《A Journey That Changed The World.》
Chapter 1 So The Journey Begins.
?[London, United Kingdom]
On a chilly Friday evening, a 17-year-old young man strolled down the sidewalk toward a nearby restaurant.
His name was Archer, but he preferred to be called Arch.
Despite the cold weather, he was thrilled to be out and about because his childhood friend Alexa had agreed to go on a date with him.
In his excitement, he had forgotten about his earlier training session that day.
His instructor had been teaching him how to wield a Greek kopis to build strength and prepare for uing demonstrations they were scheduled to participate in.
The streets were bustling with people heading to various parties, adding to the lively atmosphere of the night.
Archer heard his phone ring, so he pulled it out of his pocket and answered the call.
"Hello?"
Alexa''s voice came through the phone. "Arch, where are you? I''m already here."
"I''m on my way, but I couldn''t find a bus or cab, so I had to walk."
"Oh, okay then. No rush, I''m already here. See you soon." Alexa said before hanging up.
Archer slipped his phone back into his pocket and continued walking. Suddenly, a notification beeped, and he took out his phone to check it.
It was a message from his mother, Michelle. [Be careful when you''re out]
He chuckled at his mother''s anxious nature and replied. [Okay, Mum, I''ll be fine. I''ll talk to you soon]
Putting the phone back into his jacket pocket, he wasn''t paying attention and bumped into someone.
A sudden shriek pierced through the air. "Oh my god, watch where you''re walking, idiot!" Archer''s heart raced as he turned to face the source of the voice.
"Sorry, I didn''t see you there. Excuse me," he stammered, trying to move past the girl.
But a burly man, who looked like a gori, stepped in front of him.
Archer looked up and rolled his eyes. "What do you want? I already apologized to her," he said.
The man didn''t budge but spoke in a cocky voice. "You walked into my girl, mate. You better keep your eyes open when walking down the road on a Friday night."
Archer couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "It was an ident. Why are youining?" he retorted, hoping to reason with the man.
The man scowled at Archer''s words and got hostile. "Hey, kid, be careful who you talk to with that mouth of yours. It could get you into trouble one day," warned the man.
Archer simply nodded, not wanting to waste any more time arguing with the man.
"Sure thing," he said and tried to walk away and go around the gori man and hisdy gori, but the man moved in his way.
However, Archer evaded the man and continued walking. "Boy, I''m talking to you! Where do you think you''re going?!" the gori shouted, clearly angry.
Archer turned around as he heard the shouting and flipped the gori man the bird. "Yeah, well, fuck you!" he retorted before finally walking away.
After a 10-minute walk, Archer finally arrived at the restaurant where he was supposed to meet Alexa.
He stepped inside and began scanning the room. It didn''t take long for him to spot her sitting at a back corner table, patiently waiting for him.
As he approached, he couldn''t help but admire her beauty. Her hair was a stunning shade of navy blue, cut short as she always had it.
But it was her eyes that caught his attention. They were a striking shade of green that changed color when the light hit them.
Set on a heart-shaped face that was nothing short of beautiful, Alexa, despite her age, was still stunningly gorgeous.
Though Archer was a head taller than her, it didn''t matter to him. He had adored her since the day they first met, years ago.
Archer approached the table, she greeted him with a smile and a wave, beckoning him over. "Get over here, Arch! I''m starving and ready to order."
He took a seat and looked at the menu while they chatted. After a while, the waiter arrived to take their orders, and soon enough, their meals arrived.
As they ate, they continued their conversation. "How''s your history ss going?" she inquired.
"It''s actually going pretty well. We''re learning about the basics of the Kopis short sword to better understand the Greeks. I think my teacher enjoys role-ying a bit too much, though," Archerughed.
Alexaughed in response. "Only you would end up in a ss like that!"
He grinned and shook his head, replying, "I''m not stuck. In fact, I enjoy learning about history. And the best part is, I''ve also learned how to wield a short sword."
They both chuckled as they finished their meal.
The restaurant was surprisingly quiet for a Friday night, typically bustling with drunk patrons and couples.
As they left, they expressed their gratitude to the waiter and other staff. Alexa took Archer''s hand as they strolled down the street, unaware of the young man who was following them.@@novelbin@@
The two walked alongside the river, admiring the boats sailing up and down. They saw many couples holding hands as they walked along the waterfront.
"So, Arch, did you mean what you said earlier? That you like me and want to explore a rtionship with me?"
Archer felt his nerves kick in at her question, but he answered honestly nheless. "I really like you a lot, Alexa," Archer said with a grin. "I''m so happy you agreed toe out with me."
She smiled when she heard him, her smile was dazzling, as she replied, "I feel the same way. Let''s take things slow and see where they go."
Archer nodded eagerly. "Absolutely, no rush!"
Suddenly, Alexa leaned in and kissed his cheek, leaving him stunned and blushing. "What was that for?" he asked, still touching his cheek.
She giggled mischievously. "I just wanted you to stop talking so fast."
Archer burst outughing. "Okay, fair enough. I was just excited." They bothughed as they continued walking along the river.
The temperature dropped, and Archer decided to take Alexa home. Little did they know, someone they both knew was following them closely, someone they did not want to see.
They had grown up together and had always been close, but this winter night would change everything.
Unbeknownst to them, someone who despised their budding love was determined to destroy it.
As they walked hand in hand, the man watching them drew closer. Suddenly, Archer had a premonition and turned around to see a man pulling out a knife, getting ready to stab Alexa.
Without hesitation, he pushed her out of harm''s way, taking the knife deep into his chest.
"Arghh," he felt a searing pain ripple throughout his chest. The sound of the de piercing his flesh echoed through the night as he cried out in agony.
Archer looked up to see who was stabbing him. "Noah," he doubled over as the boy jumped onto him and stabbed him even more.
Alexa shrieked with horror as she witnessed Noah stabbing Archer wildly with an evil grin on his face while chanting, "Only mine, only mine, only mine."
He struggled to fight back against Noah''s attack, Alexa sprang into action. She refused to stand by and watch as her new boyfriend was being stabbed by her obsessed stalker.
With fierce determination, sheunched herself at Noah and began kicking him in the face, trying to interrupt his attack.
As she fought to protect Archer, she could hear Noah mumbling, "Only mine, only mine, only mine."
Thanks to her efforts she managed to get Noah off, but Archer''s condition continued to worsen. His eyes grew dimmer and his body weaker as he lost more and more blood.
Alexa knew that time was running out, and she desperately hoped that help would arrive soon.
"Stay with me, Arch! I''m calling an ambnce!" she eximed, her hands trembling as she pulled out her phone and dialed 999.
Within a minute, the sound of sirens could be heard as police cars screeched to a halt on the small street.
Two police officers jumped out of the car, one heading towards Noah to detain him while the other began administering first aid to try and save the dying boy.
"Troy, get on the radio and tell the ambnce to hurry! We''re losing him!" he shouted in desperation.
As the police worked to stop the bleeding, Alexa was pushed aside until an ambnce arrived.
Two paramedics jumped out and quickly put him on a stretcher, rushing him into the ambnce.
The officer took Alexa to the hospital, where they asked for his rtive''s details. She provided his mother''s number, and they called her to inform her of what had happened.
All that was heard were the loud shrill screams of a woman whose child was at death''s door.
Archer''s father took the phone and said they woulde to the hospital as soon as possible.
The police car then rushed off to catch up with the ambnce while the other officers took Noah away.
They sped down the road and followed behind the ambnce.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
[There may be mistakes in the writing, but I''m going through the old chapters and editing stuff or rewriting things. So cut me some ck lol]
Chapter 4 Goodbye For Now.
?Archer mmed the door closed when they entered, still holding her hand. Looking at her face he noticed it was red as an apple.
He smiled. ''''Sorry about that, I didn''t like him looking at you like that.''''
As she heard him speak, E smiled. ''''That''s okay, I like this new side of you to be honest.''''
She got a worried look on her face before asking. ''''But what will you do Arch?''''
Thinking for a second. ''''I read about the adventurer''s guild allows people to be adventurers at 13, so I think I''ll be one and earn coin that way.''''
Archer rubs his chin before speaking.
''''I can''t stay here and put up with my father''s shit any longer, yes I lost the fight, but that was just an excuse for him to throw me out.''''
He suddenly got a brilliant idea.
''''Hey E, can you fight?''''
Tilting her head before quickly nodding.
''''Yes, my mother and father taught me archery and earth magic before we came to the Avalon Empire.''''
He smiled as he heard her response.
''''Then why don''t youe with me, we can be adventurers, explore this world together while discovering the unknown.''''
After hearing Archer''s offer, she looked sad.
''''Arch I cant, my mother signed a work contract, and it runs out when I turn 15, so we have to continue working for two years''''
He got a sad look on his face at the thought of separating from her.
The original Archer liked her a lot, when their souls became one the same feelings were passed onto the him.
She smiled.
''''But if you still want me to, when I turn 15, I cane with you''''
E had a hopeful look on her cute face as she really wanted go with him.
If she left with him now her mother could get into trouble.
Archer was annoyed at first but cheered up when he heard her speak.
''''Yes that''s perfect, when you''re 15 I''ll get you signed up as an adventurer and we can explore together, however, while you''re here, you should study hard before I return for you.''''
She nodded before getting ready to leave.
''''I will, I promise you, I''lle see you in the morning before you leave.''''
''''Goodnight Arch.''''
E left the room as Archer stood there staring at the door.
He sat down at the table and reviewed all the spells and skills he had learned earlier.
[Spell Creation]
[Mana Regeneration]
[Void st]
[Cosmic Shield]
[Cosmic Sword]
[Body Enhancement]
''Void st and cosmic sword are my attack spells, Cosmic Shield is my defense spell, while body enhancement is my support spell.
He selected body enhancement.
[Body Enhancement: uses mana to power any part of the body]
Archer selected Spell Creation next.
[Spell Creation: Can create one new spell per rank]
Archer stared at the screen in front of him and decided he wanted to create something that he remembers appearing in a lot of the web novels he read.
[Spell Creation activated]
Nothing happened while he sat at the table, until he heard a click.
[Item Box skill created]
[Spell Creation: Cool-down activated until user ranks up]
He started rxing after creating a skill that will be useful for years toe.
''Item Box.''
[Item Box: A skill that allows the user to store items in a pocket dimension that only the user has ess to, and growsrger as the user levels up]
''''Very useful''''
Archer gets up and decides to do a workout before getting into bed.
100 sit-ups, 100 push-ups, and 100 squats.
After finishing working out, he didn''t feel satisfied, so he repeated it 3 more times.
Leaving him out of breath, his new body was not ready to work out, so he was aching badly.
His memories reminded him of how the previous Archer was a bookworm who rarely came outside the library.
After all the exercise, Archer crawled into bed, sore and tired.
Falling into a deep sleep.
''''ARCHER!''''
He opened his eyes as he heard someone screaming his name.
''''Alexa?''''
That''s when he realized he was in a dream.
He was standing about 10 meters from a scene he never wanted to see again.
His eyes were fixed on that crazy stalker Noah stabbing him.
Noah was saying something but Archer couldn''t hear anything, he could only read his lips.
''Only mine, Only mine.''
When the attack happened he didn''t pay attention to what Noah was saying.
He only paid attention to the excruciating pain he felt, but witnessing it in the third person was apletely different experience.
Archer''s own blood sttered everything and everyone around him. Alexa''s screams and Noah''s manic smile, seeing and hearing all this broke his mind.
When he woke up earlier today he was too distracted to think about the attack.
It was only after he fell asleep that memories returned.
Archer woke up panicking while looking around, remembering where he was.
He tried to rx, but couldn''t.
Getting out of bed he stumbled over to the window and opened it.
The sun hadn''t yet risen, but the breeze blew against his skin felt rxing.
Archer''s mind reeled, the nightmare messed with him, he doesn''t know what, but something has started to change.
But ignoring all the chaotic thoughts guing his mind, Archer jumps up on the window ledge and sat down as he watched the city.
A few birds flew past his window as he stretched his arms above his head as he watched the city.
It was lively at this time in the morning.
There were numerous carriages in the za near Vassia''s castle, he saw people walking here and there.
A market was getting set up, as people were walking to and from work or adventurers taking quests while heading out of the city.
After a while, Archer got off the ledge when he calmed down.
He put on a new shirt and pants while throwing the rest of his stuff into his Item box along with the knife he had.
He only had five pairs of ck shirts and pants.
That''s all the Ashguards gave him since the incident.
The clothes felt like they were made from linen when he put them on.
As he finished getting ready he heard a knock on the door.
''''Come in!''''
The door opened and Archer sees E walking in, but she looked lost in thought.@@novelbin@@
''''Morning Arch, I brought you some food before you leave.''''
She put a tray on the table with bacon and eggs heaped on it.
Archer walked over to the table and sat down to eat.
Looking at her as he stuffed his face with the delicious breakfast and wondered what was wrong with the girl.
''''What''s wrong, E, You seem lost in thought.''''
She shook her head before speaking.
''''Arch, we won''t see each other for years, but could you please try to write to me, I asked Butler Calluric if I can send letters to you through the guild, and he said they can.''''
She looked embarrassed until Archer reassured her.
''''It''s okay E, I was going to write to you anyway, so don''t worry, plus I''ll evene to visit you as much as I can''''
He finished the food and stood up, and quickly moved in front of her.
That''s when the scent ofvender hit his nose, which he loved.
''Smells beautiful.''
Archer pondered inwardly as he looked into her sky-blue eyes.
''''Wanna walk to the gate with me?''''
E nodded her head with a small smile as they both left the room, heading for the castle''s gate.
When they were getting close to the exit, a sarcastic voice came from behind them.
''''The weak don''t belong here, I can''t believe I gave birth to someone like you, you bring shame to all the dragon-kin race.''''
A tall woman with ck hair, pointy ears like Archer''s, and blue eyes, with a pair of ck hornsing from above her ears.
It was his mother Larka Ashguard, she was staring at him with a dirty look.
''I promise one day to prove you wrong and make you regret the way you''ve treated me.''
He turned away ignoring his mother''s horriblement and made his way out of the castle.
10 minutester they arrived at the castle entrance, the two children came to a stop.
Archer faced her, he shocked E by hugging her and whispering something in her ear that made her cheeks turn tomato red and her heartbeat racing.
''''Goodbye, for now, my beautiful E, I will see you soon''''
He pulled away and started turning to leave.
She hesitated a little before running up to him and quickly pecked him on the cheek.
Before bolting away like a scared cat.
Heughed as he watched her run into the castle with bright red ears.
Archer entered the city and saw clean roads paved with smooth white stones.
However, he continued his walk down the street while looking around for the Adventurers Guild.
Having no idea where it was, he looked around and saw a stall selling food.
He walked up to it and asked the man who was cooking.
''''Excuse me, where is the guild?''''
The man didn''t spot Archer until he looked down andughed.
''''Hahaha didn''t see you there little man, how can I help you?''''
''''Do you know where the adventurers guild is?''''
He rubbed his chin and pointed to the left.
''''Head down that road, turn right when you reach an inn called The Lost Guild Master, then it''s two minutes from there.''''
After that, he thanked the man and walked off in the direction the man pointed.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 7 The Nightmares Start.
?Waking up in an unknown bed.
Archer looked around and started to panic, wondering where he was.
He noticed a young woman in her 20s lying next to him.
Recognizing the smooth navy blue hair.
It was a girl he knew all too well lying in front of him.
He went to hug her but was stopped by an invisible barrier.
After that, she sat up and stared directly at him.
Seeing blood drip down from her lips.
Suddenly, the scene changed to a random street, and Archer saw her being stabbed.
He panicked as he rushed towards her, but everything changed again.
Now he was the one being stabbed while the maniacughed.
Waking up in a panic, his clothes stuck to him with sweat.
Archer looked around and realized he was still lying on the branch.
Hearing birds chirping and some beasts grunting from below.
Sitting up as he looked down to see a massive hog-like beast.
The beast was the size of a rhinoceros on Earth.
It was just rooting around.
After he was done it wandered off somewhere.
Rubbing his eyes, he realized that he was drenched in blood from yesterday''s hunt.
He remembered he had eaten all the hearts he collected like a glutton.
While sitting there, he checked his status.
''Status.''
[Experience: 350/1000]
[Level Up: 5>8]
[SP: 10>38]
Eximing in shock.
''''I''ve leveled up eight times since I started hunting!''''
Deciding to spend the points while rxing on the branch.
Archer put 10 points on HP and Mana, 4 on strength, constitution, stamina, and charisma, and 2 on intelligence.
He felt his body strengthen as his stats increased, after it calmed down he checked his status.
[HP: 200>300]
[Mana: 880>1180]
[Strength: 65>105]
[Constitution: 40>80]
[Stamina: 70>110]
[Charisma: 260>300]
[Intelligence: 90>110]
He got a massive boost from all the points.
His whole body felt lighter and stronger, his muscles grew, his senses improved even more.
Looking down at the ground as he stood up, he hopped off thending with a thud.
When he hit the floor he heard a scream in the distance.
With his newly acquired senses, he could tell it wasn''t far away.
He ran in the direction the scream came from, and after a 10-minute run he came across a scene he was very familiar with.
A group of five adventurers were fighting a group of goblins. At the back of the goblins was a shaman casting spells at the group as he was directing the others between spells.
The adventurers consisted of two knights, one girl, and one boy, a girl dressed in a healer''s outfit, and a Moon Elf archer who wore leather armor that covered most of her body apart from her midriff and legs.
She seemed to value speed over protection.
Andstly, there was a tall and muscr human mage with a bald head standing at the back casting protective magic over the group.
The two human knights looked exactly like each other, blood-red hair, blue eyes, and milk-white skin.
The girl was slender and tall with hawk-like eyes, just like the boy. They wore te-like armor that covered most of their bodies apart from the head and hands.
Archer thought they were twins.
The healer had auburn colored hair and yellow eyes, she was pretty average looking for an elf, and the female knight was much prettier than her.
But he realized how beautiful the moon elf was. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.
She had beautiful brown skin and long silver hair tied into a ponytail that dangled down her back.
A pair of red eyes that sucked the soul from anyone who got close and pointy elf ears.
She wasn''t tall at all, she''s about 5''5 and thick in all the right ces.
''She''s beautiful.''
Archer shook his head to concentrate on the fight.
He saw they were doing well against the goblins until even more appeared behind them.
The bald mage turned around and started casting fireballs at them to hold back the iing horde.
The elf looked back and then covered the mage, shooting arrows with precision.
They were about to be overrun when Archer intervened.
''Let''s go.''
Pointing his small hand at the iing goblins.
''Void st.''
Woosh!~ Woosh!~
Two Void sts shot out and crashed into the unaware goblins.
The group of adventurers stopped what they were doing and looked towards the explosion, seeing a big dust cloud.
Then a white-haired boy dressed in ck and covered in blood rushed out of the cloud and shed the still-standing goblins.
Archer danced around wildly shing any goblin he encountered whileughing his head off.
''''Hahahahahahahahah, die beasts. DIE!''''
He had no real skill beyond what the old memories showed him.
Also when on earth Archer was learning to wield a sword as well.
As the adventurers finished killing the goblins they were fighting, he finished his goblin ughter after killing thest seven.@@novelbin@@
That was until a fire st smashed into the right side of Archer''s body, sending him flying.
''''Arghhh!~''''
The dark elf saw this and aimed her bow at the beast who attacked the boy.
She released a mana arrow that flew through the air puncturing the shaman''s head.
It dropped to the ground dead, and that''s when she heard the knightsing from behind her.
''''Where did that boy go?''''
Turning to them while thinking.
''Did they not see him get blown away?''
Pointing in the direction Archer flew off in.
''''He flew off in that direction, let''s go check.''''
They all tried finding him until a shout was heard.
''''Over here!''''
The dark elf found him first and called the others over.
When they arrived he was lying on the floor staring up at the sky with a smile on his burnt face.
He sat up quickly and looked directly at the dark elf and asked her name.
''''What''s your name?''''
The elf narrows her eyes before replying.
''''That''s your first concern, not the fact that the right side of your body is pretty badly burned!''''
Archer looked at his right side and realized it was burned from his face to his waist.
His normally white skin was now pitch ck and burning.
''''Oh shit.''''
The pain mmed into him making himy back down again.
He was in agony.
Although the healer tried to heal him, her spells weren''t working.
The pain started hurting so much more that he nearly fainted, but just as he was about to pass out.
A notification popped up.
[Regeneration Learned]
Archer and everyone else noticed his charred skin slowly repairing itself.
Amid the pain, he heard gasps and shocked voices, but he was unable to understand them clearly.
The pain subsided slowly as his regeneration kicked in.
After a while he was healed, even his burnt hair was back to normal.
Archer stood up under the shocked gazes of the others.
When he saw that his pants and shirt were burned, he changed into new clothes.
After putting on a set of fresh clothes, he looked straight at the dark elf and repeated the same question with a big smile.
''''See I''m fine! Now will you tell me your name?''''
The female knight snickered as she whispered to the bald mage.
''''She has a new fan.''''
But as they spoke to each other, they all suddenly got a panicked look on their faces and sprinted off back to where the fight urred.
All of them except the dark elf ran back.
''''Who did they forget Hehe?''''
She looked at him with narrowed eyes.
''''Why are youughing? It''s creepy.''''
''''Because they were distracted by my presence, you guys forgot your friend who was knocked out.''''
He finished the sentence with a wide smile as he looted the seven hearts.
After Archer was finished he turned to the elf and smiled.
''''My name is Archer a F ranked adventurer, well I joined yesterday and this was my first quest, but I got sidetracked Hehe.''''
She looks at this strange boy who isn''t all there upstairs.
''''My name is Tal Ashmoon, we were looking for a goblin camp, what quest did you take?''''
''''A wild dog quest, but so far all I''ve found are goblins and you guys''''
Tal looked at this strange boy and noticed his twitching ears poking through his scruffy hair.
She stares into his bright violet eyes.
With his messy hair tied up hair, she barely noticed the lumps on the sides of his head.
''What kind of elf is he? he is not a high or dark elf, maybe a forest elf?''
She shook her head.
''''What kind of Elf are you?''''
Archer looks confused while answering.
''''I''m not an Elf, my father is human and my mother is dragon-kin.''''
Tal''s eyes widened at the mention of dragon-kin then she spoke sarcastically.
''''You''re a dragon-kin, I haven''t seen one in years due to thest Draconic-Human war and now one is standing in front of me hunting wild dogs in the Forsaken Forest?''''
He looks at Tal with an expression of thought on his face.
ording to the previous Archer, dragon-kin are nomadic people who travel across the continent looking for a suitable home.
Since theirs was taken by the Salona Kingdom up north when they lost in the Draconian-Alliance war over 20 years ago.
His mother met his father when she was hired as a mercenary, thenter married him as his father''s 2nd wife.
''''Well yes, I am a dragon-kin, and I am just doing my first quest when I stumbled upon you getting attacked so I thought I''d help out.''''
When the archer finished speaking, he smiled at her.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 8 The First Meeting Between Fate.
?[Starfall City, Capital of the Avalon Empire]
A purple-haired cat woman sat inside the Avalonian imperial pce garden.
She was watching the sky as a fierce storm brewed overhead.
The wind got faster, she saw a bright white sh lit up the sky.
Remembering the story her grandfather told her when she was a little girl.
Mumbling something as she rushed out of the room.@@novelbin@@
''''It can''t be!''''
Making her way to the massive pce library making her way to the back room, rushed into the room, and grabbed a valuable book sitting alone on a shelf.
She sits down at a table as she opens the book and started reading.
The Avalon Empire''s history.
A warning from the past.
''''Thend of Thrylos will be engulfed in a fierce storm, and the rivers will run red with blood. Empires and kingdoms will crumble as they fight to survive.
Only the boy who can bring the races together will be able to unite them against the impending disaster.
He is the key to stopping the storm and saving thend.
This boy is the firstborn in five millennia, and a white sh in the midst of the storm will signal the beginning of his journey.
He has been cast aside by his own family and travels with those who are opposite''s.
My descendants, you must find this boy at all costs.
Do not ignore my warning, for I have witnessed the divine power of the heavens and have been given hope by them.
It is they who have warned me of theing storm and the importance of finding the boy.''''
Cynrad Avalon, 1st Emperor and founder of the Avalon Empire.
''''So it''s begun, the time of bloodshed and violence, war will wash over the continent dying thend in blood.''''
She left the library and went to find her husband. After running down a long hallway she hurried into a door with a bang.
Bang!~
As a result, the man sitting at the desk jumped.
He was in his early 30s, blonde hair with emerald green eyes. A handsome clean-shaven face.
This is Osoric Avalon, emperor of the Avalon Empire.
''''Chloe what are you doing, You made me jump!''''
''''Sorry Darling but the prophecy has begun!''''
This sent the man into deep thought before summoning his butler.
Suddenly, an older man with red hair walked into the room before bowing.
''''Yes my Emperor, what can I do for you?''''
Osoric replied quickly.
''''Tell my generals to increase security across the empire as soon as possible.''''
[Back to the forsaken forest]
Tal stared at this strange yet handsome boy.
She was intrigued.
He seemed to be 13-14 years old, and he has scruffy snow-white hair, glowing violet eyes with a charming smile on his face.
Shaking her head at such thoughts.
''''So Archer, what will you do now?''''
He looked at her for a moment.
Now that he was closer to her, he examined her even more closely.
She''s in herte teens or early twenties.
A pair of red eyes stared back at him, her silver hair shining in the sun.
She tied it into a ponytail that reached down to her plump ass.
Beautiful brown skin that looks smooth and blemish free.
Her pointy elf ears twitched and moved along with her emotions just like Archers did.
A pair of massive mountains sat firm on her slender but toned body that jiggled with every movement.
Archer stared at her jiggling mountains.
''So beautiful.''
When she realized where he was looking.
Bop!~
''''Ouch.''''
Archer rubbed the spot on his head where she bopped him
''''Boy don''t be a pervert, don''t stare at women''s chests it''s rude!''''
''''Okay, okay I''m sorry.''''
He backed away so he didn''t get hit on the head while exining what he was doing.
''''I''m going to go finish the wild dog quest, do you wish to meet once we finish our quests?''''
Tal looks at this cheeky boy but nods with a small smile on her face.
''''Yes, let''s meet if you wish, Meet at the forest entrance.''''
As She walks she away looked at this mysterious boy.
''''If you are not there little dragon we will leave, see you soon.''''
Archer watched her walk away swaying her hips.
''She did that on purpose.''
He turns and runs back into the forest towards the old man''s farm.
After a half-hour run, he arrives at the back of the farm, standing around trying to find any wild dogs.
That''s when he got an idea and takes out a wild dog''s corpse and smells it.
Sniff!~
Taking in the smell and letting his nose get used to the smell of wild dogs.
Shaking his head, he sniffed the air.
After a few minutes, he smelled it in the air and run after it.
[Tal P.O.V.]
Walking back to the guys as she thought about the little pervert who kept staring at her chest.
What confused her was the fact that he just looked at her like he was appreciating her beauty, not the usual lusty looks she normally gets.
She was internally thinking.
''He was a very handsome boy who will grow into a gorgeous young man.''
She felt her cheeks turn slightly red as she got closer to the others.
Shaking her head to clear such thoughts from her mind.
''''He is young, what are you thinking of Tal, yes, he is handsome, but that look in his eyes was a crazy one!''''
She stopped in front of the others with red cheeks but failed to calm down.
''Damn boy!''
Cecelia the healer tends to Darius a lion Demi-human lying on the floor, who was knocked out at the beginning of the fight.
Tal walked over and kicked the man.
''''Darius wake up you idiot, we have a goblin camp to find!''''
The human knights, Radyn and Feyra were standing guard, and Novius was meditating to recover mana.
Cecelia asked what happened to the boy.
''''Where did that boy disappear to now, I thought he would have followed you, he seemed to be really into you, Hehe.''''
Tal looked at the healer with a nk look.
''''He is a little boy, I turned 18 a few months ago.''''
She walked towards a tree to sit down while Cecelia watched her.
Cecelia mumbled under her breath, not to piss the dark elf of anymore.
''''If he''s a little boy, then why are your cheeks red Hehe, We shall see Tal.''''
Her wild imagination kicked into overdrive.
[Back to Archer]
He tracked the wild dog''s scent like a drug dog.
Running through the forest, he was getting closer to the targets.
After running for a while, he arrived at a clearing where he spotted a group of 10 wild dogs circling something.
As he climbed the tree, Archer saw what was being terrorized.
It was a ck feline cub of some sort, it looked like a baby jaguar.
Sitting on the branch, he thought about his options.
Then an idea came to him.
He could create another spell due to ranking up.
Thinking about what he wanted to create, he remembered a spell from an anime he watched back on Earth.
[Spell creation activated]
He waited for a few minutes until he heard the notification he was waiting for.
[Thunder step Created]
[Spell Creation cool-down activates until user ranks again]
Arche selected the spell he just created.
[Thunder step: allows user to teleport to spots he can see with his eyes, 10-meter range, 100 mana per jump]
''''Well, this wille in handy, after killing these dogs I''ll check my new status Hehe.''''
Jumping off the branch while silently casting the spell Cosmic Sword twice.
''Cosmic sword.''
[Silent Casting Learned]
Thunder stepped in between the pack of wild dogs and the jaguar-looking beast while pointing his hands at them.
''Void st.''
Woosh!~ Woosh!~ Woosh!~ Woosh!~
The four sts flew forward hitting seven of the wild dogs, sending them flying and hitting the ground with a heavy thud.
The rest growled at Archer.
Growl!~
Archer smiled and sang as he got excited over all the killing and blood.
Lunging forward and shing a dog as he spun to search for another as he continued to sing.
''''Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall!''''
Stabbing, shing, and chopping were all that could be heard.
''''Humpty Dumpty had a great fall!''''
''''HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!''''
''''All the king''s horses and all the king''s men!''''
Archerughed as he butchered thest wild dog.
''''Couldn''t put Humpty Dumpty back together again!''''
He finished his song as he stood there breathing heavily and sweating.
His body still isn''t used to so much work.
That''s when he heard another growl behind him.
Growl!~
He spun as quickly as he could.
But got tackled by the dog biting down on his left arm.
''''AHHHHHH!''''
Crack!~
Archer screamed out in pain as he felt the dog biting down so hard that he heard a crack in his arm.
The dog shakes its head as blood flew all over the ce.
Getting covered in blood again.
His sword dropped when he got tackled.
Trying to get the wild dog to stop biting him.
He held out his right arm summoning another.
''Cosmic Sword!''
Appearing in his right hand as he stabbed the dog in the ribs.
The beast''s jaws opened as Archer pulled his arm out while he sted the thing with a Void st.
''''Erghhhh!''''
It flew off andnded far from him, he slumped to the ground and looked at his mangled arm slowly repairing itself.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 10 Shocked.
?Archer and Tal were discussing life as they walked back.
''''So Archer, what affinities do you have?''''
He answered with a little bit of hesitation in his voice, which didn''t escape Tal''s eyes.
''''Emm, I can use Space and Lighting magic so far, I can also learn support spells such as Body Enhancement and Cleanse.''''
She got a shocked look on her face before it vanishes as quickly as it appeared.
''''So you have dual affinities, that''s rare, not many people are blessed by the Goddess Nemani, The goddess only blesses truly exceptional people with extra gifts.''''
Tal nces at him while smiling.
''''She must value you greatly Archer, whatever she has nned for you is sure to be something special.''''
She asked him a question as they continued their walk along the stone road.
''''Did youplete your wild dog quest?''''
Nodded his head then stopped speaking.
Archer thought about the goddess and what she wanted from him.
She must have been the one who brought him here from Earth.
''''So Tal, where do youe from?''''
She looked at the strange boy. ''''Ie from and far south from here.''''
''''Oh, what is it like there?''''
''''Dark, damp, and a battleground if you live there.''''
Tal stops speaking, Archer just watches her speed up.
Her long silver ponytail was swinging side to side and he noticed her ears twitching, which meant she was annoyed.
A couple of hourster they arrived in the city.
The group started heading toward the adventurers guild.
While walking, the twin knights asked Archer about the ck sword he used when they saw him.
''''So what was that sword you held, Archer?'''' Feyra asked him.
Radyn spoke up before Archer could answer.
''''I think it was an element sword, must be a spell sister.''''
They started thinking about it as they heard Archer answer them.
''''Yes, it''s an element sword, It''s one of the spells I learned before bing an adventurer.''''
They both nodded then went back to thinking again.
The group came arrived at the guild.
Entering the building they all approached the counter. The receptionist at the counter looked up at them.
She was a high elf with blonde hair tied into a neat bun and blue eyes. Her ears were longer than E''s and Tal''s.
Thinking about E. ''Her ears are shorter than Tal''s and the high elf''s, maybe she''s a half-elf?''
Archer reminded himself that he would send her a letter in a few days and ask her about it in the future.
Shaking his head as he heard the elf speak to Tal. ''''Wee back Sparrows, how was the goblin hunt?''''
Tal was about to speak until Darius spoke up.
''''It was easy, a few more goblins than we thought there would be, but in the end, it was all fine.''''
Archer thought to himself. ''Sparrows, is that their adventuring group name?''
Tal spoke over Darius before he could continue to ramble on.
''''It turned out well, with the help of the little guy over there.''''
She pointed at Archer who was standing there watching everything unfold. The elf cocked her eyebrows as she recognized Archer.
''''Are you not the boy Sarah dealt with yesterday?''''
''''Yes, why?''''
''''How did youe to help the Sparrows, would you mind telling me?''''
Nodding at the woman, he wondered whether to tell her about what had happened.
He saw Tal nodding her head at him, so he told her.
''''Well, when I waspleting my quest, I heard a scream and ran towards it, I found these guys fighting goblins.
They were about to be overwhelmed when I helped them out.
After getting them out of their sticky situation, I spoke to the wonderful Tal and we met up afterpleting our quests.''''
As a result of what he said, the Sparrows and the elf stared at him strangely.
''''What, It''s the truth is it not?''''
The elf grinned as she turned to Tal giggling.
''''Girl it seems like you have yourself an admirer.''''
The dark elf scowled at the receptionist before speaking.
''''Shut up Vae, stop joking around!''''
She turned on Archer who she caught looking at her ears.
''Why is he staring at my ears?''
''''Stop looking at me you little shit, we''ve talked about this.''''
Archer looked offended at her words before puffing out his chest with a smile.
''''What?!, you''re telling me I can''t admire a beautiful woman?''''
Tal''s cheeks became red and Vae startedughing.
The rest ignored it, as they noticed Tal wasn''t getting angry at the boy.
She turned on Archer and introduced herself while smiling.
''''Hello Tal''s future husband, my name is Vae, her oldest friend, but you can just call me big sister.''''
He smiled at her words and was about to reply when two fists shot out hitting both of them on their heads.
Bop!~ Bop!~
''''''''OUCH!''''''''
Tal bopped both idiots on the head for their stupid jokes.
''''Stop joking you idiots, we both need to register thepletion of our guests.''''
Rubbing her head Vae went to look for the records of the quests the Sparrows and Archer took.
After five minutes she looked at Archer.
''''Did the farmer pay you the 80 silver?''''
He nodded before taking out a corpse to show her.
When the wild dog''s corpse appeared in front of her, she was shocked to the core as he put it back.
''''W-w-what did you just do?!''''
Archer looked at the woman before answering.
''''It''s a storage skill I learned, It''s useful for hunting.''''
Vae nods slowly before asking for his card and stamping it with something.
''''Congrattions, you''vepleted your first quest Archer, oh by the way I don''t know if Sarah told you, but anything under one gold is paid out by the issuer of the quest, while the guild takes a little bit when they post it.''''
He nodded before asking.
''''How can I sell the bodies I''ve collected so far?''''
Smiling as she replied.
''''I will call the butchers and they will collect the bodies from here, show me what you''ve got.''''
''''Are you sure, there''s a lot of bodies.''''
She gets a doubtful look. ''''How many?''''
''''40.''''
After hearing the number, the group was shocked, that''s when Vae walked to a set of stairs and told the group to follow her.
After walking for a few minutes, they arrived at a single wooden door.
They all entered the door.
The room was spacious and a bunch of seats were set up in one corner of the room.
Everyone except Archer and Vae sat down. ''''Take out whatever you have got so far.''''
He removed 19 wild dog bodies, 18 goblin bodies, 2 forest wolf bodies, and the dinosaur-looking beast from his item box.
Everyone in the room was shocked at this kid''s ability. Tal spoke up. ''''How did you do all this Archer?''''
He looked at her as he replied.''''I was hunting and collecting the kills.''''
They all looked at him with suspicion. She asked him with a shocked look on her face.
''''Why are their chests opened up?''''
Archer looked away and whistled as they all stared at the bodies. No one spoke for a couple of seconds before Feyra spoke.
''''Everyone is entitled to their secrets leave the boy alone.''''
They all nodded before Vae examined the bodies.
She left the room, and after five minutes she returned with three men who stopped walking when they saw the pile of beasts.
''''This will take the rest of today to deal with.''''
Upon approaching the pile, they started storing them in the rings they were wearing.
They left the room as Vae turned to Archer and gave him an estimate.
''''Archer that is about eight gold coins worth of materials, can you collect it tomorrow morning?''''
He nodded his head and sat with the others.
She approached them and sat opposite them before handing them a bag of coins.
''''Sparrows this is for the goblin hunt, and the rest is for the other two quests youpleted before.''''
Tal took the pouch, opened it, and shared it with the group before storing hers away in a ring that was on her right hand''s middle finger.
Tal stood up and spoke.
''''Well, that concludes this business. We''re leaving to go find an inn.''''
They were about to leave when Vae stopped them.@@novelbin@@
''''Wait Tal, the guild master has a special job for you guys.''''
She stopped walking and turned to the high elf.
''''There''s an urgent shipment leaving for the Demonian Kingdom in the morning, he wants the Sparrows to be its escorts there and back.''''
That''s when they all looked excited.
Novius then spoke up. ''''Whomissioned the quest?''''
''''The Iron-shadow tradingpany.''''
They all got greedy looks on their faces. All six epted the job.
After five minutes of talking they all left the guild to find an inn to rest for the night.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 12 What If.
?''''DADDY! Wake up!''''
Archer was woken up by a little girl''s scream.
Thest thing he remembered was falling asleep in the inn.
So why was he in a house back on Earth?
He looked around the room and saw all the usual things in a British living room.
Arge TV on the wall, sofas opposite it, and a coffee table in the center of the room.
There were pictures of a family of three.
As he looked closer he recognized that it was him from the Earth standing next to Alexa at a wedding.
He spotted another picture of her holding a baby with fluffy navy blue hair.
''What the fuck is going on?''
That''s when he looked at the little girl standing in front of him with a beaming smile on her face.
The little girl was four years old.
With navy blue hair tied in a ponytail.
She had a beautiful heart-shaped face with bright violet eyes.
Her smile revealed two small dimples on her chubby cheeks.
A strange thing about this little girl was that she looked like a mix of him and Alexa.
Which soured his mood even more than it already was.
That''s when the girl spoke again.
''''Daddy, momma said we could visit the park, so please get ready!''''
She looked at him with those adorable puppy dog eyes.
Archer couldn''t refuse her when she looked at him like that. As he stood up the scene changed abruptly.
He was walking down the road with Alexa and the little girl.
Alexa turned to him and spoke, but no words came out, only blood.
Archer''s heart dropped in his chest and he rushed towards her in a panic but as soon as he reached her everything changed again.
The scene changed again to Noah stabbing him with a wild smile while rambling on.
''Mine, Mine, Mine, Mine, Mine, Mine.''''
Archer woke up covered in sweat and panicking, looking around the small room he fell asleep in.
Realizing it was just a dream he got angry.
''''Fucking dreaming again, why is this happening?''''
He got out of bed stretching and hearing his bones popping as he did, he cast cleanse on himself.
Feeling fresh he pulled out his clothes and began to clean them as well.
Putting his clothes back on, grabbing the dirty dishes fromst night while heading downstairs.
The memories were affecting him more than he realized.
He thought about hunting as he arrived at the counter.
There was an older woman behind the counter instead of the man.
''''You here for breakfast boy?''''
His only response was to stare at her and nod.
That''s when he heard a little girl shout.
''''DADDY!''''
Hearing this triggered something in him and he walked out of the inn and headed for the guild to take a quest to get out of the city.
As he walked, his thoughts gued him.
All he could hear was the little girl from the dream calling him.
''DADDY.''
''DADDY.''
''DADDY.''
''''FUCK OFF!!''''
Archer screamed out ignoring all the shocked looks he was getting, he continued walking.
He reached the guild in 10 minutes. when he enters he headed straight to the counter to get his coins fromst night.
Seeing arge queue at every counter, he waited behind a group of adventurers as they waited.
That''s when his stomach rumbled.
''I''ll just eat the hearts of the beasts I hunt.''
Half an hourter he was ready to speak to the woman.
Rather than looking at him, she looked at some paperwork in her hand.
''''Hello, how can I help you?''''
Archer looked at the woman.
''''Vae said I could collect my coins this morning.''''
Her eyes widened as she looked up from her paperwork to look at him.
She then put the papers down and introduced herself.
''''I''m Lucia. It''s nice to meet you, Archer. Vae told me about youst night after you guys left ''''
He nodded along before changing the subject.
''''Can I have my coins? I want to take a quest.''''
She shook her head before getting up from her seat and entering a room behind her while telling him to wait a minute.
Five minutester she returned with a coin pouch in her hands as she returned to Archer and handed him the coins.
''''Here is your payment 10 gold coins. Vae said some of the bodies were in perfect condition, so you earned extra.''''
Archer nodded at the woman before asking about something that was on his mind,pletely forgetting Sarah already told him.
''''How can I rank up?''''
She tilted her head.
''''Who did you register with?''''
''''Sarah.''''
She smiled while nodding her head.
''''That exins it. She''s an excellent receptionist but forgetful at times.''''
Archer nodded.
She exined to him about ranking up.
''''Basically from F to D you have toplete 10 quests per rank to advance to the next one. When you reach rank D you have to take a personalized test to reach C. That''s about it.''''
He was happy with the exnation.
''''Thank you, I''m going to take a quest now.''''
Archer walked up to the quest board, looking for an E-ranked quest. He found one shortly after.
[Wolf hunt]
[Cull the forest wolf poption, they run amok outside our town]
[Oxfair town, three days East of Vassia city]
[2 gold]
He liked the look of this quest so he started talking to himself.
''''I''ll take this one. The wolves give me 150 experience per kill, so it''s worth it for now.''''
Taking the paper up to the same receptionist and telling her he wanted to take this test.
The woman looked at Archer concerned.
''''Are you sure you want to take this quest? It''s dangerous.''''
Archer smiled at her warning.
''''It''s fine, I need to train anyway and they will be the most ideal partners. Anyway, can you tell me where I can buy spellbooks?''''
Lucia shook her head not understanding this kid.
''''Exit the guild, turn left, and you''ll find an alchemist shop about a 10-minute walk from here. When you get there take a right and you''ll see the shop.''''
''''Thank you, now could the guild deliver a letter for me please?''''
She nodded and asked if he needed paper and a nib.
Archer took the stuff and wrote a quick letter to E telling her he woulde to visit her in a week or 2.
He will sneak onto the balcony connected to her room,tely, he has been thinking about the loli elf maid a lottely.
He wanted to see her.
Archer finished the letter, handing it to Lucia before walking out.
He walked down the street following Lucia''s directions.
15 minutester he found the alchemist store, and across from that was a shop called Witch Way Out spell books.
''What a funny name Hehehe.''
He approached the store and entered.
Walking in he noticed it was very clean, with bookshelves everywhere.
He started looking for a spell he liked.
Walking up to the shelf he starts reading the names of the books.
''Sunbeam, wind push, fire missile, high healing, water bullet''
After some consideration he chose fire missile, he continued looking at the other shelves.
''''What is a handsome little boy like you doing in a shop like this?''''
Archer jumped out of his skin when he heard the voice.
He turned around and saw an old woman standing in a doorway next to the shelf he was looking at.
''''Just looking for spells.''''
Turning back to look at the remaining books.
''Eldritch st, sma shot, water sword, and wind arrow.''
The old woman watched the boy who was browsing through her spell book collection.
He asked her a question.
''''Are spell books reusable?''''
The old woman looked at this boy like he was an idiot.
''''Of course, they are, they are written to be passed on to the younger generation by previous mages from Vassia city and the surrounding areas, and of course, they are bought and sold across the Empire.''''
She took a breath for a second before speaking again. ''''I''m Gaka, owner of Witch Way Out. How can I help you?''''
Archer nodded.
''''Archer, how much for these three books?''''
He picked sma Shot, Eldritch st, and Fire Missile, cing them on the counter.
Gaka walked over to the counter and looked at the books before speaking.
''''Three gold for eldritch st and sma shot, and two for fire missile, so eight gold coins altogether.''''
He took out the eight gold coins and gave them to the old woman, then picked up the books and started reading them on the spot.
One hourter, he ced thest book down and checked the notifications he had just received.
[Eldritch st Learned]
[sma Shot Learned]
[Fire Missile Learned]
He got excited seeing that he had learned all three attack spells in an hour.
Archer forgot where he was as he startedughing.
''''Hahahahaha.''''
The old woman watched him and then spoke up.
''''Why are youughing? You seem crazy boy.''''
He looked at her with narrowed eyes.
''''Don''t look at me like that, you''re the oneughing at nothing.''''
Ignoring her previous statement, he asked if she wanted to buy the books.
''''Wanna buy them back for five gold?''''
She cocked her eyebrows and smiled before agreeing.
''''Yes, I will young man, here take your gold back.''''@@novelbin@@
Gaka slid five gold coins back to him as she pocketed the rest.
''''See youter.'''' He left the store toplete his quest.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 14 Reactions.
?[Frosthold City, the capital of the Sabat Kingdom, North of the Avalon Empire]
A man was standing on a balcony witnessing this miracle happening in front of him.
He looked south towards the Forsaken forest where an explosion came from.
The man was excited and worried at the same time. ''''So in the end it was the truth. I thought the book was just a warning from a senile old man.''''
A woman with light blue hair and shining crystal blue eyes ran up to the man in a panic and grabbed hold of him.
''''What''s going on Einar? What was that explosion!!''''
He looked down at the woman holding onto him and calmed her down by exining.
''''Yeva, there''s a book in the vault that exins that when an explosion in the south is heard, it concludes the birth of the boy who will save Thrylos from the storm that will cover the world.''''
His wife looked at him with panicked eyes.
''''Do you believe what the book says?''''
Einar nodded before grabbing her hand and leading her somewhere. They walked for some time until they arrived in front of a vault with three guards outside.
When they saw him they all saluted him.'''''''' My King, My Queen''''''''
He smiled at them while opening the door, and walking inside with the Queen
As soon as they entered, he dragged her to a bookshelf at the back of the vault, searching for a specific book.
Finding the book he opens it and finds the page to show her. ''''Here read this.''''
The Avalon Empire''s history.
A warning from the past.
''''Thend of Thrylos will be engulfed in a fierce storm, and the rivers will run red with blood. Empires and kingdoms will crumble as they fight to survive.
Only the boy who can bring the races together will be able to unite them against the impending disaster.
He is the key to stopping the storm and saving thend.
This boy is the firstborn in five millennia, and a white sh in the midst of the storm will signal the beginning of his journey.
He has been cast aside by his own family.
My descendants, you must find this boy at all costs.
Do not ignore my warning, for I have witnessed the divine power of the heavens and have been given hope by them.
It is they who have warned me of theing storm and the importance of finding the boy.''''@@novelbin@@
Cynrad Avalon, 1st Emperor and Founder of the Avalon Empire.
''''The Avalon Empire''s first emperor? Why do you have this?''''
Einar exined how he got the book.
''''Well, the 1st emperor sent it to my ancestor.''''
She nodded and thought. ''''We should send some of our people to find this boy.''''
[Sultania City, Nagendra Kingdom''s capital city south of the Avalon Empire]
The pce''s garden is surrounded by colorful flowers and water fountains dotted throughout the garden.
Three women and a man sat around a table chatting, all the women were dressed in kaftan-like clothes in all different colors.
The man had dark brown skin with snake-like pink eyes, and the three women looked alike, they were cousins after all.
Little fangs hang out of their mouth and the women share the same features. They all had colorful snake scales running up and down their bodies.
He was wearing loose pants and a shirt that was left open so people could see his blue scales running down his body.
They were all talking while eating when a boom was heard from the north. He jumps up and without thinking, rushes towards a tower in a corner of the pce.
The women followed him. As soon as they reached the tower, they rushed to the top of it. After they all got there, one of the women spoke up.
''''Khonsu, why did you run here after that explosion?''''
The tall brown-skinned man looked directly into the woman''s eyes before speaking.
''''A old Nagendra legend.''''
All 3 women looked confused before speaking at the same time.
''''''''Legend?''''''''
He smiled at his three wives before informing them of what he knows ''''Well, this tale has been told in the Nagendra royal family for 1000s of years.''''
He takes a deep breath and tells them a story that he''s heard all his life.
''''In a time of turmoil and strife, where the continent flows with blood and wars erupt everywhere, the earth will rise andy waste to the Nagendra kingdom,''''
Khonsu speaks and looks out across his vast kingdom before finishing.
''''A discarded white angel descends to fight the earth in an almighty battle that shakes the whole kingdom, defeating the earth. This angel bes the beacon of the people igniting hope for all.''''
[Naravo City, the capital city of the Lionheart Kingdom to the west of the Avalon Empire]
A Lion Demi-human woman with golden colored hair and lion ears on the top of her head and a tail was excited while moving around quickly while training with a young girl.
The girl bore a striking resemnce to the older woman as they both trained with spears at the Lionheart royal family''s training grounds.
With a swift motion, the woman struck the girl''s shield, causing her to exim in pain.
"Ahhh!"
The impact sent the girl flying, crashing hard into the ground as the woman followed up with a kick to her shield.
"Come on, N. You must fullymit your entire body to the block, or you''ll find yourself sent flying once more," the woman admonished.
Unfazed, the young girl rose to her feet, determined to resume the fight, when a deep voice resonated from behind.
"How''s my daughter''s training going?"
Approaching them with an imposing presence, a towering figure stood tall at seven feet, adorned with white hair, lion ears, and a majestic tail.
However, their attention was swiftly diverted by a resounding boom that reverberated through the air.
BOOM!~
Their gazes turned eastward, where a brilliant white light streaked across the sky.
Situated not far from the Avalon border, Archdale provided them with a vantage point to witness events beyond the reach of others.
"A surge of mana and radiant light. Could it be the prophecy I''ve heard?" mused the lion-man.
Determined to unravel the mystery, he promptly instructed his advisor to investigate the phenomenon.
[Dragon Hunters, Far North]
The tribe of dragon hunters had been on the hunt for weeks, scouring the mountains and valleys for any sign of their prey.
But as they made camp one night, they saw something that made their blood run cold.
A bright white light was shining in the distance, illuminating the sky like a beacon.
At first, they thought it might be a trick of the light, or perhaps a natural phenomenon they had never seen before.
But as they watched, they saw an illusion moving within the light.
It was a dragon, but not like any dragon they had ever seen before.
Its scales were as white as snow, and its eyes glowed with an otherworldly light.
The hunters knew that this was no ordinary dragon.
It was a creature of legend, a white dragon, said to be the most powerful and elusive of all dragons.
They knew that capturing it would bring them great wealth and renown, but they also knew that it would be a dangerous and difficult task.
As they watched the dragon move within the light, they knew that they had to act quickly.
They packed up their camp and set out toward the light, their hearts pounding with excitement and fear.
They knew that they were about to embark on the hunt of a lifetime and that their lives would never be the same again.
[The main church branch in Starfall City, Pluoria Continent]
The Church of Light was a powerful religious organization that had long been dedicated to the eradication of all things dark and evil.
When news of the white dragon''s rise reached them, they were initially skeptical.
They had heard rumors of such a creature before but had always dismissed them as mere superstition.
However, when reports of the bright white sh in the Avalon Empire began to pour in, the Church of Light knew that something significant was happening.
They quickly mobilized their forces, sending out scouts and messengers to gather information and assess the situation.
The Church of Light became increasingly concerned when they couldn''t find anything.
They saw the creature as a threat to their mission and feared that it could potentially be a tool of the darkness they had sworn to destroy.
Despite their fears, the Church of Light remained resolute in its mission.
They continued to gather information and n their next move, determined to protect the humans of the Avalon Empire from any potential harm that the white dragon might bring.
In the end, the Church of Light''s response to the rise of the white dragon was one of caution and vignce.
They knew that they could not underestimate the power of such a creature, and were determined to do everything in their power to ensure that it did not pose a threat to the world they had sworn to protect.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 17 First Encounter.
?After leaving the old temple, he smelled the same horrid smell again.
As he followed it he started eating the hearts he gathered from the wolves one by one.
Only then was his stomach content.
What he didn''t realize was the more hearts he ate the worse his bloodlust became.
Archer then felt that rxing feeling once again as the experience flowed into his body. Shaking his head to get back to the matter at hand.
''Status.''
[Experience: 0200/2000]
[level: 20>23]
[SP: 0>22]
''That''s good, I managed to earn even more points.''
He caught up with the fleeing wolves and butchered them, storing all the hearts and bodies in his item box.
Just like that, a week passes by.
Over the week, Archer killed 17 more forest wolves and stored 11 bodies.
The rest wasn''t seble due to the damage so, he left them behind.
Getting very little rest during the week due to all the nightmares he was having.
Despite the stress weighing on his mind, he ignored everything and kept moving forward.
He was in a terrible mood, he thought he escaped the nightmares by staying awake and not sleeping but they even haunted him when he was awake.
While walking he took out some meat wraps and started eating to distract himself.
Archer finished the wraps as he reached town.
He entered through the eastern gate, ignoring the guards who tried to speak to him.
After entering Oxfair, he headed straight for the old man''s stall, he loved the meat wraps and wanted more for his travels.
Now Archer was paying attention he got a proper look at it.
It''s big for a stall, enclosed within three wooden walls, with a massive grill on which the man cooks.
A cotton tarpaulin protected patrons from the sun''s rays as they order food.
The meat was hung up on the back wall and frozen by ice magic.
As he approached, the old man spotted him and spoke.
''''The small Demi-human returns victorious, that''s good.''''
Archer looked at him questioningly.
''''Boy, you wouldn''t be here if you didn''t y the beasts. For weeks adventurers have arrived and tried to hunt the wolves but failed, never to return.''''
An even bigger smile appeared on his face as he looked at the boy.
''''But here you are.''''
Shaking his head the old man then introduced himself.
''''My name is Emmeric by the way.''''
''''Archer.''''
He looked at Emmeric and then smiled as he ordered 60 meat wraps, but the old man informed him he would have to wait for the food to cook.
As he was waiting he browsed the other food Emmeric sold.
That''s when Archer spotted a massive thigh sitting at the back of the stall.
He pointed at it while asking.
''''What is that thing?
Emmeric looked over and smiled.
''''That''s a cooked trolls thigh boy.''''
''''How much?''''
He scratched his beard while thinking and told Archer the price.
''''50 silver, it cost me 45 so I have to earn something out of it.''''
The boy took out a gold coin and threw it at the old man.
''''I want to buy more food.''''
Archer pointed at some bacon-looking food that Emmeric was cooking alongside his meat wraps.
He also spotted some tbread and cakes, he bought 3 dozen of each and stored them away.
Emmeric then told him the food names.
''''The meat you just bought was orcish bacon, the other items were elvish cakes and dwarven tbread, I learned to make them myself years ago.''''
Taking the food from Emmeric who wrapped it for him, he stored all the food except for the bread and started eating it.
He thought to himself as he swallowed a bite. ''It''s delicious, tastes like sweet bread.''
As he waited for the meat wraps to finish cooking, amotion was hearding from the direction of the western gate.
Archer and the old man watched this unfold. A group of 15 men rode up the main road, stopping at the town square.
This wasn''t far from Archer''s position.
The stall owner mumbled something. ''''The Followers of the Light!''''
Archer got curious and examined the men.
They were wearing white te armor that covered all their bodies, red capes hanging from their shoulders, with the coat of arms being a phoenix.
The armor had feather decorations all over it, but it looked really stylish, and the way the men leaped off the horses suggested it was really easy to wear.
What looked like the leader walked to the middle of the square and started talking so everyone could hear him.
"We have been tasked by the God of Light Darikha toe to this region and capture a dragon that has infiltrated the Avalon Empire and is wreaking havoc. A nearby vige, located 20 miles from here, waspletely destroyed by this same creature."
The man stopped talking and started looking around like he was scanning for something.
The meat wraps were finished and the old man passed them on to Archer.
He threw them into the item box and was leaving when he heard a worried whisper.
''''Run little guy.''''
The man looked toward the fanatics and continued speaking.
''''I know you''re a white dragon, I''ve read the books, seen paintings, and the beautiful white scales you have, I''ve only read about in the oldest tomes.''''
He suddenly looked straight into Archer''s violet eyes, Emmeric''s eyes were filled with amazement as he looked at the boy.
''''You know boy, you have the same eyes as thest dragon king.''''
''''The mighty Dragon King Kyndrah, whose reign was one of peace and prosperity for all the races, now leave before they see you.''''
Archer nodded at the old man who seemed to like the dragon king a lot.
Just as he walked off he felt his senses kick in.
As a white beam crashed into the ground, he swiftly leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding its impact.
He spun on his heels and looked at the man who was holding his hand out in front of him.
The other knights ran up to the man asking questions.
''''Deacon what do you want to do? Capture or kill?''''
Before ordering the knights, the deacon stared at Archer and spoke.
''''There is no way one of you could have been born, you foul white beast! Your kind will bring Thrylos to ruin!''''
He screamed out in panic.
''''KILL HIM FOR THE GOD OF LIGHT!''''
All the knights charged forward, Archer just stood in the middle of the road with a big smile stered across his face as he summoned his sword.
''Cosmic sword.''
The ck sword appeared in his right hand shining like a star, he then brought up his left hand while casting five Fire Missiles.
Five violet-colored Fire Missiles appeared around Archer as he let loose whileughing with a manic look on his face.
WOOSH!~WOOSH!~WOOSH!~WOOSH!~WOOSH!~
The missiles shot forward so fast the knights who saw them couldn''t dodge as their bodies were pierced by the missiles, ending their lives where they stood.
Four knights fell to the missiles as the Deacon deflected one into a nearby building.
The scene was a nightmare, violet mes burning in the background, as the dead bodies of the knights also started to burn.@@novelbin@@
Archer turned to see Emmeric running up to him but he held up his hand and told him to run away.
''''Old man, it will get much worse, the people will need you after, it was nice meeting you.''''
Emmeric stared at this strange boy as he thought.
''Change ising, and this boy will be at the forefront of it.''
Archer used Thunder Step to get close to some of the confused knights and started striking them.
He managed to kill one knight but the difference in skill was noticeable.
Archer fought like a frenzied beast, shing, lunging, and dodging around the knights as they swung their swords at him.
Realizing that using the sword wasn''t working for him, he turned to magic.
He stopped dodging as he fired two Eldritch sts into two unsuspecting knights killing them instantly.
With seven down and eight to go, Archer went wild,ughing as he started butchering the knights until the Deacon and two others were the only ones left.
He was covered in human blood, basking in it, his violet eyes shined brightly as he shot towards the deacon who was waiting.
Taking out a massive sword, the Deacon swung it at Archer, but he dodged by casting Thunder Step to appear behind him.
Aiming his arm at the Deacon''s back, he fired two sma shots but a golden barrier prevented the shots from hitting.
Archer stared at the man as he turned around with his arm raised with a smile on his face.
''''Light beam!''''
A beam as bright as a sun shot towards Archer, he raised his arms and cast a Cosmic Shield hoping it wouldn''t hurt him too much.
__________________________________________________________
Archer''s status so far.
Name: Archer. Race: White Dragon. Age:13.
Rank: Apprentice. Exp: 0200/2000. Level: 23.
HP: 800/800.
Mana: 2900/2900.
Magic: Fire- Water- Earth- Wind- Lightning- Space- Darkness- Light.
Strength: 340.
Constitution: 330.
Stamina: 330.
Charisma: 430.
Intelligence: 320.
Status Points: 22.
Spells: Void st(2)Cosmic Shield(1)Cosmic Sword(1)Body Enhancement(-)Thunder-step(0)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(1)sma Shot(1)Fire Missiles(1)
Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(2)Dragon Senses(-)
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 18 The Church Of The Light.
?The white beam came towards him as quick as any of his own spells and mmed into his shield.
His shield managed to stop the attack at first, until It started to crack under the pressure, a few secondster it broke and the beam hit Archer.
Sending him crashing through the townhouses, until he shot out of thest house and smashed into the town wall.
Falling to the floor, he was covered in blood.
He tried to get up but was struggling, that''s when his ears picked up the heavy footsteps of three peopleing his way.
Forcing his body to cooperate with him he gets up and Thunder Stepped to the top of the wall.
He looked into the distance and Thunder stepped there, he cast the spell a dozen times because, after a while of doing it, Archer cked out from mana depletion.
[The Deacons P.O.V.]
The spell hit the boy and he was sent flying, but they couldn''t find any sign of him. Oxfair town residents managed to put out the fire and rescue people with the help of Emmeric.
The Deacon and two knights searched for the boy for a few hours but couldn''t find anything beyond the dent in the wall.
He ordered them to store all the dead bodies of their fellow knights in their storage rings. Afterpleting their tasks, the three jumped up on their horses.@@novelbin@@
They raced back to Starfall City to report what has happened to Bishop Caryk, he needed to know that another white dragon has truly risen.
The Deacon was spooked, he only ever heard about white dragons from the old tomes hidden deep in the church vaults.
As he raced back all he could see was their glowing violet eyes and the manicughing of the boy, he shook his head trying to clear it.
5 dayster they arrived at Starfall City and rushed through the gates with special church passes, they made their way towards the Shrine Of Light.
Reaching the church the 2 knights went off to receive treatment as the Deacon rushed towards the Bishop''s office.
Once he arrived in front of the door, he started pounding on it.
A middle-aged man''s voice could be heard from the other side. ''''Come in! You better have a good reason for pounding my door down like that!''''
The Deacon opened the door as a middle-aged man with red hair and green eyes looked up at him.
Closing the door behind him the Bishop motioned him to sit down before speaking.
''''Deacon Lothar, you better have a good reason why you''re here!''''
Lothar nodded his head before exining. ''''Yes bishop, we have found the white dragon.''''
The Bishop''s eyes went wide as his mind went nk, he shook his head and asked for more information.
''''Exin Deacon Lothar, I need all the details.''''
Lothar told the bishop everything he could remember from 5 days ago.
''''We asked around the town and found a food stall owner, who one of the knights spotted talking to the boy, so we asked the owner about him and the man told us his name is Archer, he is an adventurer from Vassia City.''''
Lothar finished speaking as the bishop sat there thinking before he jumped up and rushed out of the room.
''''Come on Deacon we need to go inform the Archbishop about what has happened.''''
They both rushed out of the church and into a waiting carriage that was always stationed outside.
The Bishop told the driver to take them to the Archbishop''s vi.
Every human empire and kingdom on Thrylos has a church in it, they hate demi-humans with a passion due to past wars.
The church cant purge or prosecute Demi-humans from the Avalon Empire due to the Emperor''sw protecting them.
They also need the Avalon Empires'' support to grow their influence on the continent, so they tend to operate in the shadows to avoid their soldiers.
They survive by getting donations from the worshippers and noble families that want to carry Favour with the church and its influence within the Dragon Blight Empire.
Not all noble families went along with the church''s game but they didn''t try to stop them either.
The church wields tremendous power due to being entrenched in the Dragon Blight Empire which took the ce of the dragons 5000 years ago as the strongest empire on Thrylos.
Everyone knew the church was egotistical, corrupt, and rotten to the core, but no one said anything due to the severe consequences anyone who stood against them would suffer.
After an hour in the carriage and the two men arrive at avish-looking vi, exiting the carriage they were let through the vi''s gate by the Archbishop''s guards.
After a 10-minute walk, the two men arrived at a veranda, a old man was sitting there drinking some tea while looking out over his garden.
Both men felt pressure mming into their bodies as they tried their best to stay standing straight.
The old man noticed the two men standing off to the side and motioned for them to step closer.
''''Come,e step forward, we are all children of the god of light, no need to feel anxious.
The men stepped forward and greeted the Archbishop with a bow before speaking.
''''Archbishop Hadwyn, it''s so good to see you in good health, it''s been years since we''ve seen each other.''''
''''Oh isn''t it Bishop Caryk and a little follower of his, how can I help you gentleman on this fine day?''''
He saw the two weren''t moving or even trying to move, he pulled his aura in and the 2 calmed down instantly.
The Archbishop then told the two to sit down, they both sat in the chairs that he motioned at.
Bishop Caryk started telling him everything that happened, after finishing the Archbishop stared at the Deacon who got nervous.
''''Tell me Deacon Lothar, what did this child look like?''''
Lothar got nervous under the gaze of a grandmaster-ranked mage, before he could panic, he started speaking.
''''White horns just above his ears, scruffy snow white hair, had these deep violet eyes that looked like they wanted to suck the soul from my body, when he defended against my justice strike spell I saw that he had white scales on his arms.''''
Archbishop Hadwyn nodded his head before confirming both men''s fears.
''''I''m afraid this is some grave news, a white dragon has actually risen and will grow into a devil that will darken the world, I will mobilize the holy order, The Legion of Faith to deal with this growing menace.''''
Hadwyn stood up and left the two men sitting there without a word, he rushed off to his study to inform a certain man.
mming open a door the old man ran over to a drawer and pulled out an artifact and chanted a small verse and a different man answered.
''''What is it Hadwyn? you''re only supposed to contact me through this channel in dire circumstances.''''
Hadwyn sweated after hearing the man''s cold voice but still told him.
''''My Lord, a white dragon has emerged in the Avalon Empire, if we can get ahold of him, we can continue what the founders started.''''
The man on the other side of the device sighed before speaking.
''''That''s interesting, we shall find out more information before acting, visit the Royal family and tell them the dragon is ours and to keep their hands off him.''''
''''Yes my lord, may Dazos rise again and wipe Thrylos clean.''''
He ended the transmission and went to visit the imperial pce.
[Empress Chloe Avalon''s P.O.V.]
The Empress rushed through the pce because she wanted to speak to the Emperor, when she found him, he was talking to two people.
A woman apanied by a man dressed as a butler standing behind her, she recognized the woman as Duchess Fianna Ever-rose, who guards the eastern border against the Nysa, Thezmaer, and Vitalis Kingdoms.
She heard the Duchess speak.
''''My Emperor, my troops are holding the eastern border in check, we have reported previously about the Thezmaer raids happening along our coastlines, the Vitalis Kingdom hasn''t made any moves.''''
She had a thoughtful look beforepleting her report to the emperor.
''''The Alora Kingdom have started trading with us more, while the Nysa kingdom has been building up their forces, ording to our spy reports.''''
The Emperor nodded.
''''There will be war in the next 5 or 10 years, I want you to start ramping up recruitment and training of soldiers for both your Duchies, considering they will be the frontlines.''''
He looks over to the brown-haired man with green eyes staring back at him with a look of worship.
''''Duke Ashguard, do you want to report anything to me?''''
Leonard looks a the Emperor and started speaking with respect in his voice.
''''My Emperor, Lazica and the Lionheart kingdoms are building up their militaries, the Sabat dynasty hasn''t made a move, they''ve just stationed more troops to their borders for security and to keep the Church of Light out.''''
After Leonard reported everything to the Emperor, a knock was heard on the hall''s massive doors.
The Emperor told them toe in, the head maid entered the hall before approaching, she bowed to him before reporting.
''''Your majesty, Archbishop Hadwyn has requested an audience with yourself? what should I tell him?''''
The Emperor thought for a second before telling the maid to go get the man and bring him here.
''''Helga bring our guest here.''''
She bowed and as she left the room to fetch the Archbishop.
A minuteter a sickly-looking old man came walking in but he was anything but that, he bowed at the Emperor before speaking.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 19 Regrets.
?The old man approached the Emperor and bowed before he spoke.
''''Emperor Osoric Avalon, I''m here to discuss some local gossiping from the western part of your empire, that is very important to the church of Light.''''
When the west was mentioned Leonard''s ears pricked up. The Emperor looked at this cunning old fox before replying. ''''What does the church want with the western part of my empire?''''
Hadwyn started to exin. ''''Five days ago, apany of knights was investigating the mana storm that urred there three weeks ago, they arrived at a town called Oxfair.''''
But before he could continue talking. Leonard was getting impatient and interrupted the Archbishop. ''''Get on with it old man, the Emperor doesn''t have all day!''''
The Archbishop gave him a dirty look before continuing on.
''''A Deacon in charge of apany of holy knights engaged a strange boy, he was a newly born white dragon but killed 12 of the holy knights and got beaten back by the Deacon, but vanished before he could be captured, the church ims all ownership over the beast, so I''m here to tell you to keep out of it.''''
After he finished speaking he turned on his heels and marched out of the hall, leaving the 5 people left in the room in shock at the news he dropped.
Empress Chloe rushed over to the Emperor before telling him in an excited voice, as she watched the duke from the corner of her eye.
''''Darling! My spies have dug up some really interesting information about the boy the church has imed.''''
The Emperor looked at her before nodding, giving her permission to speak.
''''Well, about three weeks ago a young boy in Vassia signed up to be an adventurer after being kicked out of a noble''s house.''''
The Empress stared at Duke Ashguard with narrowed eyes before continuing.
''''Taking his first quest to hunt wild dogs, not only did heplete the quest without any issues but also saved a group of adventurers called the Sparrows.
He took a second quest, a wolf hunt outside of Oxfair Town, Just before he arrived, the mana storm urred in the region.
After the event ended, a boy appeared at the town''s gate, looking scruffy and unkempt, the spy who witnessed him enter the town saw the boy buying loads of food from a stall, and that''s when he got into a fight with the holy knights.''''
The Emperor got a strange look on his face as he asked her. ''''Who''s the noble family who kicked the boy out?''''
She looked straight at Duke Ashguard before asking.
''''Why did you kick your son out of your house Duke? care to exin your reasoning.''''
Everyone stared at him like he was an idiot, but he answered nheless.
''''He wasn''t strong enough to stay in the family and he was a scared child, after he lost in a fight, hepletely closed up and didn''t speak to anyone, not even his own mother.''''
The Four people looked at him already knowing he was lying, they didn''t believe a word he said.
Empress Chloe spoke up.
''''No, you and the rest of the Ashguard family shunned him after losing the fight, even your other children abused the boy until the day he fell into aa, when he woke up you banished him''''
She walked up to the duke with anger written on her face.
''''You banished a white dragon! The only living one, they are born once every 5000 years, are you an idiot Duke?''''
He didn''t bother defending himself as he was drowning in regret. The Emperor then ordered the duke to send out some men and try to pass on a message.
He wanted to get to Archer before the church can deal with him, they still hold a grudge against dragons for all the wars they fought against each other.
[Back to Archer]
Archer escaped far away from Oxfair town.
The boy was out cold because of mana depletion, blood covering his body, and the damage he received from the spell justice strike was tremendous.
His regeneration skill was slowly mending the damage but it was worse than any injuries he has had up until now, it took the skill longer than usual to start to heal.
Archer''s right forearm was hanging on by a few strands of skin, blood spurting out of the open wound.
His chest was burnt, and ribs could be seen as the skin slowly stitched itself together.
Archer''s head was covered in blood, he also had a huge gash across his forehead.
An hour after running out of mana he woke up, he tried lifting his upper body up but copsed back onto the ground.
He looked at his arm he saw the muscles getting regenerated slowly but getting healed nheless.
Laying on the floor, he remembered using Thunder Step to escape from town after the light beam sent him crashing through some houses.
As he couldn''t get up, he checked his status.@@novelbin@@
''Status.''
[Experience: 600/2000]
[Level up: 23>24]
[SP: 22>24]
[Regeneration: 2>3]
[Fire Missiles: 0>1]
[sman Shot: 1>2]
[Thunder Step: 0>2]
Happy that he leveled up, he decided to upgrade his status by putting 10 points onto HP, 4 on mana, 4 on constitution and stamina, and 2 on charisma.
[HP: 800>900]
[Mana: 2900>3120]
[Constitution: 330>370]
[Stamina: 330>370]
[Charisma: 430>450]
[SP: 24>0]
He felt good as his stats increased, and the pain started to go away, most of his body was healing.
So he tries to get up again, this time around he manages to get to his feet.
Archer saw the skin on his arm and chest stitch together until it was back to normal, but the pain was still lingering.
Looking around he saw a tall tree not far from him, making his way over he struggled to climb up.
Getting settled on a branch once he was up, he looked up at the evening sky. Pulling out some orcish bacon and dwarven tbread,bined them and started eating.
But his stomach wasn''t happy with just that, so he took out three meat wraps and ate them all.
He took out his water skin and drank some water then settled. After a little while he fell into a deep sleep while leaning up against the tree.
Archer stirred from his slumber, his consciousness awakened by a distant voice calling his name. "Archer,e on! Father wants us to train!"
As he slowly opened his eyes, he found himself lying amidst the serene beauty of the Ashguard castle gardens.
Confusion washed over him as he scanned his surroundings, trying to make sense of the situation.
His gaze fixated on his sister, Hyara, who stood before him, her voice beckoning him.
The perplexity deepened within him, for it was she who had treated him with disdain after his failure in their father''s test.
At that moment, a realization dawned upon him like a lightning strike--this was no ordinary reality, but a vivid dream.
Archer stood frozen in the picturesque Ashguard castle gardens, his mind grappling with the surreal nature of the situation.
Before he could fully process his surroundings, his sister Hyara''s voice echoed through the air once more.
"Archer! What are you waiting for? Father is waiting!" Hyara''s voice carried a mix of impatience and mockery, just as it had in the past when she belittled him for his perceived failures.
As her words reached his ears, a surge of memories flooded Archer''s mind. The hurtful taunts, the relentless bullying.
Each memory is etched deep within his consciousness. The weight of past humiliation resurfaced, tugging at his emotions like an invisible force.
That''s when he saw her walking toward him, as she stopped in front of him and reached out for him, Archer woke up.
He looked around and remember he fell asleep in the tree the night before.
While getting up he looked around but didn''t spot anything or anyone, after doing that he checked on himself and saw all the wounds have closed, but he was still covered in blood.
''''Cleanse.''''
His clothes were ruined, so he changed into new ones, after changing he jumped off the branch and started making his way to Vassia city while eating.
He traveled for two days straight to reach the city, he wasn''t attacked on the way. Approaching the city gate, he entered without anyone bothering him.
Archer decided to go look for a clothes shop, he can''t afford to keep buying new clothes after every fight.
Heading for the za, he passed many people who stared at him, well mostly at his beautiful white horns and violet reptilian eyes.
After a 10-minute walk, he saw a shop that sold clothing, and he made his way toward it.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 20 Gift.
?Stopping in front of the shop, he looked up to read the sign hanging above.
''''Flinders Fancies Clothes For All.''''
Laughing to himself as he walked into the shop, Archer entered he saw racks and racks of clothing, shelves with boots, and women''s sandals being disyed.
It was a charming shop.
As he was looking around, a man approached him with a curious look on his face.
Archer looked at him.
''''Why are you looking at me like I''m a rare beast?''''
The man let out an awkwardugh before speaking.
''''No young man I don''t think you''re a rare beast, how can I help you today?''''
He pulled out thest pair of clothes he had, the man saw them and smiled.
''''10 ck tunics with enough room to get over my horns and 10 ck pants, also a ck cloak please.''''
The man looked Archer up and down and nodded.
''''I know the size you need, I''ll be right back.''''
While the man went off to sort his order out, Archer walked around the store looking at the clothes.
There were a lot of different colored tunics and pants, the style was pseudo-modern with a ssh of middle eastern mixed in.
The weather on Thrylos is dramatic, mana powers the rain, snow, and any other weather phenomenon, and tsunamis and earthquakes are a lot more destructive here.
But the weather in the Avalon Empire seems to be stable, with warm weather all year round, most of the Avalonians wear loose-fitting clothes made from a linen-like material and tall boots.
The women usually wear loose-fitting dresses and kaftan-like clothes with slip dresses underneath and sandals.
Unless there was a formal asion then people would dress up into more stylish clothes.
Archer thought to himself as he looked at the merchandise.
''I wonder if anyone from Earth came here before me, seeing these designs, I wouldn''t doubt it.''
He saw the mane back with a pile of clothes, there were even boxers, Archer put the boots he picked on the counter where the man put his order.
The clothes reminded him of the ones that a certain Witcher in the stories on Earth would wear, he looked at the man and asked for the price.
''''How much for everything?''''
The man rubbed his chin.
''''I''ll give you it all for one gold, and I''ll also throw in two extra cloaks and extra undergarments, sound good?''''
Archer smiled as he thanked the man.
''''Thank you.''''
He took all the clothes except a cloak and boots which he put on straight away and threw the rest into storage as he left the shop.
Seeing the afternoon sun in the sky, he made his way to the guild while nning on how he will get into the castle to see E.
Not long after he started his walk, he walked into the guild hall and walked up to the counter to see Sarah.
But as he was making his way up to the counter everyone was staring at him not taking their eyes off him.
''''What happened to the little elf? why does he have horns and scales.''''
''''Such a beautiful color.''''
''''Did you see his eyes? They look like a dragon''s.''''
Archer ignored all the chatter as he arrived, where Sarah was sitting behind the desk reading some papers.
''''Hello Sarah.''''
The brown-haired girl looked up and her eyes widened in shock.
''''Archer! Where have you been and what has happened to you? you''re different''''
Looking back at her with a smile on his face as he replied.
''''Evolved when I hit level 20.''''
She looked at the boy in front of her like he was some kind of strange beast, but pushed those thoughts aside and asked him.
''''So you weren''t human huh?''''
Shaking his head before answering.
''''No.''''
''''Dragon-kin?''''
Archer narrowed his eyes at her, he didn''t like that she was asking personal questions but answered.
''''Maybe.''''
She just rolled her eyes and moved on.
''''So I assume you''re here because you''vepleted the quest?''''
Archer nodded and brought out a forest wolf corpse to prove it to her, as he startedughing.
''''Here''s one body, I have 28 more if you want to see.''''
Sarah had a dead-eyed look as she stared at the crazy boy who brought in a pile of bodies and now his here with more bodies.
Sighing as she thought about the amount of paperwork she would have to do after dealing with this boy.
''''Ok follow me Archer, you''re a pain in the ass you know.''''
They walked up the stairs that were near the counters and approached a different room than before, Sarah told him to go in and take a seat while she goes and gets more staff to deal with the bodies.
He walked into the room and took a seat, he pulls out two meat wraps and starts eating.
After a while, she walked into the room with two men while looking at him.
''''Okay Archer, this is Taul and Alric, they are the butchers of the Vassia guild, these two will be dealing with your mess''''
He looked at the brown-haired woman in front of him like she offended him, he got an idea to get revenge on her.
''''Do your job better next time and maybe you wouldn''t have such a mess.''''
Archer snickered as he joked around with her.
Sarah just looked at the boy, the two men behind her started snickering trying to be quiet so she wouldn''t hear them.
But they weren''t that lucky, she looked at both of them who shut up instantly. She turned her head back to the little shit who thought he was funny.
Bop!~
''''Ouch!''''
Archer sat there rubbing his head, he looked up to her with injustice in his violet eyes.
''''Why did you hit me for? I was joking woman!''''
''''You may have horns now but if you mock me anymore, you''ll get hit even more.''''
She held up her fist in a threatening manner, causing Archer to nod his head, a smile appeared on his face before answering her.''''
''''Yes, I won''t joke with mydy anymore!''''
Bop!~
''''Ouch, stop hitting me you gori woman, I''m only 13, and your what? 30?''''
Bop!~ Bop!~ Bop!~
''''It''s rude to ask women their age you little shit!''''
The two men watch the two messing around and would off mistook them for siblings if it wasn''t for the boy being a demi-human.
''''I''m sorry, no more hitting please.''''@@novelbin@@
Sarah looked pleased with herself as she bopped the cocky boy on the head. ''''Okay, now that''s all over with, show us what you got this time Archer?''''
He took all the bodies out of his item box and dropped them on the floor in front of them. 2 crocodiles, 6 wild dogs, and 29 wolf bodies appeared in the center of the room.
There was a massive pile of beasts in front of the 3 guild staff, blood started leaking all over the floor.
Three heads turned towards him Sarah then spoke up. ''''Why do you have so many beast bodies?''''
He didn''t care for hiding stuff so he told them the truth. ''''Well the crocodiles ambushed me, I came across the dogs, and I yed tag with the wolves.''''
The three looked at him like he was an idiot, then Sarah spoke up.
''''What''s a crocodile archer?''''
Looked between the body and her then pointed at it.
''''That thing.''''
''''That''s not a ''crocodile'' Archer, it''s a swamp drake.''''
Archer looked confused and stared at the beast, it had all the features of a crocodile.
Shaking his head and not bothering with it anymore, he turned to Sarah and asked.
''''How many coins will I get?''''
The two men were already going through the bodies.
''''I don''t know this time,e back tomorrow and see if they have finished, I''ll mark your quest aspleted.''''
Archer nodded then got up to leave.
''''See you tomorrow Sarah.''''
After leaving the guild and walking down the stairs, once he got out he looked around for a shop h can buy E a gift.
While he was walking down the road, he saw a small stall selling trinkets, he walked up to it and started looking at the merchandise as the woman behind the stool stared at him.
''''Boy, are you perhaps buying something for ady?''''
Archer looked up and saw the woman, she looked to be in her early 20s with dark green hair and green eyes.
But he nodded his head.
''''Well, if you can tell me something about the girl, maybe I can suggest something.''''
He started to think before telling her.
''''Well she''s an elf, she has blonde hair and the most beautiful sky blue eyes, she has cared for me for many years.''''
He started thinking about her and realized how much she did for the previous Archer, who was always timid, even when no one was being horrible to him.
She was always there, she never left his side once after all those years.
That''s when the fusion of both Archer''s souls showed itself in full, he now knew how much the old archer liked the girl.
The old Archers feelings were now his own, and it wouldn''t be so bad liking E, she''s a lovely girl.
He felt bad for liking E when he loved Alexa, but there was not much he can do until he can find a way to travel back to Earth.
The woman was looking at him with a gentle smile on her face, but then she started speaking.
''''Well I have the perfect thing for her, here take a look.''''
The stall owner hands him a ne with a sky blue gem at the end of the chain, it shined brightly and matched E''s eye color.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 24 Finger Digits.
?The man with the axe was sent flying backwards, not expecting the little boy to be a mage.
Archer continued the rhyme as he ughtered the bandits, he spotted a bandit archer aiming his bow at one of the caravan guards.
''''When she sleeps, she cant be woken.
She loves when you leave the window open.
She hides like a spider, but bites like a mouse.''''
He thunder stepped behind the bandit, thrusting his de into his spine, looking around he spotted another bandit and ran over to slice his calves.@@novelbin@@
The bandit dropped to the floor and Archer plunged his ck sword into the mans throat.
''''She''s already been inside your house.
And when she''s alone, to lift her spirits.
She finger paints with children''s digits.''''
Finishing the rhyme as he shot a eldritch st into a bandits back, searing right through his body.
He stopped to collect his thoughts for a second and examine the situation but fates a cruel bitch.
It was at that moment Archer got hit with a wind st and was sent flying through the air, waving his arms around like he was a baby bird taking it''s first flight.
He smashed into a tree and fell to the floor with a thud, he looked up and saw the attacker.
There was a tall muscr man holding his hand up with a smile.
''A mage!''
It hurt him but his regeneration kicked in and already started to heal him.
He slowly got up as the mage was walking towards him with a grin.
But that''s when a giant me mmed into the man burning him to ashes.
The fighting died down quickly after the mage was taken out, that''s when the caravan guards started looting the bandits.
Archer got up and went to loot the three bandits he killed, approaching the first body he started to search through their pockets.
He found 13 silver coins and some random papers which he tried to read but didn''t understand thenguage, he threw them into his item box.
In total he found 3 gold coins, 100 silver, and 23 copper coins, he stored them all and started to look around the blood-stained road.
He looted the 3 hearts and stored them before anyone could notice.
Rowana walked over with a panicked look on her face, she started to check all over his body like a worried mother.
She asked in a worried voice.
''''Are you okay Archer? you took that wind st directly and only have a few wounds.''''
He stared at the woman who was fussing over him and didn''t dislike it, he only experienced this type of care on earth.
''''Yeah I''m fine, it hurts a little but I''ll be back to normal in an hour or two.''''
She sighed after hearing his response and started talking.
''''I told you it was getting dangerous, bandits have infested the empire, and the merchantpanies have started hiring loads of adventurers to guard their cargo, but the attacks are increasing either way.''''
Archer stored the information he just got away for ater date, the more bandits the more gold for him, as he was thinking about all the gold and hearts he will get, it excited him to no end.
''''Archer are you okay?''''
He shook his head and nodded before casting cleanse on himself, Archer changed his ripped shirt and started eating some elvish cake.
Rowana was looking at this child and thought to herself.
''How can a child eat at this time, especially after he brutally killed those men.''
Archer offered her some of the cake, but she shook her head.
''''Your loss, these are really tasty.''''
He wandered off and sat on a log just off the road and watched everyone go about their business.
[E P.O.V]
Just after she ran back into her room.
After she kissed Archer she ran back into her room and jumped into bed with bright red cheeks, she saw herself in the mirror across from the bed and noticed her ears are red as well.
She couldn''t believe she kissed him, the thing that shocked her the most was that he reciprocated her kiss.
She was sitting on her bed ying with the gem that was hanging from the ne, she loved it.
That''s when the door opened and her mother Shiera walked into the room and looked toward her daughter.
Shiera noticed the girl''s ears were red, and she was ying with something in her hands.
''''What have you got there E?''''
E jumped as she was not expecting her mother toe into the room, she calmed down and looked at her mother.
''''A gift Mama.''''
Sheira''s head tilted to the side and wondered where her daughter got it from, that''s when she remembered the white-haired boy her daughter served.
''''You''ve met him?''''
She nodded her head and answered.
''''He came here to visit me, and gifted me this ne.''''
She held it up and her mother saw it, and her eyes went wide.
''''A sea stone, how did he get it?''''
That''s when she remembered the story he told her, so she told her mum.
''''He bought two of them for two gold each!''''
''''Where did he get the coins for that, he got kicked out nearly a month ago and now he has gold coins.''''
E informed her that he has be an adventurer now.
''''Mother he is an adventurer now, and haspleted two quests so far.''''
She was just about to tell her mother about the kiss but didn''t have the time as her face and ears went bright red and her brain fried as she thought about it again.
Her mother noticed this and now knew something went on between the two kids, she approached the girl and sat down on her bed before speaking.
''''What''s happened, E?''''
E got even more nervous now, she didn''t know what to say and kept quiet so her mother asked.
''''Did he kiss you?''''
She quickly shook her head which made Sheira get worried.
''''Did he touch you?''''
Nodding her head made Sheira''s stomach drop.
Her temper took over and she raised her voice.
''''What did the boy do E!!''''
The girl was startled at the tone in her mother''s voice, but she quickly realized what she said to her mother.
She remained quiet because she didn''t want to tell her that she kissed the boy.
Her mother took her silence as E''s answer and quickly stood up and barked out.
''''I''m going to see the duke to see if he can punish that disgusting brat for touching my daughter!''''
When E heard what she said she panicked and jumped out of her bed before telling her what actually happened.
''''No Mama don''t do that, you got it wrong!''''
She approached with her head down and told her.
''''He only returned the hug when I hugged him first.''''
Her mother let out a deep full of relieved breath before speaking.
''''Why not say that youngdy, I was going to goin to the Duke!''''
Looking down in shame before whispering what happened.
''''Sorry, I was embarrassed.''''
Sheira brought E over to the bed and hugged her.
''''You have nothing to be embarrassed about darling.''''
She thought about it for a second and decided to tell her mother about what happened.
''''I kissed him.''''
Her mother''s eyes widened then a warm smile appeared on her face.
''''You two have always been adorable together, I''m d it happened now.''''
E heard her mother speak and looked up to see her with a happy smile on her face.
''''Did you think I''d be angry with you, you''ve liked the boy for years now, and by the way he looks at you, he also likes you.''''
When E heard her mother say that her whole face, neck, and ears turned as red as a tomato.
Sheira smiled when she saw her daughter act like this and was really happy.
''''Just take things slow between the two of you, and leave this ce when the times up and go join him my darling.''''
E smiled and nodded before her mother wished her goodnight before going to her room.
[Back to Archer]
The caravan guards didn''t take that long to loot everything, Rowana joined him on the log.
An old portly man with 2 children came walking up to the two and thanked both of them.
''''Miss Rowana and your little friend there, thanks for your help.''''
Archer nodded his head while Rowana spoke.
''''That''s okay Mr. West, it''s why you hired us after all, and this little guy''s name is Archer.''''
Mr. West smiled and nodded his head, he then bid farewell and walked away as the little girl was staring at Archer.
That''s when he noticed her looking at him and he waved at her, when he did the girl turned her head back around.
Archer startedughing when he saw her look away after greeting her, but the boy next to her was giving him the stinky eyes.
So he just stuck his tongue out to the boy and pulled out a meat wrap and started eating again.
Rowana saw all this and shook her head when she saw Archer pull out some meat wrapped in a leaf and wondered where he got it from.
''''Archer where did you get that food from?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 25 The Camp.
?''''My storage skill.''''
After answering her question he went back to eating, just as he finished they noticed the caravan started to move.
The both of them made their way over.
As they walked along the dirt road while his face was getting hit by a summer breeze, Archer checked his status.
[Experience: 1300/2000]
[Level Up: 25>26]
[SP: 4>12]
[Eldritch st: 1>2]
[Cosmic Sword: 1>2]
Archer was happy as he leveled up 2 of his spells, and gained a new level.
The caravan moved along the road for a few more hours before they could see a vige in the distance.
They arrived not long after, Rowana, Ephrain and Ludo all said their goodbyes to Archer as the caravan passed through without stopping.
Rowana quickly approached him and hugged him so hard that he was getting suffocated between her two massive mountains.
''''Look after yourself, we will see each other when I''vepleted this quest, be careful when you''re travelling.''''
She made her way back to the caravan before it passed through the southern gate, Archer went off to find the vige chief.
Looking around he spotted the best house in the ce, he made his way over to it and knocked on the door.
Knock!~ Knock!~
After a few minutes a young man in his early 20s answered the door with a cocky look on his face.
''''What do you want boy?''''
He knew where this was going.
''He''s the young master type.''
Before the man could say anything Archer stared into his eyes and spoke.
''''Fuck this and fuck you, tell the Chief I''m here to clear the goblins.''''
Not giving the man a chance to speak, he went to look for any vigers roaming around.
After searching for a while, he found a woman outside a house hanging up clothes, he approached and greeted her with a smile.
''''Hello miss, do you happen to know where the goblins have been seen?''''
The woman turned around and looked at the boy who spoke.
Her eyes widen as she has never seen anyone who looks like him, she could tell he wasn''t human but couldn''t figure out what he was.
She nodded her head and answered the boy.
''''Yes, leave through the west gate and head towards the ruined farm, they were seen there yesterday.''''
Archer thanked the woman and headed to the western gate.
He walked for an hour and arrived at the ruined farm.
After looking around for a while he couldn''t find anything, so he decided to search the forest.
When he entered the forest the afternoon sunlight got blocked out, but it didn''t effect him because of his dragon senses.
While walking past some strange looking tree he got attacked by some monkey looking beasts.
They were throwing things at him from the branches.
He was dodging all the projectiles, until a sneaky monkey snuck up close before throwing one.
It smacked him straight in the face, he came to a stop to get whatever they threw off.
This angered him as he chased the damn creatures while ranting and raving.
He caught two of the damned things and butchered them in front of the other monkeys, sending them in a wild panic as they saw the demon child tearing apart their kin.
Archer cast cosmic sword and chased the things down, ying them one by one, as he stored them in his item box
After killing 4 more he stopped chasing the beasts, and he got back to his goblin search.
A few hourster he came across a clue, loads of little foot prints heading further into the forest, he followed them and kept out of the way.
He didn''t want to be spotted so soon, after following the tracks for a little while he came across a massive clearing with a camp built in it.
Looking up and finding the perfect branch, he jumped up to it and climbed higher so he could get a better view of the ce.
What he saw kind of shocked him, it was a big goblin camp.
There was hundreds of goblins walking around, that''s when archer felt his heart beat starting to get quicker, he wanted to jump down and start ughtering everything.
He wanted to rip them apart and eat their hearts.
Archer was losing his mind thinking about all the hearts he will be able to eat and how much experience he will gain.
Casting cosmic sword twice and plunging the de into the first goblins chest, he pulled the de out and rushed forward while starting to rhyme.
''''Goosey, goosey, gander.
Where shall I wander.''''
He ran towards another goblin slicing its throat, then he shot 4 fire missiles at two groups of goblins who were running towards him.
He went back to rhyming as he butchered every goblin he came across.
''''Up stairs, down stairs.
And in mydy''s chamber''''
Blood was flying everywhere as Archer shed and stabbed everything he got close to, the goblins were clueless and didn''t know how to react.
They were thrown into a panic as all they could see was white and ck streaks as more of them were falling to the floor.
Archer was thunder stepping around the camp not letting any goblins catch him.
''''There I met an old man.
Would not say his prayers''''
Archer was out of breath so he started to use magic.
Casting loads of void sts, sma shots and fire missiles while he finished his rhyme with a big smile.
''''Take him by the left leg.@@novelbin@@
Throw him down the stairs.''''
Archerughed as he finished rhyming, he looked around at the carnage he caused with a smile, a little under 100 bodiesy motionless.
''Loads of hearts Hehe.''
His senses screamed out to him to quickly block, so he did just that.
And was sent flying as a massive great sword swiped at him as he blocked it just in time.
He managed tond on his feet, looking up he saw a big goblin, unlike the skinny ones, this one had muscles and a decent weapon.
Smiling as he prepared himself, he charged forward after casting body enhancement, strengthening his whole body for the fight ahead.
The big goblin swung his sword again but Archer fired a sma shot at the de directly hitting it, making it change course allowing him to easily dodge it.
When he dodged the swing, he sliced the goblins wrists, making it scream out in pain.
Archer kept firing sma shots and fire missiles at it, getting the regr feeling he is used to he quickly cast cosmic shield,
The shield deflected an axe strike from behind.
He turned around and stabbed the goblin, flinging the body away he turned to the big guy who was half burnt and struggling to stand.
Smiling as he saw his opponent in a horrible state he attacked again, speeding forward he fired a sma st at the goblin.
It blocked the attack but Archer shed it''s leg, bringing it to the ground.
He spun around and jumped towards its back, stabbing both swords into the base of it''s neck.
Looking around he spotted the surviving goblins fleeing, so like a police dog he sprinted after them.
He was like a hound on a hunt and slew loads of goblins.
Archer stopped because he was out of breath.
He dismissed his swords as he took a slow walk back while collecting every heart and body he came across, arriving back at the camp he went about collecting the hearts, bodies and loot.
After hours of looting, Archer looked up and realized it has turned night time, he gathered 147 goblin corpses and 156 hearts, 100 gold coins, 200 silver and 1023 copper.
He found some human and demi human corpses in one of the ram shackled huts, they must of ambushed a caravan or adventurers party recently.
Archer started eating the hearts he had, so he can obtain their experience and reduce the amount he has.
Once he finished them all he will check his status.
He gathered up everything he wanted and left the camp not before firing missiles at all the shacks and burning them to the ground.
Archer walked away as he was looking for a tree to sleep in.
For some reason he has be veryfortable in trees, not long after looking he found a tall sturdy one.
Climbing up it, he took out his water skin and had a drink.
Watching the stars in the sky as he ate.
Before long he felt sick and stopped after the 30th heart.
Heid down and fell asleep hoping he didn''t have any more nightmares.
The next morning Archer opened his eyes to see a bird-looking creature in front of him.
When the creature saw him looking it flew off quickly.
Archer got up while scratching his head, he looked around and remembered he fell asleep just outside the goblin''s camp.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 27 Sweet Tooth.
?He approached the board and searched for a quick quest, he has to meet E tonight and cant be away from the city.
That''s when he found the perfect one.
[Help me transport my goods to the port, will pay for any help I get]
[Meet me at my shop, The Block and Anvil, in the south part of the city]
He rips the paper off the board and walks back over to Sarah and gives it to her.
She looks at it while taking his card before stamping it.
Archer left the guild and headed south.
He arrived outside a cksmiths shop and knocked on the door.
''''Come in,e in.''''
A loud voice came from inside.
Archer entered and saw a typical cksmith shop from any fantasy novel.
A tall muscr man with a bald head and big bushy beard walked out from the back of the shop and looked at Archer before saying.
''''Boy we aren''t open for a while, I got to head to Starfall City for the entry test for the cksmithpetition.''''
He looked at the man with a questioning look.
''''I''m here for the quest youmissioned in the guild.''''
The mans eyes widened as he started tough loudly.@@novelbin@@
''''Sorry boy, how are you going to help, your not exactly a big guy.''''
Archer narrowed his eyes as he answered.
''''I have a storage skill old man.''''
The man looked shocked but smiled as he motioned to follow him as he walked back the way he came.
Archer followed him and entered the room, he noticed it was a storage room full to the brim with crates and barrels.
The cksmith asked him to store about 10 crates and 5 barrels.
When he stored them he asked the man.
''''Why are you taking all this with you, when you''re entering thepetition?''''
The man looked at the boy before answering.
''''I''m selling this stuff in the capital, it will fetch me a lot of gold coins.''''
Archer didn''t bother asking anything else and gathered more stuff the man pointed out.
Some timeter they was done, Archer followed the man to the ship he were unloading the stuff onto.
After a 10 minute walk they stopped in front of a massive merchant ship, the man turned to Archer and spoke.
''''This is the merchant ship Vindhara, it travels down the Deep Flow river to the capital.''''
He nodded as he turned his attention towards the vessel.
A majestic vessel that sails across the river and oceans of the world.
The ship is a sight to behold, with its sleek silhouette and tall masts that are adorned with shimmering gs and pennants.
One of the most striking features of it was its hull, which is painted a deep, midnight blue and decorated with intricate carvings of sea creatures and mythical beasts that seem toe to life.
The ship''s prow is fashioned in the shape of a dragon''s head, with sharp, gleaming teeth and fiery eyes that glow in the dark.
It''s sails are made of sturdy canvas that is dyed a rich crimson hue, and they are emzoned with the sigil of the merchant house that owns the ship.
As they approached the Vindhara, the sounds of bustling activity can be heard from within the ship''s belly.
The decks are alive with merchants, crew members, and exotic cargo from far-offnds, including spices, silks, and precious gems.
Archer was examining the vessel he noticed a grizzled old man was walking towards them.
''''Irphan you''rete, we are about to set sail.''''
As he spoke he noticed the boy standing there, the old man looked puzzled as he has never seen anyone look like that.
A pair of white horns, bright violet eyes and glittering white scales.
Irphan turned to Archer.
''''This is the ship''s captain, a grizzled old sea-dog named Captain Thorne, he can usually be found on deck, barking orders and keeping a watchful eye on the crew, also an old friend of mine.''''
Nodding his head at the captain, the three made their way onto the ship where archer could unload Irphan''s stuff.
After unloading the stuff Irphan gave him 2 gold coins.
Archer said his goodbyes as he left, he made his down the street and wanted to buy some more food.
Looking around he found a shop that looked like one of the old sweet shops on earth, it''s name made him chuckle.
''Sticky Sweets''
He entered the shop while looking around.
Archer saw many things, chocte in the shape of cubes, gummy cubes, and all sorts of sweets shaped the same.
The shopkeeper walked over to him while greeting him.
''''Hello young man, how can I help you?''''
He pointed at the chocte cubes.
''''What are they?''''
The man looked at the cubes and exined.
''''This is what we call chocte, ites from the Nagendra Kingdom in the south, the other stuff is slime cubes from the Sabat dynasty.''''
Archer looked at all the sweets in front of him and decided to buy them all.
''''I want to buy as much as you can sell me, the chocte cubes, slime cubes, them white cubes and as much of the other things you can sell.''''
The man looked at the boy in shock and instantly started thinking.
''Why does he need so much?''
Shaking his head before smiling.
''''Have you got the coin for such an order?''''
Rolling his eyes he quickly pulled out 5 coins while grinning, he saw the mans face drop but he coughed.
''''Ok young man, let me prepare the order for you.''''
He walked off as he grabbed some bags and started loading the chocte and sweets into them.
Archer watched him work as 20 minutes flew by.
When the man was finished, Sitting in front of him was a sea of bags and baskets full of goodies, the man stepped behind the desk and looks flustered.
Pastries, sandwiches, sweets, deserts and chocte.
The shop keeper sighs.
''''Boy you got me working like a golem in the mines, why in the name of the goddess do you need so much?''''
All three Archers had one thing inmon, they all had a sweet tooth, plus he wanted to give some to E and her mother.
He looked at the man while smiling.
''''I like them and I want to give my friend some, I also have to go away for a while so wanted some snacks.''''
Archer opened one of the bags and took out a chocte cube and ate it, his eyes opened wide as the taste was perfect.
It melted on his tongue as he chewed it, swallowing it he started eating more, it reminded him of the chocte on earth.
He stopped eating once he saw the man looking at him with a strange look, he held up a chocte cube.
''''Do you have anymore of these old man, and anything else that involves chocte.''''
The man sighs as he answered.
''''My names Garett not old man, but yes we do have more, why?''''
''''I''ll buy all off it.''''
Garett gave up and rounded up everything the boy wanted, which was all the chocte he had in the shop which was a lot.
Archer saw him bringing over more bags, until the counter was swamped, Garett started working out how much coins it would cost.
After a little while he spoke.
''''8 gold for it all, and il throw in some mana sweets.''''
He took out the 8 gold and gave it to him as he asked.
''''Mana sweets, what are they?''''
The man smiles as he rushes off to grab a box, he came back and opened it.
What he saw was all different colored balls, twice the size of marbles.
Picking up a ck one and asked what they were.
''''What are these things?''''
''''They are mana sweets, whatever affinity you have, whether it be fire or light, if you eat the sweet and your affinity matches it refreshes the body and refills your mana.''''
He got interested, so he popped the ck one in his mouth and felt his body rx, he looked at the box and there weren''t many there.
Being greedy and wanting more for the sake of it he asked for more as he pulled out a pastry and started eating.
''''Garett I want more of these, bring as much as you can.''''
He sighed again and walked off.
Archer thought the pastry tasted nice, it was full of chocte with some fruit in it, he finished it off as Garett returned with 2 more boxes.
''''That will be another gold, you never told me your name?''''
He looked at the man and answered because the man hasn''t done anything, he sold him all of his chocte making Archer a happy boy.
''''Archer.''''
He threw him the extra gold and started storing all the food into his item box which took him a good five minutes of none stop work.
''Goodbye Garett.''''
Garret thought as he watched Archer walk away.
''''What a strange boy, spending so much on sweets.''''
He shook his head with a thankful smile as he walked to the back room to pay some debts.
Archer left the store as the afternoon sun was setting, he made his way to the castle while eating one of the sandwiches he bought.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 28 Goodbye For Now.
?As he walked to the castle he was stuffing himself with pastries, these one''s had some sort of cream in them.
Archer passed by the shop Witch Way Out, he popped in to see if he could buy some new spells.
The doorbell dinged and caught him off guard. He looked up to see a shiny new bell sitting there.
''''Oh what do we have...''''
Gaka started speaking until she saw him and stopped. ''''What happened to you, boy?''''
Archer smiled at the old woman and told her.
''''I reached level 20 and evolved.''''
She looked him up and down before sighing.
''''I can''t figure out what you are, you''re not a Dragon-kin due to those eyes and scales, they only have horns.''''
Archer shrugged and started searching the shop.
He came across Four spells that caught his interest. Picking up the first book, he read the title.
''''Fireball.''''
Archer chose it and continued to look for some more, after an hour of searching he found three more.
Thunder wave, Call Lighting, and Earth st that he brought for E.
He took the books up to the counter and paid for them.
Gaka was watching him as he approached.
''''More spells?''''
Archer nodded as he ced them on the counter.
''''How much?''''
She looked at this curious boy.
''''Four gold for thunder wave and call lighting, three for fireball, and seven for Earth st but I''ll charge you seven altogether as you were going to sell them back to me.''''
Archer smiled but before he paid for the spell books, he told her he was going to keep the spell book Earth st for a friend.
She looked at the boy with a cocked eyebrow before questioning him.
''''Who is she?''''
Her question shocked him, he wondered how she knew.
''''How did you know old woman?''''
Gaka startedughing. ''''Well no one will spend seven gold coins on a spell book for just a friend, it''s never happened in my 70 years of life.''''
Archer stared at the nosey old woman before scoffing. He ignored her as he started reading.
[Thunder Wave Learned] [Call Lightning Learned] [Fireball Learned]
Three notifications alerted him to the spells he just learned, he turned his attention to the woman who was staring at him.
''''Here, I''m done with these three, I''ll be off now Gaka, see you soon.''''
Archer rushed out the door as he stored cure wounds in his item box, he made his way to the castle as the sun was setting.
Causing a lovely orange/pink color to cover the sky.
As he reached the castle he thunder stepped his way to the servant''s quarters.
Looking up at the balcony he cast body enhancement and jumped up, this time he flew right past the balcony butnded with a thud as he fell back down.
''Fuck, I forgot my status jumped up.''
He wiped all the dirt off and went to check if E was in her room, when he looked he didn''t see her and went to sit down.
Pulling out some chocte he started eating while waiting for her, a couple of hours passed by and he was asleep.
[E P.O.V.]
She walked out of the maid''s quarters and made her way back to her room when she was stopped by someone.
It was Archer''s half-brother Pallius, he had a creepy grin across his face as he spoke.
''''E why don''t you ept my offer and just be my maid?''''
She was fed up with the boy, all he did was bug her since Archer left.
Asking her to be his maid, when only Archer''s mother had the power to assign her but hasn''t yet.
''''No, thank you, now I must be on my way.''''
She walked back to her room as Pallius watched her walk away with a sinister look in his eye.
Opening her door she made sure to lock it behind her, only her mother and Larka had the key so she would be fine.
She went about conducting her nightly routine and walked over to the window, she moved the curtains aside.
When she saw him, a bright smile appeared on her delicate face.
Putting on a cloak as she stepped out, she felt the breeze against her face.
Looking at the boy, he had changed so much since he woke up that day.
It''s like he''s apletely different person.
His horns are a gorgeous white, his glittering white scales, and his scruffy white hair tied into a bun all made him even more handsome to her.
Giggling when she saw the chocte in his hand.
E got an idea and approached him, her dainty had reached out and started stroking his horns.
Archer''s body quivered as she touched his horns, giggling at his reaction, she noticed his ears were twitching.
Reaching over as she touched his ear, he quivered even more letting out a rxed sigh.
Eughed, when she did his eyes opened.
[Back to Archer]
He opened his eyes, his brain was foggy but he noticed E''s face staring directly at him, that''s when he felt something touching his right ear.
Making him shiver and let out a little moan, he quickly covered his mouth.
E giggled even more as she sat down next to him while asking.
''''How have you been Arch,pleted any more quests yet?''''
He stopped thinking about her touching his ears.
''''Yeah, I''vepleted five more since west met, but there is something I need to tell you.''''
When E heard him she got a bad feeling but before she could speak he told her.
''''I was offered an escort quest to deliver aid to Karna city in the Rhodora Kingdom, the guild said I will be gone for two months, I''m sorry E.''''
She got sad for a second before pushing that feeling away.
''''It''s fine Archer, you''ll need to take quests that take you far away, we only have to wait two more years until I can join you.''''
Smiling as he heard her say that, Archer hugged her which shocked her greatly before he whispered into her ear.
''''Thank you, E, I will return to you as quickly as possible.''''
She shivered as he spoke, now she knew how he felt when his ears were messed with, he let her go and took out some chocte, pastries, and sweets.
He offered some to E, she took some chocte and the gummy-looking things, and she started eating with a smile on her face.
They spokete into the night, when Archer stood up she grabbed his hand and offered something that shocked him.
''''Archer why don''t you stay here with me tonight?''''
She asked him in such a cute way he couldn''t say no, so they entered her bedroom.
Archer cast cleanse on himself so he was clean, he took off his boots as E took a gown and entered another room.
A few minutester she appeared with red cheeks and quickly approached the bed, she called Archer over.
Heplied and got into bed, things were extremely awkward between the two until Archer grabbed her and started spooning her with a smile on his face.
Archer saw her ears go bright red and he thought it would be funny to blow air into it, when he did she jumped with a yelp as she red at him but didn''t move.
He chuckled and settled down while cuddling her, she was veryfortable.
She wasying there and whispered something so low so that Archer couldn''t hear her.
''''Thank you for epting me.''''
''''No, we epted each other, now go to sleep.''''
She felt a peck on her cheek and went stiff but smiled nheless, the two of them fell asleep with smiles on their faces.
Not long after they fell asleep the lock opened and Sheira came walking in, she looked at her daughter and went stiff when she saw a boy cuddling up to E.
She approached the bed intending to drag the boy out when she noticed who it was, but he was different.
He had horns like Lady Larka but they looked more majestic than hers.
Sheira noticed the scales on his neck and was confused, shaking her head she examined the scene she walked into.
E was snuggled into him with a smile on her face and Archer was holding her tightly, she clearly noticed there was nothing sexual going on between the two.
So she breathed a sigh of relief before smiling.
''''Well done you silly girl, you found someone who cares for you.''''
Sheira went to her room and settled down.
The next morning Archer opened his eyes and saw blonde hair in front of him, that''s when the memories flooded back and he felt his cheeks go red.
His moving caused E to wake up, and when she did she turned around to face him with a smile.
''''Good morning Arch.''''
Archer quickly replied while smiling at her.
''''Good morning E.''''
They stared at each other until Archer leaned forward and their lips touched, her body stiffened but calmed down as they kissed.
He loved the feeling of her lips and her scent drove him mad.
They separated and her cheeks were red, just like his, she spoke up.
''''We have to get up, I''ve got to get to work and you''ve got a quest.''''
She jumped out of bed and ran off to the other room, while she did that Archer got out of bed with a goofy smile.@@novelbin@@
He put his boots on as he pulled out some gibberling hearts and ate them.
As he was waiting for E Archer ate more and more hearts until he ran out, when he finished he cast cleanse on himself to get rid of the blood.
Just as he finished cleaning up, E walked out of the room in her maid outfit and looking beautiful.
He zoned out on her until she flicked his head.
''''Stop daydreaming, you got a quest to get to.''''
She smiled as he came and said goodbye.
''''Goodbye E, I''ll be back soon.''''
He put on a cloak as he walked out to the balcony, he was going to thunder step when he remembered he had a gift for E.
Archer went back to give her the spell book.
''''E wait, I have something for you.''''
She stopped and turned around. He took out the book and handed it over before leaving. E looked at the book and her eyes widened as she realized it was a spellbook.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 30 Thank You.
?What Archer saw was an ashen-colored hand grabbing onto his left leg, it had yellow-looking ws.
His eyes followed the arm up and saw a humanoid-looking creature with a bald head and sharp yellow teeth, it looked like the thing ate its own lips.
It was skin and bones with really long arms and boney legs.
The stare the thing was giving him sent shivers up his spine, the creature licked its lips and dragged Archer out of the tree.
As he got dragged he could hear shouts and explosions at the camp.
The beast jumped off the tree with a shocked-looking Archer in its ws and sprinted deep into the woods.
Archer was getting flung around like a rag doll, his horns hitting passing tree''s leaving deep scratch marks.
He came out of his shock and summoned his sword and started to hack at the beast, but its skin started to slice but the beast sped up.
It ran for a while before tossing him into a clearing and standing still with more of the beasts.
Archer''s aura detection started going crazy as more and more of these creepy-looking beasts stepped out.
He stood there dumbfounded as he knew what they were, and couldn''t believe they are real.
''''Wendigos.''''
The creatures hissed and cackled as more of the things came back with the corpses of the caravan guards and some adventurers.
Throwing them into another corner and then all the things turned to stare at Archer.
He looked around the clearing and noticed all kinds of different bones, humanoids, beasts, and even bigger beasts, he thought these creatures love to eat.
Archer heard a woman screaming and even more creatures appeared with Tiefel who Sarah introduced to him and another man.
They threw the two of them closer to Archer.
As Tiefelnded on the floor she noticed the boy who joined them earlier today standing there with a bored look on his face.@@novelbin@@
Archer was staring at her as he sighed, he had no choice but to test out his new spells.
He waited for the wendigos to charge at them.
A few minutester a howl was heard and they all rushed in. He stood in front of the two and cast Thunder Wave.
A thunderous purple force swept out of Archer striking all the beasts, sending them flying but not killing them.
As the horde once again closed in on the group, Archer lifted his hand high into the air, calling upon the powers of the storm.
''Lightning Call.''
Dark clouds gathered, crackling with the power of thunder and lightning, and the wind whipped around them with a furious intensity.
With a sudden thrust of his hand, a bolt of lightning erupted from the clouds, piercing the monsters with a deafening boom.
One by one, the creatures fell as the lightning pierced through their bodies, smoldering them into nothingness.
Tiefel waspletely shocked as she witnessed this attack, she couldn''t utter a single word.
He continued to call down the power of the storm, driving bolts of lightning into the remaining wendigos as the sky rumbled in response to hismand.
With each strike, the enemies writhed in agony, the smell of burnt flesh filling the air.
The battlefield shimmered in a chorus of purple and white, as the remaining beasts fled in terror, unable to withstand the power of Archer''s draconic magic.
The air settled, and he stood proud, his eyes alive with the power of the storm.
Archer lowered his hand with a frown as he looked around.
''The damn hearts, fuck!''
He wanted the hearts but epted the loss as he got a lot of experience from the kills, he quickly checked it.
''Status.''
[Experience: 850/3000]
[Level Up: 44>47]
[SP: 19>25]
Archer was happy when he saw that he leveled up three times, he decided to save up the points until he had more.
Turning around to face the shocked Tiefel he smiled at her.
''''What''s wrong?''''
She stared at this strange boy, with a pair of horns and beautiful violet eyes.
Who just showed her a spell that she has never seen or heard of and is acting like nothing happened.
''''What was that spell?''''
He tilted his head with a confused look.
''''I got it from a spell book, it''s called call lightning.''''
She didn''t know what to say, the boy called upon a storm and wiped out the wendigos.
Archer looked around but couldn''t find anything, so he decided to head back to the caravan, but before he did he walked over to the other man and kicked him.
''''Wake up.''''
The man groaned, so Archer kicked him even more.
''''Why are you kicking me!''''
''''Wake up, we need to get back to the caravan, get up!''''
Tiefel giggled when she saw the boy kicking Cirris from the wind walker''s adventurer group.
The man got up and started scratching his head.
Looking around the man''s eyes opened in shock as he saw all the charred bodies, he looked at Tiefel but she shook her head and pointed at Archer.
''''The boy saved us.''''
The man looked at him like he was a monster.
He ignored him and started to walk in the direction of the caravan.
The two adventurers quickly followed after him.
It was pitch ck so the other two were blind until Tiefel used a light spell that allowed them to see where they were walking.
But Archer was fine because of his eyes. All they could see were trees and bushes, the beasts must have run far with the three.
After a couple of hours of walking, they arrived back at the temporary camp as it was being tidied up, there were bodies of wendigos piled up high.
A few bodies of the caravan guards were ced off to one side.
But there was a new group here. 10 men who looked like adventures, the leader was talking to Sarah as the three of them approached the camp.
The elf woman''s husband Barador saw her and started to run towards her.
''''Tiefel!''''
He arrived in front of her and hugged her with happiness on his face. He wondered how she escaped those vile creatures.
''''How did you get away from those things darling?''''
She smiled as she pointed at the white-haired boy.
''''He helped me.''''
The man turned his head to stare at Archer before walking over to him and holding his hand out to shake Archer''s hand.
''''Thank you for saving my wife Archer, I''ll always be in your debt.''''
Archer looked at the man''s extended hand, he didn''t want to shake it but did in the end.
''''That''s okay.''''
He let go of the man''s hand and walked off to go find somewhere to sleep again, finding another tree he quickly jumped up the tree.
After he was higher up he settled back down and went to sleep.
Waking up in an unknown bed. Archer looked around panicked, wondering where he was as the scene in front of him seemed familiar.
That''s when he noticed a young woman in herte teens lying next to him. He recognized the smooth white skin, the beautiful blonde hair cut to her shoulders.
It was E. He went to hug her but was stopped by an invisible barrier.
After that, she sat up and stared directly at him. He noticed blood dripping down her lips. Suddenly, the scene changed.
Recognizing the ce he was in, it was the castle where he woke up that day.
But there was one difference it was burning, that''s when he saw E''s lifeless bodyying in front of it.
Archer sprinted forward but the castle then crumbled as he woke up panicking.
Checking the ne he saw nothing was wrong, so he calmed down, he looked around and noticed morning was close.
He was covered in sweat so he cast cleanse on his body as he got up and jumped off the branch.
When he hit the floor he started to look around the camp and saw the pile of Wendigo corpses sitting to one side.
Approaching the pile as he pulled out his knife and started looting the hearts.
He got 20 hearts in total, throwing all but one in his item box and starting to eat, he was still rattled by the dream so didn''t reply when some guards started questioning him.
After an hour he ate all 20 and decided he wanted to upgrade his stats. ''Status.''
[Experience: 300/3000]
[Level Up: 47>48]
[SP: 25>47]
He got 2000 experience from the hearts and 22 status points, so he put 11 points on HP and mana, and 5 on every other stat.
[HP: 1200>1310]
[Mana: 4100>4430]
[Strength: 590>640]
[Constitution: 620>670]
[Stamina: 620>670]
[Charisma: 700>750]
[Intelligence: 570>620]
Archer felt his body be stronger as he upgraded his stats, that''s when he noticed Sarah rushing toward him.
He cast cleanse to get rid of the blood that was all over him before she got to him.
''''Archer are you okay!''''
Sarah spoke with a relieved tone in her voice as she checked the boy all over to see if he was okay, she saw him being dragged away when they were ambushed.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 33 The Battle Of The Two Armies.
?Archer was staring into the distance wondering why there were grasnds here.
As he was thinking Tiefel walked up behind him.
''''Little guy, why do you have that look on your face?''''
He turned to face her.
''''Why are there grasnds in the middle of a mountain pass, I don''t get it.''''
Tiefel started tough as she covered her mouth.
Archer looked up at the woman with blonde hair and amber eyes, he noticed she was quite tall for an elf.
''''What''s so funny?''''
She stoppedughing as she answered.
''''Well this mountain range is called The Giant Mountains, historians say the giants once had a city here, they had magic that could revitalize the soil and allow crops to be grown.''''
Archer nodded his head with a smile.
The camp was set up, but the only issue is there were no trees for him to sleep in, as he was looking around he pulled out a meat wrap and started eating.
Sarah approached him.
''''Archer I have a tent set up for you, follow me.''''
When Archer followed her, he saw a small tent set up not far from the green tents of the guild staff, he thanked Sarah as he entered the tent.
He pulled out a honey brew and started drinking it.
It tasted really sweet and gave him a nice warm feeling that spread throughout his body.
Sitting down on the bedroll he started eating the 10 hearts he looted.
Once finished eating he checked his status.
''Status.''
[Experience: 1300>3000]
[SP: 2>12]
He saved the points and gotfortable on the bedroll, falling into a deep sleep and having another horrible nightmare.
In the nightmare, Archer desperately clung to E''s hand, trying to hold on tight as she pulled away from him.
Her face was twisted in pain and sorrow, and her eyes told a story of heartbreak and loss.
Archer could feel his own heart breaking into a million pieces as he watched her slip away.
He tried to scream out her name, to convince her to stay, but no sound came from his lips, and she kept moving further and further away.
She was disappearing from his sight, and Archer knew that he was losing her forever.
He ran after her, blindly pursuing her, but she was always just out of reach.
Her voice echoed through the darkness, telling him that she had to go, that they couldn''t be together.
It was worse than any physical pain he had ever experienced, like something was tearing him apart from the inside out.
Finally, he copsed on the ground, helpless and alone, as E disappeared into nothingness.
He was left with a deep feeling of loss and despair as if the world had be a little bit darker and colder without her in it.
The nightmare was a cruel twist of fate, reminding him of how fragile happiness could be, and how easily everything he loved could be taken away.
He woke up in a panic, looking around.
Remembering Sarah gave him a tent to sleep in, he heard talking andughing as he got up, he cast cleanse on himself and changed into a new set of clothes.
He tidied up his messy hair while stepping out of the tent he saw Tiefel, Barador, and Isaiah sitting around a campfire while cooking, Jaen was nowhere to be found.
Tiefel noticed him and called him over.
''''Little guye over here and have some breakfast!''''
He walked towards them and took a seat, as he did Barador flicked his horns causing a jarring feeling to run throughout his body.
Archer pped his hand away, Barardorughed as he rubbed It, feeling a slight sting.
Heplimented the boy.
''''Wow, little man you''re quite strong, especially since you''re so little.''''
They all startedughing, Archer let out a small chuckle as Tiefel handed him a bowl.
Looking in he saw a soup-looking food and bits of meat.
He took the spoon and started eating.
The meat tasted like pork the soup was spicy, it was really nice, he pulled out a fizzle fig and drank it.
The drink tasted fruity, he noticed that everyone was staring at him with wide eyes, when he noticed them he asked what was wrong.
''''What''s wrong?''''
Isaiah spoke before anyone else could.
''''How much stuff do you have in your storage, for thest month we have seen you pull out all sorts of shit, now fess up.''''
Archer looked at him while he finished his soup, he put down the bowl while pulling out some chocte and started eating.
''''Food and drinks.''''
Everyone looked at him like he was an idiot.
Tiefel spoke up.
''''He means what kind of food do you have.''''
''''Chocte, sweets, pasties, and other goodies, oh and I bought 100 drinks from a stall.''''
Everyone''s eyes opened wide as they heard him speak.@@novelbin@@
Barador looked at him.
''''Why do you have so much food?''''
Now it was Archer''s turn to stare at the man like he was an idiot.
''''Don''t look at me like that boy!''''
Tiefelughed at her husband seeing him get flustered.
Archer just stared at the elf while eating chocte.
''''Because I like food, and knew I''d be away for a while so I bought extra.''''
They all nodded while finishing their food, Archer watched the guards pack up the camp.
A couple of hourster they exited the Giant Mountain and entered vast grasnds with a raging river running through it, but the whole caravan can see ck smoke in the distance.
Elric stopped the caravan and started talking.
''''Be alert and keep an eye out, the noble faction is pushing the royal faction into a desperate situation, only the goddess knows what they will do, be careful everyone.''''
He motioned for everyone to continue, Karna city wasn''t far from the border so it wouldn''t take long to get there.
A few hourster a city could be seen in the distance, thick ck smoke could be seen blotting out the sun.
The caravan crossed a wooden bridge and got really close to the city, the bridge was half a mile away.
More and more beasts appeared everyone could see an army battling with goblins, orcs, and trolls in front of the city.
Archer rushed to the front summoning his two swords and started killing the goblins he wasing across, he even saw orcs and trolls in the distance.
He heard a caravan guard call it a beast wave, from the memories he can piece together, it happens when dungeons be full and the beasts start pouring out.
They ravagends and ughter the people, other beasts try to break off, escaping to other parts of the kingdom.
The caravan guards all charged toward the beasts along with the adventurers.
At this point, Archer was spamming fire missiles and shing beasts down left and right.
Taking a deep breath, his hand clenching tightly around the hilt of his cosmic sword. He had fought beasts before, but this was different.
The goblins, orcs, and trolls had joined forces to take down a human city, and he knew that stopping them would require every ounce of his strength and skill.
As the two armies collided, he swung his sword, cutting down goblins with ease.
Feeling the power coursing through the de, crackling with electricity and charged with cosmic energy.
As he fought, he also was casting spells that brought chaos to the ranks of the enemy.
With each strike, Archer grew stronger, ying orcs with a flick of his wrist and summoning bolts of lightning that burned bright against the dark sky.
The goblins, orcs, and trolls fought fiercely, but they were no match for the strength and willpower of Archer or the people fighting behind him.
The battle raged on for what seemed like hours, with the fire ofbat never ceasing.
As he battled on, his stamina began to falter, but he refused to quit.
Casting body enhancement, he felt a surge of power inside him, his violet eyes shone brighter than ever before.
An energy flow he has never felt surged through him as he felt his body enhancement evolve into something different.
[Body enhancement > Cosmic Enhancement]
[The cosmos smiles upon you child, Mana has blessed you, and now the cosmos deems you worthy of such a blessing, go forth and change the world, we will be watching]
Reading the notification that popped up in front of him, not knowing how.
Seeing he got a new skill he activated it and something in him changed, a new power surged through his whole body.
That''s when he heard the bad news being shouted out.
''''More beasts areing, retreat!''''
The adventurers started to pull back but archer stepped forward and started killing beasts.
With every kill, Archer''s body grew stronger.
The cosmic power that had surged through him at the start now filled himpletely, and he was almost invincible.
The orcs, goblins, and trolls fought desperately to stop him, but he was too quick and too powerful.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 34 The Battle Of The Two Armies 2.
?Archer''s cosmic sword seemed to ze with purple fire, cutting through their bodies like a hot knife through butter.
He reveled in his power, feeling almost god-like as he cut down the enemy forces all around him.
Moving with a grace and speed that was almost inhuman, his form blurring in his enemies'' vision.
As he fought, his body pulsed with energy, and he knew that he was tapping into a force that few mortals could everprehend.
Despite the blood and death that surrounded him, Archer felt exhrated and alive.
It was as if every orc, goblin, or troll he killed only added to his strength, his thirst for battle growing with each passing moment.
Finally, the enemy forces began to retreat, their morale crushed by the sight of their fallenrades and the sheer power of Archer''s cosmic presence.@@novelbin@@
As Archer stood amidst the smoking ruins of the battlefield, he knew that he had proven himself to everyone here.
He knew he had the power to protect E.
As he saw the enemy force retreat, Archer felt a sense of unease.
He knew that some of them might try to regroup and attack again.
Determined to prevent that from happening, he chased after the fleeing beasts, cutting them down one by one.
He was ruthless in his pursuit, knowing that the survival of the city depended on it. Finally, thest of the enemy forces had been vanquished.
Archer looked around and saw the devastation that the battle had wrought. Bodies littered the ground, and the smell of blood and smoke filled the air.
He took a deep breath and began to walk around the battlefield, collecting the bodies of the fallen orcs, goblins and trolls.
It was a gruesome task, but he knew that it was necessary. As he carried out his grim task, he reflected on the battle and the power that he had wielded.
Feeling both humbled and emboldened by the cosmic forces that had been at hismand.
Finally, he returned to the human encampment, the people cheered as he approached, grateful at being saved from the beast wave.
As he was standing there the cosmic power left his body making him feel really tired and achy.
He didn''t like this feeling but it didn''t bother him too much, he gained much from this battle.
Archer pushed passed the crowd and started to look for a ce to sleep, during the battle he felt the experience pouring into him but that wouldn''t refresh his body.
The aching of using that skill took a toll on his body, he wondered how he got it and if it is rted to how he came to this world.
As he went to sit down he heard screams of panicked people running away from the battlefield, as adventurers and what soldiers were left ran towards it.
Archer followed them and saw another beast wave but made up mostly of orcs and trolls.
''''The first wave was a meat shield to lower our numbers down.''''
''''Yes it was little guy.''''
Archer jumped as he turned around and saw Barador and Tiefel standing there covered in blood. She smiled.
''''I''m d you''re okay Arch, I pray to Mother that no harm shalle to you in the uing battle.''''
Archer smiled at her, these people are strange.
They all opened up to him even Jaen who taught him how to woo a woman for some reason, but shooed him away once she was done.
Isaiah would share drinks and food with him, while Barador and Tiefel acted like elder siblings to him.
''''Thank you Tiefel.''''
She pouted and scolded the boy.
''''I''ve already told you to call me big sister, I don''t want to hear my name from your lips little dragon.''''
Yeah they figured out during the first week about what he was but didn''t fuss too much, it was Jaen who had the biggest reaction as she instantly warmed up to him.
Then there was Sarah, she spent more of her free time during the month chatting with Archer, and truth be told the two of them grew closer.
She cut his hair for him at one point which he was thankful for.
Sarah even started touching his horns which surprised him because he even enjoyed it. Archer came out of his stupor when his aura detector went crazy and the ground started to shake.
Giant worm-looking beasts popped out of the ground all around the big camp, screams and shouts could be heard, as a horn sounded in the distance.
Anyone close enough to the worms started attacking them.
All Archer could hear was people fighting, explosions rocking the camp, the worms were dealt with quickly but the army suffered some losses due to the surprise attack.
He turned and saw Sarah talking to an armored knight, he heard what he said thanks to his ears.
''''The civilians have been evacuated by boat, only the soldiers remain, we came in with the rescue vessels sent by the Duke of Pharos''''
Archer saw the sight behind the man and was filled with hope. 500 armored knights, decked out in their finestbat regalia, was a truly awe-inspiring sight.
Each knight was adorned with beautiful armor crafted from the finest metals, each piece intricately detailed.
Their armor glistened in the sunlight, reflecting the colors of the world around them.
Some were adorned with rich reds and gold, while others favored deep blues and greens that looked like they were taken straight from the depths of the ocean.
The knights were mounted on powerful horses, each beast snorting and pawing impatiently at the ground as they waited for the signal to move.
Their armor was more than just decorative, however, It was designed for battle, with heavy ting protecting every inch of the knight''s body.
Each piece was interlocked, providing full mobility without sacrificing protection.
Their helmets were just as impressive, adorned with majestic decorations, as they hid the face.
A thick chainmail mantle covered their necks and shoulders, adding to their protection.
In unison, the knights spurred their horses forward in perfect formation, the pounding of their mounts'' hooves creating a deafening noise.
They were an unstoppable force as they charged toward the beast''s front line, blocking the way to the city.
The beasts saw this and charged forward, but as they did Archer broke out of his stupor and raised his hand in the air casting Lightning Call.
As he raised his hands, a deadly purple thunderstorm began to brew on the horizon.
The dark clouds churned and twisted, creating an ominous sense of dread amongst the ranks of orcs that were charging toward the fully-armored knights.
As the storm arrived, thunder boomed and the lightning bolts streaked through the sky with deadly uracy.
The orcs, caught off guard by the suddenness of the storm, shrieked in fear and confusion.
Archer closed his eyes tightly, focusing all of his energy and concentration on the lightning storm.
As the lightning began to strike the ground below, Archer carefully aimed each bolt to strike only the oing orcs.
He was careful to avoid the knight''s charge as they advanced further, weaving the lightning between the charging knights to avoid idental injury.
Despite the cacophony of the storm, the charging knights seemed unaffected as they pressed forward, their armor glowing in the purple light.
They moved with practiced ease and confidence, cutting down the orcs in their path while evading the destructive force of the storm.
Archer pressed forward with the storm, letting it rip the orcs apart and earn him a fortune in experience.
His aura detection went crazy informing him that even more beasts were iing.
He quickly ran over to Sarah and told her to gather the remaining guild guards and head back to the empire and leave this forsaken kingdom behind.
''''Go Sarah, there''s no use staying here, there are even stronger beastsing, the north west is clear, you can escape.''''
He searched the battlefield looking for a certain group and found them walking towards him and Sarah.
The Fate''s Fortune group was nearby and saw his nod, they understood what it means so they ran over to Sarah and told her Archer was right.
They managed to gather a few dozen guards and adventurers while they fled to the northwest to cross the wooden bridge.
Archer watched them flee into the distance, he could have sworn he saw Sarah turning to look at him, but he shook his head as he turned back to the battle.
The human army was getting pushed back to the river where the bridge was, and knights, adventurers, and citizens were dropping like flies.
He started spamming eldritch sts, void sts, and every attack spell he could cast, causing massive purple explosions all over the battlefield.
Beast bodies flew everywhere and the soldiers regrouped and started to fight back, half the knights were dead by now.
The soldiers tried to hold on but were getting overrun as the orcs took to the frontline and bulldozed the humans.
Trolls started to appear, Archer stared at them as they reminded him of the ones for LOTR.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 36 More Fresh Meat.
?Standing up as he stared at the view in front of him.
Archer stood on the tropical beach, his bare feet sinking into the hot sand.
In front of him stood a massive, dense tropical jungle that seemed to stretch endlessly in all directions.
''''It''s green hell all over again, I loved that game but this is stupid.''''
It''s towering trees and tangled vines looked menacing, and Archer could feel a sense of danger emanating from the dense foliage.
Despite the jungle''s ominous presence, the water''s beauty still managed to captivate him.
The crystal-clear waves crashed on the shore, their gentle rhythmspping at the sand.
The sea was teeming with colorful fish and other sea creatures, he spotted a small vige In the distance.
As he took in the sight around him, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder at this strangendscape.
He may not have known what the future held, but for now, he was happy to make his way home while exploring.
Feeling his feet getting hot, he looked down and saw his boots were destroyed, sighing to himself.
The shirt was barely hanging on to his torso, and one pant leg was missing.
One boot was gone while the other was useless, he could see his toes as it wasing apart.
Stripping out of the shreds of cloth that remained on, he was standing on the hot sand in his birthday suit.
He quickly cast cleanse on himself while putting on new clothes.
RUMBLE!~
Archer''s stomach rumbled, he pulled out some meat wraps and started eating while looking around for somewhere to sit down.
Spotting arge rock and he made his way over to it.
As he sat down Archer kept hearing weird hootinging from behind him, all of a sudden his aura detection kicked in, pinpointing where the creature wasing from.
He quickly spun around while casting sma Shot at the beast, it came crashing down in a heap of blood and bones.
The massive, feathered body of the terror birdy in front of Archer, its long snout and sharp ws frozen in a final, lifeless pose.
The creature had clearly been a formidable predator in life, with razor-sharp talons perfect for rending flesh from bone and powerful legs built for a swift pursuit.
But now, in death, ity prone and defeated.
Its once-vibrant feathers were stained with blood and dirt, and even in its stillness, it seemed to exude a sense of menace and danger.
The terror bird''s heady twisted to the side, its beady, lifeless eyes staring up at Archer as if to challenge him even in death.
Its elongated beaky open, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth that had undoubtedly caused a great deal of pain and suffering to those unfortunate enough to cross its path.
Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and respect for the creature, even in death.
It was a testament to the incredible diversity and ferocity of the natural world, and as he stood over its lifeless body, he couldn''t help but wonder what other dangers and wondersy ahead on his journey.
Finished eating the meat wrap, he pulled out another as he sat on the beast''s corpse, deciding to check his status.
[Experience: 100/9000]
[Level Up: 49>74]
[SP: 12>37]
[Rank Unlocked: Apprentice>Adept>Expert]
[Mana: 4430>4600]
[Constitution: 670>700]
[Void st: 3>4]
[Cosmic Sword: 3>4]
[Thunder Wave: 0>2]
[Call Lightning: 0>1]
[Fireball: 1>2]
[Regeneration: 3>5]
[Short Sword Mastery: 2>3]
[Aura-Detector: 1>2]
He was happy but soon got sad as he felt his broken horn, it was cut cleanly off, but it was slowly regrowing.
As he finished eating he felt a lot better, Archer pulled out a bottle of moon juice to drink, and after downing the drink he threw it away.
The drink reminded him of his earth mother''s homemade lemonade, he shook his head to get rid of the thoughts, and he took his knife out and cut out the terror bird''s heart.
Storing the heart and body for now, while looking around Archer remembered he saw a vige so he made his way there.
As he approached the vige, the air grew thick with an eerie atmosphere.
He saw vigers going about their business.
The thatched huts were haphazardly constructed, made from unevenly chopped timbers and bones.
Bones littered the ground, and Archer''s stomach dropped as he realized that they were human remains.
When he noticed the vigers themselves were equally unsettling.
They wore simple loincloths of animal hides and feathers, but their skin was covered in tribal tattoos and ritual scars.
Moving with predatory grace, their eyes glinting with an otherworldly hunger.
The aroma of fire-roasted meat wafted through the air, and he could see human limbs roasting on spits over an open me.
As he got closer to the vige, all the people suddenly snapped their heads toward him, their expressions creepy and unreadable.
Archer noticed the sharp teeth and jagged ws that each viger bore, and he realized with a start that he had stumbled upon a cannibal vige.
He tried to back away slowly, but it was toote.
They all quickly stood up with creepy smiles stered on their faces as they stared at Archer.
Screaming in an unknownnguage not known to him.
''''Demi-human meat!''''
''''Get him!''
''''Eat.''''
''''More fresh meat.''''
Archer was shocked but quickly cleared his head as he started casting Fire Missiles at them.
Explosions could be heard as violet mes hit their targets with pinpoint precision.
Controlling each missile to make sure the cannibals died, after finishing he used Aura-Detection and sensed another dozen or so hiding in the huts and nearby bushes.
He slowly started approaching again, when he first saw the vige there were more than 20 cannibals roaming around but now there were only 12 bodies in front of him.
As he walked into the vige, he quickly cast Cosmic Shield as two cannibals jumped off a thatch roof aiming straight for him.
Smash!~@@novelbin@@
Smash!~
The cannibal''s bodies mmed against the see-through barrier that appeared around him, he giggled when he saw their shocked faces.
Summoning his swords, Archer plunged them into the two downed cannibals as heughed.
Pulling his des out as he spoke to the people hidden in a bush.
''''Stop hiding, you''re all dead anyway.''''
He spoke in a singsong, lilting tone that sounded almost jovial, but the way they were spoken made the hiding cannibals feel unnerved.
Archer let out a creepyugh as he noticed a group of three hiding.
Aiming his hand he shot a Fireball at the hidden cannibals.
A gust of wind blew past his face as a violet-colored ball of mes appeared above him and shot towards the bush with a powerful woosh.
''''Ahhhhhh.''''
''''Ahhhhhh.''''
''''Arghhh.''''
Two men and a woman came running out of the bushes screaming while covered head to toe in mes melting their skin and bones.
''''Hahahaha.''''
Archer startedughing when he saw them dropping dead before they could get any closer, he felt like he lost something as he watched the three burning.
''''Damn, the hearts!''''
Archer got frustrated but in the end, it didn''t matter there were more hearts he can get if he really wanted to.
With five down and seven to go, he started hunting the cannibals killing them, once they were all dead he looked around the vige.
After he was done with the killing he went around cutting out the hearts, and he managed to loot 23 hearts altogether.
Archer burned all the bodies he didn''t want to put their bodies into his Item Box.
He wandered around the vige as he found loads of coins in a chest, he wondered where they got it from as he finished his search two hourster.
Altogether he found 200 gold coins and 123 silver coins, but he found a lot of sailor uniforms.
Archer also found a lot of dried meat in crates, wondering where all this came from, he still stored it all as he exited the vige from the opposite side he entered.
Once he left the vige he saw a wrecked merchant boat on the beach, walking over to it while he was examining it.
The once-majestic vessely battered and broken.
Its splintered hull and torn sails are a testament to the unforgiving power of the ocean.
Its once-proud masts now list at odd angles, tangled ropes still clinging to them like the vines of a dying nt.
The deck is littered with debris, from shattered timbers to overturned crates that once held precious cargo.
The smell of saltwater and wood permeates the air, mingling with the cries of gulls circling overhead.
It''s clear that the ship has been here for a week at most, weathered by storms and baked by the sun, a haunting reminder of the dangers that lurk beyond the safety of the shore.
Archer noticed some of the nks of the ship were dented inwards.
''''Maybe a sea creature attacked it, causing them to run aground here.''''
Turning around and remembering the cooked body parts then it hit him as his body shivered at the thought.
''''Ohhh, they got captured by the crazies and eaten, that''s where the coins came from.''''
Nodding his head, Archer was happy with himself as he solved the shipwreck mystery.
Jumping into the ship and started looking around for anything he can loot.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 38 Dragons Domain.
?Archer arrived at the spot he woke up at, looking around he spotted the river washing into the ocean, he looked between the two.
''I''m lucky I got washed up.''
He decided to follow the river north, hours passed as he still followed the river but the jungle was getting thicker the further he walked.
As Archer trekked through the dense jungle, he couldn''t help but be spellbound by the beauty surrounding him.
The sun was shining through the canopy, casting dappled patterns of light on the vibrant foliage.
The leaves of the trees were a rich assortment of greens, purples, and reds as if painted by a master artist.
Sounds of the jungle were alive with the chirping of birds, the buzzing of insects, and the asional roar of a wild animal in the distance.
But the jungle was also a perilous ce.
The ground was slick with moisture, making every step treacherous.
Vines snaked across the path like tripwires, and the trees were draped with hanging roots that obscured the way forward.
As he pushed deeper into the jungle, he found himself surrounded by a cacophony of sounds and smells that threatened to overwhelm his senses.
The beauty surrounding him was deadly, as he soon realized.
Poisonous nts with lush foliage hung overhead, and vines with thorns lurked around every corner.
The sounds of snapping twigs and rustling leaves signaled the presence of unknown predators.
Archer had been trekking through the jungle for hours, unaware of the danger that lurked in the shadows.
He had been so focused on the beauty of his surroundings that he hadn''t given a second thought to the possibility of encountering a man-eating beast.
But as he pushed through the dense foliage, he heard a rustling sound to his left.
In the next moment, a massive beast pounced on him from the bushes.
Archer barely had time to react before the beast was upon him, its sharp teeth bared and ready to tear him to shreds.
With all his might, Archer struggled against the beast, his heart pounding as he quickly cast Cosmic Sword.
Stabbing the beast in the head, it fell to the ground dead leaving his heart racing, Archer turned his head towards the beast.
It was a bear in all but color, it was a dark greenish color.
''''Suitable for a jungle.''''
Getting back on his feet he cut out the beast''s heart, storing it away, that''s when he remembered he can create two new spells thanks to the jump in ranks.
Looking around he climbed up the closest tree and sat on a branch.
Pulling out and eating the hearts he has collected so far after he was done he checked his status.
''Status.''
[Experience: 3000/9000]
[SP: 37>61]
''61 huh.''@@novelbin@@
Archer got 2400 experience from the hearts, and 500 from the jungle bear.
He spent 10 points on HP, mana, strength, constitution, and stamina, and put 6 on charisma and 5 on intelligence.
[HP: 1310>1410]
[Mana: 4600>4900]
[Strength: 640>740]
[Constitution: 700>800]
[Stamina: 670>770]
[Charisma: 750>810]
[Intelligence: 620>670]
Feeling refreshed he pulled out some pastries and started eating as he admired the view from his perch.
As he was eating he heard growls and roars below him, he looked down and saw raptor-looking things fighting another dinosaur.
Pulling out some chocte he started to eat as he watched the mid-afternoon entertainment.
As the fight was going on he remembered why he was up here and started to think about spells to create.
''I want a spell that creates a space for myself.''
All of a sudden he got an idea about something called a Domain, so he started to imagine his own dimensional space that he can upgrade with his mana.
[Spell Creation activated]
Nothing happened, it didn''t bother him though as he was watching the dinosaur wrestling match, he pulled out a bottle of dragon tears and started drinking.
[Dragon''s Domain created]
[Dragon''s Domain: A space where a dragon can horde his treasure and pamper his women, can be molded into whatever the user needs, and can be upgraded by using the user''s mana]
He got happy as he managed to create such a skill, he didn''t want to create any more spells at the moment.
Happy that he has got a spot he can hide his stuff instead of keeping track of it in his Item Box.
Archer finished his drink and threw the bottle at the victorious dinosaur, hitting it on the head as it looked around baffled.
He giggled when he saw its reaction, he jumped out of the tree while casting a cosmic sword before impaling the beast.
It looked like a duck dinosaur from Earth, but had sharp teeth and could fight which confused Archer even more.
Taking his knife out he looted all three dinosaur hearts and stores them alongside the bodies.
''Dragon''s Domain.''
A white portal appeared in front of him, he shrugged as he stepped through and saw grasnd the size of a football pitch.
Looking around it was empty as far as the eyes could see but a smile came to his face as he started imagining the grasnds growing bigger, and a small forest popped up all around.
Large trees stretched into the sky, but something wasn''t right to him.
Picturing a massive tree in the middle of the forest with paths leading to it, Archer made his way down this peaceful-looking path that snaked its way through the forest.
Until it stopped at a massive tree, he checked his mana before doing anything else.
[Mana: 2900/4900]
Looking up at the big tree he started picturing a cottage built into the tree with a balcony at the front, while inside there were bedrooms, a living room, a kitchen, and arge room to store all his loot.
More shaking was felt as the tree molded itself into Archer''s perfect chill spot, though he will still sleep outside of the domain.
Nothing helps him rx more than a good old tree branch to sleep on, shaking his head he checked out his new creation.
Nestled at the center of the massive tree, stands arge fantasy cottage, built into the trunk itself.
Its walls are made of smooth, polished wood that has been worked to fit the shape of the tree as if the tree itself grew around the cottage.
The roof is made of wooden shingles that are covered in thick moss, blending seamlessly into the surrounding foliage.
Gleaming windows dot the exterior of the cottage, each framed by intricately carved wooden shutters that can be swung open to let in natural light and fresh air.
A sturdy wooden bridge leads up to the balcony which had a bench looking outwards, the front door is covered in intricate carvings of woond creatures and leafy vines.
He could see a small balcony that overlooks the surrounding forest, offering breathtaking views of the canopy below.
Birds flitted and chirped around the cottage, and the rustling of leaves in the breeze provides a soothing soundtrack to the idyllic tranquility of the forest.
Archer started walking up the wooden bridge to reach the front door, opening the door he walked in.
As he stepped through the door of the in but weing cottage, he was greeted with a cozy but spacious living area.
The walls are painted with light, warm colors, creating a sense offort and serenity.
Large windows allow the soft natural light to stream in, illuminating every corner of the room.
Afortable sofa rests in front of the crackling firece, perfect for curling up with a book or spending time with E.
Nearby, a modest wooden dining table sat in the middle of the room, nked byfortable chairs upholstered in soft fabric.
The kitchen is simple but functional, with plenty of counter space for preparing meals.
A narrow staircase in the corner of the living area leads down to the basement, where Archer finds arge storage room.
The basement is dry and well-lit, with sturdy shelving lining the walls to store all sorts of items.
Whether it''s extra food or chests for gold, the storage room is spacious enough to amodate all of his storage needs.
He walked through the treehouse and admired his handy work, looking around as he dropped onto thefy sofa and rxed for a little while.
While he was sitting there he pictured the domain to be more wild, with small beasts running and flying around with a small river running through the domain.
Checking his mana after everything was done.
[Mana: 300/4900]
''''Oh shit.''''
Archer took out a mana potion and quickly drank it.
[Mana: 800/4900]
He stood up and walked over to the balcony doors and opened them as he walked through and leaned against the railing and looked out over the domain.
It was a small forest, trees stretched as far as the eyes could see, he saw some birds flying here and there.
Before he left he unloaded all the random loot he got into his storage room before leaving the domain.
Stepping out where he killed the three dinosaurs, he carried on with his walk while thinking.
''''I''m happy with Dragon''s Domain, every dragon needs a space to hide his treasures.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 40 Reactions 2.
?[Alexandria, Capital of the Zenia Empire, Northern part of the Soutnds]
A massive white storm hit the southern tip of Pluoria, causing heavy wind and rain.
The Zenia Empire was the biggest in the Soutnds, they guard the way North alongside the Nethania kingdom, the culture of the four kingdoms is simr to the middle eastern and Arabian cultures on Earth.
Women wear kaftans and long flowy skirts made of colorful silk, satin, or cotton and have slits on either side allowingfortable walking.
The men wore a long tunic called a thobe with a vest or long coat, the weather is always hot.
In the kingdom''s pce, three men and a woman sat around a stone table talking until they felt and saw the massive storm happening in the south.
BOOM!~
The woman who was the Queen of the kingdom turned to the king as she asked.
''''Amkhu what is happening in the south, should we send help to the Nethanians in the East?''''
Emperor Amkhu Sharifi looked at his wife before answering.
''''Hafthah this isn''t a normal storm, something the world hasn''t seen will be born.''''
The Queen looked skeptical.
''''How do you know that dear?''''
He continued to look at the approaching storm as a bright white light shed quickly before vanishing.
"An old tome I''ve read describes the storm in front of us, they have debated it for 100s of years.''''
Amkhu turned to his servant and gave him an order.
''''Tell Nefertiti that she is to stay in the academy and not leave until the storm passes.''''
[Aquaria, Captial of the Aquarian Kingdom, southwest of the Soutnds on the coast of The Serpent''s Sea]
BOOM!~
The king was training with his children when they all heard the massive boom which sent the horses fleeing in terror.
A light-blue-haired teen with big blue eyes came running out of the tent.
''''Papa, what''s going on?''''
Looking at his beautiful daughter as he smiled.
''''Change my Little Teu, the time of change hase.''''
The girl looked up just as the white sh lit up the sky, as the storm raged on, her eyes widened as she saw a magnificent illusion take shape before her.
In the midst of the churning clouds, a giant white dragon appeared.
Its scales gleamed in the flickering lightning, each one shimmering with a ghostly glow.
The dragon''s wings unfurled, and the girl could see every detail etched into their surface as they vanished into thin air.
Teu who was just staring at the storm with wide eyes, her father turned to her and saw the look on her face and asked.
''''Little Flower, what did you see?''''
''''Papa, I saw a white dragon in the storm.''''
The man''s eyes widened at his daughter''s reply, and his wife Isona spoke up from behind them.
''''Lashure,e in now the storms getting worse.''''
But he wasn''t listening as excitement overtook him.
''''He''s here, he has finally arrived!''''
The mother and daughter looked confused before Teu spoke.
''''Who''s he?''''
Lashure didn''t answer straight away until his wife poked him.
Shaking his head as he replied.
''''Legend says that the white king will rise and change the Soutnds.''''
He looked at his daughter with a stern expression.
''''Stay with your mother from now on, things will get dangerous.''''
[Huzuz, Capital of the Kagia Kingdom Western part of the Soutnds]
An old man was sitting at a table discussing the kingdom''s ongoing matters when the storm started and the boom was heard.
BOOM!~
All the advisors started to panic as the king calmed everyone down.
''''Stay calm it''s only a storm.''''
The prime minister objected to the king''s conclusion.
''''My king, this is the same storm that urred a while back, up north in the Avalon Empire, rumors say that a white dragon has appeared, now it seems whoever it is, is now in the south.''''
Everyone got concerned with looks on their faces before the king spoke up.
''''White dragon!''''
''''Nonsense, a white dragon hasn''t been seen in 5000 years, why would one appear now, especially in the Soutnds!''''
The king was getting nervous, considering he has been waging war on the small tribes of dragon-kin.
He calmed down before giving an order to the prime minister.
''''Find out where the storm started and locate the suspect, when you do bring him here.''''
The prime minister didn''t bother arguing with the old man, it was pointless.
So he went about rying the King''s orders.
[Sikak, Capital of the Nethania Kingdom, Eastern part of the Soutnds]
Nethania kingdom borders the massive Dareen Forest which is one of the two routes traders use to head north.
The forest stretches up the Eastern side of the Soutnds, it is separated from The Howling Jungle by a massiveke and mountain range.@@novelbin@@
There are two paths from the Eastern part that leads to the center or north, which are guarded by Nethania forts.
In a pce located at the center of Sikak City.
A man and two women were discussing the ns that the army had to clear the cannibal tribes from their borders.
''''Rayhan, the army is ready to move out, you only have to give the order and the cannibals will be wiped out.''''
King Rayhan Samra was about to reply.
BOOM!~
The three people rushed to the closest window, they looked out to see a giant mana storm gathering over The Howling Jungle.
One of the man''s wives asked.
''''Is Goddess Ziena angry maybe?''''
''''No Nasra, this has nothing to do with any of the gods or goddesses apart from one.''''
He looks at the white storm until a white sh was witnessed.
''''It''s the Goddess Tiamat.''''
The second wife asked with a confused look.
''''Why would the Dragon Goddess be here?''''
''''Well Aludra, she is not here per se but that white storm is a dragon ritual, and only she can grant only one dragon the privilege of bing a white.''''
His wives wondered how he knew all this, and he read their expressions beforeughing.
''''Books my beautiful wives.''''
The king smiled as he knew what was going to happen to his western neighbor when the white king finds out what he''s been doing.
[Hafayah, Capital of the Kheesara Kingdom, Southern part of the Soutnds]
King Isar Kheesara was standing on a balcony looking over his kingdom as the white storm started.
BOOM!~
His head snapped towards the jungle, a massive mana storm was gathering far into it.
''''Vance!''''
King Isar screamed out to his butler.
A young man wearing a butler''s uniform appeared when the king called for him.
The King looked at the butler before asking.
''''Do you know what this is?''''
Isar pointed at the storm as the butler looked up.
His eyes widened when he reported the rumorsing from the North.
''''Well, your majesty there was a rumor circling around the tradersing from the Avalon Empire that state that a white dragon has risen, and the church is hunting for him.''''
He gets a questioning look on his face as he asked the butler more questions.
''''How do you know it''s him?''''
''''And why is the church hunting him?''''
Vance told him everything as they were standing on the balcony watching the storm.
''''Vance send a messenger to the church and tells them we have their prize trapped, if they want his location they must help us take the Nethania Kingdom.''''
the butler went to leave but he heard the king''s voice.
''''Summon my generals, we need to hunt the boy.''''
[Cannibals in the Howling Jungle]
''''Big bang.''''
''''More food?''''
''''Hungry.''''
''''Hunt the white-horned rabbit that''s been killing us.''''
''''Quick.''''
''''Food.''''
''''Fresh meat.''''
''''MEAT.''''
They sprinted off into the jungle to go hunt Archer.
For some reason, they''ve be obsessed with capturing him to the point that they''ve stopped raiding the local viges.
300 plus cannibals started searching the jungle looking for a certain troll who was hiding in his Domain.
[Starfall City, The Avalon Empire]
Emperor Osoric Avalon sat in his study reading reports about a certain boy he couldn''t find since the church decided to attack him.
He had many witnesses provide evidence against the church forunching an attack on the boy.
The boy wasst spotted in Vassia City, Osoric summoned the Duke to question him.
BANG!~
The Empress Chloe Avalon ran into the room and approached him.
''''Osoric, I know where the boy is!''''
His eyes widened when he heard her speak.
''''Where is he?''''
She gets a nervous look on her face before exining.
''''Well he went on a quest to the Rhodora Kingdom to deliver relief supplies to the guild in Karna city, but there was a battle between the defenders and a horde of goblins, orcs, and trolls led by an orc king.''''
She pulled out some paper from her storage ring and started reading from it.
Despite their valiant efforts, the defenders were ultimately defeated, leaving only Archer to face the orc king.
He fought bravely, but in the end, he was overpowered and thrown into the rushing waters of the Eventide River.
Now, soldiers familiar with the local terrain specte that Archer may have survived and washed up in the Soutnds.
As soon as they heard the distant booming from the south, they turned to face each other.
Without a word, they both knew what they had to do and quickly made their way to the balcony that faced southward.
After a three-minute run, they made it, as the two of them were standing there, a bright sh was seen over therge mountains in the distance.
''''So he is there, and the rumors were true, the boy is a white dragon, we need to make sure he''s okay, but we can''t send any troops to search for him due to how many kingdoms they will need to cross.''''
Chloe looked disappointed at the news but remembered something.
''''Darling once we find the boy we should introduce him to Leira and see if the two of them get along.''''
Osoric nodded his head in approval, neither caring what either child says.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 42 Blood.
?After the mes died down, he saw the bears corpse curled into a ball, it was charcoal ck.
Walking over to it, he punched it causing it to crumble into dust.
Staring at this scene he felt excited because he managed to unlock Dragon''s Breath.
Shaking his head, he continued on.
''''Meat, Meat.''''
''''Kill.''''
He got annoyed again as he summoned his Cosmic Sword and killed the two cannibals running at him.
While he stared at the bodies he mumbled to himself.
''''Annoying.''''
Looking at the setting sun, he decided to sleep in his Domain to avoid getting into more conflicts with the cannibals at night.
''''Fuck that.''''
Archer entered and made his way to the cottage.
He was wondering if the cannibals worshipped any of the gods.
''''I wonder if those weirdos worship anyone.''''
Archer started walking up the wooden bridge as he continued talking.
''''There are gods and goddesses in this world, I wonder if earth had gods, but if there was, why do they hide unlike on this world?''''
''''I know there''s the Goddess of Dragon''s Tiamat and head Goddess Ziena but that''s all.''''
As he finished talking he made his way to a bedroom while stripping out of his clothes and jumped into bed.
The next morning Archer woke up feeling refreshed and ready to escape this hell hole.
Getting up, he puts his clothes back on while casting Cleanse on himself.
Taking out some orcish bacon and dwarven bread, he started eating the food as he left and returned back to the jungle.
Exiting the portal, his Aura-Detector didn''t alert him to anything so he continued on his way.
Walking through the jungle, jumping over fallen trees and pping away horrible bugs trying to bite his exposed skin.
Thanks to his scales he didn''t get bit much.
Archer had been traveling through the dense and lush jungle for hours, he was finally fed up with all this walking, so he used his Draconic Form.
All his dragon features appeared as he leapt into the air, his wings started pping.
Bursting through the jungle canopy like a rocket, while shing the branches that got in his way he soared over the treetops.
But what met his eyes as he stopped mid air and started to hover in the air, all he could see was a vast expanse of woonds stretching out before him.
The change in terrain was a wee sight, and he eagerly flew towards it.
As he approached the woonds, he saw smoke rising miles away.
Curiosity got the better of him, and he flew towards the source until he spotted a clearing with arge fire burning at its center.
There were three people milling around the campsite, tending to the mes or cooking food over the heat.
Archernded on a nearby branch, observing the two people from a safe distance.
Noticing that they were dressed in unconventional clothing, the style was that of the middle east on earth.
Their weapons were unlike any he had seen before.
The people seemed to be wary of their surroundings, looking up frequently as if anticipating an attack.
''''They are on guard against the cannibals, I have to get closer.''''
Archer started leaping from branch to branch until he got close enough to hear what they was saying.
''''Damn the King, why did he send us here, we were only meant to guard the Western border against the Nethania Kingdom, not search for a boy that the church wants.''''
The man he was talking too replied.@@novelbin@@
''''Well the King wants to conquer the Nethanians so he can connect the east and west to block the Kheesara kingdom from the northern trade routes.''''
As soon as Archer heard what the men were saying heunched himself at the first man.
WOOSH!~
Landing on the mans back mming him to the ground, the other man panicked and went for his weapon but Archer wouldn''t allow that and pierced right through the mans chest with his tail.
Lifting the second soldiers body, he brought it closer and ripped out his heart as he threw the body to one side.
The one hended on watched this in horror as he started trembling, before he realized who the boy was.
''''I-I-I-t''s you.''''
Archer nodded as he brought one w to the mans eye..
''''What were you talking about?''''
The soldier stutters out.
''The K-k-king wants you for the church, they are on their way here now.''''
Looking at the man with a evil smile.
''''When will they arrive, and who''s this king you speak of?''''
The man calmed down a little seeing the boy didn''t want to kill him.
''''King Isar Kheesara of the Kheesara Kingdom, he has a good rtionship with the church of light so he called upon them to hunt you, and two months time.''''
Archer was happy he came across these two, so he continued to question him.
''''You were guarding the border, where is the closest town or vige?''''
''''Zt vige, a two-day journey to the west, that way.''''
He pointed to the right as Archer stabbed him through the chest with his tail, instantly killing him.
Cutting out the three hearts, storing them alongside the three gold coins and 200 silver coins he found on the men.
Finishing with his work he jumped up into the air pping his wings.
Archer flew west until the sunset, he found a branch to sleep on so hended on it, dismissing his Draconic Form before pulling out some meat wraps and started eating as he settled down.
The flight wore him out, so he wanted to sleep.
He started watching the stars and wondered how Tal was doing, it''s been weeks since he has seen her.
While he was thinking about a certain dark elf, a beast has smelt the meat and slowly approached the tree.
Aura-Detector quickly activated warning him about the beast creeping up on him, Archer was shocked as he quickly looked down.
His eyes widened when he saw the tiger looking beast climbing up the tree towards him.
He pointed his hand while casting sma Shot at the beast, burning a hole right through the things head.
Falling to the floor with a thud, Archer scanned the area, and didn''t sense anything else he couldn''t smell any beasts either.
Settling back down, he nodded off.
Archer was suddenly standing on the edge of a cliff, looking out over a vast blue ocean, and the girl he loved was standing beside him.
They were holding hands and gazing out over the water, lost in the moment.
But suddenly, without warning, Alexa let go of his hand and walked away, back towards thend.
Archer called out to her, pleading with her toe back, but she didn''t turn around.
She just kept walking, her back disappearing into the horizon.
He ran after her, his heart pounding in his chest, desperate to catch up to her.
But no matter how fast he ran, Alexa kept getting further and further away until she was nothing but a silhouette in the distance.
Reaching the edge of thend and looked out over the ocean, tears streamed down his face.
He knew that she was gone forever, and he was left heartbroken.
Archer''s breathing was heavy as he slowly opened his eyes.
The nightmare that he had been experiencing was still fresh in his mind, and his heart was racing.
But as he looked around, he realized that he was no longer standing at the edge of a cliff.
Instead, he was surrounded by the beauty of the woonds.
The sun was just beginning to rise, and the soft glow of morning filtered through the trees.
Leaves were rustling gently in the breeze, birds were starting to sing their morning songs.
Taking a deep breath he felt a sense of calm wash over him.
Archer sat up as he looked around at his surroundings, marveling at the beauty of the woonds.
The trees towered high above him, their branches reaching out to the sky.
The leaves were vibrant shades of green, and the air was filled with the sweet fragrance of wildflowers.
Getting up and stretching he summoned his wings and tail as he jumped off the branch, flying that way allst night caused him to be tired.
While he was thinking about the wings, he guessed that the more he uses them the better he will get.
Flying above the woonds he stopped as he wanted to take in the view, so he hovered in the air.
Behind him was the jungle and woonds he came out of.
But the terrain in front of him was revealing a breathtakingndscape that stretches for miles.
The river itself serves as a life-giving artery, winding through thend like a ribbon of blue.
The delta at the river''s mouth is a marvel to behold, a vastwork of channels,goons, and marshes that have developed over millennia, providing a fertile home to a vast diversity of wildlife.
The banks of the river are lined with emerald-green vegetation, which serves as a stark contrast to the arid deserts that stretch out on either side.
The grasnd desert, it shimmered in the sunlight, providing an otherworldly beauty to the scene.
Ancient sand dunes rise up and fall away across the horizon, their ridges and valleys etched in intricate patterns by the wind.
The asional oasis breaks up the endlessness of the desert, its lush palms and vegetation providing a stark contrast to the barren terrain that surrounds it.
''''Reminds me of the River Nile.''''
Viges and settlements are dotted far in the distance, Archer smelt a heavy copper smell that he is very familiar with.
''''Blood.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 45 Rolling Hills.
Before Archer left the Domain, he made his way over to a bench he made earlier to start eating the hearts.
After Archer ate all the hearts, he checked his status.
''Status.''
[Experience: 7100/9000]
[Level Up: 76>78]
[SP: 0>45]
[Call Lightning: 2>3]
[Fireball: 2>3]
[Element Bolts: 0>1]
[Aura-Detector: 3>4]
He was happy with the boost.
Archer stepped out of the Domain, looking around.
He couldn''t see anyone, but noticed how beautiful the sunrise was.
''Draconis.''
All his Draconic features appeared as he took off flying towards the jungle.
10 minutester, he arrived hovering above the treetops.
Looking around, he couldn''t see anything.
He quickly descended to the ground and started walking.
A few hourster his ears picked up a noise not faraway from where he was.
He headed towards it.
After walking for a little while, he spotted some soldiers in blue metal armor.
Archer wanted to get closer, so he climbed up a tree.
As he perched on a branch overlooking the area, he spotted a group of 21 soldiers looking for something or someone.
He recalled the man''s words from a couple of days ago.
''''They must be looking for me.''''
He wondered who these soldiers were, they had on blue metal armor that covered most of their bodies.
As they continued their search, Archer watched them from his vantage point, their armor glistening in the morning sun.
It was made of a unique alloy, abination of sun steel and other metals, which gave it a distinctive sheen.
It was crafted to provide maximum protection to the wearer, covering them from head to toe.
It consisted of multiple interlocking tes, giving them the flexibility needed to move quickly in battle while remaining fully protected.
Someone meticulously crafted each te with intricate designs and patterns etched into the metal.
They had their helmets off so they could see their surroundings easier.
Their armor had been polished to a high shine, reflecting the sun and casting a blue glow, the soldiers were also equipped with several weapons and tools, including spears, swords, and shields.
The soldier''s footsteps echoed across the jungle as they searched the area with purpose and determination.
As they came closer, the armor seemed to glint and sparkle in the sun, nearly blinding Archer because of the shine.
But thanks to his eyes, it didn''t affect him too much.
''''Why the fuck do they polish it like that?''''
They were about 10 meters from the tree he was in when he finally heard them talking.
''''Captain, what are we meant to be looking for? Did the King mention anything?''''
The captain turned to the man who spoke.
''''All we know is that he''s a white-haired boy with horns and violet-colored eyes. The church managed to gather information about him.''''
This rmed Archer.
''''Fucking church, seems like they won''t leave me alone.''''
He promised himself one day he will return the favor.
The soldier who spoke first asked another question.
''''Why is our kingdom, along with the church and the Kheesara Kingdom, trying to capture this boy?''''
The captain answered before carrying on with the search.
''''Well, the church fears him because he''s a white dragon and the Kagia Kingdom fears his reaction to the King''s war on the dragon-kin tribes in the west.''''
Archer''s ears perked up, what he just said greatly interested him.
He wanted to meet more Dragon-kin.
After all, the only one he knew was his so-called mother.
''''Let''s take a rest. Don''t wander off too far.''''
The captain shouted out, and the soldiers looked relieved as they started sitting down.
Smiling as he got an idea.
Flying into the air, he cast Element Bolts using water. He didn''t want to burn the forest for no reason.
Dozens of blue bolts appeared around him as they sped toward the resting soldiers, targeting all but the captain.
He needed the information the man had.
All 20 soldiers died, not knowing how as the water bolts struck them directly in the face.
The captain looked scared and confused as Archernded in front of him with a loud thud as he dropped from the sky.
With a creepy smirk stered on his face, scaring the man even more.
Dismissing his ws as he sped forward, mming his fist in to the soldier''s gut.
Making the man stumble back and fall on his ass.
After the gut punch, Archer looked at him with glowing violet eyes before starting the interrogation.
''''Why are you searching for me?''''
The man nodded.
''''The king wanted to capture you because he thinks you''re a threat, due to the Dragon-Kin war he conducted years back.''''
''''What did you do with the survivors?''''
Looking really nervous as he quietly spoke.
''''They are in ve camps in the Kagia Kingdom.''''
Picking the up man by the neck with his tail, and he started to strangle him as he spoke in a threatening tone.
''''Give me the locations now!''''
He quickly started spewing out all the locations where the King was keeping the Dragon-kin.
''''The Forgotten Caverns in the north, Rolling Hills, which is in the south of the kingdom, andstly in the north is the Whispering Woods. There''s a camp there for logging.''''
Archer remembered all the ces while asking the man to point in the direction of Kagia Kingdom.
The man pointed off to the left before Archer snapped his neck, dropping his body to the ground.
Summoning his ws, he used them to tear out all 21 hearts he stored them away along with the 11 swords he collected.
He was going to sell them when he got to a city, looking at the dead bodies before walking away, leaving them to be eaten.
pping his wings as he leapt into the air, and started to fly towards the southern part of the Kingdom.
Making his way to the Rolling Hills first to free the enved dragon-kin.
He was admiring the scenery along the way as he spotted a herd of beasts running through a clearing.
Not long after that, he flew over a massiveke trying to hide itself inside the jungle. He saw a familiar beast lurking just below the surface.
Archer got a brilliant idea.
He made his way back to where the swamp drakes were, and he hovered above them.
Archer took a deep breath as his chest expanded and his lungs filled with air.
Suddenly, he let out a mighty roar that unleashed a stream of fire from his sharp-toothed mouth.
The me was a bright violet color, and it soared through the air with incredible speed.
The pack of swamp drakes scattered as the heat from the dragon''s breath washed over them.
Their scales began to sizzle and steam as the intense heat beat down on them.
The jungle itself seemed toe alive as the violet mes from Archer licked at the foliage, igniting leaves and branches as it went.@@novelbin@@
The swamp drakes tried to dodge the ze, but the fire moved too quickly.
They let out ear-splitting screeches and cries as their bodies began to cken and smoke.
Archer''s Dragon''s Breath was relentless, moving, burning everything in its path. Nothing stood a chance against it.
Other jungle animals fled the scene, not wanting to suffer as the swamp drakes did.
He stopped his breath attack as he looked at his handy work.
Seeing a beautiful violet glow erupting from the surface of theke, illuminating the entire jungle that surrounded it.
The me danced and flickered in the gentle breeze, casting an ethereal glow across the water.
The glow spread, climbing higher and higher into the sky, encircling theke in a mesmerizing violet hue.
As the me grew, it illuminated the jungle around theke, casting shadows that flickered and danced across the trees and bushes.
The jungle came alive with the light of the me, transforming into a mystical, otherworldly ce.
The leaves on the trees glowed with soft violet light, and the flowers bloomed in shades of purple, pink, and orange.
''''Beautiful.''''
Admiring the sight for a little while, he gathered the four swamp drake bodies that were floating on theke and continued on with his journey south.
As Archer soars over the dense canopy, his heart quickens with excitement as he witnessed the view.
The foliage is a green sea below, and the air is filled with the sounds of exotic birds and chattering beasts.
His dragon wings beat against the air, sending ripples of energy streaking across the sky.
They are impossibly strong, effortlessly lifting him higher and higher, allowing him to soar gracefully over the treetops.
The sun beat down from above, casting dappled shadows across the jungle below.
Archer was loving the scenery of this jungle, even though the damn cannibal attacked. He hasn''t fought many beasts due to flying but he will change that soon.
The wind whistled through his hair as he scanned thendscape, searching for his destination.
With a sharp twist of his wrists, hemanded his dragon wings to speed up their pping, propelling him forward with incredible speed.
As he rose higher into the sky, his vision cleared, and he spotted the rolling hills in the distance.
With a determined grin, he angled his wings downwards and descended, picking up even more speed as he flew through the air.
The wind roared in his ears as he used his dragon wings to shoot over the jungle, zigzagging between tall trees and darting around rocky outcroppings.
Archer''s eyes sparkled with exhration as he felt the raw power of his wings pushing him forward with incredible speed.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 46 Southlands.
Archer flew through the sky as he left the jungle behind and crossed over a small mountain range before he finally saw the rolling hills.
As he passed over them, he saw a vast expanse of green terrain dotted with small patches of wildflowers.
The hills are gentle, with soft curves making them perfect for rolling down, and there are deep ravines and gullies that cut through thendscape.
The scene beneath him looks like a painting as the colors blend and meld together, creating a stunning disy thatmands his attention.
Small streams flow here and there, and the asional pond reflects the surrounding hills in their waters.
As he flies further and closer to the hills, he can make out the mysterious shapes of shrubs, bushes and trees clinging to the hill slopes.
The rolling hills seem to go on forever, and the boy is left in awe of the natural beauty.
In the distance, he could see a crystal blueke, surrounded on three sides by a tall skinny tree with colorful leaves.
Archer loves how peaceful it looks.
He ascends to get a better view.
As he did, he spotted a farmstead in the distance and quickly made his way there.
As he approaches it, he feels a rush of excitement and anticipation as he can find out where he actually is.
''''Well, I could have asked the soldiers, but I didn''t think about it. Oh well''''
With a swift thought, hemands his dragon wings to p faster and harder.
He glides through the air.
Archer''s body rises and falls with each beat of his wings, propelling him forward with incredible speed.
His dragon wings create a low humming sound as they slice through the air with ease, carrying the boy across the open fields.
By twisting and turning his body, Archer expertly maneuvers through the air, navigating around obstacles and picking up momentum as he approaches the farmstead.
As ites into view, the surroundingndscape bes a blur as the boy''s dragon wings propel him at breakneck speed.
The wind whips past his face as he closed in on the farm.
Hends about a mile outside and made his way towards it on foot, dismissing his teeth and ws.
It took him a little while to get there, he realized it was two houses the second house hid behind the first.
As he walked up to them, he spotted a group of kids.
One of the girls spotted him before nudging a boy who looked like her but was a few years older.
He said something, then the whole group turned around to stare at him.
Archer raised an eyebrow at the children, well he thinks of them as children, but they are only a couple years younger than him.
As he walked over, they ran back to their houses.
After a minute or two a man came out of the first house and approached Archer.
The farmer was a sturdily built man, and a sun-browned face that spoke of years spent toiling in the fields.
His eyes were brown, and he wore a simple tunic and trousers.
A wide-brimmed straw hat shielded his face from the afternoon sun, and a pair of sturdy boots protected his feet from the rough terrain.
He stopped in front of Archer and spoke with suspicion in his voice.
''''What are you doing here, boy?, where did youe from?''''
Archer looked at the man as he narrowed his eyes, but calmed down in the end because he couldn''t me the man as he did walk up to the house.
''''Ie from the Avalon Empire, but got lost down here.''''
The man scrutinized the boy before his face softened before smiling.
''''Boy, my names Raymond, I can tell you''re not lying to me, how in the goddesses will did you get down here? Did you fly?''''
Raymond looked at his wings and tail as he thought.
''What beautiful wings? What is he?''
Archer also looked back at his wings and tail, he thought about how much he liked them before turning back to the man.
''''I was on a guild mission, we arrived to see the defenders of a local city fighting against a beast hoard in the Rhodora Kingdom, I got knocked into a river, and next thing I know I woke up on a beach with a bunch of cannibals.''''
The man scratched his beard and turned on his heels.
''''Come on boy, let''s get you something to eat. The wife will kill me if I let you go without feeding you.''''
He dismissed his wings and tail while following Raymond.
Archer entered the house and finds himself in arge, open foyer that was decorated with intricate tapestries and ornate carvings on the walls.
On the right side of the foyer, there is a wide staircase that leads up to the second floor of the house.
On the left side of the foyer, a set of double doors leads you into the main living area.
The living area is spacious and cozy, with severalfortable couches and armchairs surrounding arge firece.
Archer saw the walls were adorned with paintings of fantasticalndscapes, and fur rugs cover the wooden floor. In the center of the room, there is a long wooden dining table that can seat up to ten people.
To the right of the living area, a set of double doors lead to the kitchen.
The kitchen is well-equipped, with a magic stove, multiple element ovens, and a spacious pantry that is stocked.
As he walked further into the house, his eyes widen in amazement.
He is greeted with a warm, inviting atmosphere.
Archer smelt the air was filled with the sweet scents of baking bread and simmering stew, and the crackling of a roaring firece.
The interior is spacious and beautifully decorated, with tapestries and paintings hanging along the walls, andrge,fortable furniture scattered throughout the room.
As he takes a moment to look around, the boy notices the myriad of intriguing details that make up the home.
There are cozy reading nooks tucked into corners and a grand central staircase that winds its way up to the second floor.
As his eyes follow the winding staircase, he catches glimpses of the other rooms in the house, each filled with its own unique furnishings and decorations.
In awe, the boy realizes that this house must belong to arge family.
''''I see you like the ce, took me many years to build, without Luan I couldn''t have done it.''''
Raymond spoke as he sat down on afortable sofa and motioned for Archer to sit down.
''''Oh boy, what''s your name?''''
''''Archer.''''
He replied as he sat down and took out a Moon Juice and offered one to the man.
''''Oh, what''s this?, a drink from the north!''''
Raymond got happy as he popped the lid and started to drink.
''''Ahhhh, that taste is heavenly.''''
He stopped drinking to savor its taste. It''s not every day he gets offered a drink from the north.
''''Thank you, Archer.''''
Nodding his head as he asked.
''''Could you tell me about thisnd?''''
He got a serious look on his face as he started to speak.
Raymond leaned down, looking him in the eye.@@novelbin@@
"Listen closely, young one,"
He said in a stern tone.
"If you want to reach the mountain range that leads north, then you''ll need to cross through the howling forest first. It''s a dangerous ce, filled with 100s of evil tribes and beasts that will try to attack you. But if you''re careful and keep your wits about you, you''ll make it through."
When Archer heard that it was filled with 1000s of cannibals, he smiled as his eyes shined at the thought of the ughter he was going tomit.
''''Hehehe''''
Raymond looked at this crazy spectacle going on before him.
He coughed to get the boy''s attention.
The man then straightened up and pointed beyond the forest.
"Once you''ve made it out of there, you''ll find yourself in the grass desert. It''s a vast expanse of golden grass that stretches out as far as the eye can see. You''ll need to travel across that until you reach the base of the Shavano mountain.''''
Taking another drink before continuing.
"If you want to get home, you''re going to have to cross the mountains. It''s going to be a tough and treacherous journey. But if you make it to the other side, you''ll find yourself stuck between the King''s Run river and Snakehold swamp with only a few roads leading north."
He paused for a moment before continuing.
"The swamp is a dangerous ce. It''s filled with all sorts of beasts and foul creatures that will try to stop you from reaching your destination. You''ll need to be careful and pick your path carefully. But if you make it through, you''ll finally be on your way to the north."
As he finished speaking, a woman with dark green hair, big blue eyes, and a slim body walked into the room and stopped when she saw Archer.
''''Dear, who is this child?, where did hee from though?''''
Raymond turned to his wife before introducing them to each other.
''''Alima, this is Archer.''''
He turned back to Archer.
''''This is my wife, Alima.''''
The two of them stared at each other before she nodded her head and spoke.
''''You''re wee to stay for dinner, Archer.''''
He nodded, and she smiled. Seeing his reaction, he turned back to Raymond and asked.
''''Can you tell me about the Soutnd''s different kingdoms?''''
Raymond smiled.
''''If you share more of that drink, I''ll be happy to tell you everything I know, boy.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 48 Off He Goes.
The room around him grew quiet as everyone watched in anticipation.
As if from nowhere, a pair of huge, white wings emerged from his back, their scales shimmering in the light.
They were magnificent, and the room was filled with gasps and whispers of excitement.
At the same time, Archer''s fingers began to elongate, stretching out into long, sharp ws.
They were beautiful, like ivory, and looked strong enough to cut through steel.
As his transformation continued, a long, powerful tail sprang forth from his back, swishing slowly back and forth as if it too wasing to life for the first time.
It was long and slender, covered in white scales, and looked capable of delivering a crushing blow.
He''s body felt more powerful since he evolved and loved having his draconic features on show.
Archer opened his eyes and looked around the room, to see the families eye''s wide open in shock.
Alima mumbled.
''''He''s a white dragon Raymond.''''
Archer picked up on the tone of her voice and he know she knew something. He turned to her and asked.
''''Alima, what do you know about white dragons?''''
She saw his shining violet eyes staring at her. she stepped forward before speaking.
''''I read a tome when I was attending the academy, that stated white dragon''s can manipte weather, can turn barrennd fertile and can do many things with mana.''''
She shrugged before she was finished speaking.
''''I''m not sure how true that is, I just read about it in my free time when I finished my studies.''''
Archer was interested, maybe he will unlock more special abilities when he evolves again.
''''Well thank you for the information.''''
He took out five bottles of the Rune Shine drinks he had in his Item Box and gave one to each family member as a thank you for Raymonds information.
The children looked happy but the older boy looked indifferent.
Raymond walked over to him with a smile on his face.
''''Archer let me introduce you.''''
He pointed at them.
''''This little beauty is Aiza, the little rascal is Fahad and the angry looking munchkin is Riyad.''''
Aiza and Fahad were smiling, but Riyad got angry when he heard his father call him that.
He walked out the dinning room and everyone heard a door m.
Alima looked at him.
''''I apologize about that, he can be moody at times.''''
He waved her away without thinking about it and went back to eating, as he was eating Aize asked him a question.
''''Archer do you have any family?, and why are you here?''''
He looked at this curious Loli before answering her.
''''Well I was fighting and fell into a river, and I floated all the way here.''''
As Archer spoke he remembered a movie he and Alexa watched years ago and a phrase came to mind.
''They all float down here. You''ll float, too.''
Thinking about that damn clown made him shiver, he hated them.
Shaking his head as he finished off the food on his te.
Aize didn''t let him get away with avoiding the question and so she repeated herself.
''''So, do you have a family?''''
Memories shed through his mind as he looked down.
''''No, I don''t, I only have one person in my life but she''s not here, unfortunately.''''
The little girl went silent before an awkward atmosphere descended over the five people.
Until Raymond spoke up.
''''Enough of this sour atmosphere, now where were you headed, Archer?''''
He stared at the farmer for a minute before he spoke.
''''I was heading for the closest town or city, do you know the way?''''
Before Raymond could reply Alima spoke up.
''''The Great City Sarar is 10 miles to the north of here, it''s a trading city that produces food and is home to many gem mines that the kingdom needs.''''
Archer nodded his head before asking her a question as he pulled out hisst meat wrap.
''''Alima can you make these meat wrap''s if I give you the meat?, I''ll pay you.''''
She looked at the simple food in his hand before nodding.
''''Yes I can, what meat do you have?''''
''''Orc.''''
The five people''s eyes widened when they heard his quick reply.
She replied when she heard what he said.
''''How did you get it?''''
Raymond got the look first then followed by Alima, both talking at the same time.
''''''''You''re a dragon.''''''''
Nodding his head with a smirk, before pulling out two orc bodies and telling her she can keep one.
Alima quickly rushed off to fetch something and Raymond stared at him.
Archer dismissed his draconic features, leaving the tail out, it was swaying left to right in a smooth rhythm.
So he stared back with a crazy psychotic smile.
''''You''re one crazy child, you know that Archer.''''
He nodded at the man''s words before giving is own opinion.
''''Tell me about it.''''
Raymond stared at the broken boy.
''''Whatever happened to you really affected you huh.''''
He remained silent until Alima returned with some knives and a magic pouch.
She looked at Archer before getting to the dirty work.
''''Your food will be done by tomorrow midday, and thank you for the food, it will help out a lot.''''
Archer spoke for a little while longer he dismissed himself to go get some rest, flying around still made him tired.
After saying goodbye to everyone he left the house then entered his Domain and made his way to the cottage.
He heard Alima say just as he left.
''''Off He Goes.''''
Archer hoped he would get used to it soon, he has been meaning to work out but kept forgetting.
As he was walking he pictured the cottage having arge training room below it, having a staircase leading all the way down to it.
He felt a small shake as he created the training room.
Archer also increased the Domain space, also added more environments, such as desert grasnds, mountains,kes, and even more forests, at the cost of 6000 mana.
''Mana''
[Mana: 200/7000]
Archer felt really tired after expanding the Domain, he decided not to do it again until he had a lot more mana.
Pulling out a mana potion he drank it.
[Mana: 700/7000]
He pictured the Domain having the same night and day cycle as the outside world.
After he was done with that he made his way to bed, he entered the cottage and stripped off before walking into one of the bedrooms and falling asleep.
Archer came to as he was standing in a church on earth, he was getting married to the two loves of his life Alexa and E, and everything was perfect.
The sun was shining, the colors were vivid, and everything felt alive and vibrant.
The ceremony was beautiful, and the guests were all smiling and happy.
Archer couldn''t believe how lucky he was to be marrying two wonderful girls that were perfect for him.
But then, something changed.
The sky began to darken, and the colors started to fade.
The guests began to disappear, and Archer was left alone.
Suddenly, his brides-to-be transformed into two beasts, with sharp teeth and ws.
They began to chase him, and he ran as fast as he could, trying to escape but he couldn''t.
Everywhere he turned, they were there, and he was trapped.
The dream that had started so beautifully had turned into a terrible nightmare.
He woke up in a panic and saw it was still night, Archer drank Moon Juice.
Archer then drifted back to sleep, hoping for a better dream to rece the nightmare that just happened, but thanks to fate it was not to be.
He found himself standing in a dark and eerie ce, and E approached him, tears streaming down her face.
"Why did you leave me?" She asked, her voice cracking with emotion.
"I didn''t leave you, I was knocked into the river and ended up here!" Archer replied, confused because he was certain Sarah would have told her somehow.
"No, you were gone for so long, and I felt so alone. That''s why I had to leave you,"
E exined, and he realized that he had been gone for a long time, and hadn''t even realized it.
Archer felt his heart break as he watched her walk away, and he knew that it was all his fault.
He felt alone, lost, andpletely devastated. The nightmare had taken him to his lowest point, and he didn''t know how to fix it.
As he started to get angry the scene changed to one that he was very familiar with.
He saw a young man and woman walking down the riverside on a cold September night.
Not long after that, he spotted Noah approaching the two from behind.
Archer tried to intervene but couldn''t he could only watch what was about to happen.@@novelbin@@
But to his horror, Noah started stabbing Alexa, as the other Archer stood by and watch.
As he woke up again, tears streaming down his face, realizing he was in the cottage.
The constant dreams were taking their toll on his fragile mind, maybe because he was a dragon it was holding the mental dam back.
Getting off the bed, he put his clothes back on and cast Cleanse on himself.
Archer leaves the cottage and saw it''s still dark out.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 49 Feathers Vs Scales.
As he stood in his domain, he gazed up at the dazzling stars glowing brightly above.
Radiant and mesmerizing, they outshone any he had seen on Earth, and he was in awe.
Thrylos had gifted him with a view of celestial beauty that even his wildest dreams could not have conjured.
Staring up he saw shootingets and colorful stars.
Even though he hates the nightmares he is still thankful to be here.
Archer left the Domain, as he stepped out he quickly activates his draconic form.
''''Draconis.''''
All his draconic features appeared even his sharpened teeth.
Leaping in the air he took off to hunt, after flying for a while he arrived at the forest.
As he soared over the forest, he maintained a watchful eye on the terrain below, much like a hawk scanning for prey.
His flight was slow and deliberate, taking in every detail of thendscape as he glided effortlessly through the sky.
Not noticing anything at first, until his nose picked up the scent of blood, as he flew closer he started to hear the sound of fighting.
Archer arrived swiftly, picking up speed as he approached his destination.
Looking around he saw two dinosaurs fighting at the base of a big mountain.
Stopping not far from them, as he stopped Archer cast six Element Bolts made from Lightning.
The yellow bolts flew through the air while crackling as they struck the dinosaurs.
All he heard was a whistling noise as the spell shot toward the targets, the Lightning bolt punctured the beast''s bodies dropping them to the ground.
Altogether he''s collected 21 hearts from the soldiers yesterday, and two from the beasts just now.
He decided to eat now, once he was done he checked his status.
[Exp: 4150/9000]
[Level: 78>79]
[SP: 45>68]
Archer was happy, he got 3750 experience from the kills and 2300 from the hearts he ate.
He took off again, flying over the treetops.
His nose caught a smell he hasn''t smelt before.
Archer stopped as he started hovering.
The smell was close but he couldn''t pinpoint it, he flew a bit further and he managed to locate what was making such a smell.
Descending to the ground as he spotted the strange-looking beast, it was a magnificent creature with a hulking, furry body and a bird-like head.
''''Oh, it''s an owlbear, the old Archer read about them.''''
Its fierce eyes are as big as saucers, and its sharp, curved beak can tear through flesh with ease.
Thick feathers cover its strong shoulders and arms, and its razor-sharp talons can kill its prey in a matter of seconds.
Despite its bulky form, an owlbear is incredibly nimble, able to move quickly and silently through the densest forests.
With its distinctive hooting call, this hybrid predator is both imposing and fascinating.
He was shocked when he saw it, Archer has never seen anything like it before.
Spinning on its heels to face him.
It let out a deafening roar, its eyes fixed on the boy, the beast quickly charged forward catching him off guard.
The bear quickly swiped at him but he dodged while returning the attack with a sh of his own.
He tore through the beast''s skin like a hot knife cutting through butter.
The beast roared in pain as he Thunder Stepped high above while starting to free fall.
He wasn''t using his wings but tucked them in as he summoned his cosmic sword which changed color.
It''s fully ck but has violet veins running throughout the de, aiming it at the beast as he fell.
But something happened that he didn''t expect, the beast swiped at him as he got close.
He managed to shield himself with his wings before he got hit.
The swipe sent him reeling back, but Archer used his wings to protect him as he crashed to the forest floor.
It didn''t hurt his wings at all, there wasn''t even a scratch on the scales, Archery there for a second trying to catch his breath.
The morning sun was starting to rise, getting to his feet he approached the unsuspecting beast.
Archer Thunder stepped and appeared next to the owlbears head but before he could cast his spell, the bear tried to swipe at him but his right wing defended him against the attack.
w and scale shed, sparks flew as Archer deflected the w to the side as he rushed forward while using his w to puncture the beast''s chest.
His ws tore through the owlbears skin, bone, and organs, he got covered in blood as the bear was much taller than him.
It weakly swung its other w at him but Archer used his wing to block the attack.
He pierced the beast''s chest with his w and tore out its still-beating heart.@@novelbin@@
Archer stared at the still warm blood running down his arm as he held the heart, his bloodlust kicked in and wanted him to hunt more.
He stored the heart and took off, he wanted to collect his food and keep moving.
After a 10-minute flight, hended outside the farmstead and cast Cleanse on himself, he looked at the sun and it was still morning.
Archer started walking around as he marveled at the fantastical sights before him.
The grass beneath his feet sparkled with tiny, colorful gemstones that seemed to glow in the sun.
Beasts were grazing in the fields unlike any he had ever seen before, with rainbow-colored fur and sparkling, jewel-like eyes.
As he wandered deeper into the farmstead, Archer noticed the fruits growing on the trees wererger than his head, and their skins were covered in intricate patterns that seemed to shift and move.
The vegetables in the garden were simrly fantastical, with bright, swirling colors that defied logic.
He took a deep breath as he smelled the sweet, spicy fragrance of the nts, which seemed to vor the very air around him.
The morning sun was a bright, a beautiful golden orb in the sky, casting warm rays of light and shimmering patterns of prismatic colors across the farmstead.
Archer loved the ce, it seemed so peaceful until he was interrupted by Riyad.
''''Why are you here? you just turn up and everyone is so friendly to you!''''
Staring at the rambling boy, he turned on his heels and walked away while saying.
''''Fuck off with your petty bullshit.''''
He made his way to the kitchen to see if his food was done.
Archer stepped into the house and made his way to the kitchen where he saw Alima still cooking the food.
The woman turned to him with a smile, she knew something was guing the boy but didn''t want to pry so she greeted him.
''''Peace be upon you, Archer.''''
He was stunned, a religion on earth uses that greeting.
Shaking his head as he greeted her back.
"Good morning, Alima,"
Archer greeted as he entered the kitchen.
Alima smiled back at him.
"Your food is nearly done."
As Archer watched her cook, she noticed that he seemed distracted.
"Are you okay, Archer?"
He shook his head.
"Yeah, sorry. Thank you for cooking for me."
Alima paused for a moment before offering some advice.
"You know, life is a precious gift. We only get one shot at it, so it''s important to make the most of every moment."
Archer looked puzzled.
"What do you mean, make the most of every moment?"
Alima smiled.
"I mean, don''t waste your time on things that don''t matter. Do the things that make you happy, spend time with the people you love, and chase your dreams. Don''t let fear or doubt hold you back."
"But what if I don''t know what my dreams are?"
"It''s alright, Archer. It''s normal to take time to figure out what you want in life,"
Alima reassured him.
"Just keep exploring, trying new things, and learning about yourself. Remember, the journey is just as important as the destination. So enjoy the ride and live life to the fullest."
He expressed his gratitude to Alima as she resumed cooking his meal.
"Thank you, Alima,"
Archer took a seat and patiently waited for his food to be ready.
Not long after sitting down, she was done with the food.
Alima ced a massive tter full of food, and he took out two gold coins and ced them on the table.
When Alima saw the coins, her eyes widened in surprise before protesting.
"That''s too much for some simple cooking."
Archer smiled at her as he stood up after storing the food away.
"It''s enough, thank you for cooking, Alima. Do you happen to know where Raymond is?"
She looked at him with surprise written all over her face as she nodded.
''''You''re wee, and he is behind the house tending to the garden.''''
As Archer made his way to the garden, he was immediately struck by the vibrant colors and unusual shapes of the nts and flowers around him.
The air was thick with the sweet scent of blooming flowers, and the sound of a nearby waterfall filled his ears.
He couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace and tranquility wash over him as he took in the beauty of his surroundings.
Archer walked deeper into the garden, he marveled at the towering trees with leaves that glimmered like jewels in the sunlight.
The bushes with flowers that seemed to dance in the breeze were a sight to behold.
He couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder at the beauty of nature.
Approaching a small stream that ran through the garden, he could see fish darting through the crystal-clear water.
The sound of the water flowing over the rocks was soothing, and he found himself drawn to the edge of the stream.
He continued to explore the garden, he noticed that the nts and flowers seemed to be arranged in intricate patterns, almost as if they had been deliberately ced there by someone with a keen eye for design.
It was clear that a lot of thought and care had gone into creating this beautiful oasis.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 52 Dragon-Kin.
Archer stepped through the portal and patiently waited for the Brownies to follow suit.
After a few minutes, they began to enter the portal one by one.
When they arrived at their new location, Twig looked around with amazement at the abundance of mana in the area.
The Brownies, who had appeared like a group of homeless beggars, were taken aback when Archer used his powers to create new clothes for them.
With his eyes closed in concentration, Archer created little Roman togas and sandals for the Brownies.
"Now, my little friends, this is your new home."
Archer said, gesturing towards the area around them.
"And those are your new clothes."
The Brownies were stunned when they saw the clothes and turned towards Archer.
"Wow, thank you so much, Master White Dragon!"
They all eximed in unison.
"We never thought we''d have such beautiful clothes to wear."
Twig approached him and asked in a respectful tone.
"Excuse me, Master White Dragon, are these gifts intended for us?"
Archer nodded and replied,
"Indeed they are Twig. Enjoy them."
Noticing that they were all changing into their new clothes, he turned back to Twig and asked.
"How are the rest of the Brownies?"
Twig quickly answered.
"Master White Dragon, they are all well, they are excited to explore, as always. How may I be of service to you?"
Archer rubbed his chin thoughtfully before responding.
"Just continue to look after this ce for me, Twig. Keep the house clean and treat all the women whoe here with respect. Can you do that for me?"@@novelbin@@
Twig nodded with a smile.
"Of course, Master White Dragon. It would be my honor to serve you in any way I can."
Archer stared at the creature before him, sizing it up.
"Just call me Archer."
Twig bowed deeply.
"Yes, Master Archer."
Archer sighed, realizing thatmunicating with him was going to be a challenge.
He closed his eyes and focused, imagining arge cave adjacent to the training room, with two entrances.
One leading to the house, and the other to the outside.
He also expanded the nearbyke and increased the size of the domain.
"I''ve made some porridge for you guys to eat."
Checking his mana levels.
[Mana: 2000/7000]
Looking around, Archer saw that the Domain was starting to resemble a wild forest, which suited him just fine.
"I''ve built you a cave by the house."
He said, motioning towards the structure.
"There''s food in there. The forest is massive, and there are mountains and ins. Make yourself at home."
Archer turned to leave the domain but then remembered something important.
"Twig, do you know if there are any more Brownies in the area where I found you?"
He nodded eagerly.
"Yes, Master Archer! There are about a hundred more in the woonds. Shall I go talk to them?"
Archer smiled.
"Please do. And take these with you."
Archer handed over a small pouch filled with shiny dragon tokens.
"Give these to any Brownies you find and tell them to imbue them with mana. They''ll be teleported here."
Twig''s eyes widened in amazement.
"Wow, thank you, Master Archer! I''ll go right away!"
And with that, he scampered off into the woods, eager toplete his mission.
Archer left the Domain and whispered,
"Draconis."
His draconic features appeared and he leaped up in the air pping his wings and took off towards Sarar City.
Flying over the desert grasnd, it was early afternoon and the sun was beating down on him, he saw many caravans moving along a distant road.
Archer flew towards the road, as he did he started to descend andnded just behind a hill off the road, where he dismisses his draconic features.
With only his dragon eyes, horns, and scales left out, he can''t dismiss them anyway.
Reaching the road he started to walk towards the city, he pulled out some hearts and started eating them.
After following the caravan in front for an hour, he was finished eating.
Archer took out a Honey Brew and downed it, after he finish he checked his status.
[Experience: 3200/12000]
[Level Up: 78>82]
[SP: 45>95]
[Rank Up: Expert > Master]
He decided to put 15 points on HP, mana, strength, stamina, and charisma, and 10 on constitution and intelligence.
[HP: 2000>2150]
[Mana: 7000>7450]
[Strength: 1200>1350]
[Constitution: 1300 > 1400]
[Stamina: 1200>1350]
[Charisma: 1400>1550]
[Intelligence: 1000>1100]
Archer felt his body get stronger and was pleased with the results, he realized that he ranked up again so that means he can create another spell.
But he chose to wait until he was rxing.
He noticed the traffic picked up and more caravans were leaving the city.
''They seem to be in a rush.''
Watching a carriage fly past them and head off down the road.
Continuing to walk down the sandy road, his feet sinking slightly into the warm grains with each step.
The sun beat down on his skin, and he wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand.
As he walked, he gazed out at the horizon, where the shimmering heat waves danced in the distance.
Suddenly, he saw something that made him stop in his tracks.
In the distance, rising from the sand like a mirage, was an amazing Kagian city.
Its walls were tall and imposing, made of sandstone, and adorned with intricate carvings and mosaics.
The towers and minarets reached up to the sky, their spires glinting in the sun.
Archer stood there, awestruck, taking in the sight before him.
He had never seen anything like it before.
As he continued to gaze at the city, he heard a voice calling out to him.
"Hey, you there!"
Shouted a merchant who was sitting by the side of the road.
"Come take a look at my wares! I have the finest silks and spices in all thend!"
Archer tore his eyes away from the city and looked over at the merchant.
He hesitated for a moment, then decided to approach him.
As he drew closer, he saw that the merchant was a wizened old man with a twinkle in his eye.
"Wee, wee!"
''Con man.''
Archer ignored the man and carried on walking towards Sarar City, after walking for a little while he arrived in front of the gate.
He joined the queue and waited to enter.
The sun was beaming down on him as he thought to himself.
''At this rate, I''ll be tan in no time Hehe.''
As Archer approached the city gates a city guard stepped forward, blocking his path.
A city guard stepped forward, blocking his path.
"Halt! What''s your business in Sarar City?"
He looked up at the imposing guard.
"I''m here to sell beast bodies I hunted and to buy some supplies."
The guard narrowed his eyes suspiciously.
"And where did youe from?"
"I''ve been traveling for weeks, hunting and gathering."
Archer exined.
"I heard Sarar City was a good ce to trade."
The guard studied him for a moment before nodding.
"Very well. You may enter but be warned we don''t take kindly to troublemakers. And keep your wits about you there have been rumors of gangs attacking people in the area."
With a stern nod, the guard stepped aside, allowing the boy to pass through the gates and into the bustling city beyond.
Archer walked through the city gates and found himself transported to a world that was both exotic and familiar.
The streets were narrow and winding, with colorful Arabian-like buildings rising on either side.
Archer noticed the air was filled with the scent of spices and incense, and the sounds of music and chatter drifted through the streets.
The people he passed were dressed in vibrant clothing, with flowing robes and intricate headscarves.
Some were busy haggling in the markets, while others lounged in the shade of the buildings, sipping tea and smoking hookahs.
He felt a sense of wonder and excitement as he explored this new world, marveling at the sights and sounds around him.
It was as if he had stepped into a storybook, the buildings are decorated with intricate and ornate details, with decorative arches, domes, and minarets.
The buildings are made of sandstone, brick, or adobe, and are designed to provide shade and venttion in hot climates.
As Archer walked deeper into the city an amazing smell hit his nose and he followed it until he was standing outside a shop.
When he stepped inside the restaurant, Archer was greeted by the warm glow ofnterns hanging from the ceiling, casting intricate shadows on the walls.
The decor is rich and ornate, with plush cushions and tapestries adorning the seating areas.
The air is filled with the tantalizing aroma of spices and herbs, as the kitchen staff prepares traditional dishes.
The menu features a range of mezze tes, grilled meats, and fragrant stews, all served with fresh tbread and rice-looking stuff.
The atmosphere is lively and happy, with the sound ofughter and chatter filling the air.
A live band ys traditional Kagian music in the corner, adding to the festive ambiance.
Archer noticed a member of staff who had a pair of horns with a thin metal cor around her neck.
''Dragon-kin.''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 54 Your Stash.
Sagana rushed to Archer''s side as the adventurer looked up at him and spoke with venom in his voice.
"Did you do this, lizard?"
Archer bristled at the insult.
"What are you using me of?"
The man pointed at his heartless partner.
"He''s dead, and you''re the only one here. Don''t y dumb with me."
Archer''s eyes narrowed.
"His heart was juicy and his blood was so beautiful that its image will stay with me for the rest of my days."
With a sudden burst of energy, Archer used Thunder Step to appear in front of the man.
"Draconis."
All his Draconic features reappeared except for his wings, which he had already had out when he exited the Domain.
He turned to Sagana.
"Go free as many as you can. It won''t be safe here for you shortly."
Sagana nodded and began to leave, but before she could, she saw something that amazed her.
The adventurer didn''t just stand there he charged at him, unsheathing his sword and swinging it at his neck.
The de connected with a loud ng as it hit Archer''s white scales, sending sparks flying in all directions.
He smiled up at the adventurer, his eyes gleaming with amusement and a hint of danger.
The adventurer stumbled back, momentarily stunned by the force of the impact.
The man hesitated for a moment before swinging his sword again.
Archer let out a low growl as the adventurer lunged at him with a sword.
He stepped forward with lightning-fast reflexes and plunged his tail into the man''s head.
The adventurer fell to the ground, lifeless.
Flicking his tail to get the filthy blood off, his tail swaying behind him as if nothing had happened.
He turned to Sagana and asked.
"Where are the barracks or castles for the city?"
She looked puzzled but answered anyway.
"There are three forts inside the city. You''ll recognize the buildings when you see them. And there are two castles, one guarding the eastern river crossing that takes you to the Zenia Empire, and the southern pass that leads to the Aquarian Kingdom."
Archer nodded.
''''Tell people to imbue mana into the token and they will be transported to the domain, see you soon.''''
As the boy walked out of the restaurant he stored away the second heart he looted, he stretched his arms and let out a contented sigh.
Suddenly, he stretched out his dragon wings so they were spread wide and catching the wind.
With a running start, he leaped into the air and soared upwards, the wind rushing past him as he gained altitude.
Archer flew over the city, and as he did he spotted a military-looking building in the North.
Without hesitation, he angled his wings and flew towards it, the rush of air in his ears drowning out all other sounds.
He approached the fort, and Archer slowed down and circled it, taking in its imposing structure.
Hovering in the air with his wings, he gazed down at the small Kagian barracks below.
From his vantage point, he can see the intricate details of the fort''s architecture.
The fort is made of sand-colored stone, with a low wall surrounding it and small turrets at each corner.
The entrance is arge wooden gate, with metal studs and atch that looks like it has been there for centuries.
He can see the small courtyard inside the barracks, with a central fountain surrounded by lush greenery and colorful flowers.
The sound of the water trickling from the fountain reaches his ears even from this height.
From above, Archer can see the intricate carvings and patterns etched into the fort''s walls.
The designs are so detailed that they almost seem toe to life as he hovers closer.
As he got closer, Archer can see the small windows that let in just enough light to see by.
He can also see the tapestries and rugs adorning the walls, adding to the cozy and inviting atmosphere.
Overall, the small Arabian-like barracks look even more enchanting from above, with their intricate details and peaceful courtyard creating a sense of calm and tranquility.
Archer saw arge balcony with loads of soft-looking sofas, he flew over to it and saw a few guards walking below him.
He quickly checked the office and didn''t see anyone so he went to sit down, as he did he pulled out some chocte and watched the beautiful sunset.
A golden glow illuminates the sky around him and casts long shadows across the Kagian cityscape.
Archer notices the sun looks like a fiery orb, slowly descending towards the horizon, while the sky above it transitions from shades of orange and pink to deepening blues and purples.
As the sun sets, the city mighte alive with the sounds of prayer, music, andughter, creating a vibrant and enchanting atmosphere.
He sat there as he ate his chocte waiting for nighttime to cause some mayhem.@@novelbin@@
An hour passed as the moon and stars lit up the city alongside hundreds of oilmps making the city look beautiful.
Archer stood up and walked towards the balcony door. He tried the handle and it opened.
As he stepped into the office and looked around, he noticed how well-decorated it was as he started looting the room.
cing anything good into his Item Box.
"Seems like a waste of coin."
He muttered to himself.
"It''s not a waste if it impresses those who visit."
A voice said from behind him.
"Then why do you spend so much coin on pointless things?"
Archer asked, gesturing to thevish decorations.
"It''s not pointless if it serves a purpose."
He walked over to the desk and started searching through the unlocked drawers.
"What are you looking for boy?"
"Your stash."
Archer replied, his eyes scanning the contents of the desk.
Themander raised an eyebrow as he heard the boy.
"And what makes you think I have one?"
Archer shrugged.
"Everyone has a stash. It''s just a matter of finding it."
He realized who he''s been talking to as he looked up to see a massive bear of a man standing about 10 feet from him grinning ear to ear.
''''You''re a little dragon ain''t you boy?''''
He stared at the man before replying.
''''So what, who''re you, old man?''''
The man burst into a loudugh, calmed down, and focused on the boy again.
''''General Emir Mitri of the Kagia Kingdom, personally chosen by the king to defend this city.''''
Archer stood still, his eyes zing with determination as he cast Cosmic Enhancement upon himself.
He felt a surge of cosmic energy course through his body, making him feel even more powerful than before.
With a fierce cry, Archer Thunder Stepped to get behind themander, his body moved with lightning speed.
As he closed in on his target, he shed at him with his ws.
Emir was caught off guard by his sudden burst of power, and he stumbled back, as he cast a Scorch Shield blocking the ws that nearly shed his chest.
Archer jumped back as his attack got blocked, he got an idea and decided to test something.
He closed his eyes as he imagined his white ws lit on fire with a violet me.
Not long after he opened his eyes, violet mes danced up and down his ws.
Archer locked eyes with the man before he vanished from the spot.
Emir anticipated the attack and quickly cast another Scorch Shield to block the w shes.
Heunched loads of Scorch balls at the boy, but they were shrugged off with ease by the boy''s wings.
Archer weaved around the spells, dodging them effortlessly.
He skidded to a stop and began firing Eldritch sts at Emir, who blocked the attacks with his Scorch Shield.
It was a bright orange me that looked like it could burn skin straight off the bone.
Archer had an idea and started spamming Elemental Bolts made of water at the shield.
Eventually, the shield died down, and Archer fired an Eldritch st straight at Emir, catching him off guard.
The st mmed into his chest, sending him crashing through the adobe wall of the office.
He took a deep breath and quickly searched the rest of the office until he found a hiding spot.
Archer''s heart raced as he knelt down and used his ws to sh open the wooden nks, tearing them open with ease.
It was then that arge wooden chest could be seen, he pulled it up and ripped off the lock as he opened the lid.
His eyes widened in disbelief as he saw arge stash of gold coins filling the space, glinting in the dim light of the room.
The coins were stacked high, almost overflowing from the wooden chest that contained them.
Archer''s mouth fell open in wonder as he realized that there were thousands of coins and beautiful gems in the stash, more than he had ever seen in his life.
He felt a rush of excitement and anticipation as he imagined the possibilities that this newfound wealth could bring.
The room was silent except for the sound of his heavy breathing as he reached out to touch the coins, feeling their weight and coolness in his hand.
He knew that he had stumbled upon a treasure trove, and he couldn''t wait to discover more.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 55 Greed.
"All mine now Hehe."
Storing all the coins and gems in his Item Box with augh.
He also had a n to give the city a spectacr firework disy that they would never forget, Archer made his way to the balcony.
But as soon as he stepped out, he saw loads of soldiers running towards the downedmander and some racing towards the stairs leading up to him.
He was going to ask one of the soldiers what was going on, betting on him not paying attention.
"What''s going on!"
Archer shouted down at one of the panicked soldiers who was rushing into the building.
"Enemy attack on the city!"
Shaking his head and he decided to get out of there before they arrived.
Without hesitation, Archer crouched down and leaped into the air, pping his wings to hover over the fortress.
From his vantage point, he saw even more soldiers approaching the fort.
Archer''s eyes shined as he took a deep breath and let out a deafening dragon''s roar that shook the foundations of buildings and burst the eardrums of every living being close by.
Closing his eyes, he focused all his energy on his chest as a stream of mes erupted from his mouth.
The mes were hot and powerful, with a fierce energy that could be felt even from a distance.
Despite their intensity, the mes were also incredibly graceful, moving with a fluidity and elegance that was almost hypnotic to watch.
The barrack''s walls crumbled under the intense heat, and even the soldiers were no match for the inferno.
Some soldiers got caught up in the fire but it didn''t bother Archer, they enved the Dragon-kin after all.
He wouldter realize how much he underestimated them and woulde to regret not burning even more.
Archer watched in awe, as the Kagian fort was burning with a bright violet me, illuminating the whole city.
Alerting every guard in the city to his attack.
Despite the destruction, Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder at the beauty.
As the people of the city emerged from their hiding ces, their faces filled with shock and worry.
The sight of the fort engulfed in a beautiful purple ze seared itself into their memories, an unforgettable scene that would stay with them for years toe.
As Archer surveyed the eastern part of the city, he saw even more troops heading toward his position.
Without hesitation, he flew in their direction, unleashing a torrent of mes onto the road, blocking their advance.
The intense heat of the mes caused the buildings on either side to cken and the windows to shatter, while the pavement melted into molten g.
Archer''s Breath was like a river of death, consuming everything and everyone in its path with ruthless efficiency.
The air was thick with smoke as Archer continued to rain destruction down upon desperate soldiers who were trying to escape the evil demon.
Some got swept away in the mes as they retreated, ash piles could be seen here and there.
He stopped his breath as he started to fly towards the Eastern fort.
Archer soon arrived at the fort and smashed straight into the office while using his wings to protect himself from damage.
Crashing into the office, he came to a stop and looked around, this time he wasn''t trying to be careful.
After all, he was a loot goblin and loved to collect things.
Searching through the ruined office, his heart pounding with excitement.
He knew whoever the man was that owned this office has hidden treasure tucked away and he was determined to find it.
Scanning the room, taking in every detail, his eyes soon fell upon a bookshelf in the corner that looked odd.
Without hesitation, He walked towards the bookshelf, his ws at the ready.
He tore into the shelves, ripping books and papers apart with reckless abandon.
As he tore into the back of the bookshelf, he saw it.
Arge wooden chest was hidden behind the bookshelf.
He pulled it out and opened it, and when he did his violet eyes shined as he saw gleaming gold coins and precious gems.
Scooping up the coins and gems, marveling at their weight and beauty.
He knew that this treasure would be enough to buy anything he ever wanted, but greed took over and he wanted even more.
With a sense of triumph, Archer threw the chest into his Item Box and walked onto the balcony as he leaped into the air and flew south.
On his way to thest fort, he couldn''t resist the temptation to relieve the merchants of their heavy coins and other golden possessions as they were fleeing the city.
By the time he got to the fort, it was the early hours of morning, chaos had already erupted as the soldiers were running around the city, screaming about a Zenian invasion.
Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.
Upon reaching a familiar-looking balcony, he broke into the office, only to be met with an unexpected scene.
A man, a woman, and two little boys were all seated around a table, looking frightened and bewildered.
The man quickly stood up, demanding an exnation.
"What are you doing in here, boy?"
Archer stared at the man with a nk expression before making his demand.
"Give me your gold, or what''s happening out there will happen in here."
Archer was lying, he could see that the man was a family man and would hand over the gold.
The man was taken aback, wondering if Archer was a bandit.
He and his family had been having dinner in his office to celebrate his promotion, and now they were faced with a dangerous intruder.
Despite his confusion and fear, the man resigned himself to his fate and headed for the secretpartment to show the little bandit.
He revealed a hidden trapdoor, and Archer peered down to see a chest filled with gold.
He eagerly stashed it away and turned to the man, questioning why they had so much wealth.
"Why did you three have so much gold, you''re onlymanders. I''m sure you don''t get paid this much."
Archer inquired.
The man looked guilty and muttered something under his breath.
"Taxes. It''s some of the city''s taxes we stole."
He admitted in a low voice so his family wouldn''t hear.
Archer was pleased with his newfound fortune he ended up with six chests of gold and gems in his Item Box.
He left the fort and flew East to take care of the castle guarding the river.
Soaring over the vast expanse of grass and sand, his wings beating steadily as he scanned the horizon.
As the stars are shining in the night sky, he could feel his energy waning, and he knew he needed to find a ce to rest for the night.
Spotting a massive tree in the distance, he made a beeline for it, his wings growing heavy with fatigue.
As hended on one of the sturdy branches, he let out a sigh of relief and dismissed his draconic features, reverting back to his normal form apart from leaving his wings out.
The tree was a marvel to behold, with a trunk so wide it would take several people holding hands to encircle it.
The branches were thick and sturdy, providing ample space for Archer to restfortably.
As he settled in for the night, he gazed up at the stars twinkling in the sky above and felt a sense of peace wash over him.
Despite the harshness of thendscape, he knew he was safe and protected on the branch of the great tree.
So he gotfortable and pulled out some meat wraps to eat, after he was done he used the 95 stat points he had saved up.
Archer put 20 on charisma and 15 on every other stat.
As the stars shine over the beautifulndscape, Archer quickly drifted off to sleep.
But soon, his peaceful slumber was interrupted by a terrifying nightmare.
In his dream, he found himself lost in the endless expanse of the desert, with no hope of finding his way back to civilization.
The scorching sun beat down on him relentlessly, and he could feel his body growing weaker by the minute.
As he stumbled through the dunes, he suddenly heard a low, rumbling growl.
Turning around, he saw a massive, shadowy figure looming over him, its eyes glowing with an otherworldly light.@@novelbin@@
The creature let out a blood-curdling roar, and Archer knew he was in mortal danger.
With no weapons to defend himself, he tried to run, but his legs felt like lead.
The creature closed in on him, its hot breath on his neck, and he knew he was doomed.
Suddenly, he jolted awake, his heart racing and his body covered in sweat.
He looked around, relieved to see that he was safe on the branch.
But the memory of the nightmare lingered, making him shake his head at the stupid nightmare.
Lying back down and resting his head on his arm as he looked at the stunning views as he fell back to sleep.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 58 Runaway Little Dragon.
As he approached the vault, he saw a tough metal-looking door, smiling as he used his ws like wolverine and sliced it open.
The door fell down in two different pieces as Archer looked into the room, and what he saw shocked him.
He peered into the medium-sized room, his eyes widened in amazement at the sight before him.
The room is filled to the brim with treasure, glittering in the dim light that filters in from the glowing stones attached to the walls.
Coins of all sizes and shapes are piled high, reflecting the light and casting a warm glow over the room.
In addition to the coins, there are also jewels and precious stones scattered throughout the room.
Rubies, emeralds, and sapphires sparkle in the light, while diamonds and pearls catch his eye with their brilliance.
The walls are lined with ornate chests and boxes, each one filled with even more treasure.
Archer could hardly believe his luck at stumbling upon such a treasure trove.
The room seems to of been untouched and undisturbed for ages as if waiting for someone to discover its secrets.
Taking in the sight before him, Archer''s mind races with the possibilities of what he could do with all this wealth.
But for now, he simply stands in awe, marveling at the beauty and abundance of the treasures in front of him.
He enters the room and starts collecting everything like a fat man collecting all the candy in the shop.
Throwing thest chest into his Item Box, his AD alerted him to something or someone speeding toward him.
Archer exited the room, he pulls out a bar of chocte and takes a bite, savoring the sweet taste.
He nces in the direction of the iing opponent, his eyes narrowing as he prepares for a fight.
Taking a seat on a charred piece of stone, Archer watches as the mes from the destroyed fort slowly die down.
He feels a twinge of guilt for what he had done, but quickly pushes it aside, remembering the strung-up Dragon-kin.
In the distance, a ball of mes suddenly appears, hurtling towards Archer at an rming speed.
Without hesitation, he raises his hand and unleashes a powerful barrage of water bolts at the oing object.
The bolts hit their mark with precision, causing the object to veer off course and crash to the ground.
Archer watches as the person struggles to get back up.
The dust started to settle, Archer saw a skinny man with brown hair emerge from the crater.
The man''s bright red eyes lock onto Archer, and he lets out a chuckle.
"You''ve made a grave mistake by destroying my castle and taking the kingdom''s treasure, little dragon."
His voice dripped with malice.
''Oh shit.''
Archer braced himself for the confrontation that is about to unfold, he could tell the man was very strong.
He quickly cast darkness bolts at the man.
The man deflected the bolts effortlessly, leaving Archer frustrated and desperate for a new n.
Getting a good idea, Archer readied his ws and prepared to strike.
With a sudden burst of energy, he used Thunder Step to get behind the man and shed at him with all his might.
But to his surprise, a golden shield appeared, blocking his ws and leaving Archer vulnerable.
He gritted his teeth, his mind racing as he searched for a weakness in his opponent''s defenses as he got out of the reach of the man.
But it was toote as the man screamed.
''''Horror st!''''
The creepy dark ck beam shot towards him, and he quickly cast Cosmic Shield to block the initial attack, Archer''s shield held strong, but the man wasn''t deterred.
He fired a second beam, forcing Archer to use his wings to block it.
The impact sent him flying backward, leaving him vulnerable to the general''s next move.
The man saw his opportunity and rushed forward, closing in on the boy whose wings were wrapped around him like a cocoon.
With a sinister smile, the general leaped into the air above Archer and punched his wings with all his might.
He cried out in pain as the wings were damaged, leaving him defenseless against the man''s next attack.
Knowing that he had to act fast if he was going to survive this battle. With one of his wings was limp.
Archer pointed his hand at the man and unleashed a barrage of Fireballs and Eldritch sts in an attempt to slow down the man.
The attacks came fast and furious, but his opponent was too quick for him tond a solid hit.
Undeterred, he used Thunder Step to appear behind him and fired a powerful sma Shot into his back.
The attack caught the general off guard, he was momentarily stunned by the impact.
The general had underestimated the boy''s resilience, and it looked like he was paying the price for his mistake.
Archer prepared to strike again, he used Thunder Step and appeared next to the man, and shed at him.
His ws broke the shield and shed his back, sending him crashing to the ground.
He tried to get up but Archer started casting water bolts at the man''s back, pinning him to the ground.
To Archer''s shock, as he approached the downed man, something unexpected happened.
A golden shield red up from the man and blocked the bolts before he fired a dark beam at him that gave simr vibes as the Deacon''s attack a while back.
Bringing his arms and his remaining wing up to defend himself, he cast Cosmic Shield just in time.
The dark beam mmed into him with incredible force, sending him flying through the air.
His remaining wing and arms buckled and couldn''t withstand the attack, they were no match for the power of the attack.
Hurtling through the forest, Archer felt pain all over his body.
The impact had been brutal, he knew that he was in serious trouble.
Despite the pain, he tried to stay focused and keep his wits about him.
Archer knew that he couldn''t let his guard down for even a moment if he wanted to survive this battle.
With his remaining strength, he struggled to get back on his feet and continue fighting when his Aura Detector went off warning him of more iing hostiles.
Two men ran at him from behind a bush, he fired two Eldritch sts into them.@@novelbin@@
Dropping them to the ground, he felt the general heading towards him, he checked his mana.
[Mana: 2900/7900]
Quickly pulling out some mana potions and downed both bottles as he cast Meteor Swarm again.
Once again, the sky was filled with fire-covered rocks as the attackers closed in.
Panic set into the attackers as they all knew what this spell was capable of, and they quickly retreated.
The chaos unfolded, Archer quickly downed onest mana potion, feeling grateful for the ability to drink up to three per day.
With a burst of energy, he used Thunder Step to leave the area
[The Man''s P.O.V]
The man stood frozen in awe as he watched the meteor hurtling towards the earth.
In a split second, the impact shook the ground beneath him, sending him flying off his feet.
The force of the impact was tremendous. He felt himself hurtling through the air,pletely out of control.
Tumbling through the air, he saw the world spinning around him in a blur of colors and shapes. The sound of the impact was deafening, he could feel the heat radiating from the crater where the meteor had struck.
Despite the chaos and destruction all around him, he managed to keep his wits about him and struggled to regain his footing.
Looking around, he could see that the area had been forever changed by the impact. Thendscape was scorched and ckened, and the air was filled with smoke and debris.
But even in the midst of the destruction, he knew that he had to find the little dragon before he caused any more chaos.
The man rose to his feet and retrieved a health potion from his storage ring.
With a quick motion, he downed the potion, feeling its healing properties work their magic and repair all the damage he had sustained.
Feeling renewed and refreshed, he took a seat to rest and wait for his soldiers to search for the elusive dragon boy.
Closing his eyes as the exhaustion overtook him, he drifted off into a deep slumber.
Suddenly, he was jolted awake by the sound of shouting.
He rose to his feet, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he saw a soldier running towards him.
The soldier stopped in front of him and saluted him.
"General Mafa, we cannot find the dragon boy," the soldier reported.
"He vanished into the Theros Forest, and our soldiers faced stiff resistance from the native beasts when they tried to follow his footprints."
The general''s heart sank at the news, knowing that the boy was a formidable foe and that his soldiers were in grave danger.
But he also knew that he had to keep fighting and do whatever it took to protect his people and emerge victorious.
Looking towards the forest as he whispered.
''''Runaway little dragon, we will catch you.''''
_________________________________________________
Archer''s Current Status.
[Name: Archer]
[Race: White Dragon]
[Age:13]
[Rank: Master]
[Exp: 6200/12000]
[Level: 82]
[HP: 2300/2300]
[Mana: 7900 /7900]
[Magic: Fire-Water-Earth-Wind-Lightning-Space-Darkness-Light.]
[Strength: 1500]
[Constitution: 1700]
[Stamina: 1500]
[Charisma: 1750]
[Intelligence: 1250]
[Status Points: 0]
Spells: Void st(4)Cosmic Shield(3)Cosmic Sword(4)Cosmic Enhancement(-)Thunder-step(4)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(4)sma Shot(3)Fire Missiles(4)Thunder Wave(3)Call Lightning(3)Fireball(3)Element Bolts(1)Dragon''s Breath(0)Meteor Swarm(0)
Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(5)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura-Detector(4)Dragon''s Domain(1)Draconic Form(-)
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 60 Adventure & Connections [Bonus]
[Tal]
"Hey Tal, it''s been a few months since you and Archer first met. Do you miss him?"
Cecelia asked as they walked through the Sabat Kingdom, escorting the iron-shadow merchants.
Tal shrugged. "He''s fine. We''ll see each other again soon enough."
Cecelia raised an eyebrow. "So, why have you been so quiettely?"
She sighed inwardly, knowing that Cecelia was just trying to provoke her.
"I''ve just been keeping to myself. No need to worry about me."
Cecelia didn''t press the matter any further, and they continued on their journey.@@novelbin@@
The caravan traveled down the road, and the sun started to set as the wind grew stronger, sending shivers down Tal''s back.
The journey to the Demonian Kingdom would still take several weeks.
Tal trudged down the long dirt road, her hood pulled tightly over her head to shield her from the biting wind.
She continued to walk as the weather grew steadily worse. The sky darkens, and the temperature drops rapidly.
Soon, snow began to fall, swirling around her in a flurry of white.
Tal shivered, her cloak doing little to protect her from the cold.
Her footsteps grew heavier as the snow piled up around her, making it difficult to move forward.
Despite the harsh conditions, she pressed on until the guard in charge of the merchant''s safety called out to everyone.
"We will camp in that clearing over there. The trees will provide some protection from this snow."
The whole caravan pulled off the dirt road as the snow got heavier, the clearing waspact, and the trees were taller than the ones in the forsaken forest.
Novius and Radyn were setting up the group''s tents, and Talia kept watch as Feyra joined her.
"Did you hear what the guards were talking about earlier?"
She looked at the red-headed knight who just spoke before shaking her head.
"No, what were they saying?" Tal asked.
"Have you heard the children''s tale about the white dragon king who fought against humans thousands of years ago?"
Tal nodded.
''''It appears that a white dragon has emerged in the empire, and the church attempted to attack the boy they believe to be the dragon. However, he was able to evade their grasp.''''
Curious, she asked, "Does anyone know who the boy is?"
The redhead shook her head. "No, I only overheard the guards talking about it earlier."
Tal and Feyra stood side by side, scanning the snowy campsite for any signs of danger.
The night was quiet, with only the asional hoot of an owl breaking the silence.
Hours passed, and Tal shivered, wrapping her arms around herself to keep warm as the snow grew heavier.
"I can''t wait to get back to the fire," Tal muttered.
Feyra agreed.
"Me too. But we can''t let our guard down. Radyn wouldn''t forgive us if something happened."
Just then, they heard Radyn''s voice calling out to them from the direction of the fire.
"Hey, you two! Come on over and rx for a bit."
Tal and Feyra exchanged a look before making their way over to the fire where Radyn was sitting on a log, holding a steaming mug of tea.
"Finally," Tal said as she sat down next to him. "I thought I was going to freeze out there." She smiled as she settled in next to Feyra.
"Thanks for calling us over, Radyn. We needed a break," Feyra added.
Radyn grinned. "Of course, we can''t have our watchwomen freezing to death on duty."
They allughed, the warmth of the fire chasing away the chill of the night.
For a while, they sat infortable silence, taking small sips of their warm tea and relishing the peacefulness of the night.
However, their tranquility was soon interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps.
Darius strode over to the group, his arms crossed over his chest. "Where''s my tea? It''s freezing out here," he grumbled.
Tal rolled her eyes but didn''t say anything.
She had noticed that Darius had been acting strangely since their meeting with Archer weeks ago, but she didn''t want to engage with him if he was going to be difficult.
Novius, who had been standing behind the group, spoke up.
"If you want tea, make it yourself like everyone else did. Don''t bezy."
Darius scowled but didn''t argue.
He walked over to the fire and began to rummage through the supplies for a tea bag and a mug.
The group fell back into theirpanionable silence, but Tal couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.
[Naravo, the capital city of the Lionheart Kingdom]
A young girl with blonde hair flowing down her back in loose waves stood across from themander.
Her beautiful blue eyes sparkled with excitement as she bounced up and down on the spot, ready to begin her training.
With a grin on her face, she crouched down like a lioness ready to pounce.
Swift and graceful like a big cat, the young girlunched herself at themander with a sudden burst of energy, ready to engage in herbat training.
Themander blocked her attacks and lightly attacked her back.
Hours passed as she stood on the training grounds sweating and breathing heavily, sword still held firmly in her hand.
Still facing off against her father''s general, a seasoned warrior with many years of experience.
The general circled her, his own sword at the ready, and remarked.
"You''re getting better, N."
He said, a hint of approval in his voice.
"But you still have a long way to go."
N gritted her teeth, determined to prove herself. She lunged forward, her sword shing in the sunlight.
The general parried her attack easily, then countered with a swift strike that she barely managed to block.
They continued to spar, each one testing the other''s skill.
N was fast and agile, but the general was strong and had a wealth of knowledge to draw upon.
The two traded blows back and forth, the sound of their swords shing filling the air.
As the sun began to set, the girl felt her energy gging.
She knew she couldn''t keep up this pace forever, but she refused to give up.
N pushed herself harder, determined to prove that she was worthy of her father''s trust.
Finally, after what felt like hours, the general lowered his sword and said with a hint of a smile on his face.
"That''s enough for today. You did well."
The girl grinned, feeling a sense of pride and aplishment.
N''s determination burned within her as she wiped the sweat from her forehead and returned her weapon to the racks.
She knew she still had a long way to go, but she was driven to be the best warrior in the Lionheart Kingdom.
As she turned to leave the training grounds, the general approached her with a smile on his face.
"The little lioness has grown," he said, his eyes glinting with pride.
"And you''re only thirteen." N felt a surge of satisfaction at the general''s words.
She had worked hard to get where she was, and she knew she still had much to learn.
But she was determined to keep pushing herself to be the best she could be.
With a nod of thanks to the general, she left the training grounds and headed into the city.
N walked through the ancient city, she admired the sights.
Naravo City was nestled in the heart of therge savannah, surrounded by tall grasses and me trees.
The tall buildings were made of acacia y and thatched roofs, with intricate carvings and colorful murals adorning the walls.
The streets were bustling with various vendors selling exotic spices, hand-woven textiles, magic items, tomes, and intricate beadwork.
She gazed upon the sun setting, casting a warm orange hue over the city, the air suddenly erupted with the lively beat of drums and joyful singing.
People gathered in the city squares, dressed in vibrant fabrics and adorned with jewelry made from precious stones and shells from the coast.
The air was thick with the scent of incense and roasting meats.
At the center of the city square stood a towering Umba tree.
The tree was sacred to the people of the kingdom, and they believed that it held the spirits of their ancestors.
As the night wore on, the people danced around the Umba tree, their movements fluid and graceful.
The drumming grew louder and more frenzied, and the air crackled with energy.
It was a magical ce, full of life and spirit, and anyone who visited could feel the power of thend and its people.
N stood in the bustling city square, her eyes fixed on the towering Umba tree.
She gazed at the tree''s gnarled trunk and sprawling branches, she felt a strange sensation wash over her.
Suddenly, her mind was filled with a vivid image of a white dragon soaring through the sky, its wings beating against the clouds.
For a moment, N was transfixed by the vision, her heart pounding in her chest, she had never seen anything like it before.
The image faded, and she shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts.
Had it been a trick of the light? A figment of her imagination? But as she looked up at the Umba tree once more.
N couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something special about it, something that connected her to that mysterious white dragon.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 62 What The Fuck.
Sarwana walked alongside Archer for hours, informing him about the empires and kingdoms that resided there.
The two of them ignored the constant worrying of the caravan guards until one of them ran up to her again, advising her to return to the carriage.
She relented before turning to Archer.
"I''ll head back in. My husband is starting to get worried. If you need anything, just knock on the door."
Archer nodded and started to think about all the information she had given him.
''The Land of Mediterra is massive. If he were topare it to anything on Earth, it would be the size of Asia and Europebined.
Most of the Medi poption is made up of mostly humans, demi-humans, elves, nomadic tribes.''
As he was thinking his AD started pinging like crazy, Archer quickly scanned the tree line but didn''t see anything.
He calmed down but remembered the Wendigo attack months back and started using his Dragon senses.
Archer smelt a horrid stench but couldn''t pinpoint It, it vanished as quickly as he smelt it.
Shaking his head, he pulled out an elven cake and started eating it while he thought about all the forces in the Land of Mediterra.
''There''s the Lunaris Empire, which is the strongest force in the north but doesn''t attack the other kingdoms.
Then there''s the Sri Empire, which is strongest in the south. The two empires fight all the time.
Finishing the cake but not feeling satisfied, he pulled out some chocte pastries.
''The way Sarwana described thend, it seems like this world''s version of the Mediterranean, but five times bigger and more dangerous.''
There are seven kingdoms in the Mediterra, the Aeternum, Byzantine, Achaean, and Arcadia Kingdoms are in the west, and the Sicilia, Olympus, and Elysian Kingdoms are in the east.
The Sri Empire takes up all the north, and the Delphosia Republic is in the east.
Archer stopped thinking about all this and decided to think about itter on.
The caravan continued on as he overheard the guards speaking of the Southern castle located a day away from here.
Happy with what he found out, he continued walking.
The sun was setting over the simple stone road.
Archer couldn''t see far into the forest that lined one side of the road, while a grasnd desert stretched out as far as the eye could see on the other side.
One of the caravan guardmanders shouted out that they were going to set up camp just up the road.
An hourter, as the tents were being set up Archer looked around for a tree to sleep in. Seeing one not far away, he walked over to it.
Jumping up to the lowest branch he climbed up.
He summoned his wings and used them to wrap around himself and keep himself warm.
A little whileter Archer was lying there watching the stars.
The beautiful night sky was full of shining stars, twinkling like diamonds against the ck backdrop.
Archer looked up in wonder as he saw countless shooting stars flying through the sky, leaving trails of light behind them.
Stars stretched across the sky, creating a ribbon of stars that seemed to go on forever.
The night air was cool and crisp, and the silence of the night was only broken by the guard''s quiet chatter and the footsteps of the patrolling guards.
It was a beautiful moment, one he would never forget.
As he was lying there, his Aura Detector started going off, and he noticed that the whole camp was surrounded by big humanoid creatures.
Archer jumped to his feet and activated his Draconic form.
''''Draconis.''''
But as soon as he activated it, an ice st flew at him, but he quickly deflected the attack by using his wings.
He realized they were surrounded, but his Aura Detector didn''t detect any enemies.
''''It''s the mountain men, be careful and keep your guards up.''''
Archer heard the caravan guardmander shout out as the attacks died down, he wanted to go into his Domain but didn''t want to miss anything.
He sat back down and kept an eye out until he fell asleep.
Waking up in an unknown bed, Archer raised his head and looked around to see a room that was beyond his expectations.
It had an African-like style and many windows.
Looking through the open windows, he noticed a massive African-like city spread out, stopping at an expansive savannah.
He had no idea where he was until he looked down and noticed a young woman in her early 20s lying next to him.
Not recognizing the wild blonde hair, smooth white skin, her muscr body, or the lion''s tail lying still on the bed.
He examined this strange girl until she started to stir and woke up.
The girl turned to Archer with a cheeky grin before blood started dripping out of her lips, and her blue eyes became unfocused.
She copsed on the bed, and Archer rushed forward to help her.
However, he was thrown into another nightmare as he found himself on the same street that led him to Thrylos.
He saw the old him and Alexa walking down the sidewalk, his brown hair and slim buildpared to his now snow-white hair and muscr body.
Seeing a man moving towards the two, he tried to look away but couldn''t move at all, he saw the old him push her out of the way and take the knife to his chest.
Sweat started to trickle down his back when the old him dropped to the floor.
As soon as he hit the floor the scene changed yet again and he was in the hospital room, seeing his body on the bed.
''''ARCHER!''''
Hearing someone shouting his name, looking around the room in his dream he saw Alexa and his Mother crying.
Archer was ripped out of his dream when something mmed into his body sending him flying out of the tree, and crashing onto the ground hard.
Looking around, he saw the same ice sts fromst night flying out of the forest, hitting all over.
Scrambling to his feet, he saw Sarwana standing there, casting rock sts into the forest as the guards got into formation.
The attack died down as the men all prepared themselves, but after an hour, there was nothing.
Themander called for the men to calm down and get as much rest as they could until morning.
Archer looked up and saw the giant moon shining down on him.
He started thinking about the nightmare, wondering why there was a random woman he had never seen before.
Shaking his head to clear his muddled thoughts, he climbed back into the tree.
Settling back down as fell back to sleep.
The next morning, he woke up to bird chirps but noticed the weather: ck clouds in the sky and a drizzle of rain.
He pulled out a ck cloak and wrapped it around himself, dismissing his wings. Archer jumped out of the tree,nding with a heavy thud.@@novelbin@@
Looking around for Sarwana''s carriage, he spotted it and walked towards it.
As he approached, a guard stepped in front of him and spoke.
"What do you want, boy?"
Archer looked at the guard and replied, "I want to talk to Sarwana."
The guard''s eyes widened, and he was about to berate Archer when a man''s voice was heard.
"Leave the boy alone, Haider. Sarwana likes him for some reason."
A ck-haired man in his early thirties stepped out of the carriage.
He had blue eyes and a clean-shaven face, he smiled at Archer as he approached.
"So, you''re the boy my wife wouldn''t stop talking about.''''
Looking up at the man he nodded as the tall man stopped in front of him.
''''So you''re from up north?''''
''''Yes, got lost down here and trying to make my way home.''''
The man raised his eyebrow as he asked another question.
''''Why are you traveling south then?''''
Archer didn''t know where the man was going with his questions but answered.
''''Looking for a friend.''''
He could clearly see the man didn''t believe him but didn''t care either way, he wished the man goodbye and left.
As he walked alongside the forested road, they continued their journey for a few more hours until his Aura Detector suddenly went off.
He looked around and was shocked at what he saw standing no more than 10 feet away from him.
Archer stood frozen, staring at the massive Bigfoot-like beast that loomed over him.
His eyes widened in awe as he took in the creature''s size and strength.
The Beasts fur was thick and matted, and its muscr arms hung at its sides.
Despite its intimidating appearance.
He wondered what it was thinking as it stared back at him with its piercing eyes.
It roared at him, throwing him off guard as it started to charge.
''What the fuck.''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 65 Rage, Rage Against The Dying Of The Light.
With his hands raised in the air, he spoke with pain and sorrow in his voice, as he recited one of his favorite poems from Earth.
"Do not go gentle into that dark night,
Old age should burn and rave close of day;
Rage, rage against the dying of the light.
Though wise men at their end know dark is right,
Because their words forked no lightning they,
Do not go gentle into that good night.
Good men, thest wave bye, crying how bright
Their frail deeds might have danced in the green bay,
Rage, rage against the dying of the light."
As he finished the poem, he closed his eyes and pointed his hand towards the castle, casting Meteor Swarm.
After witnessing Archer''s defeat of the soldiers, the people from the caravan began to calm down.
All of a sudden, a brilliant light caught the attention of everyone present, and they gazed upwards to witness a ming meteor falling from the sky and heading straight for the distant castle.
The meteor appeared as a zing ball of violet, trailing sparks and smoke in its wake.
It drew nearer, Najee, Sarwana, and the rest of the caravan could feel the intense heat radiating from it, causing the air to warp and shimmer.
With a thunderous boom, the meteor collided with the castle, unleashing shockwaves that reverberated throughout the surrounding region, knocking the onlookers to their backsides in shock.
The castle walls crumbled and fell, and mes burst forth from the rubble, casting an eerie violet hue across thendscape.
Despite the destruction, everyone was entranced by the stunning scene before them.
The violet mes swirled and flickered, creating a hypnotic dance of light and shadow.
Archer, disregarding the people around him, flew towards the castle ruins, hoping to find some coins.
Approaching the mountain, he couldn''t help but notice the massive crater that had been carved into its side.
Coming to a halt just above it, he activated his advanced technology and began scanning the area, searching for any clues as to what could have caused such a dramatic impact.
The crater loomed before him, a stark reminder of the power and unpredictability of the natural world.
After searching for a while, Archer received dozens of pings emanating from the mountain.
He flew towards them but couldn''t see anything, so he started to look around.
Archer quickly located the entrance to the escape passage that led deeper into the mountain.
Quickly making his way into the tunnel, he chased after the fleeing men, pping his wings to pick up speed as the tunnel was big enough to fly in.
Suddenly, he noticed two men standing still.
One held a massive shield, and the other, a mage, held up a staff and cast a few fireballs at him.
Archer stopped flying andnded on the floor, skidding to a halt.
He raised his wings and defended himself against the spells.
Just then, he heard a whistling sound and something metallic pinged off his wing, causing an explosion.
Although his wings managed to take most of the damage, Archer''s skin still got singed by the explosion.
He pped his wings, sending the mes flying toward the two men, but a priestess stepped forward and cast a shield, blocking the mes from hitting them.
As everything settled down, the group of three stared at Archer, and he stared back at them.
Suddenly, the knight with the shield shouted out in pain.
"Why did you destroy the castle? There were innocent people here!"
Archer red at the man with fiery anger zing in his eyes.
"How dare you talk of innocent people!"
With a sudden burst of energy, his Dragon Aura surged forth, causing the three to quickly back off in fear as he let out a powerful shout.
"After what they did to the dragon-kin, there was no one innocent in this castle! The whole Kaiga Kingdom will burn for what they did!"
His Aura shook the tunnel, sending the three flying backward.
As they grappled with one another, their struggle intensified until they both crashed to the ground.
Struggling to regain their footing, they scrambled to get back up, each determined to gain the upper hand in their fierce battle.
The sound of their bodies hitting the floor echoed through the room, a testament to the intensity of their struggle.
The priestess got back to her feet first and quickly tried to justify the reason the Kingdom butchered the dragon-kin tribes.
"They were raiders. What did you expect to happen when they got caught?"
But Archer was beyond reason.
"You are trying to justify what I just witnessed, the horrible deaths of children and old people!"
He had enough and snapped.
Archer''s anger exploded, and with a fierce roar, he unleashed his dragon breath, sending a searing st of fire toward the three Kagians.
They tried to dodge, but the mes engulfed the mage, burning him to ashes.
The other two witnessed the attack and panicked, turning on their heels to run, but both were hit with the dangerous violet mes.
Archer stood there and watched as the ashes floated away.
He quickly took off and chased after the remaining survivors.
Zooming through the tunnels, he quickly caught up to the fleeing group, which consisted of over 30 men running further ahead.
With an evil smile, he flexed his ws and dropped to his feet, looking up at them.
Suddenly, Archer started Thunder-Stepping until he appeared in the center of the group, emitting an ominous cackle.
"Mwa-ha-ha-ha!" heughed, his eyes glinting with malice.
Casting Cosmic Enhancement on himself, he felt his body be even stronger.
He started shing, catching the soldiers off guard.
One by one, the soldiers dropped like flies under Archer''s never-ending attacks.
Feeling a de swinging towards him, he Thunder Stepped again and appeared behind the man.
Using his slender tail, he pierced the man''s chest and threw the now-dead body at the approaching men.
Utilizing Thunder Step to evade iing attacks, he deftly maneuvered around his enemies, firing precise sma Shots into their chests.
With each shot, he gained ground and pushed back against their assault, determined to emerge victorious from the fray.
His quick reflexes and deadly uracy made him a formidable opponent, and his enemies soon found themselves struggling to keep up with his lightning-fast movements.
His tail attacked as if it had a mind of its own, piercing unsuspecting soldiers who came too close to Archer.@@novelbin@@
Archer was effortlessly killing the Kagian soldiers until a massive yellow st flew toward him.
He quickly cast a Cosmic Shield to block the attack, but it pushed him back despite holding up.
Looking toward the direction of the attack, Archer saw a tall, bearded, ck man dressed in expensive light armor.
As the man let go of the lifeless body of a mage, his gaze shifted toward Archer, who was hiding in the shadows with a mix of curiosity and recognition.
"So, you''re the infamous boy who destroyed Eastwatch castle and now Sunspear," he said.
Archer nodded, keeping a watchful eye on the man. The man sighed and made his way over to a rock that jutted out of the wall and sat down.
"You see, I tried to stop what was happening to the dragon-kin. After all, my wife is one," he exined.
Archer''s eyes widened in surprise at the man''s revtion.
"Where is she?" he asked.
The man''s expression turned wistful as he looked off into the distance before replying to Archer''s question.
"I sent her and the children to the Aquarian Kingdom capital before the king ordered the extermination of the dragon-kin."
Archer walked closer to the man, he asked.
"What''s your name?"
The ck-skinned man tried to look at Archer to see what the boy looked like but couldn''t see him while he stood there.
"I''m Mohamet Kaba. I was the 3rd general of the Kaiga Kingdom."
He took a step closer to the man, Archer raised an eyebrow inquisitively.
The man''s eyes widened in amazement as he took in the boy''s white Draconic features for the first time, whispering to himself in disbelief.
"Ah, so she was telling the truth," he muttered, his voice filled with wonder.
Archer tilted his head, curious as to what the man was referring to.
"Why are you looking at me like that?" he asked.
Mohamet had never seen white horns before, and he had seen many horns of Dragon-kin people, but they stood out in stark contrast to his wife''s red-colored horns.
He coughed to clear his throat before informing the boy.
"She told me about the legends of the White Dragon King," the man said.
His voice filled with awe.
"He was said to be friendly to all races, and he didn''t discriminate even though the church provoked him non-stop."
Archer nodded, a sense of pride swelling within him.
Ever since he arrived on Thrylos, he had always known that he was different.
So when someone finally acknowledged his Draconic features, he weed the rare experience.
Mohamet stared at the strange boy, sensing that he would go ces in the future.
At that moment, he decided on a new path forward in his life.
He stood up and walked towards Archer, the young boy saw the big man quickly approaching him. In a split second, he Thunder Stepped backward.
Getting away from him, he readied himself to cast a spell if the big man tried anything.
The sudden movement caused Mohamet to burst outughing, holding his stomach.
His armor jiggled, making a metal-hitting-metal sound.
Archer stared at him, waiting for an exnation as to why he had suddenly started walking towards him like that.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 68 The Book Worm & Diving Deep. [Bonus]
A girl with purple hair was sittingfortably in a chair in the library, swinging her legs back and forth while reading a book.
Her emerald green eyes were focused on the pages, and just as she was getting to the good part, she was interrupted by Vega, her mother''s personal maid.
Vega had brown hair, and brown eyes, and was very dedicated to her role as the empress''s personal maid.
"Princess Leira, the Empress wants to see you in the garden," the maid said.
Leira''s cat ears twitched as she heard the woman''s voice.
She looked up from her book and smiled at the neer.
Leaving the library, Leira made her way to the garden where her mother liked to rx.
It didn''t take her long to get there.
After knocking on the door, Leira waited patiently for a minute until a maid opened it and motioned for her toe inside.
"Come inside, Princess. The Empress is in her usual ce. Please follow me," Vega said.
As Leira followed the maid into the garden, her eyes widened in amazement at the breathtaking sight before her.
The imperial garden was a true masterpiece, with every tree, shrub, and flower perfectly ced and tended to.
Her mother hadplete control over the garden, and it showed in every detail.
Leira couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder as she took in the beauty around her.
The colors were vibrant, and the scents were intoxicating.
She always loved toe here because it was so peaceful.
Entering the room, her eyes fell upon her mother, Chloe, the Empress of the Avalon Empire, who was seated at a table sipping on some tea.
She couldn''t help but notice the striking resemnce between herself and her mother, who appeared to be an older version of her.
Like Leira, she had vibrant purple hair that caught the eye of everyone around her.
However, instead of emerald green eyes, Chloe''s eyes were a captivating shade of purple that seemed to draw people in.
As Leira took in Chloe''s curvy figure and ample chest, she couldn''t help but wonder if she would take after her or her grandmother in that regard.
Shaking her head at such silly thoughts, she approached her mother.
"Hello, Buttercup. You look really pretty in that dress," her mother said.
Leira was wearing a mostly green princess dress, with the top part in white.
She smiled at her mother before replying.
"Thank you, Mama," Leira said. "Vega said you wanted to see me?"
Chloe motioned for Leira to sit down, and she made her way over to the chair and took a seat as her mother spoke.
"My child, you know that women in the imperial family have a duty to the Empire, and we must conduct our duty withoutint," Chloe said.
Leira nodded, unsure of where her mother was going with this.
The empress continued, knowing her daughter wouldn''t like what she had to say.
"Recently, I witnessed a storm that was predicted in a family tome. It predicts theing of the White Dragon King. Do you know the legend?" Chloe asked.
Leira nodded her head. All children had been told the stories of the Dragon King.
"Yes, Mama, I know of it," Leira replied.
"Well, my little buttercup, I have discovered who he is and where he is from," Chloe said.
Her eyes widened in shock as she heard her mother''s words.
"Who is he?" Leira asked.
Chloe smiled before speaking.
"He was the former son of Duke Leonard Ashguard from the western province. He was thrown out of the Duke''s house for being inept at magic and sword skills, so he became an adventurer. And by what my spies have told me, he''s rather good at it," Chloe said.@@novelbin@@
Leira was confused as to why her mother was telling her all this, so she asked.
"Sorry for being rude, Mama, but why are you telling me all this?"
Chloe got a glint in her eyes, she took a mouthful of her tea before informing her strong-headed daughter of her future.
"Leira, my Buttercup, I have some news for you," the Empress said, her voice tinged with excitement.
"What is it, Mother?"
Leira asked, looking up from the teacup as she took a sip.
"You are going to be marrying the recently emerged white dragon when youe of age," the Empress said, a smile spreading across her face.
Leira''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.
"What? I''m going to marry a dragon? That''s ridiculous!"
"It''s not ridiculous, Leira. It''s tradition. And besides, the white dragon will be a powerful ally to our kingdom."
Chloe said, trying to reason with her daughter.
"But I don''t want to marry a dragon! I want to marry someone I love, someone I choose!" Leira protested, her voice rising in frustration.
"I understand how you feel, my dear, but this is our duty as members of the royal family. We must put the needs of our kingdom above our
[Minoa City, on the Coast of The Sea of Bones]
''''Teu hurry up before we miss them!''''
A girl with short light blue hair and ocean blue eyes, with beautiful light-brown skin, ran after the older boy while calling out.
''''I''ming, wait for me Triton!''''
Teu went running after him as he jumped into the ocean and followed him.
She jumped in and sped off after him, speeding through the water like a certain superhero from Earth.
But as she descended further, she noticed that the usual sounds of the ocean were absent.
There were no schools of fish darting around her, no sea beasts leaping out of the water, and no whales singing in the distance. It was too quiet.
Her heart began to race as she realized that something was wrong.
Looking over at her brother, who seemed to sense her unease.
He gestured for her to follow him, and they swam towards a rocky outcropping on the sea floor.
As they approached, the girl saw a glimmering crystal embedded in the rock.
It was the rare sea crystal they had been searching for.
But as she reached out to touch it, she felt a sudden pressure in her ears and a sharp pain in her chest.
She looked around frantically, trying to figure out what was happening.
And then she saw it. A massive shadow of a Sea Behemoth loomed in the distance, as it was swimming straight at them.
Teu stood her ground as the massive beast charged towards her, its razor-sharp teeth bared and its eyes glowing with a fierce intensity.
She knew that this was the moment she had been training for, the moment when she would put her magic to the test.
With a calm and collected demeanor, she began to chant the spell she had been practicing for months.
Her voice was steady and strong, and the words flowed effortlessly from her lips.
''''From the depths of the ocean blue,
I summon power, strong and true.
With this spell, I call upon the st,
To vanquish foes and make themst.
Deep sea st, now heed my call,
Unleash your power!''''
As the deep sea st spell reached its climax, a brilliant blue light erupted from the girl''s hands.
The light grew brighter and brighter until it was almost blinding, and then it shot toward the Sea-behemoth with incredible force.
The st hit the creature with a deafening roar, sending shockwaves through the water.
The beast was thrown backward, its massive body writhing in pain as it struggled to regain its bnce.
It seemed to have a powerful effect on the creature, causing it to thrash about wildly and emit a series of guttural roars.
The Sea Behemoth had clearly been dealt a serious blow, and now it was in a weakened state.
Teu watched as the creature retreated further into the depths of the ocean, its movements slow and unsteady.
She knew that she had seeded and her Deep-Sea st spell had proven to be a powerful weapon against even the most fearsome of foes.
Her older brother watched the scene with wide eyes he didn''t know his little sister knew such a spell.
Triton swam up to her and tapped her on the back.
''''Good job sis, now let''s grab that crystal and get back to the shore, Auntie will be waiting for us.''''
She nodded as both of them grabbed the crystal and sped towards the surface,unching themselves out of the water andnding with heavy thuds.
A group of soldiers ran towards them as themander spoke.
"It is not safe for you, Prince and Princess, to venture into the Sea of Bones like that, it''s to dangerous."
The two children looked at each other andughed before Triton replied.
"It''s okay, Tavita. We were fine."
Themander didn''t look convinced but gave up.
Teu walked towards the carriage that was waiting by the road.
She took a towel out of her storage ring and dried herself off before jumping into the carriage where her Auntie was waiting for them.
"Come on, we have to head for Sunhaven port city."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 71 Archers First Dungeon.
Archer ceased his flight and suspended himself in the sky, observing the caravan from a safe distance.
From his vantage point, he could see that the group was engaged in a fierce battle against a horde of skeletons.
As he drew nearer, he realized that the caravan was on the brink of being overwhelmed.
With a quick idea forming in his mind, Archer began to cast bolts of light,unching them at the skeletal attackers in an attempt to turn the tide of the battle.
The bolts struck the groups, reducing them to dust, and heughed as he fired more light bolts,pletely decimating them.
He descended about 10 meters behind the caravan, and dismissed his Draconis form everyone who was standing by the caravan was just staring at him.
''''Where did theye from?''''
He saw a group of eight adventurers and about 20 caravan guards, they were all Mahrazian people.
Some were human, while others are Demi-humans, Archer noticed someone walking toward him from the front.
Archer approached the bustling caravan, seeing a tall figure caught his eye.
The man approached him from the front of the group, his confident stride and elegant clothing marking him as someone of importance.
"Good day, young man," the man said.
Extending a hand in greeting so Archer could reach it.
"My name is Yahir Beshara, and I am a merchant of some renown in these parts."
Archer took the man''s hand, noting the firm grip and shrewd look in the man''s eyes.
''''Archer.''''
He closely observed Yahir, he noticed that he has a tannedplexion.
The man''s brown eyes sparkled with a sense of warmth and friendliness, and his long ck hair is neatlybed and falls down to his shoulders in loose waves.
He is wearing a traditional Arabian-like thobe, a long and flowing robe that extends down to his ankles.
The thobe is made of lightweight cotton and is a deep shade of blue. Over his head, he wears a keffiyeh, a traditional headscarf made of cotton or silk.
The keffiyeh is white with a ck and red checkered pattern, and it is wrapped around his head in a way that covers his forehead and drapes down his back.
Archer could see that the thobe and keffiyeh are adorned with intricate embroidery and patterns.
The two of them examined the other before Yahir spoke.
"Why is a young boy alone in these parts? It''s not safe," the man asked.
He looked at the boy with four beautiful hornsing out of the sides of his head and Archer stared into his eyes as he spoke.
"I''m adventuring and also looking for the dragon-kin people."
Yahir stared at him in surprise.
"I know there are dragon-kin in the port city of Sunhaven, which is on our journey to Aquaria City. Do you want to travel with us?''''
Sera popped her head out of Archer''s cor as she started staring at Yahir, making his eyes widen with shock.
He stuttered out, "A Tinnin? How did you find one?"
Archer looked at her little head as he stroked her before telling Yahir how he met her.
"I saved her from a group of Jungle Wolves."
Sera crawled up andy on his shoulder while dismissing the man staring with amazement at her.
"That''s quite a shock. Not many people get to see a Tinnin. They''re a favorite among Mahrazian children."
Archer nodded and agreed to travel with them but asked him a question.
''''Where did the skeletonse from?''''
Yahir got a nervous look on his face and didn''t want to mention it but Archer insisted.
''''There''s a dungeon to the west it once was a temple to the sand goddess who the peoples there once worshipped, it seems to be overrun nowadays, we were going to report the skeletons once we were in Sunhaven when we got there.''''
Archer''s eyes shined and it didn''t go unnoticed by the man, he spoke to Yahir.
''''I''m going to go to that dungeon, you carry on traveling and il catch up.''''
He stepped backward and activated his Draconic Form.
''''Draconis.''''
Yahir saw his gleaming white wings appear and watched as Archer flexed his ws, he crouched down andunched himself in the air.
He flew west across the hot desert.
Archer soared over the hot and barren desert, the sun beat down on his wings and the dry air scorched his white skin.
Below him, he saw odd-looking beasts roaming around, their bodies adapted to survive in this harsh environment.
The sand stretched out endlessly in every direction, broken only by the asional rocky outcropping or twisted, gnarled tree.
After an hour of flying, Archer''s eyes caught sight of a massive mountain dune that stretched high into the sky.
Its peak was lost in the swirling sandstorms that raged around it, but Archer could sense the power emanating from within.
He knew that this was his destination, With a determined p of his wings, he soared toward the mountain.@@novelbin@@
Upon arriving at the dune, he ceased flying and hovered in the air, activating his AD to scan the area.
Archer received a few pings from his left and flew in that direction.
He saw a river of skeletons pouring out of the only entrance of the giant sand dune.
He began firing bolts made of the light element and rapidly mowed down numerous skeletons, effectively clearing the entrance.
Once he didn''t see any more skeletons, he descended to the sand as soon as he did Sera stopped clinging to him and started flying around.
Archer watched in awe as the little fairy dragon Sera flitted around him, her wings beating so fast they were a blur.
Her small body seemed to glow with an inner light, and her movements were so graceful and fluid that Archer couldn''t help but be mesmerized.
As she darted back and forth, her tail trailing behind her like a ribbon It was as if he was witnessing a small miracle, a creature of pure magic and beauty dancing before him.
He simply stood there, watching her with a smile on his face as he started walking into the entrance of the dungeon.
Archer walked deeper into the desert-themed dungeon, he came across a sight that took his breath away.
In front of himy a ruined ancient-looking city built by the Mahrazian peoples, its sandstone buildings and minarets rising up from the sand like ghosts of a forgotten past.
The city was a maze of narrow streets and winding alleys, lined with crumbling buildings and deserted marketces.
The air was thick with the scent of spices, but they had a hint of decay to them.
Eerie echoes ofughter and chatter made it seem as if the city was still alive with the ghosts of its former glory.
As Archer walked along, Seranded on his head and held onto one of his horns, watching over him as her little tail swayed.
He didn''t dismiss his Draconic Form, as he felt like he was being watched.
The hair on his back stood up, and he knew that danger could be lurking around any corner.
That''s when he came across arge, empty za.
Archer saw broken stalls and ruined carts, and he continued walking when he heard the sound of footsteps behind him.
Spinning around to see nothing there, apart from a breeze that was blowing leaves all over the ce, he realized that he was not alone in this deserted city.
As he was searching the city a dense fog descended upon it, when Archer spotted it he sighed as he mumbled to himself.
''''For fuck sake, more fog.''''
When he wasining to himself his Aura Detector quickly warned him of a sudden iing attack, covering him and Sera with his wings as something triedtching on to him but couldn''t.
With a flick of his wing, he sent the creature hurtling into a nearby wall, causing it to slump to the floor.
Archer walked over to the corpse and his eyes widened when he recognized the creature, it was simr to the creatures he fought in ckwood Pass.
But they looked more frenzied, with sharper teeth, longer ws a more refined body, stabbing the beasts with his light sword.
After swiftly decapitating the creature, he retrieved its heart and stowed it away.
With a burst of energy, Archer sprang to his feet, his senses on high alert.
The sound of footsteps echoed in his ears, growing louder and more menacing with each passing moment.
He spun around just in time to see another creature charging at him, teeth bared and ws extended.
Without hesitation, he summoned the power of the cosmos and erected a shimmering violet shield, deflecting the creature''s attack with ease.
As more creatures closed in on him, Archer focused his mind and unleashed a barrage of light bolts, sending them hurtling toward his foes.
With each st, he could feel his strength growing, his confidence surging.
Determined to find anything of value in this deste city, Archer took to the air, soaring above the twisted buildings and dodging the creatures that pursued him.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 73 On The Road Again.
"Would you like breakfast, Master?" the brownie asked.
Archer nodded and walked over to the table.
He sat down and said. "Thank you."
After waiting for a little while, the brownie brought some food over, and Archer looked at it.
It was a red soup with a chunk of freshly baked bread.
He took a spoon and started to eat, enjoying it.
Sera opened her eyes and leaned over to try the soup, slurping it.
Archer stared at the cheeky dragon and went to get another bowl, shaking his head.
As he savored a mouthful of tasty food, he felt a soft nibble on his ear, sending a shiver down his spine.
Turned to the cheeky dragon and he said. "It feels nice but it''s really distracting you know."
But she paid no attention to his words and continued nibbling on his ear as if it were a normal urrence.
He gave up and resumed eating, asionally getting shivers from her yful actions.
After finishing his meal, Archer decided to check out his domain.
When he left the cottage he strolled down the walkway, apanied by Sera''s affectionate licks along the way.
Ignoring the silly dragon, he made his way toward the tents.
As he was walking, Archer saw familiesughing and people working to improve the camp.
With no threats present, everyone seemed extremely rxed and greeted him by bowing, even though they were twice his size.
Smiling as he passed by he made his way toward Jethro''s tent.
Along the way, he saw Sagana jumping towards a giant of a man with red hair and horns, hugging him tightly.
Archer stopped walking and watched the scene, feeling a pang of longing for E.
Shaking his head to remind himself that they would see each other again, Archer continued on his way to the tent until he heard a voice calling out to him.
"My King!"
Turning towards the voice, he saw Sagana walking up to him with the tall man in tow.
He watched them get closer as Sagana rushed over to him, her eyes bright with excitement.
"My King, I have someone I want you to meet," she said.
Gesturing towards a tall, muscr man with a kind smile.
"This is my husband, Drogath," she exined, beaming with pride.
"He didn''te straight away because he was busy saving more of our kind from very in the Kagia Kingdom."
Impressed by his bravery, Archer nodded and said.
"Thank you for saving them."
Drogath sped Archer''s hand firmly and replied.
"It''s an honor to meet you, my King," his voice deep and resonant.
Sagana continued.
"And there''s something else I wanted to tell you. It''s incredibly helpful that the ve cors fall off when Dragon-kin enters the Domain. We''ve been able to free so many of our people because of it."
Archer remembered when he first brought Sagana, he had pictured the cors falling off when they entered the Domain.
"That''s good, how many have been saved?" Archer asked.
Drogath quickly spoke up.
"I brought back close to a thousand but ran out of Dragon Tokens. There are still many more of our kin to be saved in the Kagia Kingdom."
Sagana spoke up.
"I brought back close to 2,000 Dragon-kin, but I still want to go search for more."
She looked at her husband as she finished speaking, and both of them dropped down to one knee.
The two of them were now at Archer''s height.@@novelbin@@
Sagana asked.
''''My King, if possible, could you create more Dragon Tokens?''"
Archer closed his eyes and imagined thousands of tokens appearing in front of the two Dragon-kin.
They looked up and were shocked to see a mountain of tokens.
Grinning, he asked, "Is that enough?"
The two of them nodded and smiled as they stood up, putting the tokens into their storage rings.
Archer''s curiosity was piqued.
"Where did you get those rings from?" he inquired.
Drogath didn''t hesitate to reply.
"We acquired them from the vers when Sagana first found me and gave me the tokens. Speaking of which, may I ask you something, my king?"
Archer nodded at the man.
"How does this all work? How are we able to travel back and forth?"
He expected this line of question but not so soon, so he began to speak.
''''After my evolution, I created this space, and while I''m inside, I have the power to manifest anything I desire, as long as I possess enough mana. The tokens required to teleport individuals to the domain are formed from my own mana, and anyone who imbues mana into them will be transported here.''''
Everyone nodded, and he decided to show the adults what he can do.
''''Step this way.''''
Archer created arge dirt tform enough for a dozen people to stand on.
Just as he was about to take off, a green-haired girl ran up to him.
She looked up at him with her bright red eyes and a big smile on her face.
Nodding as he held out his hand, she eagerly took it.
As they were getting ready to take off, a woman with short green hair rushed towards them. When she reached the tform, she kneeled down and spoke.
"My King, I''m sorry for my daughter Rafyelle bothering you," the woman said.
Holding her head down.
She felt grateful to the young dragon king, as he was the one who had helped free them.
He smiled and replied. ''''She''s fine, I enjoy herpany.''''
Upon hearing Archer''s response, Rafyelle''s mother looked up with wide eyes and saw her daughter holding the King''s hand with a happy smile.
Suddenly, everyone heard happy chirping. When they all looked at Archer, they saw a little dragon with butterfly wings rubbing against him.
Rafyelle''s eyes sparkled as she noticed Sera, a little dragon perched on Archer''s shoulder.
"Why is there a little dragon on your shoulder?" she asked quickly.
Archer looked down as he replied.
''''I met her during my travels through the treacherous ckwoods. She was in need of help, and I couldn''t leave her behind.''''
Sera squinted her eyes and chirped at Rafyelle before nibbling on Archer''s right ear.
He shivered but ignored it, and the three adultsughed at the yful interaction between the two.
Drogath spoke up.
"That''s a fairy dragon, a rare creature."
Archer looked up at the man with curiosity, causing him tough.
''''My King, they don''t show themselves to people often, when one acts like she is they are bonded for life, and to be honest she seems to love you already.''''
He felt her tail wrap around his neck and settled down, falling asleep.
Shaking his head as he replied to the man.
"Well, I don''t mind. So far, I''ve enjoyed herpany," he said with a smile.
The couple nodded and raised the tform they were all standing on until they were high above the tent city.
Closing his eyes, he doubled the Domain size for 6000 mana and quickly checked his remaining mana.
[Mana: 3080/9080]
The three adults and little Rafyelle were amazed by the breathtaking views.
A tent city stretched out into the distance, eventually meeting a massive river that flowed into the desert grasnds.
In the distance, a massive forest stood at the base of a mountain range, and fluffy white clouds floated past in the sky.
Archer raised his hands, closed his eyes, and pictured a massive forest bordering the tent city.
Moving his hand towards the river he imagined a sturdy stone bridge crossing it, leading to the other side.
With a sweep of his hands, he raised mountains leaving the people on the tform in shock, he swept his hand back and a forest appeared at the base of the mountains.
The forest stretched on for miles covering the base.
When he finished he quickly checked his mana.
[Mana: 1080/9080]
"I think I have enough mana left."
Archer said, feeling confident.
Picturing a bunch of small beasts appearing in front of the forest.
They looked around and darted into the forest.
Archer lowered the tform under the shocked gaze of the people.
He turned to look at them and spoke.
"I''m going to see Jethro. Good luck with your search, you two. I''ll see youter Rafyelle and her mother"
Nodding towards Sagana and Drogath before walking towards the old man''s tent.
When he entered the tent, he saw Jethro sitting there, reading some papers.
Not noticing Archer until Sera chirped catching the old man''s attention. Jethro looked up and smiled.
"My King, I hope you''re okay. That little girl was panicking when she appeared. I had to lead her to the cottage and let her in. I hope you don''t mind," Jethro said.
Archer smiled in response.
''''That''s okay, there''s more forest for wood, we can start building wooden houses.''''
The old man nodded his head and smiled. Archer spent an hour talking about the Domain and the newly arrived Dragon-kin, who were shocked at their first sight of the ce.
He told Archer that they are settling in well and were starting to contribute.
After bidding the old man farewell and departing from the Domain, Archer activated his Draconic Form.
"Draconis."
Crouching down Archerunched himself into the air, looking for the caravan along the same path they had previously traveled.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 76 The Dragon Slayers.
Sera caught the scent of the food and emerged from Archer''s shirt, surprising the two people present.
She floated towards the food andnded on the side, eagerly beginning to eat the sweet roll-like dish.
Archer watched her with a smile before ordering more food and handing over another gold coin.
"Bring us some more snacks," he said.
Fia returned with even more food, and the two dragons happily indulged while Archer waited for his order.
He particrly enjoyed the panipopo, which had a sweet coconut vor, and found the rice pudding-like dish to be decent.
After finishing the snacks, they waited for their main order.
A couple of hours passed before Mki brought over the palusami and coconut cream breadfruit.
"Here, boy. I''ve never had anyone order so much food before. I''m all out of ingredients now."
The stall owner said as Archer stored all the food in his Iten Box and said goodbye.
He started to leave the town walking further south, at the same time his Aura Detector picked up a few pings heading in his direction.
Archer followed a river towards ake in the distance, curious about what he might find.
As he walked, he couldn''t help but notice the sounds of sshinging from up ahead.
Intrigued, he picked up his pace and soon came upon a clearing where he saw a group of fantastical beasts frolicking in the water.
They looked like hippos but were twice the size of any he had ever seen on Earth.
Their skin shimmered with a shade of blue, and their eyes glowed with an otherworldly light.
He watched in awe as they yfully sshed around, sending waves crashing against the riverbank.
Suddenly, he heard heavier sshing and turned his head to see another one of the beasts charging at a spot in the water not far from him.
As it got closer, it bit down into the water.
Archer saw a massive puddle of blood spreading out in the water as it dragged up a dead beast.
The hippo started mming the thing down, a river drake that was trying to get closer to the younger hippos.
Heughed at the foolish river drake getting messed up by the hippo, watching the show for a little while before moving on.
Keeping an eye on his surroundings, he realized he was still being followed. But continued walking for an hour until the afternoon sun was shining brightly.
While walking, he noticed that whoever was following him was getting closer.
Quickly jumping into the air, he hovered there and grabbed hold of Sera, opening a portal.
"Sera, go into the domain now. Bad people areing," he warned the little dragon.
She looked nervous but nodded as she flew through the portal.
Archer went to take off when his Aura Detection warned him of a group of five people closing in on him.
He started to look around but couldn''t see anything, but the pings were telling him that they had surrounded him.
He was getting confused until he heard a rough voicee from behind him.
"Look what we have here, the infamous white dragon."
Archer spun around, looking down as he caught sight of a tall, white-skinned man adorned in ck leather armor embellished with various types of dragon teeth.
Standing at nearly seven feet tall, with bulging muscles and a clean-shaven face, Archer guessed that the man was the leader.
Noticing the scaly pattern on the armor he narrowed his eyes as he looked up at the grinning man.
"Ahh, so you noticed. Dragon skin does make good armor if I do say so myself. It looks like you are on your second evolution stage," the man said as he stepped forward with a cocky grin.
His eyes opened wide when he heard this and he wondered how much they knew. When the man saw this, he smiled even more before speaking.
"The old yer tomes were right. At first, it''s two horns, then four."
The man stopped walking as Archer hovered in the air.
"That means you''re just about to get your dragon form, which we can''t let happen," he said as he motioned for the other men to get closer and try to cut him off from flying away.
Archer looked around him and knew that if he didn''t escape now, he would get caught.
He quickly used Cosmic Step to appear higher in the air and started pping his wings to speed up.
However, before he could get too far, a heavy chain wrapped around his legs, causing him to crash to the ground.
Archer was quickly baffled and reacted by using his ws to slice through the chains that bound him. With his newfound freedom, he swiftly jumped back onto his feet.
Despite using Blink to escape, he found that the yers were still able to keep up with him as he ran.
Managing to gain some ground, he turned around and summoned dozens of fire bolts.
Aiming the bolts at the group and releasing them, the men were thrown off their feet while running.
Archer continued to cast even more bolts, which rained down on the group.
What looked to be the leader stepped forward and grabbed three of hisrades, shielding them from the iing bolts.
However, the fifth man wasn''t as lucky, as his body looked like a pincushion and crumbled to the ground.
With the leader lowering his shield, Archer couldn''t help but show a devilish smile on his face.
Taking a deep breath, he let out a mighty roar that caused the remaining four men to cover their ears.
But that wasn''t the end of it. Archer also shot a stream of violet fire at them.
Fortunately for the men, the leader cast his yer shield, blocking Archer''s breath attack and throwing the men to the side.
Archer ceased his breath attack and swiftly used Blink to teleport behind the group.
Without wasting any time, Archer cast Call Lightning, striking most of the yers with a powerful bolt of electricity.
Dark clouds appeared overhead, and a violet lightning bolt struck the ground near the yers, another bolt of lightning hit the shield, causing the leader to buckle.
Rushing forward he shed at one of the men, tearing open his throat with his ws.
He quickly used his tail to swipe at another, forcing him to back up.
However, the leader screamed out as he fired a spell at Archer, shouting.
"yer st!"
With a swift motion, Archer cast the powerful spell of Cosmic Shield, expertly deflecting the iing attack to the right.@@novelbin@@
The force of the impact caused a massive explosion that echoed across the nearbyke, sending ripples through the water and shaking the surrounding trees.
Despite the chaos, he remained focused and ready.
The man rushed at him and drew a sword from his storage ring, and shed at Archer, who raised his ws to defend himself.
Sword and w shed, and sparks flew all over the ce.
The leader of the yer group attempted to cast a yer st spell, but Archer dodged it and used his tail as a whip,shing out at the man.
As Archer''s tailshed out toward the man, he quickly deflected the attack, causing it to graze his thigh and left a deep gash.
The man let out a piercing scream of pain, clutching his wounded leg as blood began to flow freely.
As he faced the yer''s leader, he cast a Void ze and conjured a basketball-sized ball of violet fire that hovered menacingly above him.
With an evil smile, he looked up at the leader while throwing it at him.
The violet-colored ball flew across the space that separated the two, but just as it was about to crash into the leader, one of the men pushed him aside.
The leader''s savior was struck as it exploded in a massive violet glow.
Only the leader and one other yer remained alive, and Archer approached the two downed men.
But as he closed in on them, he sensed another attack iing from his left but it was toote for him to dodge, so he raised his wing and braced himself for the attack.
The st hit him, sending him flying across theke bouncing off the water like a child skipping a stone.
After crashing on the opposite side of theke, he came to a stop with a roll.
Archery there, dazed and hurting all over wondering where he went wrong in life, his regeneration kicked in and he was able to sit up.
Looking around he noticed a new group running toward him, but there was even more this time around.
Pulling out a health potion, he started downing it, feeling his body starting to repair itself, he looked up to see the new group swiftly closing in on him.
He turned around and started running in the opposite direction as he fired Fire Missiles and sma Shots at the new group of yers.
Hours passed as the game of cat and mouse continued, Archer spammed spells at them as they were chasing him.
They tried capturing him but he always slipped through their fingers, he managed to lose them and was hiding in a rock outcropping catching his breath.
Recalling a notification he had received earlier, he took a moment to check it and refresh his memory.
[Spell Combination Learned]
[sma Shot & Fire Missiles Combined: sma Missiles]
''''Ah nice, at least something good came of this.''''
Exhausted, he sat down to catch his breath and retrieved his waterskin to take a long drink.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 79 On The Road.
Archer began to wake up, slowly opening his eyes while taking in the colorful ceiling above him, which he had never seen before.
Turning his head towards the window, he saw that it was still nighttime.
Blinking, he looked to his left and spotted two women and a boy who appeared slightly older than him.
The two women were sleeping, while the boy was reading.
Sitting up, Archer felt his body ache. Startled by the movement, the boy turned to him and asked, "You''re awake?"
Archer looked at him and nodded. "Yes, I''m fine now, but my body still aches."
The boy narrowed his eyes and questioned him further.
"Who are you? You''re clearly not from the Soutnds. Maybe you''re from one of the empires up north?"
Shaking his head, Archer replied, "Well, Ie from the Land of Plenty, or at least that''s what a trader called it."
"Why are you in the Soutnds?"
He recounted his story until they found him, and the boy''s eyes began to sparkle with interest.@@novelbin@@
Seeing the older boy''s expression, Archer sighed and said.
"Ask me anything you want."
The boy started to think and quickly asked, ''''What is thend of plenty like?''''
Archer delved deep into his memories and began to recall details.
''''The Land of Plenty is a vast expanse ofnd, brimming with lush fields, verdant grasnds, andrge forests. There is onerge empire called the Avalon Empire and loads of other kingdoms, each with its unique culture, and traditions. The Land of Plenty is very beautiful in my opinion''''
Noticing that the boy was intently listening, Archer turned to him and introduced himself.
"I''m Archer. And you?" he asked.
The boy smiled at him before answering.
"I''m Triton, the third prince of the Aquarian Kingdom."
Archer nodded as he studied Triton, noting his dark blue hair and green eyes, which were different from his sister''s light blue hair and ocean-blue eyes.
Archer examined the two women, one of whom appeared to be in her thirties with golden blonde hair, and the other was the young girl who had saved him.
''They must be rted,'' he thought to himself.
As he gazed at the girl, he became instantly mesmerized by her beauty.
He watched her as she slept, captivated by her peaceful and serene expression.
Her light brown skin glowed in the soft moonlight, her hair was tied back in a light blue ponytail, and her cute button nose. He was amazed by her tranquil appearance.
Archer also noticed the blue leather armor and weapons nearby and realized that the girl was a warrior.
Triton caught him watching his sister as she slept and scowled.
"Stop looking at her like that!" he barked.
Archer tore his gaze away from the sleeping girl and started staring out of the window.
As he gazed out, he watched the desert gradually transform into grasnd with scattered trees and marveled at the beauty of nature''s changingndscape, feeling a sense of wonder and excitement.
The carriage traveled further, Archer noticed arge wooden bridge in the distance spanning across a wide river.
His curiosity was piqued, and he leaned forward to get a better view, his eyes widening in amazement.
Triton spoke up from behind him.
"Why are you acting like a country bumpkin?"
Turning his head to the older boy with a deadpan look on his face, Archer asked.
"Why can''t I enjoy the scenery while we travel to wherever you''re taking me?"
Triton rolled his eyes and replied, "Our destination is the port city of Sunhaven. We should arrive there tonight."
"Okay,'''' Archer said as he pulled out some chocte pastries to eat.
This caught Triton''s attention, "What are you eating?" he asked.
"Food," He replied, before going back to eating.
After a while, he noticed Triton still looking at him.
Pulling out another pastry, Archer offered it to Triton, who looked at it before grabbing it with a nod.
As soon as he took a bite, strange noises began to emanate from his mouth, much to Archer''s annoyance.
Taking out another pastry, Archer threw it at Triton''s head.
"Stop making weird noises, Mr. Prince," he stated whileughing.
The pastry slid down Triton''s face, causing him to freeze before turning his head towards Archer with a shocked look.
Silence took over the carriage, interrupted only by the snores of the two women.
Archer''sughter then broke the silence, but it woke up the other two who sat up, rubbing their eyes.
"Triton, I''m d you''re enjoying yourself. And you, boy, what''s your name?" asked the woman.
The sound of Archer''sughter ceased abruptly, and he turned his attention to the woman who spoke first. In response to her inquiry, he introduced himself simply, "I''m Archer."
She smiled and introduced herself and the girl.
"I''m Malia, and this beautiful girl is Teu, the fifth princess of Aquaria."
The woman looked at Archer, taking in his appearance.
Malia noticed that he looked a bit disheveled and tired.
"Are you okay?" she asked, her voice gentle.
Archer nodded, but she could tell that he was still a bit tired from whatever had happened to him.
"Don''t worry, we''ll take you to Sunhaven. It''s a safe ce where you can rest and recover."
She said reassuringly, examining him more closely for any injuries or signs of distress.
Satisfied that he was okay, she smiled at him warmly.
Her concern for him made him feel strange.
Larka never smiled or showed him affection, so when this random woman was fussing over him, it threw him off.
Teu''s sweet-sounding voice was filled with curiosity as she asked, "Why are you so pale?"
As Archer heard her, he turned his head and saw a pair of ocean-blue eyes staring back at him.
He replied with a hint of amusement in his voice, "I don''t know, I was born like this."
The two of them looked at each other before she huffed and looked away, which he found cute. He turned his gaze toward the older woman and asked, "Why are you heading to Sunhaven?"
Malia smiled before replying, "I''m meeting the King''s brother who has just arrived from his journey to Avidia."
Archer''s curiosity was piqued, and he asked, "Where''s Avidia?"
Malia''s eyes sparkled as she answered.
"It''s south of Verdantia. Thend is a diverse and vast expanse, with stretches of barren desert that seem to go on forever.
Grasnd deserts are dotted with hardy shrubs and cacti, and the asional oasis provides a respite from the harsh conditions. Rivers cut through thendscape, providing water to the scattered settlements that cling to their banks.
The mountains rise up in jagged peaks, their snow-capped summits a stark contrast to the arid ins below. Forests and woonds provide a wee relief from the relentless sun, with their cool shade and lush foliage teeming with life.
But despite the beauty and abundance of thend, it is a ce of constant conflict. The many kingdoms that call it home are at war with each other, each vying for control of the territory and its resources.''''
She finished her long exnation as Archer found the information useful and filed it away forter use.
''''Thank you, I must be honest and admit I don''t know much about the world outside of Pluoria.''''
Smiling as she got up and excused herself, she walked towards the front of the carriage and entered a hidden door.
The carriage went quiet as Triton went back to reading and Teu was just staring at him with a strange look on her face.
Archer fell back to sleep as he was reallyfortable. His mind was consumed by a vivid and terrifying dream.
He found himself wandering through a vast and barren desert, the scorching sun beating down on his skin and the sand burning his feet with each step.
Calling out for someone, but there was no response.
Panic gripped him as he realized he was stranded in a destendscape with no food, water, or shelter.
He stumbled forward, his vision blurred by the heat haze, desperately searching for any sign of his belovedpanion.
As he trudged on, his body weakening with each passing moment, he caught a glimpse of something in the distance.
It was a figure swaying in the heat waves, and he knew in his heart that it was E.
He broke into a run, his heart pounding with fear and hope, but the figure seemed to recede further and further away from him.
He called out her name, but his voice was weak and hoarse, and he knew he was losing her.
Just as he thought all hope was lost, he crossed a dune and suddenly woke up. He looked around, rubbing his eyes in confusion.
There was no one in the carriage, and it wasn''t moving. Archer stood up and shook his head to clear his thoughts, stepping out into the bright sun.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 81 Sunhaven.
Archer dove toward the confused soldiers, when he got closer to the ground, he quickly cast Cosmic Step, appearing behind two soldiers, instantly impaling them with his ws and tail.
He threw their bodies to the side as Sera emerged from his shirt, breathing fire at the inattentive soldiers.
With swift and agile movements, Archer darted around the soldiers, unleashing his ws and tail to inflict shes, stabs, and slices upon them.
He began casting Void ze, hitting the soldiers with violet fireballs.
Bodies dropped left and right, causing the soldiers to panic and attempt to flee.
In that instant, the Royal Guard sprang over the mes and charged towards the Kagians, relentlessly cutting them down one by one.
The soldiers were no match for thebined might of Archer and the Aquarian Royal Guard.
As the battle raged on, the Kagians began to falter, and soon the battlefield was littered with the bodies of their fallen enemies.
He spotted the siblings fighting alongside their guards and used Cosmic Steps to approach them.
Archer approached within five meters of Teu, he noticed her gracefully finishing off a soldier with a quick sh, while her brother Triton spammed spells intorger groups.
The battle eventually died down, and Archer went around collecting as many hearts as he could, gaining 213 human hearts.
After collecting the hearts, he walked away from the scene and sat down under a tree that provided plenty of shade.
As he rxed, he checked his status.
''Status.''
[Experience: 3450/12000]
[Level Up: 91>96]
[SP: 0>10]
[Mana: 9080>9200]
[Void ze: 0>1]
[Blink: 0>1]
[sma Missiles: 0>1]
Puzzled by his sudden level-up, Archer checked his notifications and discovered that he had gained 7,000 experience points for defeating the skeletons that had attacked Yahir''s caravan and emerged from the dungeon.
Additionally, he had earned 1,950 experience points from killing the Dragon yers and a whopping 45,000 from the Kagian soldiers.
After the sessful battle, Archer was pleased with his gains and pulled out some Palusami to eat while he watched the Aquarians loot the battlefield.
Sera flew over to him andnded on hisp, and he began stroking her until she fell asleep.
As the sun beat down on thendscape, Archer took a nap under a tree with Sera sprawled out on his chest.
One hourter, Teu approached a sleeping Archer and noticed the little dragon.
She couldn''t help but wonder where it hade from, but she shrugged and crouched down next to it to stroke Sera.
The little dragon felt Teu''s touch and opened her eyes to see the blue-haired girl smiling at her.
She started chirping and crawled into Teu''s arms, curling up as the girl sat down and slowly stroked her.
Teu''s gentle strokes had a soothing effect on Sera, and the little dragon began to purr contentedly.
The sound of her purring woke Archer from his slumber, and he opened his eyes to see Teu petting Sera with a smile on her face.
"She seems to like you," Archer said, noticing Sera loved the attention.
Teu looked up at him and grinned.
"She''s a delightful little dragon."
Archer sat up and stretched his arms, taking in the pleasant surroundings.
The sun was still up, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves of nearby trees.
"What''s her name?" Teu asked, turning her attention back to Sera.
"Her name is Seraphina, but I call her Sera," Archer replied.
The girl smiled at him as Sera noticed he was now awake and flew over to his shoulder, plopping down and chirping at Teu.
Teu pouted as she stood up and started speaking.
"It seems like she''s very attached to you."
He stroked Sera''s chin as he responded.
"Well, she was about to be eaten by some wolves until I came along."
Teu watched as Sera''s head snapped up, and the dragon flew towards her, crawling over her head before settling on her shoulder.
She giggled, and Archer watched the interaction with amusement.
"It seems like you''ve found a new friend, Sera. Just don''t bite her ears," he said.
Sera nodded her head at Archer''s words. Just then, Malia called out to them.
"Children,e get in the carriage. We need to hurry to Sunhaven before any more soldiers appear."
The two of them made their way over and entered. When Archer entered, Triton gave him a strange look along with Malia.@@novelbin@@
"Why are you two looking at me like that?" Archer asked.
Triton spoke up first.
"You''re a monster trapped inside a boy''s body. I''ve never seen a spell like the one you used."
Teu''s aunt, Malia, settled into the carriage with a heavy sigh.
As the carriage began to move, she turned to Archer, who was seated across from her.
"I have to say, I''ve never seen anyone like you before," Malia said, looking at Archer with a curious expression.
Archer raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"
She smiled as she exined.
"The power you hold is beyond my imagination, and you got involved knowing it had nothing to do with you."
When Archer heard her speak, he felt guilty, so he decided to tell them the truth.
"Well, you''re wrong about one thing. They were most likely chasing me, and your group was in the middle."
The woman''s eyes widened when she heard his words, and she quickly asked what he meant.
"What do you mean, Archer?"
As Archer recounted his actions, he gazed out the window, his eyes fixed on the distant horizon.
"When I entered the Kagia Kingdom and witnessed the atrocities they weremitting against the Dragon-kin people, I knew I had to take action. I rescued as many of them as I could and destroyed two of their castles, resulting in the deaths of many of their soldiers."
Malia, Teu, and Triton listened in stunned silence as Archer spoke.
When he finished, the woman''s eyes widened with shock.
"I had no idea you were capable of something like that," she said, her voice trembling.
Archer looked down at his hands, feeling a sense of shame wash over him.
"I know it''s not something to be proud of, but I had to do it."
Triton and Teu looked at him with curious gazes, while Malia nodded her head in understanding.
"I don''t me you for what you did," she said.
"The Kagia Kingdom treated the Dragon-kin people cruelly and killed many of them.
My sister and I did everything we could to stop the ughter and grant them citizenship in the Aquarian Kingdom."
Archer smiled gratefully at Malia.
"Thank you for helping them. I appreciate it."
"It''s fine, any normal Aquarian would have done the same thing," she said, quickly brushing it off.
Silence filled the carriage until Archer pulled out some chocte pastries and offered them to the others.
Teu and Malia eagerly took one, but Triton watched him with narrowed eyes before speaking in a sarcastic tone.
"You''re not going to throw one at me again, are you?"
The two girls looked between the two before Teu startedughing and asked.
"When did he throw one at you?"
Triton took the pastry and kept an eye on Archer as he told his sister the story with a small smile, which made her and even Maliaugh.
Leaning over to Teu, Malia whispered, "Triton seems to like little Archer. I''ve never seen him act like this.''''
Teu nodded, but Archer overheard their little talk and ignored what they were saying.
That''s when he heard annoying noisesing from the boy.
Without thinking, he took out another pastry and threw it across the carriage, hitting the boy''s face and causing everyone to go quiet.
Triton started shouting at Archer, "Why throw another one? I wasn''t doing anything wrong!"
Archer was lucky they didn''t explode and only pped against his face like a wet sponge, but he didn''t fail to notice that the boy kept hold of the offending pastry.
The two girls startedughing as they saw Triton scoffing down the pastries while making weird noises.
Malia quickly pointed this out, "He does make weird noises when he eats. Hehe."
As time passed, the carriage continued to travel along the dirt road until arge city could be seen not far away.
The royal carriage entered the city without any hindrance, as it was recognized and allowed to pass through without any stops or dys.
Archer heard the sound of waves crashing against the shore, and the bustling chatter of people going about their daily lives filled the air.
The streets were adorned with palm trees and vibrant flowers, and the fragrance of saltwater and tropical blooms permeated the atmosphere.
As he was taking in the sights, Malia spoke to him, "Archer, we have some business to attend to. Why don''t you explore the city and meet us at the square when the sun sets?"
A/N: Sorry for theck of chapters, I''ve been really ill and fuzzy-headed for thest few days. But everything will be back to normal from tomorrow.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 85 The Final Reaction.
[The Aquarian Kingdom, Soutnds]
The Aquarian king, Lashure Aquaria, sat on a balcony, watching as a massive white storm appeared over his kingdom.
The mana was in a state of tumultuous swirling, far more intense than anything he had ever witnessed before.
''I do hope this white dragon isn''t like thest one,'' he thought to himself.
Suddenly, a guard rushed onto the balcony with urgent news. "Your Majesty, the prince and princesses have arrived."
Lashure stood up and motioned for the guard to take him to them. They walked for about 10 minutes and arrived at a secure room.
Inside, he saw two of his children and his wife''s sister standing there. He crouched down and scooped the two children into a hug.
Malia looked at him and asked a question. "What''s happened?"
"Four kingdoms have joined hands and invaded all over. The royal army is split in three and trying its best to deal with everything."
Malia covered her mouth in shock before asking another question. "I know the Kagia and Kheesara have invaded, but who are the other two?"
"The kingdoms of Hakim and Majid," Lashure replied in a heavy tone.
[The Zenia Empire, Northern Soutnd]
Seated in his study, Emperor Amkhu gazed intently at his daughter who sat before him, her eyes fixed on him.
''''My daughter, how is your training?''''
"Father, my training is progressing well," Nefertiti replied with a distinct Zenian ent, her pink eyes meeting his.
As he was about to speak, a loud boom could be hearding from the south. The two of them rushed to the balcony.
When they stepped out, they saw a massive white mana storm brewing in the distance, its swirling vortex growingrger by the second.
Violet lightning crackled within the storm, illuminating the sky with blinding brightness. Nefertiti gasped in awe, her eyes widening as she took in the sight.
"Father, what is that?" she asked, her voice trembling with excitement and fear.
The Emperor''s face grew grim as he surveyed the storm.
"My child, it''s the change that this world needs. Wait and see what will happen."
The emperor stood up and motioned for his daughter to follow him. They walked for a bit until they came across a hallway with a few generals standing inside.
The generals rushed up to the Emperor, kneeling before speaking.
"Your Majesty, the white storm is back and it''s currently over the Aquarian Kingdom. Additionally, the four kingdoms of the south have invaded it."
Another man spoke up.
"The Nethania Kingdom has raised its banners for war and is marching south to attack the Kheesarains to relieve some pressure off the Aquarians."
Amkhu stood there in thought, looking at his daughter and then back at the generals before speaking.
"Rally the armies. We march west to finally rid the Soutnds of the Kagia Kingdom."
All the men saluted and rushed out of the room. Nefertiti looked at her father with a questioning expression.
"Why are we going to war? You have never actively attacked a kingdom during your reign as emperor, apart from the Luxor Kingdom in the north."
Amkhu looked at his daughter and replied, "A force of nature has returned. If we sit still and watch the Kagians kill even more Dragon-kin, he will not forgive us and will burn our empire to the ground."
[The Lunaris Empire - Southern Mediterra]
A man with gray skin, silver hair, and red eyes sensed the world''s mana going crazy and rushed to his balcony.
He stepped out looking up at the afternoon sky, and noticed a gathering of mana down south.
Suddenly, an explosion rocked the Soutnds, causing him to mutter to himself, "This is the third time this has happened. Interesting."
He summoned his servant, who spoke with a heavy Lunarian ent and instructed him to send spies down south to find out what was happening.
Turning back around, he saw his daughter standing by the door, looking at him with narrowed red eyes.
"What is it, child?" The man spoke with a soft voice.
The girl continued to look at him and answered.
"The full moon is tomorrow."
She turned around and walked off, leaving him confused by her behavior. Shaking his head, he thought to himself.
''What an odd daughter I have.''
[The Sri Empire - Northern Mediterra]
A man with brown skin sat in a garden overlooking arge beach with beautiful golden sand, which matched the color of his hair.
He sipped on some wine, trying to rx after dealing with his daughter''s troublesome behavior.
Suddenly, he heard a distant booming from the Soutnds.
He turned his head in that direction, sensing the mana gathering in the Soutnds, and muttered to himself in a heavy Srian ent.
"I bet that grey-skinned weasel has already sent spies down there."
Sitting up, he called out to his advisor, and a few minutester, a young man emerged from the house.
"Yes, Your Majesty?" the man asked.
The king looked at him and gave him an order.
"Send word to my generals. Tell them to send spies to the Soutnds to see what is going on down there."
[The Kagia Kingdom - Western Soutnds]
King Ephrais Kagia sat on his throne in his grand chamber, listening attentively to the reports of the ongoing invasion.
One of his Dukes stepped forward and delivered thetest news.
"Your Majesty, our 2nd army has made significant progress in the Aquarian Kingdom, while the 1st army has joined forces with the Kheesarians to attack the remaining defenders in Sunhaven. The 5th army is in pursuit of the Aquarian northern army across the ins."
The Duke bowed and stepped back, and Ephrais motioned for the next man to step forward.
A portly man approached and bowed.
"Your Majesty, the 2nd and 3rd armies are currently besieging several cities. The 2nd army is at Falelo city in the northwest, and the 3rd army is further south at Leone port city."
Ephrais nodded in approval but remembered the castles he had lost, and his anger red up again.
He turned to another man and shouted, "Akh, what have your spies discovered about the boy who destroyed our castles?"
A tall skinny man stepped forward and bowed before speaking.
''''They have tracked the boy to the port city Sunhaven, they spotted him fighting the Kheesarains, but the recent reports im he is trapped in a material that nothing can damage.''''
The king nodded his head with a smile, ''''Good, good, it means he won''t get in our way anymore, it''s a shame we lost the castles but they can be rebuilt.''''
He turned to another advisor and spoke.
''''Ayman, inform the Hakim and Majid generals to move their forces towards Aquaria City alongside the 6th and send a message to the 5th telling them to march for Aquaria, we shall cut the throat of King Lashure by taking his capital.''''
[The Kheesara Kingdom - South-East Soutnds]
Sitting in a pce down south, King Isar Kheesara was listening to his father''s old advisors informing him of the situation in the north.
"Your Majesty, our forces have engaged the boy who has been causing issues for the Kagia Kingdom. He has been trapped in an unknown substance, but he is no longer attacking," the advisor reported.
Isar nodded his head, happy with the ongoing war effort, his butler Vance was standing next to him.
The door mmed open and a general came rushing in and kneeled down to the king.
''''Sorry for rushing in your majesty, but I bring urgent news.''''
He nodded at the man to speak.
''''The Nethania Kingdom has invaded through the north, they are currently attacking the Shadowguard castle.''''
Isar sighed, he knew things were going to get worse, he asked the general a question.
''''How many soldiers did they bring?''''
The general gulped before informing the king. ''''70,000 soldiers your majesty.''''
[The Nethania Kingdom - Eastern Soutnds]
King Rayhan Samra stood tall in front of his army, his eyes fixed on the horizon as his troops prepared to march toward the smaller kingdoms of Hakim and Majid.
With his sword at his side and his armor gleaming in the sun, he exuded an air of confidence and determination that inspired his soldiers to follow him into battle.
He started speaking to the army.@@novelbin@@
"Men and women of Nethania, today we march south to rid the Soutnds of the three kingdoms that have gued us for far too long. For years, they have sought to undermine my sovereignty and threaten our way of life. But today, we stand together as one.
We march not just to defend ournd, but to im back what is rightfully ours. We march to restore peace to our people.
So I say to you, my brave warriors, let us march with courage. Let us show these kingdoms what it means to face the might of the Nethanian people.''''
Jumping onto his horse, the king heard the soldiers banging their weapons against their shields and cheering. He and his guards began marching south.
[A location hidden deep in the Avalon Empire]
A shadowy congregation of figures, all dressed in ck hoods and robes, gathered in a vast hall, their faces hidden in darkness.
At the front of the hall, an imposing shadow stood, his eyes fixed on the ominous clouds looming on the horizon. He knew that the time hade, and the prophecy was about to be fulfilled.
"My brothers and sisters," he spoke, his voice low and foreboding, "the hour is at hand. The new one has risen, and with him, our destiny will change. But we cannot forget the legacy of our forefathers. We will bring their vision to life."
The crowd murmured, their unease palpable as they listened to their leader''s words.
"We must be vignt and strong," he continued. "Our enemies are many, and they will stop at nothing to stop our ns. But we are united, and together we will prevail."
The room fell silent as the figure paused, his gaze sweeping over the congregation.
"Remember," he said, his voice a whisper, "We are the chosen ones. We are the ones who will bring about the new era. And nothing will stand in our way."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 86 The Goblin Princess And Demoness. [Bonus]
[Fangoria Kingdom - Frostwood, Northern Continent ]
As she flew through the city, a short girl beamed with pride at the machine she had designed and built for the royal goblin army.
It bore a vague resemnce to a certain dwarven flying machine from a tabletop RPG on Earth.
The royal guard was in hot pursuit, but she paid them no heed. Looking back with a massive grin, sheughed as they shouted at her.
"Princess Zephyra, halt the Skywing now under the order of the King!" theymanded.
"Hahahaha, catch me if you can," she taunted as she continued to soar through the air.
Turning her attention back to the machine, she began fiddling with some buttons.
Suddenly, she smashed down a big red one, and the machine shot forward like a rocket.
With a burst of speed, Zephyra shot herself out of the city and headed towards the tundra to test her invention.
Flying over towns and viges, Zephyra''s goggles alerted her to a horde of Snowfangs heading towards the nearest vige.
She slowed down and flicked some buttons, causing two small, cannon-like weapons to appear on the sides of her Skywing, she smiled.
"Hahahah! Take this, you white beasts!" she eximed.
Zephyra pressed down two buttons on the handles, and mana sts started shooting out of the Skywing, tearing into some of the beasts and ripping them apart.
She sped past them, quickly turned around, and shot even more until the beasts turned tail and ran.
Landing the Skywing, she climbed out to examine her handiwork before mumbling to herself.
"The upgrades worked, and the mana tanks are holding up well. But I could make it a bit morefortable for themon soldier."
Nodding her head, Zephyra jumped back into the Skywing, and her pointy ears picked up the sound of older machinesing from behind her.
As she started up her own machine, she pressed down the mana ignition button and shot off, deciding to test out the Skywing at the frontline.
She quickly outran the city guards, and soon arrived at the Goblin-Human frontline. She came to a stop and observed what was happening.
The humans fired a volley of magic attacks while the goblin mages shielded the foot troops. Suddenly, a horn was blown, and the goblins charged forward.
Zephyra shot forward, peppering the human forces with mana sts, causing their frontline to panic.
She pulled away and prepared to attack again, but had to retreat when magic flew towards the Skywing.
Quickly maneuvering out of the way of the spells, she decided to return to the capital to face her father''s punishment.
Zephyra flew back to Fanghold City, and as she drew closer, she spotted the Skywings belonging to the royal guards. An hour had passed since she left.
They circled her as she got closer and told her not to speed off again.
''''Princess don''t speed up anymore, the king wants to see you.''''
She nodded her head and followed them back,nding her Skywing in the barracks.
Once she was done with that the royal guards escorted her to a carriage.
Zephyra sat in the carriage and looked out the window gazing out at the bustling city.
The sun had started setting, casting a warm glow over Fanghold City.
As she looked around, she could see goblins, dwarves, elves, and humans all bustling about their business, going to and fro.
The streets were lined with shops, each one disying its wares in the windows.
There were all manner of fantastical inventions on disy. The air was thick with the sound of machinery, the hiss of steam, and the tter of metal.
Zephyra watched as a group of goblin merchants set up their stalls in the market square, haggling with customers over the price of their wares.
A troupe of elven musicians yed on a street corner, their haunting melodies could be heard through the carriage windows.
She smiled as she watched a group of children ying a game of tag, darting in and out of the crowds.
They didn''t seem to care about the differences in their races, they were just having fun.
The carriage carried on bringing her closer to her punishment but Zephyra epted that when she first decided to test the Skywing she built.
As she was staring out the window, she noticed streams of air rushing westwards.
[Avidia, Southern Continent]
A red-skinned demon girl stood on a raiding ship alongside her father, Aamon, who towered seven feet tall.
Aamon turned to her and spoke in a deep, gravelly but gentle voice.
"Nemeia, during this raid, we need to collect food for the uing winter, when the crops won''t grow. You must stay with your guards if we get separated."
She nodded in understanding.
"Yes, Baba, I''ll stay with the guards during the raid."
The tall, red-skinned demon nodded as he turned around to address the rest of the crew.
"Brave warriors, our need for food is greater than ever before. Let us prioritize this above all else. The elves have clearly prepared themselves for battle, so we must be ready for a glorious fight. Get ready to show them our strength!"
The ship crashed into the shore with a deafening thud, sending waves of water sshing up onto the deck.
Nemeia and her father, both dressed in leather armor and armed with swords and shields, stood at the front of the ship, ready to charge into battle.
As soon as the ship hit the shore, they leaped off the deck and charged toward the waiting soldiers.
Her heart pounded with excitement and fear as she ran towards the enemy lines, her father at her side.
The soldiers were waiting for them, their weapons at the ready, but the girl and her father were prepared for this moment.
"Fire!" her father shouted.
The demons in the back cast dark magic at the defenders, throwing the defensive line into chaos as the demons crashed into them.
She swiftly dodged an axe swing and plunged her de into the elf''s neck, moving on to her next target as she cut down more elves.
The demons managed to push the elves back from the beach, and even more, demons poured onto the beach, joining the battle from the nks.
Hours passed as the demons emerged victorious.
Nemeia stood there, breathing heavily as she cleaned her de on a dead elf''s clothes. She sheathed it and searched for her father, spotting him talking to some of the chiefs.
Walking over to her father she stopped not far away. The conversation between her father and the chiefs looked animated.
After a few moments, her father said a few words to all the other men and women, quieting them down.
He exined something to them, and they all nodded before separating.
As Nemeia''s father turned around, he smiled upon seeing her and approached her.
Aamon greeted his daughter with a smile.
''''My darling daughter, how was your fight? I lost you not long after we charged,'''' he said.
Nemeia nodded her head and replied.
"It was good. The training helped a lot. I feel a little tired, but I''m fine."
Aamon smiled as he patted her head.@@novelbin@@
"Go get some rest. The first raiding groups have already left, and we''re leaving next. I''lle to get you when we do."
She smiled and said, "Thank you, Baba."
Turning on her heels, she went and plopped down under a tree.
As she sat under the tree, watching the sun in the sky, Nemeia noticed streams of the world''s mana rushing to the west.
Wondering what was happening, she continued watching.
Nemeia shook her head, trying to clear the drowsiness from her mind. She turned her attention to the horizon, where a fleet of ships was approaching.
With a loud crash, they mmed into the beach, and warriors began pouring out of them, searching for her father.
As Nemeia watched, she felt her eyelids grow heavy, and before she knew it, she had drifted off to sleep.
Hours passed by, and Nemeia was jolted awake by her father''s urgent voice.
"Wake up, Nemeia! We''re under attack!"
She jumped to her feet, instantly alert and ready for battle. Her father smiled at her as he spoke.
"Just like your mother. Come on, girl! We have work to do."
As the elves approached, Nemeia and her father sprinted toward them, quickly organizing their defense. Nemeia unsheathed her sword, ready for battle.
An elf rushed forward, swinging his weapon at Nemeia. She blocked the attack with her shield and swiftly countered with a stab of her own.
Jumping back, she quickly cast Shadow st at three more elves charging toward her. The st hit them with full force, sending them hurtling backward.
As another elf attacked, Nemeia raised her sword to deflect the blow.
Sparks flew as their weapons shed, but Nemeia quickly struck the elf with the bottom of her shield, hearing a satisfying crack.
She finished him off with a swift sh of her sword.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 88 Draco.
Archer felt powerful, confused, and fuzzy-headed, but quickly shook his big head.
He felt four powerful limbs and two massive white wings, looking around he noticed all the enemy soldiers just staring at him in shock and awe.
Looking over to the camp he saw hundreds of Dragon-kin trapped in cages, seeing this Archer instantly lost his temper.
Taking a deep breath he let out a loud roar that shook the battlefield like an earthquake, the whole Aquarian kingdom felt his rage.
With a single p of his wings, he took off into the air. As he hovered above the battlefield, his eyes zed with fury as he surveyed the scene below.
All the enemies turned to him with wide eyes.
With a deep breath, he unleashed a beautiful violet breath attack, straight onto the battlefield.
The mes roared to life, burning everything in their path.
The ground shook with the force of the attack, and the air was filled with the acrid smell of burning flesh. Archer''s enemies screamed in terror as they tried to flee, but it was toote.
Violet mes consumed everything, reducing it all to ashes and leaving nothing but a smoldering wastnd in their wake.
Archer descended to the ground, when he did his senses picked up an iing attack, raising his right wing to block it.
A shabby spear suddenly struck his scales, but it crumbled upon impact. He moved his wing out of the way to get a better look at the new attacker.
He spotted a group of demi-trolls, wearing shabby armor and wielding weapons made from iron, they were staring at him with crazed looks in their eyes.
Their skin was a sickly green color, and their eyes glowed with an otherworldly light. They looked like they had been living on a battlefield for years, surviving on whatever they could scavenge.
As they closed in, they spread out and surrounded him, their movements were too calcted and precise.
Ten Demi-giantspleted their encirclement and charged forward at once. But Archer was ready.
He used his powerful tail and razor-sharp ws to cut them down as they came into his range.
Then, with a powerful p of his wings, Archer took to the air. He quickly turned around and unleashed a devastating st of fire straight at the group.
Four of the demi-giants were burned to ash, their bodies no match for his breath. The remaining giants hesitated for a moment but then charged forward once again.
He descended and got into a brawl with the remaining six, he bit heads, shed limbs, and pierced bodies.
Demi-giant bodies came crashing down until Archer bit thest one''s head off and threw the body to the side.
Suddenly, movement caught his attention. A massive giant, towering above the demi-giants he had faced before.
It held a boulder the size of a small house, and Archer knew he was the intended target. As he closed in, the giant raised the boulder above his head and threw it at him.
But Archer was too quick and dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the massive projectile as it crashed into the ground, sending up a cloud of dust and debris.
Without hesitation, he rushed forward, causing the ground to shake beneath him.
As he closed in on the giant, Archer''s muscles tensed, ready to strike. With lightning-fast reflexes, he pounced at the giant, his sharp ws tearing into the giant''s flesh.
It roared in pain, but he was relentless, determined to defeat his foe. Blood flowed freely as the two battled fiercely, each trying to gain the upper hand.
The battle between him and the giant was fierce and brutal. Archer''s sharp teeth and ws tore into the giant''s flesh, while the giant retaliated with powerful punches and kicks.
Each blow shook the ground beneath them, and the air was filled with the sounds of their roars and grunts.
Despite the giant''s immense size and strength, Archer fought with ferocity and determination. His agile body dodged and weaved, using his wings to defend himself while constantly searching for an opening to strike.
When he found it, he attacked with all his might, inflicting serious damage on the giant.
The battle raged on, with eachbatant refusing to back down. In the end, it was Archer who emerged victorious, standing tall over the defeated giant.
With a final, devastating blow, he brought the giant to its knees and roared in triumph.
Archer gazed upon the giant, he could see that it was on the verge of copsing. With a deep breath, he summoned all his strength and let loose a stream of fire that engulfed the giant, reducing it to ashes.
The mes danced and flickered, casting eerie shadows across the battlefield. Archer stood there, watching as thest embers died out.
His eyes scanned the battlefield and he heard even more fightinging from the city, he made his way over.
Climbing up on a wall and sitting down, he spotted the Aquarian soldiers charge out and mowed down every Kagian and Kheesarian soldier.
After a while of resting, he approached the Kagian camp and freed the captured Dragon-kin, sending them into the domain with one word as he summoned a portal.@@novelbin@@
''''Enter.''''
All the Dragon-kin entered withoutint as therge white dragon freed them. The freed Aquarians grabbed the soldier''s weapons and charged at the confused enemies.
Seeing the battle was now in favor of the Aquarians, with a p of his wings he took off. Archer soared through the air, following a road north that led further into the kingdom.
The thumping noise of his wings echoed through the air, drawing the attention of those below.
As he flew, Archer marveled at the sight below him. From his vantage point high in the sky, he could see all manner of beasts roaming thend.
His dragon eyesight was far superior to his normal eyesight, allowing him to see details and movements that would have been invisible to him otherwise.
Looking back at his wings, which were twice as long as his body, Archer felt a sense of awe and wonder.
With these wings, he was able to take to the skies and explore the world in a way that few others could.
As Archer soared through the skies, his keen eyes spotted a plume of ck smoke rising in the distance. His curiosity piqued, he rushed forward and soon came upon a fierce battle.
The Aquarian forces were being pushed back by the Kagian army, and the oue looked grim.
Determined to turn the tide of the battle, he flew higher, taking in the scene below.
With a mighty roar that echoed across the battlefield, hemanded the attention of both sides, causing a momentary pause in the fighting.
Seizing the opportunity, Archer tucked in his wings and dove down towards the Kagian army, smashing into their ranks with incredible force.
The impact caused chaos and confusion, giving the Aquarian forces a chance to regroup andunch a counterattack.
Archer climbed out of the resulting crater and surveyed the aftermath of his attack, he knew that he had taken out many soldiers.
With a few swift swipes of his ws, he took out many more soldiers left and right before starting to p his wings and take off into the sky once more.
Soaring high above the vast grasnds, his sharp eyes scanned the horizon for any signs of danger.
He continued his flight for hours until he stumbled upon a small city under siege. Without hesitation, Archer rushed forward.
Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a burst of violet mes, incinerating the soldiers who stood guard outside the city.
But his attack was not enough to breach the protective dome that covered the city, so he descended to the ground.
With his razor-sharp ws and powerful jaws, Archer attacked the confused soldiers, determined to rid the Aquariannds of the Kagian soldier and their other enemies.
Days passed, and Archer found himself drawn to the solitude and peace of the mountains to rest.
Hey on a rocky ledge in his dragon form and wondered why he felt sofortable, but he decided to change back.
''''Draco.''''
A brilliant white light emanated from Archer''s body as he shifted back into his humanoid form. He stretched his arms and heard a satisfying crack.
Looking down at his body, he noticed that he had gained some muscle mass. He sat down and summoned a small portal, calling out for Sera, the mischievous girl.
"Sera."
He called out, waiting a few seconds until a red blur shot through the portal and clung to his face. He felt her sandpaper tongue attacking his face and couldn''t help butugh as he pulled her off.
Hugging her tightly, he spoke, "Hello, girl. I''m fine, so don''t worry."
Sera started purring as she curled into his hug.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 90 Wyverns.
Archer sat on therge ledge that jutted out from the side of a mountain, feeling rxed and secure with the knowledge that no one could reach him up here without flying.
He looked around and saw a bunch of trees and bushes, realizing that he had stumbled upon a strange, secluded ce.
But he didn''t mind, as he continued to stroke Sera, who clung to him tightly.
As the sun began to set, the sky turned a beautiful shade of orange.
Archer checked his new status, eager to see if he had gained any new abilities or powers during his recent training.
''Status.''
[Experience: 000/15000]
[Level Up: 98>103]
[SP: 0>10]
[Rank Up: Master>Magus]
[HP: 2900>4000]
[Mana: 10910>20000]
[Strength: 2000>3000]
[Constitution: 2000>3000]
[Stamina: 1800>2800]
[Charisma: 2000>3000]
[Intelligence: 1550>2550]
[Blink: 1>2]
[sma Missiles: 1>2]
[Dragon''s Breath: 1>2]
[Learned Dragon Form]
[Magic unlocked: Spirit Magic]
As Archer smiled at his gains, Sera nudged him to get his attention. He looked down and smiled as he saw her curling up on hisp.
They were sitting on some soft grass, he pulled her closer to his chest, cuddling her. This made Sera extremely happy.
As the sun set and night took over, hey back on the soft grass. From below the outcropping, all sorts of beast noises could be heard.
Archer quickly fell asleep and let out soft breaths as he started dreaming.
[Sera P.O.V]
Sera couldn''t rest. She jumped up and stood on Archer''s chest, staring at the white-haired boy who had saved her in her time of need.
The more time she spent with him, the more attracted to him she became.
Slowly, she approached him and started licking his face as she sat down. However, something was still bothering her.
She narrowed her eyes and realized her Archer had changed while she was in the domain, she got an idea and brought her little grinning mouth to his neck and bit down really hard.
After the bite opened his skin and bled, she licked it clean. Sera settled back down in his arms, falling asleep alongside her boy.
[Back to Archer]
As he slept, he found himself standing atop a mountain, with a massive jungle stretching as far as his eyes could see. He noticed treehouses high in the trees in the distance.
That''s when Archer heard a voice he never expected to hear again.
"Who are you?"
He spun around and saw an older-looking Alexa standing there, looking around in shock. He approached her but noticed the scene started to fade.
Archer panicked and quickly spoke.
"Lexi, it''s me, Arch. I''lle back for you, I promise."
The young woman looked at him with wide eyes but smiled before saying three words.
"I''ll be waiting."
The scene changed to a battlefield, where blurs were charging toward him as an army of different races stood strong.
Womenmanded many of the soldiers, a curvy dwarf woman with long ck hair shouted orders at dwarves and gnomes who were working on massive cannon-like structures.
Archer looked up and saw a ck dragon engaged in battle withrger blurs. It tore pieces off the blurs and hurled them at the iing enemies.
Suddenly, a swarm of elves riding horse-like creatures charged into the oing cavalry.
At the front of the charge was a tanned elf woman wearing light armor and swinging a tomahawk-like weapon at the enemy.
Archer was confused and didn''t know why he was seeing this. He looked around and saw a massive white dragon that stood 40 meters tall.
Soon, he realized that it was him. The dragon roared, and all the soldiers cheered with excitement.
Archer spotted three women leading a group of elite-looking warriors.
One was a red-skinned demon woman and a woman who had lion ears. All three of them looked like strong warriors, standing next to the white dragon.
Suddenly, Archer felt a wet sensation and woke up. He turned his head to the left, seeing Sera staring at him with her beautiful red eyes.
She chirped at him as he rubbed his eyes and sat up to look around. Thick fog was everywhere.
He made his way over to the edge and couldn''t see anything, that''s when he remembered he got a new magic affinity.
[Spirit magic is a type of magic that involves manipting the spiritual energy that flows through all living things. It is often associated with healing and purification, as well asmunication with spirits and other supernatural entities]
"Interesting," Sera watched as Archer talked to himself and flew over to him,nding on his shoulder. He turned to her with a smile and asked.
"Hello, girl, are you okay?"
She nodded her small head and nudged up against his, then started nibbling his ears. Shivers ran through his body, but he let her continue.
Ignoring her, he activated his Aura Detector getting a few hits underneath him. He leaned over and saw something flying toward him.
He quickly stepped back as a log flew past him, crashing into the side of the mountain. Looking back down he couldn''t see shit.
''''Who the fuck is throwing shit at me!'''' He spoke to himself.
Turning to Sera, he asked her something.
''''Want to see something amazing?''''
She nodded and started flying in front of him. Archer turned around dropping backward, causing Sera to panic and wonder what he was doing.
As he fell, he whispered, "Draco." A bright white light emanated from him as he started to change.
A five-meter white dragon appeared as he reached the ground, with a thunderous roar, he mmed into the ground on all fours, shaking the earth beneath him.
Archer scanned the area and spotted a group of Demi-giants just standing there.
Without hesitation, he lunged forward and bit one''s head off, then shed at another who tried to block his attack.
His powerful ws tore through the giant''s shield and armor, causing it to slump to the ground. He quickly finished off the rest of the enemies.
After ughtering the random giants who appeared he flew back up to his perch as it was still nighttime, he wondered how they found him.
Without giving it much thought, he began to search for Sera and soon spotted her flying ahead of him.
As she drew closer, she grew more excited and eventually settled on his head, purring contentedly.
Hourster, he woke up to the sound of birds chirping and was surprised by what he saw.
Six wyverns were sitting nearby, watching him with sparkling eyes. He quickly transformed back into his humanoid form.
"Draco."
Approaching the wyverns, Archer greeted them with a nod. They all bowed respectfully in return.
"Hello," he said, addressing the creatures. "What can I do for you?"
The wyverns looked at each other and nodded before the one in the middle spoke slowly with a raspy and deep voice.
"We... want... to join... the white dragon."
Archer smiled as he heard their request. He opened a white portal and gestured for them to follow him. Together, they entered the domain andnded safely on the other side.
As they arrived at the base of a towering mountain, Archer closed his eyes and extended his hands.
In his mind''s eye, he envisioned arge wyvern nest situated on the mountainside,plete with multiplefortable living spaces and a staircase leading up to it.
The group of wyverns watched in awe as Archer focused his energy on creating this new home for them.
They turned their heads towards the nests that were just visible on the edge of their vision.
Archer smiled and spoke to the wyverns. "Take a look, but we still have more to discuss."
As the group took off and flew up to the new nests, Archer watched as Jethro and several other elders approached him. They all bowed respectfully as Jethro addressed him.
"Your Majesty, we thank you for freeing more of our people. They have settled in and are eager to explore the domain."
Archer nodded in acknowledgment and greeted Jethro warmly.
"Hello, old friend. That''s great news. I also met some wyverns who wanted to join us, so I built them a nest on the mountain."
Jethro''s eyes widened in surprise at Archer''s casual mention of befriending wyverns. However, he quickly regained hisposure and responded.
"That is impressive, Your Majesty.''''
Archer looked at the old man and startedughing.@@novelbin@@
"Jethro, it''s not that impressive. I was sleeping with Sera when I woke up to find a group of wyverns staring at me with adoration in their eyes. I couldn''t just leave them there," Archer exined before summoning his wings.
Jethro nodded as he smiled and went back to what he was doing.
Archer took off and flew towards the wyvern nest. As he entered, he saw a group of excited wyverns jumping around, eager to greet their new friend.
They approached him with excitement in their steps and then stopped to bow before him.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 93 The Start Of Something New.
Archer was perched on a branch when he heard a loud roar emanating from Aquaria City. Reacting quickly, he leaped to his feet and addressed his trusty dragonpanion.
"Sera, return to the domain. I''ll be fighting again." Sera nodded and vanished from his shoulder.
He had crafted small bracelets that only trusted members of his domain could wield.
He had recently acquired 20 more wyverns to add to his ranks, thanks to the two he had previously sent out to search for more.
Archer whispered as he jumped off the branch.
"Draco."
He transformed into his massive 10-meter dragon form in an instant, pping his wings and quickly flying toward the city.
His speed was so great that trees and other jungle debris were sent flying as he flew overhead.
It didn''t take long for him to reach the city, he slowed down to avoid damaging the city''s buildings.
Flying over the city, he quickly spotted the source of the roar, arge sea serpent swimming toward the city.
With a mighty roar of his own, he charged forward, his massive white wings beating the air as he closed in on the serpent.
Dodging the serpent''s first attack, Archer swiftly mmed into the beast with full force. The collision sent ripples through the water as the two shed, their teeth and ws shing in the sunlight.
Archer''s jaws snapped shut on the serpent''s neck, tearing at its scales with his powerful bites.
With a writhing and twisting motion, the serpent attempted to shake off the white dragon that was clinging to him, but he held on firmly, using his razor-sharp ws to sh at its body.
The battle raged on, each creature determined to emerge victorious. Archer''s scales glinted in the sunlight as he continued to bite and sh at the serpent.
While the beast''s body coiled around him and thrashed at him, its tail hit his white scales causing sparks to fly off them.
Despite his valiant efforts, the serpent managed to inflict serious damage, leaving deep shes all over his body and a broken right back leg that dangled helplessly in the air.
Adding insult to injury, his once-pristine white scales were now stained a deep crimson red.
The battle continued, the serpent threw Archer into the sea with a thunderous crash and closely followed behind him.@@novelbin@@
However, he quickly regained hisposure and prepared to face his opponent once again.
As the serpent crashed into him, Archer fought back with all his might. With a mighty roar, hended a final blow, sinking his teeth deep into the serpent''s neck and tearing it apart.
It let out a final, pitiful cry before sumbing to its wounds. Exhausted but victorious, he grabbed hold of the serpent''s body and flew higher.
He opened a portal below him and released the serpent''s body, dropping it through the portal. It crashed into the clearing below, causing the ground to shake.
Exhausted, Archer dropped from the sky and deactivated his dragon form, crashing into the ocean. His body slowly began to repair itself as he sunk into the sea.
Suddenly, he felt someone grab hold of him. He turned his head to see Teu, the girl he had met two years ago, face-to-face with him. Her beautiful smile was a weing sight.
"You saved us again, Archer. Thank you," she said.
"Archer smiled at Teu, feeling grateful for her presence. However, as he began to lose consciousness, she swiftly swam back to the surface, pulling him along with her.
A whileter he woke up, as he opened his eyes he saw a beautifully decorated ceiling, looking to the side he saw her.
Teu was sitting in a chair, still dressed in her training gear. Archer noticed that she looked different.
She appeared older, her light-blue hair was tied back in a ponytail, and her brownplexion had a soft glow.
Despite being lean and slightly smaller than him, Archer couldn''t help but notice herrge chest.
"She''s beautiful," he thought to himself.
Shaking his head as he sat up scratching his head. He looked around the finely decorated room, noticing the expensive decorations that littered the room.
''Am I in a pce?'' He thought to himself.
His eyes caught sight of a balcony door, and he got out of bed to walk over to it. As he walked onto the balcony, he was hit by the smell of seawater in the air.
Archer leaned against the railings and checked his status.
''Status.''
[Experience: 10350/15000]
[Strength: 4000>4050]
Seeing that he hadn''t gained anything apart from 8000 experience for defeating the Sea Serpent, Archer called for a brownie to bring him some food.
Suddenly, one appeared out of nowhere, holding a te full of meat. The little creature smiled at Archer and handed over the food.
"Here, master. It''s the meat from the iron tiger you hunted," the brownie said.
Archer thanked the brownie and looked around, spotting a bench. He made his way over to it, sat down, and started eating as the sun rose in the sky.
A little whileter, he heard some footsteps and looked up to see Teu standing there, looking at him.
She saw the te of food, then looked back at him before asking, "Where did you get the food from?"
Looking at her with a smile, while holding the te out. "Do you want some?" he asked.
Teu walked over to Archer, sat down next to him, and started eating a piece of meat. As she finished, she turned to him with a smile.
"That was nice, thank you. Now, where did you get it from? No one hase to the room," Teu asked.
Archer finished the food in his mouth before speaking. "A Tinnin brought it. They are helpful little creatures," he said.
Teu''s eyes widened, and she shook her head. "Tinnin''s? How and why do you have them?" she asked.
He smiled before speaking. "Maybe one day I''ll tell you," he said.
She pouted but changed the subject. "Father wishes that you attend the celebrations tomorrow. He wants to meet the boy who saved our kingdom twice now."
Archer stared at the girl before replying with a cheeky grin. "I''lle if you agree to go on a date with me?" he said.
Her eyes opened wide, but she soon regained herposure and smiled.
"Okay," she said.
She left him to get ready and told him to meet her outside the pce. When she left, he jumped into his domain.
He entered the bath. Sera appeared out of nowhere and lunged at him, sitting on his shoulder while sniffing him.
When she smelled a certain girl''s scent on him, Sera growled and bit his cheek. Heughed at her actions and started washing her, then washed himself.
After getting out, he dried himself off and put on a pair of loose white pants, a tunic, and his long boots.
Brushing his scruffy hair as he walked out of the bath chamber, Sera gave him loads of affectionate licks and then flew off.
Leaving the cottage behind as he walked through the portal, finding himself back in the bedroom where he had woken up.
He exited the room and saw a maid standing outside. When she saw him, a smile appeared on her face as she spoke.
"Mr. White Dragon, thank you for saving my brother. If not for your actions at Sunhaven City, he would have been lost," the maid said.
Archer smiled. "That''s alright. Anyone would have done the same thing. Could you tell me where the pce entrance is?"
The maid quickly nodded and pointed in the direction he needed to go. Archer thanked the woman and left.
As he walked away, the maid whispered to herself, "No one would have risked their lives for a foreign kingdom they have no connection to. But I do hope the rumors are true."
The maid got back to work before she got in trouble. Archer walked through the pce, and when he passed the guards, they all bowed their heads.
A few minutester, he arrived at the entrance and saw Teu standing there, wearing a loose dress and diator sandals.
''She is really pretty,'' Archer thought to himself.
Teu looked at him with a smile before speaking. "I want to show you something. I hope you don''t mind getting wet."
He raised his eyebrow at her, making herugh. She reached out and grabbed hold of his hand.
"Come on, let''s go to the port. We can travel from there."
She dragged Archer along with her without asking for his opinion on the matter but as they traveled he decided to create a spell he would need very soon.
Closing his eyes as he brought up the spell he needed.
[Spell Creation activated]
Archer imagined the spell he needed, he remembered seeing a certain one in an anime he watched back on Earth that would allow him to travel anywhere he had been before.
[Gate created]
[Gate: Allows the user to travel to ces they have been before. 5000 mana per use]
They arrived at the port, and Teu stepped onto the edge of a dock, holding her hand out to him.
He approached slowly and grabbed hold of it. She smiled as she jumped into the water, pulling him in with her.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 95 The Fall Of Placidia. (2)
[This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]
[Aevum Empire - Eastern cidia - The Northern Castle]
The Aevum Empire held on longer than most kingdoms on cidia, thanks torge castles that guarded the northern and southern entrances to the empire.
But their luck finally turned against them, when the ghouls unleashed their ultimate weapons - massive, hideous beasts that towered over the battlefield like giant humanoids.
These hulking monstrosities were covered in matted fur, and their eyes glinted with a feral hunger that made the bravest warriors tremble.
The hideous giants were sent forth to bring down the castle walls, but the Aevumians were prepared. They had acquired mana cannons from the Dwarves.
Amander stood on the wall and screamed out.
''''Fire.''''
As the cannons roared to life, the air crackled with energy as glowing orbs of mana shot from their barrels.
The projectiles streaked through the air with deadly uracy, mming into the oing giants.
With sickening thuds, the giants were struck down, their chests torn open by the explosive force of the enchanted shots.
Despite the relentless waves of ghouls, the defenders kept raining down a barrage of arrows, spells, and mana shots on them.
Pushing the wave back, all the soldiers cheered until a lookout spotted a new creature, he quickly screamed out a warning.
''''Another creature ising.''''
Everyone looked in the direction the lookout was pointing in, they saw arge creature charging the gate.
It was arge rhino-like beast covered in the same white skin as the ghouls and had steel-like muscles.
The castle''smander started screaming out orders. ''''Quickly brace the gates, raise the bridge and retreat to the second wall!''''
The soldiers sprang into action, quickly raising the massive inner bridge that separated the outer and inner walls of the castle.
They braced the gates and retreated to the safety of therger second wall.
Suddenly, the monstrous creature charged at the gate, smashing it to pieces upon impact. The force of the blow shook the entire castle.
The archers wasted no time and unleashed a barrage of arrows at the creature. While hot oil was poured down on it from the murder holes, after an hour of constant attacks the creature dropped dead.
But the soldiers couldn''t rest as they became aware of the ghouls on the first wall just staring at them with their creepy jet-ck eyes.@@novelbin@@
The creatures were terrifying, they stood six feet tall, skinny with long limbs that held crude but strong weapons.
It wasmon knowledge that they came from the underway - vast tunnels that had been discovered years ago by the nd Kingdom.
Suddenly, every soldier in the castle heard a blood-curdling howl piercing the air. All the ghouls quickly jumped off the wall.
The soldiers were left perplexed as they tried to figure out what was happening until the unknown magic that the ghouls had been firing at them nonstop abruptly ceased.
However, their confusion was short-lived as another horrifying howl echoed from the horde, that''s when even more hideous creatures emerged.
Tall humanoids, but with a sickly thinness that made their bones protrude from their flesh started sprinting towards the castle.
The panicked soldiers and mages unleashed a barrage of cannons, spells, and arrows at the iing creatures, but to their shock, the beasts dodged every attack with uncanny agility.
Despite this, the attacks smashed into the ranks of the ghoul horde behind them. But they still made it to the wall and climbed up the wall forcing the cannons to stop firing.
The mages, and archers started firing at the things from the second wall, but their attacks only managed to bounce off their skin.
With more of them jumping across the gap between the walls andnding beyond, the soldiers stationed there were quickly overpowered and butchered.
Only mana-infused arrows could damage them, but there wasn''t enough time to prepare as the onught continued.
The castlemander, determined to protect his men, jumped off the wall with his sword in hand.
He impaled one of the creatures through the head, causing it to crash to the ground. The others fell one by one as the battle raged on, but hundreds of Aevumiansy dead.
As themander ascended the stairs, the castle was bombarded with more unknown magic.
Explosions ripped through the defenders, causing the ground to tremble. Finally, he reached the top of the battlements.
There, he saw a dark cloud quickly approaching the castle. His eyes widened with recognition as he realized it was a group of Bone Devils heading straight for them.
He quickly turned to shout out orders. "Bone Devils iing! Archers, ready your arrows! Mages cast your most powerful spells!"
The creepy humanoid creatures swooped down, using their sharp talons and razor-sharp tails to attack the soldiers below.
Hours passed as themander and remaining soldiers barricaded themselves in the great hall and made ast stand.
The ghouls broke the barricade and stormed in, ughtering thest humans while mumbling to themselves.
''''More man-things are dead, the elders want more.''''
After centuries of guarding the Aevum empire in the north, the castle fell.
Bodies of soldiers were scattered everywhere as ghouls began dragging them off to an unknown destination, leaving pools of blood in their wake.
Amidst the chaos and carnage, only a handful of traumatized soldiers managed to escape the ughter that imed the lives of thousands of theirrades.
Their survival was owed to the sacrifice of hundreds of brave Aevumians who had stood firm against the ghoul''s onught, buying precious time for the survivors to activate the teleportation orb and flee to safety.
As they stumbled through the portal, the survivors could only look back in horror at the devastation that had befallen their countrymen.
[Aevum Empire - Eastern cidia - Southern Castle]
The southernmander was standing on the battlements, watching the retreating horde. A messenger ran up to him with a panicked look on his pale face.
"General, the northern castle has fallen. Only five soldiers survived, but their minds are broken and they''re of no use," the messenger reported.
The general sighed, knowing the situation was dire. "Soldier, go fetch the lieutenant and meet me in the great hall," he ordered.
The messenger saluted and hurried off, while the general gave further instructions to the gatemander.
"Rauk, triple the guards and urge the craftsmen to speed up the production of the mana-infused arrows. Ensure the cannons are ready to fire at a moment''s notice," hemanded.
Looking northward, the general shared the grim news. "The North has fallen. We must remain vignt and be prepared for anything"
With that, the general strode away toward the great hall, leaving the stunned soldiers to collect themselves and carry out his orders.
He met with his lieutenant to n out the defense of the castle and to secure more ships in case they need to evacuate the citizens.
After days of waiting, the southern castle remained quiet. However, the arrival of refugees from the north brought even grimmer news.
A soldier approached the general with a grave expression.
"General, I have urgent news," he said, saluting sharply.
The general nodded, indicating for the soldier to proceed.
"Adruil, the capital has fallen. Most of the imperial family is dead, and the ghouls have destroyed everything north of the Summertide River," the soldier reported, his voice shaking slightly.
The general''s face paled at the news.
"Are you certain?" he asked, hoping against hope that the soldier had made a mistake.
"Yes, sir. I was part of the scouting party sent to investigate," the soldier replied, his eyes downcast.
The general turned to gaze out over the ins, knowing that he had a difficult decision to make.
He needed to evacuate the remaining refugees from the military harbor before it was toote.
As he stood there, lost in thought, his lieutenant approached him from behind, a note of happiness in his voice.
"General Hallbjorn, Empress Alfhild is approaching the city with the royal guard," he said.
Hallbjorn wasted no time in issuing his orders. "Open the gate, the Empress is approaching," he barked.
The massive castle gates swung open, revealing a carriage and 100 cavalrymen rushing into the castle. They came to a stop in the courtyard, and the door of the carriage flew open.
A young woman rushed toward Hallbjorn, clutching a small bundle in her arms. He looked down to see his daughter, tears streaming down her face.
"Father, he''s dead," she sobbed. "The king stopped fleeing when those vile creatures caught up to us. He bought time for us to escape across the Summertide River."
Hallbjorn hugged his daughter who calmed down as one of her maids came to console her, he now knew what he had to do.
With his mind made up, he turned towards themanders who made their way to the courtyard and issued his orders.
''''Commanders, prep the ships we need to evacuate the Empress and imperial prince. Allow the citizens to board once Her Majesty is on board.''''
The three men saluted and rushed off, but as they did, the tower horns blew.
"Fuck!" Hallbjorn eximed.
He rushed up to his daughter and hugged her onest time. As he held her, he whispered something in her ear.
"Make sure to live, my daughter. Holger''s loss is not the end, but the beginning. Now go, girl!"
He turned to his personal guards and ordered them to follow the Empress.
"Go with her and make sure my family is safe."
The guards nodded and rushed to escort the Empress and her maids to the harbor.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 97 The Fall Of Placidia. (Final)
[This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]
Empress Alfhild watched from the harbor as her father stood tall and strong, ordering the remaining soldiers to defend the entrance.
Ranks of soldiers withrge shields blocked the way as they dug in, confident that they could hold the creatures back until thest citizen has boarded.
As the ghouls approached, archers sent volleys of arrows over the wall, striking them down. General Hallbjorn reached into his storage ring and retrieved a war axe, preparing for the impending battle.
Holding it high into the air as he gave hisst speech, everyone in the harbor could hear, including the Empress and her royal guard.
"My fellow men and women of Aevum, we stand here today on the ashes of a once-great continent, cidia, now reduced to ruins and with billions of lives snuffed out. Darkness has descended upon us, threatening to swallow us whole, but we will not go quietly into the night. The Empire has stood firm against this darkness, and we have managed to save our beloved Empress and her precious son, the Imperial Prince. Our Emperor, my son-inw, gave his life so that my daughter, could carry on his legacy. Now, it is our turn to give everything we have, even our very lives, so that our people may live on. Let us stand together onest time, with courage and valor, and fight for the survival of our people. For Aevum and for the fallen!''''
Everyone cheered as they heard the general''s speech. With renewed vigor, every soldier rushed to stem the tide of ghouls.
Alfhild boarded the ship with her maids and guards. They pushed off and waited behind the other ships.
She ran to the back of the boat and watched as her father charged into the fray, swinging his mighty axe and pushing back the ghouls.
Hours passed by, and the fighting never ceased, but the soldiers stood firm with Hallbjorn leading them.
As thest ship was loaded,rge boulders crashed into it, shocking everyone. Alfhild looked in the direction the boulder came from and paled at what she saw.
Giant, hideous humanoid creatures appeared, creeping out every living soul as they charged through the gaps in the walls.
General Hallbjorn saw this and issued hisstmand to the lieutenant as he gripped the man''s shoulder.
''''Stigandr, you are inmand of the archers, make sure they continue to fire.''''
The man nodded as the general ran towards the shield wall, joining the defenders in their attempt to stop the vile creatures.
Meanwhile, his daughter watched from the sea as the giants smashed into the Aevum ranks.
With sweeping arms and stomping feet, they put a quick end to thest defense of the southern castle.
Alfhild was in shock, but knew she had to stay strong for her son and the people.
She ordered the ship to sail westwards as the ghouls ravaged the castle. Despite the chaos and destruction, Alfhild remained determined to protect her loved ones and fight for their survival.
[Deepforge City, Capital of The Mountainhelm Kingdom]
[Eastern Passage Fortress]
Deep underground, a fierce battle raged on as dwarven gunners repeatedly fired their mana cannons. The eastern passageway to Deepforge was blocked off by a dwarven fortress.
The soldiers were ordered to hold the line while the army evacuated citizens on the underground river that led to Darkstone Ind in the west.
"Keep firing! Don''t let them through!" themander ordered.
Heavy soldiers stood firm at the entrance, their powerful shields andrge war hammers at the ready.
They effortlessly repelled every wave of enemies untilrger creatures appeared. Even then, the gunners tore through them with ease.
Themander noticed that the vile creatures had stoppeding, so he quickly shouted out an order.
"Hold your fire! Clean the cannons and get some rest!"
He made his way down the wall and approached the rest area. As he sat down, a boar rider came speeding down the tunnel with bad news.@@novelbin@@
The soldier skidded to a halt as he informed themander of his new orders.
"General, the king hasmanded that all outer fortresses pull back to the second line of defense. Ghouls have broken through the northern and southern fortresses, and the west is barely holding on."
Everyone who heard this paled.
Themander quickly made up his mind and shouted, "All soldiers, pull back and blow up the entrance. Heavies, use the remaining boars to get to the city as fast as possible."
[Deepforge city]
King Thror Silverbeard stood by the river, watching as his citizens boarded the ships. The queen and his children were already onboard.
The ships were a marvel of engineering, without sails and capable of carrying many more dwarfs than any human vessel. They were powered by mana stones, of which they had an abundant supply.
One of the king''s generals ran up to him and reported the situation.
"We have blown up all the outer fortresses, and the cave-ins have bought us another day at most. But they will burrow through like every other time."
Thror nodded his head as he spoke.
"Send reinforcements to the fortresses, and when we are ready to leave, get them to retreat here."
The dwarf nodded and ran off toplete his orders. A day passed as they evacuated most of the civilians, and now the army was getting ready to leave.
However, something went wrong as the ghouls quickly tunneled through much faster than anyone had anticipated.
The king started issuing orders. "Retreat to the docks! Thest ships are ready to board!"
All dwarven forces pulled back from the fortresses, Thror''s brother Brokk came rushing up to him on a boar.
He leaped off his mount and hurried over to the king.
"Thror, let''s board thest ship. The Irond Legion wants the honor of holding the line."
The king nodded and made his way to the ship. As he stepped aboard, he turned to see a hundred heavy dwarfs standing before him.
Themander of the famous dwarven Irond Legion turned around and saluted him before shouting, "Long live the King! May his hammer break skulls and shatter shields!"
He turned back around and with another shout.
''''Form up! This is ourst dance boys. Let''s make it the best!''''
In a moment of bravery, The Irond Legion stepped forward, their beards and muscles rippling with determination as they formed an imprable wall of metal and flesh.
Their eyes zed with fierce determination as they held the line, their small but sturdy bodies absorbing the ghoul onught.
The ground shook beneath their feet as they stood firm, unyielding in their resolve to protect their king at all costs.
Their weapons glinted in the mana light, their muscles straining as they fought with every ounce of strength they possessed.
The enemy surged forward, their shoddy weapons shing against the Irond Legion''s shields and armor with a deafening roar.
But they held fast, their determination unbreakable, their loyalty to their king unshakable.
And in the end, their sacrifice was not in vain. They held on for long enough for the army to board the remaining ships.
As thest of the Irond Legion fell, their king escaped to safety, his heart heavy with grief but his spirit unbroken.
Their names would be remembered for years toe, their bravery and sacrifice were an inspiration to all the races.
Following the fall of the Mountainhelm kingdom, the survivors split into two groups. One settled on the Frostwood continent in the north, while a smaller group settled on Avidia to the south.
Yearster, the remaining members of the Travunia royal family merged with the Avalon imperial family when Princess Chloe Travunia married Prince Osoric Avalon.
The Aevum Empire invaded a small kingdom in Frostwood, and the Kashgar settled to the east of the Avalon Empire.
After the invasion, the continent was plunged into darkness, and the remaining survivors were mercilessly ughtered and dragged into the depths of the earth.
However, in the years that followed, treasure hunters and thrill-seekers ventured into the ruins of the continent''s kingdoms and fallen empires, only to disappear into the mist that cloaked thend.
The survivors who managed to escape imed that they had fought their way to the shore, battling a horde of terrifying creatures along the way.
All kinds of hideous creatures attacked them.
The only thing known about these creatures is that they came from below, thirsting for blood and hunting every living being, dragging them off to their underground kingdom.
As the years passed, the once-great continent became a distant memory, spoken of only in hushed tones by treasure hunters and the few survivors who had managed to escape its horrors.
The ghouls, as they came to be known, inspired fear and revulsion in all who knew of them. They were an unstoppable flood that drowned an entire continent, leaving only a few survivors in their wake.
Despite years of investigation, their origins remained shrouded in mystery.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 99 Be Honest With Me Archer.
She dragged him toward the coral reef, when they arrived Teu sat down and motioned for him to join her.
He sat down next to her and looked out over the sea floor, they were perched on a rocky outcrop, his legs dangling over the edge as he gazed out over the colorful sea floor below.
The water was crystal clear, and he could see the different sea beasts darting through the coral reefs, their scales shimmering in the sunlight.
Rays of light filtered down from the surface, casting a warm glow over the scene. The sea floor was a riot of color, with vibrant greens, blues, and purples intermingling in a dazzling disy.
As Archer sat there, he suddenly heard Teu''s voice beside him.
"Do you like the view?" she asked. "It used to be my favorite spot when I was a little girl."
He nodded with a smile and turned his attention back to the stunning vista before them.
Teu leaned in closer, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Tell me about your family," she said. "Do you have any siblings?"
His expression darkened. "I was banished from my family," he replied. "I don''t have any siblings, at least not anymore."
She looked taken aback. "What happened?" she asked.
Archer took a deep breath and began to speak. "In the Ashguard family, when the children turn 13, our father brings a wild beast for us to fight. But in my case, I lost and was seriously injured."
As he spoke, he picked up a handful of pebbles and began tossing them into the distance.
Continuing his story, he said, "Monthster, I fell into a deep slumber, and when I awoke, I had undergone aplete transformation into the being I am now."
Teu felt a pang of sympathy for him and decided to change the subject. "Your siblings, Do you get along with them? And how did your mother treat you?"
Archer cringed at the question, feeling embarrassed and angry as he recalled the bullying he had endured.
"They were never kind to me. In fact, my mother wasn''t much of a mother at all," he finished, his voice trailing off.
Teu felt guilty for bringing up such a painful subject and quickly changed the topic.
"I''ve heard the rumors about my father trying to tie you to our family," she said. "It''s likely to be either me or my older sister Noni. What are your thoughts on the matter?"
Archer took a moment to consider his response. "Honestly, I haven''t given it much thought," he admitted. "While I''m not sure how I feel about being tied to any family, I wouldn''t mind if it was you."
Her eyes widened in surprise but quickly narrowed as she asked with suspicion in her voice, "Be honest with me, Archer. Do you n on having more than one woman in your life?"
He stared at her for a moment, contemting his answer. After a few moments of silence, he looked away and continued to think. Teu patiently waited for his response.
Finally, after five minutes of contemtion, he began to nod his head. "Yes, I do n on having multiple women in my life," he said. "But I believe that I have enough love to share with all of them."
Her gaze fixed on Archer with a strange look before a broad smile stretched across her face.
Teu''s voice rang out with a confident tone, her eyes fixed on him with a piercing gaze that seemed to see right through him.
"Ah, I see you are an honest man," she said, a smile spreading across her face. "We may not know much about each other, but why don''t we start off as friends? Even if my father decides to betroth me to you?"
Her words were like a challenge, a test of his mettle. Archer felt a thrill of excitement course through him as if he had been waiting for this moment his whole life.
He met her gaze with equal intensity, his own voice ringing out with conviction.
"I ept your offer, Teu," he said, his words echoing through the air. "Let us begin this journey as friends, and see where it takes us.''''
Archer was caught off guard as she held out her fist, but he quickly recovered and fist-bumped her.
As they celebrated their small victory, a massive creature swam past them. Archer was in awe as his heightened senses failed to detect any danger.
The creature swam past them, Archer couldn''t help but notice its resemnce to a Narwhal from Earth.
He was surprised that the massive creature didn''t seem to be bothered by their presence.
"They''re the coral guardians," Teu exined, "they eat many of the beasts that try to destroy them."
Archer watched in amazement as the guardians swam off and grabbed hold of arge crab-like creature. Teu then changed the subject.
"I want to meet E one day. If she was the only one who stuck by you, she must be a nice girl," Teu said.
Archer turned his head away from the whale and smiled at Teu. "Do you want to meet her?"
Teu nodded eagerly, and her stomach suddenly rumbled. "Are you hungry?" he asked.
"Yes, we skipped breakfast," Teu replied.
Archer nodded and opened a portal to his domain. He entered first, followed by Teu.
She found herself inside a cozy cottage and looked around in wonder. "What is this ce?" she asked.
Turning to her with a smile. "This is my domain, where the dragon-kin people are living for the foreseeable future."
Her eyes widened. "There''s dragon-kin here?"
Archer nodded as a brownie creature suddenly appeared out of nowhere and greeted them. "Wee back, master and mistress. Can Teon bring some food?"
Teu was startled by the sudden appearance of the brownie and asked, "Why is a brownie calling you master?"
Archer reassured her, "I offered them a ce to live and be safe. Then they started calling me master all of a sudden. But forget about the details, are you hungry? They do make really good food."
She nodded eagerly, and Archer turned to the brownie. "Yes, Teon, please bring us some food. We''ll be on the balcony."
As they exited the cottage, Archer motioned to Teu to sit down beside him. She gazed at the breathtaking views with a look of excitement on her face.
"This ce is beautiful," she eximed. "How did youe by it? It''s no normal spell, that''s for sure."
Archer smiled as he answered, "It came to me one day after I evolved. It was in and small when I first got it. But now, look. There''s a massive tent city, forests, mountains, rivers, andkes. Small beasts roam around, and the dragon-kin now live here in peace."
As she gazed in amazement at the breathtaking scenery, she turned to look at the boy who had made it all possible.
She wondered why someone like him would be treated so badly and couldn''t help but ask.
"You do all the amazing things you do, and I doubt it will be thest time you affect a kingdom''s fate. So why would a family banish someone like you?"
But before he could answer a blur of red shed from the forest and clung to him, the two heard loud chirping.
Sera clung to Archer, yfully crawling up to his shoulder and nibbling on his ear, causing both of them tough. Teu noticed this andmented with a giggle, "It''s like a wife who hasn''t seen her husband in years."
Archer hugged the cheeky fairy dragon and replied, "Honestly, it does feel that way. But I love herpany, so I don''t mind."
Teuughed at his response and observed the way he treated Sera, seeing the love he had for her.@@novelbin@@
For some strange reason, it made her extremely happy to witness the bond between them. Archer fussed over Sera, making the little dragon extremely pleased.
As she watched Sera''s adoring gaze toward Archer, a thought crossed her mind.
''That''s the same look my Mama gives my Papa when he pays attention to her. Maybe Sera feels the same way about Archer?''
As the two dragons fussed over each other, Teon returned with another brownie carrying two tes of food and some drinks.
Archer got curious about the drinks and asked, "What are these drinks? I''ve never seen them before."
Teon smiled as he replied, "Roscoe, the dragon-kin, made them. He found some fruits in the forest and was able to make this delicious drink."
They ced the items down on the table and bowed towards the two of them. However, before they could leave, Teu spoke up with curiosity in her voice.
"Why are you bowing to me? I understand why you''re bowing to Archer, but not to me."
Teon turned to her and quickly answered, "You are the wife of our master, so you are our mistress."
Teu''s face turnedpletely red as she looked away, and Archerughed at her reaction before bidding farewell to Teon.
"See you soon, Teon. Thank you for the food."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 102 Angry Little Dragon.
Archer exited the shop and scanned his surroundings. Teu was surprised by his generosity towards the old woman and asked, "Why did you give her so much gold?"
He turned to her and replied, "I have plenty of gold, and in the future, she mighte across valuable spells for us."
Teu nodded in agreement, and they began walking down the street. She looked around with fascination, like a country bumpkin in the city. As they strolled, people gazed at them and whispered to each other.
"Look at that couple. They''re not from around here."
"That girl is stunning. She looks like a warrior princess."
"They seem like a great couple. I wonder if they''re married."
Archer ignored thements and continued walking until the castle came into view. Teu stopped and stared in awe.
Without taking her eyes off the castle, she spoke, "Is that your home?"
He nodded. "Unfortunately, it is. We have to wait until night to get on E''s balcony."
Teu turned to Archer and asked, "Why are we creeping around? Why don''t we just ask for her?"
Archer looked down, and with a hint of sadness in his voice, he exined, "My family hates me for some reason. They won''t let me see her."
Feeling sorry for him, Teu changed the subject and asked, "Where are we going now? It''s only early afternoon."
He knew what she was doing and was thankful for it, "I have some beast bodies to sell. After that, we can find something to eat."
Teu nodded, and Sera flew back to Archer''s shoulder, yfully biting his ear.
As they walked towards the guild, Teu couldn''t help but marvel at the surrounding sights.
She kept ncing down at Archer''s hand, feeling the urge to hold it. To his surprise, she took his hand, and he didn''t stop her.
They passed by various shops, and Teu pointed at a tall, well-decorated building. "Archer, What''s that building?" she asked, admiring its grandeur.@@novelbin@@
Archer turned to Teu. "That''s the merchant guild headquarters," he exined. "They buy and sell loads of goods there."
Teu was curious. "We don''t have them in the kingdom, I wonder why. Our traders have loads of goods for sale."
He shrugged and continued walking. Suddenly, Archer felt a shiver run through his body as Sera licked his ears.
Turning to the cheeky dragon, he asked, "When did you start doing that, girl? It sends shivers throughout my body."
Sera grinned mischievously as she leaned over and licked his cheek. Teu found their actions adorable but kept in mind that biting and licking his ears mess with him.
After a short walk, they arrived at the guild, where they saw a crowd of peopleing and going. Archer quickly noticed that many of them were eyeing Teu with hungry gazes.
A group of three adventurers came to stand in front of them. Two of them towered over Archer, while the third, who appeared to be their leader, was much shorter.
He was a chubby blonde man with slicked-back hair, he looked like your typical rich young master.
The leader stepped forward, his lewd eyes scanning Teu''s body as he spoke with a fake smile.
"Hello, beautiful," said the chubby noble. "My name is Favian, son of Viscount Jareth Leroux, a loyal vassal to Duke Ashguard. I couldn''t help but notice how your blue hair stands out against your brown skin. I haven''t seen any women like you around here before. Why don''t you join our party? We could show you how to be a real adventurer."
Teu tilted her head in confusion, wondering how they could not see her holding Archer''s hand.
However, when Archer heard the man''s words, he became furious. Letting out a low growl, he spoke through gritted teeth, "Don''t you dare look at her, you filthy human. If you continue to do so, you won''t have any eyes left after I''m done with you."
As soon as they heard him, one of the men moved towards Archer. But before he could reach him, he muttered.
"Draconis," he uttered, causing his Draconis features to manifest, leaving the three men in utter shock.
However, it was toote for them. Archer quickly rushed forward and punched Favian, sending him flying into the side of the guild.
Archer turned his attention to the two motionless men, grabbing one and snapping his neck before throwing the body across the road. Thest man tried to flee but was stopped in his tracks.
As the man looked down, he saw a beautiful, slender white tail piercing his chest. Archer lifted the man up and threw him to the side with ease.
After throwing the second man, he made his way toward Favian.
But Teu quickly spoke up with shock in her voice, "Archer, why did you kill them? You could have dealt with them another way."
Teu understood why he did it, but still found it brutal. Archer stopped walking and spoke without turning around.
''''No one will dare look at any of my women like he did, if they do it means death, but for the fat noble over there, I won''t kill him.''''
Teu''s happiness surged upon hearing his response, causing her to shift her focus away from the deaths. She continued to observe him intently.
Archer strode towards Favian, who was struggling to lift his chubby body. When he reached him, he swiftly kicked him onto his back.
He leaned over and gazed directly into Favian''s eyes with his piercing violet dragon eyes before speaking.
''''You should never have looked at my fianc with such dirty eyes you vile human, I don''t pity you, you brought this on yourself.''''
Archer crouched next to the man''s body and brought a w to his brown eye and poked it.
Favian screamed like a banshee as Archer did the same to the other eye, by the time he was finished some guild staff ran out of the building.
Archer turned around and dismissed his Draconis form and saw someone he hasn''t seen in years.
Sarah stood there with wide eyes, gazing at Archer in awe.
She slowly approached him, but before she could get any closer, Teu stepped in her way, narrowing her eyes and demanding to know who she was.
"Who are you?" she asked.
Before Sarah could respond, Archer stood up and spoke. "Teu, she''s fine. She helped me when I first started my adventures."
He walked up to Sarah, who now had to look up to see him. With a smile, he spoke, "Hello, Sarah. How have you been?"
Sarah was in shock. She had been searching for him non-stop for two years, knowing that he had ended up in the Soutnds.
She had heard all the rumors that the merchants brought back about a white-haired boy who had destroyed two castles and brought a kingdom to ruin.
But that wasn''t even the most thrilling part. Sarah discovered that two kingdoms and an empire had formed an alliance and invaded the other kingdoms, giving some of the conquerednds to the Aquarian Kingdom.
Sarah knew that the Royal family of the Aquarian Kingdom was known for their beautiful blue hair and piercing blue eyes.
When she looked at the girl in front of her, she realized that she came from the Aquarian Kingdom.
She snapped out of her shocked stupor and rushed at him, Archer chuckled as he caught the woman who looked after him before he went missing.
"Where have you been, Archer? Do you realize how worried I''ve been? And are all the rumors I''ve been hearing from the South true?" Sarah eximed as she embraced Archer.
Archer hugged her back as he replied, "We''ll catch up soon, I can hear the city guardsing, and I kind of gave Favian a small injury."
He took out a pouch of tokens and handed them to Sarah, saying, "Here, send mana into these tonight, and we will chat. I''ve got to go."
A group of guards rushed around the corner, and Archer and Teu started running. He put his arm around her waist while casting blink, they reappeared on the rooftops.
Turning to Teu as he let her go, he spoke one word with a big smile: "Run."
Archer led the way, with Teu following close behind. Sera dug her nails into his shoulder, causing him to yelp in pain.
They jumped from roof to roof, and after half an hour, they found themselves on the other side of Vassia City, standing outside a tavern.
Archer was doing well, but Teu needed to pause and catch her breath. He waited for her, but Sera persisted in biting him harder.
"Ouch!" he eximed as she climbed up and clung to his face. The little dragon was acting like a jealous wife, attacking him by biting his cheeks, nose, ears, and even his lips.
Her little ws were scratching at Archer''s white scales while her back ws dug into his cheeks.
Teu saw this and startedughing hard, she tried to speak, ''''It reminds me of an angry wife who attacks her unfaithful husband.''''
She keptughing as Sera started biting harder, leaving red marks all over his face.
He pulled her off his head and looked at the angry dragon, who was giving him the stink eye.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 106 You Unwanted Child.
Aldwulf was caught off guard when Archer''s fist connected with his face, the impact felt like he had been struck by a raging giant.
He hurtled backward, crashing onto the ground with a thud.
Archer''s eyes zed with intensity as his rage took over, and it was clear he wasn''t going to hold back.
Sera jumped off him and started flying around, but Archer quickly opened a small portal and watched her fly through.
Pallius froze with fear as he watched his little brother, who was adorned with giant white wings, four horns, and razor-sharp ws.
Without hesitation, he charged forward and grabbed hold of Pallius, pummeling him with a ferocity that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring.
Archer flung him towards a group of trees, crashing through a few before finally smashing to the ground.
While Palliusy in a daze, Archer sensed an imminent attack and swiftly raised his wings to defend himself, bracing for impact.
A powerful Wind st mmed into his wings, but he shrugged it off with ease. With even more determination, Archer quickly cast his new spell.@@novelbin@@
''Crown Of Stars.''
Seven shimmering violet orbs materialized around his head, hovering motionless in the air.
Archer''s gaze flicked up to Pallius, and in a blink of an eye, he Blinked behind him. With a swiftsh of his tail, he brought his brother crashing to the ground.
As he hit the ground, Archer pounced on him and started punching him with such ferocity that blood sttered all over him.
Suddenly, a voice rang out from behind him. It was Teu, who was holding E on her shoulder, her face etched with worry.
"Arch, E''s really hurt. I''m taking her to the Domain to get treated, but I''ll be back," she informed him urgently.
Archer nodded in understanding and opened a white portal for her to pass through. As she disappeared, he turned his attention back to Pallius and continued to pummel him mercilessly.
"Please, brother, stop," pleaded Pallius, his face swollen, blood gushing from his wounds. Archer paused, ncing over at Aldwulf, who stood up and pointed his hand at him.
"Wind Explosion!" he screamed.
But before the spell couldunch, The Crown Of Stars activated and shot out a violet ray, wiping out the spell before it could even fire.
Aldwulf looked at Archer with fear creeping in, getting up and facing him.
"Why are you trying to kill your own brothers over a damned maid?" he spoke, blooding out of his mouth.
Archer stopped pping Pallius and looked at his older brother, Answering with venom in his voice.
"You call yourselves my brothers? Ha! You''ve never treated me like one! And she belongs to me! How dare youy a hand on her!"
He Blinked again and reappeared in front of Aldwulf, shing him across the chest, sending him crashing to the ground screaming in pain.
As he moved forward to deliver the final blow, a sudden pulse from nearby deactivated his Draconic form.
Archer was taken aback by the sight before him. He looked up and saw his father, oldest brother, all of his mothers, and a few of his sisters staring at him with expressions of shock and horror etched on their faces.
Aldwulf attempted to flee towards them, but Archer grabbed his foot and dragged him over to where Palliusy unconscious.
He threw him on top of him and held his hand toward them with a violet me in his hand, he looked at his so-called family and spoke with a growl.
''''Move and I''ll kill them.''''
[Duke Ashguard''s P.O.V]
After hismanders had left, Leonard sat at his desk, lost in thought.
"Why did I banish him?" he wondered. "He''s clearly talented, motivated, and if the rumors are true, he''s caught the eye of the Imperial Family so much that they want the 4th princess to marry him."
Leonard shook his head, never having regretted something as much as he did right now, he started thinking about Archer.
Remembering when Larka gave birth to him, he was the spitting image of her and was treated well until the incident.
mming his fist down on the desk, realizing there was nothing he could do now. The boy hated him with a passion.
Archer despised everyone except for that little maid. At first, Leonard couldn''t understand why he liked her until he asked some of the maids.
They informed him that she was the only one who stayed by his side when he was shunned.
The maids also shared that he used to get abused by his siblings while everyone stood by and watched, except for her.
She tried to kick them out of the room, but they continued to reveal how his mother had neglected him in every possible way.
Even Larka''s own sister, Sia, had dered her unfit to be a parent, this revtion deeply affected her, as she held her sister in high regard.
She wanted to be just like Sia but hasn''t spoken to her since Archer fell into aa.
As Leonard wallowed in his own thoughts, all of his wives entered the room and sat down. Janna spoke first. "Darling, did you hear? Archer''s in the city."
Before he could speak his first wife spoke up.
"He mutted your vassal''s child. He deserves to be punished," Ksara spoke up in a vicious tone.
Larka watched her two sister wives converse, lost in thought, as she had been doing a lottely.
For weeks, she had secluded herself in her room, and during this time, she hade to the realization of how much she had failed as a mother to him.
She had ced too much emphasis on strength and had never shown him any love or affection.
''I never showed him love, affection, or what it was like to have a mother,'' she sighed.
Janna noticed Larka''s mood and flicked her green hair to the side before speaking in a sarcastic tone. "Regretting not being a mother to the boy?"
Larka nced up at Janna but quickly averted her gaze, unwilling to meet her sister''s eyes. She knew that what she had said was true.
Janna continued, "None of us cared for the boy after the incident, including me. He lost one fight, and we essentially abandoned him. I have no doubt that one day, he will seek revenge against this family."
Ksara looked at her and spoke, "He wouldn''t dare."
That''s when Larka spoke up, "The rumors are saying that he has a fianc from a southern kingdom, and the emperor wants to tie him to their family."
She was looking down when Leonard spoke up, "It''s toote to wallow in our pity and regret. We have other children to focus on."
Just as Ksara was about to speak, a loud boom of thunder made all three women jump. They soon heard amotion outside, and before they knew it, the study door burst open.
Serril, the butler of the Ashguard family, burst into the room, his voice trembling with panic.
"Master, young masters Archer, Pallius, and Aldwulf are fighting in the gardens, and it''s escting," the butler spoke urgently.
Before Leonard could reply, another man rushed in, holding a device that was given to him by the Church of Light.
"Duke Ashguard, I have the device that can stop the fighting," he said urgently.
Leonard hesitated for a moment before nodding and rushing out of the room, followed by his wives and some of his daughters who saw him rushing past and decided to follow.
As they approached the garden, they heard spells being cast, but then it suddenly went quiet.
At that moment, they caught sight of Archer, who now stood at 6''2, lean, and with scruffy snow-white hair. He noticed them and immediately began to drag Aldwulf away.
Leonard stepped forward and spoke as Archer pointed his hand at the two.
[Back to Archer]
With a stern gaze fixed on his father, Archer listened as the man began to speak, a look of concern etched on his face.
"Why are you doing this? Is it because I banished you? Or because you received no love during your upbringing?"
Archer gazed at the man before him and burst intoughter, startling everyone. However, he calmed down as he caught sight of the Deacon who had battled him years ago standing beside Leonard.
The Deacon held a golden orb, which Archer recognized as the source of his Draconic Form''s deactivation.
Without hesitation, he swiftly incapacitated Aldwulf with a swift kick to the head, leaving both of his older brothers slumped over each other.
Archer faced Leonard and spoke with conviction, "I''m doing this because these two hurt E, and she''s mine."
With a big smile spread across his face, he turned around and delivered swift kicks to his brothers.
Ksara watched in shock as her sons were getting kicked. In a fit of rage, she exploded and began to scream at Archer.
"What do you think you''re doing? You unwanted child! Why can''t you just disappear?"
Archer''s head swiveled towards the blonde woman, his eyes zed with a bright intensity that sent shivers down the spines of those present.
Larka, his mother, watched her son''s dramatic transformation from a book-loving boy to a formidable and intimidating figure.
She couldn''t help but me the family for the way they all treated him.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 108 Father Vs Son.
Archer swung the massive sword at the three knights who were the closest, they attempted to defend themselves against the unstoppable force.
But it was all in vain, as the sword cleaved through their armor and bodies like a hot knife cutting through butter, slicing them in half with ease.@@novelbin@@
The air was thick with the stench of blood and guts, as Archer let out a maniacalugh, his eyes glinting withplete madness.
He kept swinging, mowing down knights left and right, leaving a trail of carnage in his wake. The massive de took the lives of many church knights.
Leonard, Ksara, and the Deacon stood rooted to the spot, their minds reeling in shock and disbelief as they watched dozens of men fall as Archer swung his sword.
It was like watching a child swinging a stick, except the consequences were far more deadly.
But even as the bodies piled up around him, Archer showed no signs of slowing down. He was a force of nature, a whirlwind of destruction, and nothing could stand in his way.
With lightning-fast reflexes, Teu sprang into action, charging towards the knights who dared to sneak up on Archer as hey waste to theirrades.
She was a blue blur of motion, her sword shing through the air as she cut down anyone foolish enough to stand in her way.
But when the Dragon-kin soldiers saw their king under attack, they flew into a berserker rage, charging forward with reckless abandon.
They were a force to be reckoned with, dodging and weaving through the chaos as they unleashed a flurry of deadly blows with their axes, swords, and hammers.
The once-peaceful garden of the Duke''s castle was now transformed into a brutal battlefield, as Dragon-kin, humans, and a mad boy wielding a massive sword shed in a fierce and bloody struggle.
With a look of shock and fear etched on her face, Ksara watched in horror as the battle raged on around her.
She knew that something had to be done, and fast.
Turning to her husband, she spoke urgently. "Darling, you must deal with this monster. We should have dealt with him earlier on."
Duke Ashguard finally had enough. With anger in his eyes, he reached for his own great sword, which he had stored in his ring for just such an asion.
With a mighty roar, he charged forward, ready to face Archer head-on and put an end to this madness once and for all.
Archer saw his father charging towards him, a wicked grin spread across his face. He braced his feet and swung his sword with all the force he could muster, determined to strike a fatal blow.
Leonard, saw the attacking and raised his sword to defend himself. But when the two swords shed, a massive force was unleashed, shaking the very ground beneath them.
The Duke realized toote, that he had underestimated his son''s strength, Archer kept striking, not giving him any time to attack.
The battlefield was a cacophony of metal ngs and screams of agony.
Suddenly, General Mohamet arrived, apanied by E''s mother Sheira, and a few other maids. She was frantic, demanding to be taken to her daughter immediately.
Without dy, Mohamet directed one of his soldiers to escort Sheira to the mistress in the domain.
As they disappeared from the spot, he charged forward with his axe, ready to take on themander from the Legion of Faith.
Meanwhile, Teu had stopped attacking the knights when she noticed Ksara chanting a spell in Archer''s direction.
With lightning speed, she rushed towards her and delivered a powerful blow to her stomach, knocking the woman out cold.
Teu dropped Ksara to the ground like a sack of potatoes and resumed fighting, determined to keep any knights or soldiers from sneaking up on Archer.
The battle raged on, Archer halted his attack on his weary father, who stood panting before him.
Leonard gazed upon his son, who appeared transformed and spoke with a voiceced with remorse as he caught his breath.
''''I know it''s toote for us. But I ept that I was wrong. But what has be of you?''''
Archer red at him, his eyes narrowed as he replied, ''''Yes, it is toote. But as for what has be of me, let''s just say that the abuse I endured at your hands awakened something that has not been seen in thousands of years. And for that, I must thank you. If it weren''t for your mistreatment, I wouldn''t be the force that I am today.''''
With that, he cast Blink and reappeared behind Leonard, who quickly spun around and raised his sword to defend himself as Archer attacked.
The two swords shed, but Leonard deftly deflected Archer''s attack and delivered a sneaky kick to his chest, sending him hurtling backward.
As Archernded on his feet, a priest attempted to cast a spell at him, but the Crown of Stars glimmered to life, shooting out a violet beam that halted the spell in its tracks.
Rising to his full height, Archer quickly blinked toward the priest and swiftly cut him in half.
ncing around, he spotted his father charging at him but ignored him and focused on finding the man holding the golden orb.
Blinking around the battlefield, he searched until he spotted a priest-like figure standing by his sisters.
Archer cast Blink again with a smile, appearing in front of the man and swiftly grabbing him by the neck, snapping it in one fluid motion.
The orb dropped to the ground, and Archer tossed the lifeless body in front of the guards who had circled his sisters.
Archer looked at his blood sister Hyara and spoke. ''''I remember all that you did to me, stay out of my way or you''ll end up like Pallius and Aldwulf.''''
He walked away leaving a scared Hyara wide eye, as he walked away Leonard came charging toward him again.
Looking at the tall man archer smiled as he took a deep breath and let out a massive earth-shaking roar.
That''s when a stream of violet fire shot toward Leonard who luckily dodged it just in time but some nearby knights got burned to ashes.
As Archer scanned the battlefield, his sharp eyes caught movement in the corner of his vision.
He swiftly turned his head and saw Pallius stirring, prompting a big smile to spread across his face.
With purposeful strides, he made his way over to the dazed man.
Standing over his brother, Archer raised his boot high and brought it down with a sickening crunch on Pallius''s family jewels, eliciting a bloodcurdling scream from the man.
Without missing a beat, he moved on to Aldwulf, who was still unconscious and crushed his jewels as well.
Aldwulf woke up screaming in agony, Archer looked at the two of them with eyes full of hate and spoke with a menacing tone.
"That''s what you get for daring to harm my woman."
Suddenly, a painful roar echoed through the air, causing Archer to spin around ande face to face with a red-faced Leonard charging toward him.
Reacting quickly, Archer bellowed out to all the Dragon-kin and Teu, "Everyone, retreat to the domain! Teu,e with me!"
The domain had a screen that allowed all its residents to witness the ongoing battle, and Archer made sure to keep them informed.
Teunded beside him, her face beaming with a bloody smile. Archer gazed at her with love hearts in his eyes, unable to contain his admiration.
"You''re so beautiful," he whispered without thinking.
Teu blushed and looked away, embarrassed, before nudging him in the ribs and reminding him to focus.
"Pay attention, Arch," she scolded yfully.
Shaking his head as he turned to his father and whispered.
''''Draco.''''
Suddenly, a blinding light illuminated the area as Archer began to transform.
His body grew in size, his once-human form reced by four massive limbs, two enormous white wings, and a long neck that supported a massive head adorned with four colossal horns.
The transformation was awe-inspiring, leaving those who witnessed it speechless. In just moments, Archer had be a mighty creature of legend.
All movement ceased as a magnificent white dragon materialized before them, itsrge violet eyes glowing with an otherworldly light.
Leonard attempted to halt in his tracks upon seeing the dragon, but before he could react, Archer struck him with a powerful w, sending him hurtling into the castle.
Archer turned his piercing gaze toward the church knights, unleashing a deafening roar that shook the very earth beneath them, causing all but Teu to crumble to the ground in fear.
ncing down at Teu''s shimmering blue eyes, he spoke in a deep, rumbling voice.
"Jump onto me," hemanded.
Teu''s smile widened as she eagerly leaped onto his head, standing tall with an expression of excitement on her face.
All eyes were wide with disbelief as they heard the dragon speak, its voice resonating with a power that shook the very air around them.
Archer''s chest began to glow with a brilliant violet light as he drew in a deep breath.
Then, with a mighty exhale, a torrent of violet mes erupted from his gaping maw, engulfing every church knight and priest in its fiery embrace.
Miraculously, the group that included his sisters narrowly avoided the inferno, escaping unscathed.
[A/N - Leave somements, and power stones, and drop a review, please. If you would like to support me buy a coffee - /neganspce]
Chapter 111 Overwhelmed.
E and Teu found themselves enveloped in a brilliant, radiant white light that momentarily blinded them.
As the luminous glow began to fade, an awe-inspiring figure emerged before their eyes, its presencemanding and immense.
Standing there was a magnificent white dragon, towering at a height of 10 meters. Its expansive wings created a formidable shadow that covered the ground.
Crowning its majestic head were four imposing horns, while its sturdy legs resembled the girth of ancient tree trunks.
A slender, elegant tail swayed with a mesmerizing grace behind it, captivating the two girls in awe.
E''s eyes widened as she beheld the awe-inspiring spectacle before her.
Archer cast his gaze upon the two of them, approaching them as he lowered hisrge head and gently nudged them.
They reached out to caress his beautiful white scales, feeling the coolness and smoothness beneath their fingertips.
While they carried on with their conversation, a sudden presence made itself known. Without warning, Sera materialized beside Archer,nding on his head.
Nestling into a cozy position, she found sce and swiftly drifted off to sleep.
Archery down while the girls continued to stroke him, relishing the sensation of their touch.
They stayed in that position for a while until he transformed back into his humanoid form. As he reappeared, both girls smiled, and Archer gazed at E before speaking.
"E, Teu, I want to be with both of you," Archer dered. "I desire to have both of you by my side. However, if either of you has reservations about being involved with someone who openly desires multiple women, I will understand."
ncing down, he noticed that both of them remained silent, their eyes fixed on him. Then, with a wide smile adorning her face, Teu spoke up.
"If the rumors are true and Father intends to arrange a union for us, I honestly don''t mind how many women you have as long as you don''t neglect any of us." She revealed.
Archer''s smile widened as he looked up, eagerly awaiting E''s response. When she spoke, his smile grew even broader.
"I am already yours, Arch," E dered, approaching him slowly and taking hold of his hand. "Honestly, it doesn''t matter to me how many women you have, as long as I hold a ce in your heart."
Beaming with joy, Archer embraced E and motioned for Teu to draw nearer. With a blush coloring her face, Teu walked over, and Archer pulled her into the embrace as well.
She found herself enveloped in a warm embrace with Archer and E. Teu was initially bewildered, but as she heard his words, she melted into his embrace.
"Thank you, girls. I promise I''ll never let either of you down." He assured them.
The trio continued their embrace for a little while longer before making their way to the cottage, walking along the pathway that led to the entrance.
E, in awe, whispered, "It''s so beautiful and cozy."
Upon stepping inside the cottage, E''s eyes widened at the inviting atmosphere.
Meanwhile, Archer headed towards the bedroom, removing his shirt and tossing it into his Item Box.
At that moment, he felt two sets of eyes fixed upon him. He slowly turned around, only to see both girls gazing at him, causing his cheeks to flush with embarrassment before he spoke.
"What''s got you girls so captivated? I feel like a rabbit under the watchful eyes of two she-wolves," he remarked, yfulnesscing his voice.
Both girls wore broad smiles, their eyes lingering on his lean yet well-defined physique. Teu yfully chimed in, her voice teasing, "Can''t we just appreciate our fianc''s body?"
Sera joined in, nodding as she floated around the trio, promptingughter from all of them. Archer chimed in.
"There are bedrooms scattered throughout this floor. Feel free to choose one."
He entered a bedroom, climbed into bed, and gotfortable. Soon after, the door swung open, and both girls walked in, making their presence known.
E gently pulled Teu along, her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue. Teu could feel E''s bubbling excitement despite avoiding eye contact with Archer, their anticipation filling the air.
"Hey Arch, do you consider me your fiance now? When did you ask me?" E inquired, a yful giggle escaping her lips.
Archer''s warm grin deepened as he gently took her hand, pressing a soft kiss upon it.
"When the timees for us both toe of age, will you honor me by bing my wife, El?" He asked, his voice filled with heartfelt emotion.
E''s eyes widened in surprise, but a radiant smile appeared on her face as she nodded with happiness.
"Yes, without a doubt, Arch. I eagerly await the day."
Captivated by Teu''s mischievous gaze, Archer shifted his attention toward her, his voice filled with tender anticipation.
"Teu, when the timees for us both toe of age, would you be willing to share your life with me?"
Her gaze fixed upon him, and a beautiful smile slowly illuminated her face.
With a soft voice filled with affection, she whispered her response, "Yes, Arch. I would be thrilled to embark on that journey with you."
Archer''s smile widened, brimming with warmth and joy, as he motioned for them to join him.
When they saw his gesture they exchanged nces, their cheeks tinged with a blush of anticipation, before nodding in unison.
E proceeded to remove her summer dress, revealing a ck bra and panties. Archer''s eyes widened in surprise at her boldness.
Despite her petite frame, she possessed a slender waist and well-defined curves, a testament to how hard she worked.
Her face turned bright red as she crawled into bed and settled down beside him.
Teu felt nervous but gradually removed the loose dress she was wearing, all the while aware of Archer''s gaze was fixed upon her.
She let the dress gracefully fall to the floor, Archer was taken aback, a look of surprise appeared on his face.
Teu''s physique resembled that of a sculpted Greek goddess.
She had well-defined thighs thatplemented her slender waist, while herrge boobs swayed with a captivating allure as she moved.
When E noticed Archer looking at Teu, she giggled and yfully poked him.
"Yes, she''s really beautiful, isn''t she? You''re lucky to have found someone like her, Arch. Always treasure her and never let her go."
He smiled as he kissed her forehead, "I won''t let either of you go."
Teu gracefully moved around the bed and climbed onto the opposite side, listening to the half-elf''s words of praise.
Archerid back down and gotfortable, as the girls joined him, each lying on one side of him. Teu maintained a slight distance, while E curled up next to him.
He pulled Teu closer, causing her to smile as she rested her head on his chest. However, a sudden red blur caught their attention.
Sera gracefullynded on his chest and curled up, enjoying the affectionate strokes. She quickly fell asleep.
A little whileter Archer felt Teu''s gaze, as he looked at her they both heard gentle snores, prompting them to look at E, who had already sumbed to a deep sleep.
Amused, they shared a soft chuckle before everything went quiet. In an instant, Archer felt a delicate hand caress his cheek, causing him to turn towards Teu.
When he turned his head he was caught off guard by the gentle touch of her soft lips meeting his, the tenderness of the kisspletely enveloping him.
They shared passionate kisses, deepening their connection. When they finally pulled away, their eyes locked in an affectionate gaze.
Their cheeks turned rosy, and Archer wore a foolish smile as he whispered softly, "What was that for?"
Teu gazed into Archer''s mesmerizing violet eyes as theyy together, finding herself captivated by their enchanting glow.@@novelbin@@
She summoned the courage to express her feelings, her voice filled with vulnerability. "For some reason, I feel an intense attraction towards you."
Before she could continue, Archer interrupted her words with another passionate kiss, surprising her.
Overwhelmed by the moment, Teu reciprocated, their lips meeting in a tender embrace.
As they reluctantly parted, a shared smile adorned their faces. Teu whispered softly, her voice filled with genuine happiness.
"I am grateful to have crossed paths with you. I never could have imagined that the half-dead boy I once helped would now be my fianc, without anyone needing to intervene."
With smiles on their faces, they embraced each other before drifting off to sleep.
Archer awoke on a balcony, greeted by the enchanting sight of shooting stars painting streaks across the night sky as he gazed upward.
''''You''re here finally here.''''
Suddenly, a voice, simultaneously alluring andmanding, resonated from behind him, causing him to in turn around shock.
Before him stood a breathtaking woman, her lustrous white hair cascading around captivating violet eyes that mirrored his own.
But it was the four exquisite horns adorning her head that truly caught his attention, adding an air of elegance to her presence.
Archer found himself utterly captivated by the woman''s wless curves, her body exuding perfection with every graceful step she took.
Her confidence and mystery radiated from her, enveloping her surroundings.
With each movement she made, her perfect huge chest swayed enticingly, further enhancing her charm.
She halted before him, a wide smile gracing her face. At that moment, a single thought raced through Archer''s mind.
''Who is this Milf?''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 112 Mysterious Woman.
The woman''s gaze was fixed upon him, as if he were a delectable feast, while her violet eyes shimmered with intensity.
With an air of intrigue, she finally spoke in a seductive voice.
"Hello, my white dragon. I had wished to meet you sooner, but my duties have kept me upied, tending to those whom you have rescued and required my assistance."
She motioned towards a chair ced next to a table, inviting him to take a seat. Without hesitation, he made his way over and settled into the chair.
She followed suit, gracefully joining him at the table.
Archer couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer and posed the question, "Who are you? I apologize, but I have never encountered anyone quite like you before."
A widening smile graced the woman''s face as she inquired, "What do you mean by ''anyone quite like me''?"
With a smile, he responded, "Indeed, it is quite apparent that we share a connection. Not only do we both have four white horns, but our white hair and violet eyes are the same."
Archer observed the woman, his eyes flickered with an eerie intensity. "You possess a breathtaking beauty," he murmured.
A sly smile crept across the woman''s face upon hearing his words. Few had ever shown such boldness before and it slightly impressed her.
Seizing the moment, she delivered her foreboding message.
"Arch, I havee to you this night to warn you. A long-standing enemy has returned, consumed by vengeful fury. The realms beyond the northern mountains shall crumble, and the celestial bodies, the sun and moon shall falter. It is your choice to aid them, but their destinies intertwine with your own."
Rising from her seat, the woman uttered her final words with a tone of solemn authority.
"My white dragon. Go forth and rescue the sun and moon, tread cautiously in the enemy''s presence. They possess a strength far greater than you can fathom. But my dear dragon, we shall meet again."
The scene faded, and Archer slowly regained consciousness. His eyes focused on the ceiling above him.
He felt a weight pressing him down. ncing to his side, he saw the two girls sleeping peacefully.
Teu wasying on his chest, her vibrant blue hair syed in disarray, and one of her legs crossed over his. E rested her head on his shoulder, emitting soft snores.
Archer remained still for a little while longer until he noticed Teu stirring awake. She lifted her head, rubbing her eyes in a sleepy haze.
"Morning, Arch," she mumbled groggily.
E, on the other hand, remained sound asleep. Carefully, Archer shifted her position, allowing him to slip out of bed.
He made his way to the bathroom, excited to freshen up, when Teu''s voice interrupted him, "Where are you going?"
Archer halted in his tracks, turning his head with a mischievous grin, "Heading to the bathroom for a bath. Care to join me?"
Teu''s face flushed crimson as a flurry of wild thoughts flooded her mind. She quickly shook her head, causing Archer to burst intoughter at her reaction.
After entering the bath chambers, Archer enjoyed a nice hot bath. Sometimeter, he emerged, with a towel wrapped around his waist.
As he nced around the room, he noticed a brownie engaged in an animated conversation with Teu.
Meanwhile, E remained curled up with Sera nestled in her arms, both were peacefully asleep. Archer chuckled at the adorable sight before making his way over to Teu.
As Archer approached, Teu turned around, savoring a juicy piece of meat. After she finished her bite, she greeted him with a warm smile, "Good morning, Arch. How was your sleep?"
"It was good, thankfully I had no nightmares," Archer replied, taking a seat at the counter.
Just then, Teon appeared and ced a te of meat in front of him. Archer nced at it, pondering where they sourced their food from.
Shaking his head in amusement, he dug into his meal, paying no mind to Teu''s curious gaze. He devoured the food hungrily, savoring every bite.
After finishing his meal, he pushed the te away and turned to Teu, noticing her still gazing at him intently.
With a yful smile, he asked, "Why are you staring at me?"
Teu blushed slightly but couldn''t contain her admiration, "I can''t help it. Your scales are absolutely stunning. They''re so beautiful."
Archer smiled and nodded, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you. Your blue hair reminds me of the ocean, and I find it beautiful," he said.
"When E wakes, we will make our way back to Aquaria," he concluded.
Teu agreed with a nod, and they continued to sit and chat for a while. Their conversation flowed, filling the room with warmth andughter.
Suddenly, E woke up and interrupted their conversation as she let out a loud yawn, startling Sera who quickly darted away.
Shetched onto a beam of the cottage while staring at E who sat up rubbing her eyes, shortly after that she got up and approached Archer.
"Morning, Arch. Is that meat I smell?" E greeted him, her voice filled with curiosity.
Just then, Teon appeared seemingly out of nowhere, handing E a te of food. Archer looked at Teu, who shrugged as if she knew why he was confused.
Sera gracefully alighted on Archer''s shoulder, finding afortable perch as E leisurely enjoyed her breakfast.
With the meal finished E made her way toward the bath chambers, apanied by Teu.
Meanwhile, Archer stepped outside the cottage, loving the gentle breeze brushing against his skin.
As he stood there, he couldn''t help but wonder about the mysterious woman he had met in his dream.
Shaking his head, Archer recalled that today was the celebration in the Aquarian Capital.
He reached into his Item Box and retrieved a piece of chocte. With delight evident on his face, he savored its taste, indulging in a morning treat.
After a while, Teu and E stepped out of the cottage, radiating freshness and beauty. Archer turned to greet them with a warm smile.
E donned a flowing blue summer dress, its loose style ensuringfort and freedom of movement.
Completing her outfit were diator sandals that showcased her adorable little toes.
Teu opted for a loose-fitting red dress that draped gracefully around her. Like E, she wore the same sandals,pleting her outfit.
Archer couldn''t help but notice her toned arms, thighs, and legs, captivated by her toned body. Herrge mountains swayed with every step she took.
She had tied her hair into a ponytail, adding to her confident andposed appearance.
"You look absolutely beautiful today." Heplimented, his voice filled with genuine appreciation.
E smiled in response, while Teu yfully retorted, "So we don''t look good on any other day?"
"Ah, quiet, woman! I''m trying to give you apliment!" Archer yfully teased as he walked ahead and opened a gate to Aquaria City.
He stepped forward, with the girls following closely behind, and emerged just outside the city.
E looked around, taking in the sight of a vast desert grasnd that stretched as far as the eye could see.
Curious, she turned to Archer and asked, "Where are we?"
Before he could respond, Teu chimed in, "We are just outside the capital. Come on, let''s head to the pce. Father is probably waiting for us."
The trio continued their journey toward the city''s entrance, their footfalls echoing along the path.
As they walked, Teu couldn''t help but notice the lingering gazes from passing traders. As the fourth princess, her presence was well-known among the locals.
However, only a select few recognized the significance of the white-haired man by her side.
On the other hand, E seemed unfazed by the attention, her focus absorbed in the new sights and experiences unfolding before her.
With an infectious smile on her face, she took in the vibrant cityscape.
As they approached the gate, a guard hurried forward, falling to one knee in front of Teu.
Urgencyced his voice as he delivered his message. "Princess, your father eagerly awaits your arrival at the pce." He proimed. "He has instructed us to keep watch at the gate, anticipating your arrival alongside the hero."
Teu acknowledged the guard with a nod. "Thank you. We will make our way on foot to the pce."
Entering the city, the trio strolled down the bustling main street, with Sera nestledfortably on his shoulder. Archer observed the cityscape as they walked.
Aquaria, a vibrant city, unfolded before his eyes. It seamlessly blended ancient structures with vibrant new constructions.
Situated on the coast, the city was adorned with shimmering turquoise waters gently caressing its shores, a testament to the rich heritage of the Aquarian culture.
Tower-like structures, intricately carved and adorned with tropical motifs, reached skyward.
Their roofs, crafted from woven palm fronds and decorated with colorful feathers, showcased a fusion of natural elements and mystical craftsmanship.
They drew inspiration from the flowing ocean waves and the majestic palm trees swaying in the gentle breeze.
Narrow, winding streets guided visitors through the enchanting cityscape, lined with vibrant hibiscus flowers and lush greenery.
The air carried the tantalizing scent of tropical fruits, mingling with the aroma of traditional Aquarian delicacies prepared in open-air stalls.
Teu, unable to contain her excitement, grasped Archer''s and E''s hands, pulling them along as they watched the celebration that was starting.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]@@novelbin@@
Chapter 115 The Doom Of Frostholm. (2)
[This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]
No one dared to venture out alone, knowing the grim fate that awaited them, hunted by unknown beasts that lurked in the dark.
Within the city, the imperial guard who was stationed in the city met a tragic end, their throats slit in the night by ghostly figures who vanished into the shadows.
Under the cover of darkness, monstrous figures and Rat-men silently prowled the alleyways, ughtering both soldiers and civilians alike.
Veiled by a thick fog and the constant rain, the once familiar roads leading out of the city were transformed into treacherous death traps and no-go zones where death was ripe.
In Frostholm''s main square and its surrounding vicinity, Hellish creatures and rebellious rat-like men converged, rounding up the captured citizens.
The Darkness descended upon the houses, shrouding them in its malevolent grasp.
Families were forcibly torn from their homes, their horrifying cries echoing through the city, as they were mercilessly dragged into darkness-filled holes throughout the city.
These haunting and tragic scenes unfolded all over, casting a shadow over every corner of Frostholm. Hundreds of thousands of citizens vanished.
It''s important to remember that Frostholm was once home to millions of inhabitants.
The city rested in a vast valley, surrounded by towering mountains and the Shadowflow River ran through it heading north.
Its strategic location made it impossible to approach bynd except from the south, where two mountains nked the road creating a narrow way in.
However, individuals traveling from the north had a means of reaching the city by ship.
But now this was used in a desperate bid to evacuate as many refugees as possible, using every avable vessel.
As the refugees departed from Frostholm, hundreds of courageous citizens rallied together, mounting a valiant defense that manifested in manyst stands throughout the city.
Elves, Humans, and Demi-Humans joined together, to fight off the hordes of creatures. Buying time for the civilians to escape.
In the midst of this chaos, new horrifying creatures with sinewy, elongated limbs appeared and surged forth in relentless waves.
They had red eyes and looked almost human but were a light grey color. Their sharp ws pierced through shields and sliced limbs off like a hot knife through butter.
Confronted with this relentless assault, the leaders rallied the remaining guards, issuingmands to stand firm against the horde.
Their objective: to buy precious time for the remaining refugees to flee to safety.
Along the Shadowflow River, ships hastily embarked, fleeing from the encroaching terror. Yet, the creatures leaped onto them, causing the sailors to fight.
Thest remaining refugees left in the city, and the courageous defenders heard a terrifying howling from its core.
A surge of rat-like men brandishing crude spears and shoddy swordsunched a frenzied assault on the defender''s front lines.
Suddenly, a resounding horn pierced the air, capturing everyone''s attention. They turned to witness the arrival of the empire''s famous Dawnbreaker cavalry.
Led by a Dragon-kin woman with short ck hair, piercing blue eyes, and two beautiful ck horns.
She was sat atop a steed, charging forward with unwavering resolve.
With perfect movements, the cavalry changed course while forming a wedge formation. Charging directly at the horde, they mowed down everything in their path.
Wheeling their majestic Dawnbreaker mounts around, they regrouped and quickly retreated, returning to the lines of footmen who had formed a steadfast formation before the city guard.
The footmen acted in perfect coordination, raising theirrge shields and firmly nting them into the ground.
Their shields formed an imprable wall of metal and spears, shielding them from the attacking enemies.
Cleverly ced holes in the shield wall allowing the soldiers to thrust their spears and swords at the iing foes.
Meanwhile, the Mage Core joined the fight, utilizing their magical abilities to create a formidable wall.
It was called the Frostholm Wall, standing an impressive 50 meters tall and 20 meters thick.
Along the wall, hundreds of Earth Golems beganunching powerful Earth bullets at the approaching swarm.
The onught of Earth bullets halted the enemy''s advance, granting the imperial army a safe opportunity to retreat.
The remaining survivors of Frostholm, grateful for their deliverance, were relocated to camps on the other side of the wall.
In the years that followed, these camps transformed into thriving small towns
Thus, the legendary Frostholm wall stood as a testament to the skillful coordination of the footmen, the power of the Mage Core, and the determination of the survivors.
A decade went by, and an eerie, dark fog descended upon the City. There were reports of Rat-Men lurking near the walls, but they were swiftly dealt with.
Groups of brave soldiers ventured into the city, only to find bones stripped of flesh and valuables stillying around.
Additional patrols were dispatched, but they disappeared, leaving nothing behind.
In a daring act of bravery, a lone treasure hunter ventured into the city, only to return with a broken mind, recounting tales of unimaginable horrors he witnessed.
In total 6,000 men and women fell victim to the darkness, vanishing without a trace.
After years of this, the Emperor issued an order to the Department of Military Affairs,manding them to deploy three imperial armies to the Frostwyn Duchy.
One army was tasked with guarding the Frostholm wall, while the other two were stationed south at Frostwatch Castle.
In the vast expanse of the Frostwyn Duchy, the armies stood strong, with 300,000 soldiers guarding the north.
They stood as guardians, steadfastly defending against the Sabat and Alba kingdoms. And the many beasts that gued the north.
The defenders of Frostholm stood upon the wall, their eyes scanning the barrenndscape beyond as the cold northern winds howled.
Suddenly, from behind them, a horde of orcs and goblins surged forth from the Dreadwood Forest like a wave of death, descending upon the unsuspecting defenders.
Soldiers quickly formed up with their shields, Commanders screaming orders from the rear as mages started casting their spells.
Amidst the chaos and turmoil, the sh of steel reverberated through the air. Defenders stood firm, their unwavering resolve matched only by their valiant swordy.
With each swing, the defenders met the onught of the enemy, their skill and valor shining through the haze of battle.
The sh of metal against metal echoed, a symphony of defiance against the forces of darkness.
Amidst the chaos, there were moments of rity, where warriors stood tall, their swords glinting in the sunlight, as they faced the relentless tide of orcs and goblins.
The battle raged on with every soldier fighting with everything they had to protect what they held dear.
Arrows darkened the sky as archers unleashed volleys upon the charging swarm. Yet, for every orc or goblin struck down, two more seemed to take its ce.@@novelbin@@
The air was thick with the stench of blood, and the ground was littered with fallen bodies.
As the dust settled it revealed the true nature of the assault, It marked the start of an unrelenting beast wave that happened three to four times a year.
From that day onward, the soldiers of Frostholm understood that their mighty wall had be the prime target for the beast waves.
With determination and faith in the Goddess Ishtar, they fortified their defenses and devised strategies to counter the ever-present waves.
Yet, it was not only orcs and goblins that came. Darker and more sinister creatures emerged, attacking the defenders from both sides of the wall.
Deep ditches were dug on both sides, the only way to cross wasrge wooden bridges that would be lifted up when waves happened.
Frosthol, Wall stood firm, its defenders prepared to repel the waves of beasts that came straight from people''s nightmares.
With each passing day, the wall''s defenses grew stronger, it became an unyielding beacon in the north.
In this battle, the army would not yield, as it stood as the guardian of the south, warding off the hordes of vile beasts and savage creatures.
Countless men and women fought valiantly and sacrificed their lives on the walls orter exploring the ruins to recover lost treasures.
The soldiers tirelessly defended the wall, time seemed to fly by in a blur. Days turned into weeks, weeks into months, and months into years.
The relentless attacks from all kinds of beasts kept them constantly on guard, but they never failed in their duty.
As the years passed, the survivors of the city settled down and formed towns.
Houses and other needed structures were built, forming awork of towns that sought sce and protection from the wall.
People from different walks of life, disced by the doom, found refuge and a sense of belonging within these growing towns.
They thrived despite the constant threat from the waves. Busy markets emerged, bustling with activity as traders and merchants exchanged goods and stories.
Schools were established, where children eagerly learned and dreamed of a brighter future. Families forged new bonds, supporting one another through the hardships they endured.
The passage of time on the walls took on a different rhythm, witnessing the growth of thesemunities over seasons and years.
The towns behind the wall thrived and blossomed with life, their dreams were shattered by an ominous surge from the very city the wall shielded them from.
Amidst the ensuing chaos, a flicker of hope emerged. A prophecy whispered of a chosen one, garbed in white, apanied by the moon and the sun, destined to triumph over the encroaching darkness.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 118 Announcements.
Mele gestured for the trio to join her on stage. Archer, Teu, and E climbed the stairs, As they approached the beautiful Queen, a warm smile greeted them.
"Come, stand by my side," Mele beckoned, arranging the three next to her, their presence adding to the regal ensemble.
They stood alongside the other members of the Royal family. King Lashure, adorned in his majestic Royal attire, stood tall on the stage, a beaming smile on his face.
Standing beside him were two dignified figures, Emperor Amkhu Sharifi and King Rayhan Samra.
Turning around to address the two men, King Lashure spoke with a tone of camaraderie and joy.
"Emperor Amkhu Sharifi and King Rayhan Samra, it brings me great joy to see you here with us today."
Emperor Amkhu stood tall, his sun-kissedplexion and deep brown hair and eyes emanating an aura of wisdom.
He adorned himself in Zenian imperial robes, their intricate designs reminiscent of the attire seen in ancient Egypt in Archer''s past life.
With a genuine smile on his face, Amkhu responded to Lashure''s words, his voice filled with sincerity.
"It is truly a pleasure to see you again, my old friend. This day has been long-awaited, and I am grateful that it has finally arrived. Perhaps now, we can find a way to tame my free-spirited daughter."@@novelbin@@
Laughter filled the air as the two rulers shared a moment of camaraderie. Meanwhile, King Rayhan Samra interjected with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.
"You two old goats are fortunate to have daughters." He quipped, his red hair catching the light.
"As for me, I am blessed with four wives but only have been given sons. It seems the gods have chosen a different path for me."
Rayhan, though slightly shorter than his counterparts, exuded strength and power with his muscr build and fiery locks.
The two men exchanged amused nces, King Lashure, still chuckling, couldn''t resist adding another jest.
"Perhaps if you focused as much effort on pleasing your wives as you do on sculpting your body, a daughter would grace your presence," he teased.
The jovial atmosphere continued as the two men burst intoughter again, while Rayhan yfully rolled his eyes with a smile on his face.
However, their amusement was interrupted by the voice of a woman with a seductive Zenian ent.
"Gentlemen," she interjected, her voice cutting through theughter, "let us save the catching up forter. Lashure still has important announcements to make."
Her words brought the lighthearted banter to an end, redirecting their attention back to the purpose of the gathering.
Lashure nodded at Hatshepsut Sharifi, the Empress of the Zenia Empire. He got closer to the crowd as he started to speak.
"My dear subjects," he began, his voice carrying a mix of excitement and authority.
"I stand before you today with a momentous announcement, one that will shape the future of our kingdoms."
He paused, allowing the words to sink in, before continuing, "In the spirit of unity and alliance, Emperor Amkhu Sharifi and I have made a decision that will bind our kingdoms and empire even closer. We have agreed that when our beloved daughters, Teu Aquaria and Nefertiti Sharifi, reach the age of neen, they shall be wed to none other than Archer, the White Dragon."
Gasps of surprise and excitement rippled through the crowd, followed by whispers that spread like wildfire.
All eyes turned to Archer, who stood beside the royal family with a mixture of astonishment and curiosity etched on his face.
Lashure''s voice carried on, resolute and confident, "This marriage will not only unite our kingdoms in a bond of friendship and peace, but it will also solidify the Tri-Alliance between the Nethania Kingdom, Aquarian Kingdom, and Zenia Empire."
The crowd erupted into apuse, a loud chorus of approval and support. Lashure raised his hand, signaling for silence once more.
"As we celebrate this union of our kingdoms and the bright future it promises, let us remember that our unity will pave the way for prosperity, strength, and harmony. May this alliance endure the test of time, and may our realms thrive under the wings of the White Dragon!"
The cheers filled the square, rising to a crescendo that spread joy and excitement in the air.
Archer looked around, his eyes scanning the exuberant crowd. He couldn''t believe the overwhelming happiness he saw reflected in their faces.
Next to him, E radiated pure joy, her smile shining brightly. Archer was still in awe of the surprising news about a third girl.
E turned to Teu and spoke about their uing journey. As time passed, Archer delved into his own thoughts.
He cursed his past self, the oblivious Archer who had failed to recognize E''s love and foolishly relegated her to the friend zone.
King Lashure''s voice continued to reverberate through the square, announcing further details of the alliance and its implications, Archer''s attention wavered.
He decided to check his status after not doing it for a while.
''Status.''
[Experience: 900/15000]
[Level Up: 140>142]
[SP: 0>6]
[Mana: 25000>25500]
[Magic unlocked: Aquarian Magic]
[Stamina: 3800>4000]
[Cosmic Sword: 4>5]
His gaze instinctively shifted towards Teu, who was engaged in a conversation with E and her mother.
''Was it the kiss or our growing connection?'' he thought.
In the midst of his thinking, he heard King Lashure instruct the civilians to enjoy the celebration.
The crowd erupted in joyous cheers, and those on the stage began to make their way back to the pce.
E and Teu walked beside the Queen, while Lashure apanied the other rulers. It was during this time that he heard a gentle chirp, capturing his attention.
His gaze fell upon Sera, her beaming face captivating his heart. Without hesitation, Archer grabbed her and enveloped her in a warm hug that made the fairy dragon really happy.
Overwhelmed with affection, hevished Sera with kisses and gentle caresses, much to her delight, who reveled in his affection.
Unbeknownst to Archer, the Queen''s sister, Malia, observed the heartwarming scene with a smile as she thought to herself.
''To think, this is the new White Dragon. Despite enduring the hardships, he radiates a love for his pet dragon that surpasses anything that an ordinary person would show.''
Shaking her head as she smiles.
Therge group entered the pce and continued to celebrate. As the festivities erupted within the pce ballroom, the air became infused with the rhythmic beats of Aquarian music.
Archer found himself swept up in the lively atmosphere, surrounded by joyousughter and dancing.
Amidst the celebration, Teu gracefully approached him, her blue eyes gleaming with warmth.
With a yful smile, she extended her hand, inviting him to join her on the dance floor. Unable to resist her charm, Archer epted the invitation, taking her hand in his.
The soft, melodic tunes filled the air, Archer found himself caught in the enchanting embrace of Teu''s arms.
They moved together in perfect harmony, their bodies swaying to the rhythm, their hearts starting to beat as one.
Her radiant smile reflected the flickering grand hall lights, casting a glow that illuminated their connection.
Their eyes locked, speaking volumes without the need for words.
At that moment, it felt as if time stood still, and nothing else mattered but the gentle sway of their bodies and the undeniable chemistry between them.
The world around them seemed to fade away as Archer led Teu in a graceful dance. Every touch, every twirl, carried an electric charge, igniting a fire within their souls.
Their movements were anguage of growing love, a dance of desire that only they could understand.
As the song reached its crescendo, Archer released Teu from his embrace. Yet, before he could do anything, a familiar petite figure appeared before him.
E''s eyes shimmered with love as she extended her hand, silently inviting Archer to dance. He took her hand without hesitation.
They gracefully moved across the dance floor, memories of their shared past flooded his mind, filling their dance with a big smile on his face and a deep sense of connection with her.
Archer and E danced together, their bodies moving in perfect harmony to the music''s gentle rhythm.
The warmth of the ballroom surrounded them, creating an intimate atmosphere that seemed to exist solely for them.
As they twirled across the dance floor, E gazed into Archer''s eyes, her smile radiant with happiness. She leaned in closer, her voice barely a whisper amidst the enchanting music.
"I am so incredibly happy, Archer," E confessed, her voice filled with sincerity. "Meeting Teu has been really nice, and us getting engaged, has been a dreame true.''''
His heart swelled with affection as he held her closer, their steps growing more graceful with each passing moment.
He brushed a strand of hair from her face, his gaze filled with adoration.
"I feel the same way, E," he replied softly, his voice tinged with emotion. "Having you in my life is a treasure beyond anything. You bring joy and light to my world."
In that tender embrace, surrounded by the music and their shared affection, Archer and E reveled in the beauty of their connection.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 119 The Drakebanes Fate.
[This contains plot elements read if you want to understand the plot in the future]
[The Drakebane Family from Frostholm, 20 years before Archer''s birth]
Inside the confines of their home, a young boy sat huddled with his sister, their faces etched with worry.
The father sped a chalice filled with wine, parting his lips to take a sip, when a woman''s voice resonated through the room.
"Niki, we must flee this city. It has be too dangerous, we must ensure the safety of Nyx and Alexander before anything happens," she urged.
A figure entered the room, a woman with flowing ck hair and horns atop her head. Her red eyes wandered to her husband.
The man finished the wine and replied in a fed-up tone, "Amara, we can''t run yet. Look at what happened to the Reece Family. They didn''t get far before they were captured.''''
She attempted to speak, but before she could, a blood-curdling scream was heard from outside.
Fear gripped them as they exchanged looks filled with dread. With panic in their voices, Amara turned to their two children.
"Stay here, my darlings," She whispered, her voice trembling. "Don''t move, no matter what happens."
The children nodded, their eyes wide with a mix of confusion and terror as they watched their parents look out the window.
As they did, their worst nightmares turned into reality. Rat-like creatures, with gnarled features and malevolent red eyes, were dragging the Travis family from their house.
The air became thick with ck smoke as the mansion was set alight. Dark rain, and the agonizing screams of dying people as the creatures ruthlessly ughtered them.
Amara and Niki stood frozen in shock, their hands covering their mouths to stifle their own screams.
Tears welled up in her eyes as they witnessed the Rat-Men dragging the still-warm corpses toward a hole that had suddenly appeared in the family''s garden.
The scene that unfolded before them was like a terrifying nightmareing to life, filling their entire being with terror.
At that moment, they realized that their once peaceful lives had been shattered, and they needed to flee.
The following days unfolded in a simr fashion as they helplessly watched more neighbors being dragged away.
Amara sessfully persuaded her husband of the urgent need to depart, suggesting a route towards the southern region in order to reach the central Duchy.
With fear coursing through their veins, the family gathered the remaining food and left the temporary safety their home offered them.
Quietly, they moved through narrow alleys, concealing themselves from the evil creatures and lurking monsters that dwelled in the shadows.
The air reeked with a foul stench, and their hearts raced with fear. The distant scurrying and gnashing teeth sent shivers down their spines.
Their eyes darted anxiously, glimpsing the lurking rat-men in the shadows, their red eyes gleaming with malice.
United and gripping each other''s hands tightly, the family sought refuge from these nightmarish creatures.
Huddled behind a crumbling carriage, the Drakebanes crouched low, their hearts throbbing with terror.
In the moonlight, a procession of twisted and grotesque humanoids revealed itself, a sight that sent chills down their spines.
Their eyes emitted an eerie, sickly red glow, while their mouths contorted into unnatural shapes, showcasing a menacing array of sharp, jagged teeth.
The air filled with a chilling breeze as they shuffled past, emitting guttural, otherworldly sounds that sent shivers down their spines.
Each step reverberated through the ground, signaling their approach. The family held their breath, their bodies trembling, praying that their hiding ce remained undetected.
Their minds raced with thoughts of escape, their eyes wide with horror as they witnessed the grotesque figures pass by.
Their souls were chilled by the sinister presence that lingered in the air.
After the creatures vanished they made their way toward the abandoned city square, when they arrived Nyx witnessed a horrific sight that would forever haunt her.
The corpses of the citizens were suspended in a grotesque manner from improvised poles, disying signs of torn flesh and missing or severed limbs.
Nyx''s eyes locked onto a vile congregation of Rat-Men, suddenly, a piercing scream echoed as a blood-soaked woman emerged from the crowd, clutching a baby tightly.
In her frenzied desperation, she locked eyes with the frightened Drakebane family and raced toward them.
Panic gripped their hearts, but before they could react, she was captured.
A long, sharp chain coiled around her neck with vicious force. The unbearable tension reached its climax, unleashing a horrifying eruption of blood-soaked terror.
Fear coursed through Nyx''s fragile form, her sanity teetering on the edge of an unspeakable abyss.
But when her mother tightly squeezed her hand, a testament to her strength, she drew the courage to persevere, even though her spirit was on the brink of shattering.
As the family attempted to flee, a deep sense of fear filled the air, growing stronger when one of the Rat-Men locked eyes with them, his gaze prating and menacing.
The creature''s snout abruptly veered, locking onto their scent, and swiftly turned its head in their direction.
"Run now! I''ll hold them back, giving you time to escape."
Nyx, stood frozen, her eyes locked on her father blocking the path they were fleeing.
At that moment, her father''s hands danced with lightning magic, an intricate weaving of power against the encroaching horde.
"Lightning Strike!"
His voice echoed through the air as Niki unleashed his spell, bolts of lightning cascading down and cleaving through the approaching rat men.
Explosions erupted, sending shockwaves rippling through the surrounding darkness.
Amara watched through tear-filled eyes as her beloved husband willingly sacrificed himself, fully aware that his brave act would only grant them mere moments of respite.
She knelt before her two children, her voice trembling with a mix of love and sorrow.
"My darlings, I must aid your father or none of us shall escape."
Her gaze settled on Draven, her words heavy with emotion. "Draven, take your sister and flee. Find your father''s trusted friend, Sia Silverthorn, in the Capital. She will provide you with sanctuary."
Nyx cried, feeling the heavy burden of heartbreak weighing upon her young heart as she watched her parents leave.
Draven, understanding the gravity of their sacrifice, steeled himself with unwavering resolve.
Amara rose to her feet, urging her tearful children away, her eyes brimming with anguish. "Stay safe, my darlings. May joy and happiness find you both in this life."@@novelbin@@
Nyx and Draven sprinted down the road but halted to nce back at their parents. Fear gripped their hearts as they witnessed their valiant struggle against the monstrous creatures, fighting relentlessly with unwavering determination.
Electricity crackled through the air, sparking fiery shes between light and darkness, and lightning battled against the formidable forces that endangered their very survival.
Tears filled Nyx''s eyes, her hands shaking as she tried to grasp the overwhelming sight in front of her.
Her parents facing unimaginable danger was almost unbearable for her, but she couldn''t turn her eyes away.
In the midst of the chaos, her mother''s eyes locked with hers, and with a heartfelt smile, she mouthed the words lost amid the sound of battle.
"My daughter, I love you," her voice swallowed by the screeching around them.
As the vile creatures lunged, Nyx''s mother unleashed torrents of beautiful red mes, scorching their hideous forms and creating a temporary barrier.
Firestorms erupted, attempting to block the path of the creatures, while Niki rained down lightning upon them.
She witnessed her father''s dazzling disy of power, summoning bolts of lightning that crackled through the air, electrifying the battlefield.
But the insatiable hunger of the swarm drove them to tear through the fiery defense, closing in on their prey.
Despair echoed in the anguished cries of the siblings, their voices drowned out by the chaos. As the horde swarmed over their parents with savage anger, their screams piercing the night.
Nyx''s heart shattered as she watched the mes fade and the lightning flicker, witnessing her parent''s ultimate sacrifice.
The rats tore them apart, a horrifying scene etched forever in her mind.
Something inside her snapped, and she stood motionless, her spirit numb. It was then that she heard a mysterious voice of a woman speak.
"In your veins flows the blood of my loyal ck Dragons, child," the eerie voice reverberated through her thoughts.
"In your hour of need, I bestow upon you this gift. In 35 years, seek out a white-haired boy, for he alone holds the key to your happiness."
The voice went quiet, leaving Nyx trembling with rage and madness.
But then, it spoke again, a bone-chillingmand that pierced her very soul. "Embrace your destiny and move forward. Annihte your foes and thrive!"
An electric surge coursed through her veins, and she felt a profound transformation overtake her.
Nyx''s once lustrous ck hair turned an eerie shade of white, then shifted back to its original color.
One of her eyes turned red while the other turned yellow reflecting the turmoil within her.
Amidst the agonizing grief for her fallen parents, Nyx''s mana erupted into a chaotic frenzy. Swirls of red, ck, and yellow energy danced around her, emanating a menacing aura.
Draven observed his sister, Nyx, erupting intoughter as she started to unleash powerful spells, effortlessly eliminating hundreds of creatures.
She was consumed by fury and went on to ughter anything that crossed her path.
As Nyx ventured further into the city, leaving Draven behind, he felt torn between assisting her and or trying to escape this hell.
The conflict attracted a growing number of repulsive rats, their grotesque presence escting and encroaching upon Draven, overpowering his senses.
Recognizing the pressing danger, Draven understood that he had no alternative but to retreat from the encroaching horde of rats.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
[I''m open to suggestions on other bonus chapters, going to give the introductions a rest for a while. Comment and let me know]
Chapter 123 Cementing The Alliance.
Archer guided them through the city, showcasing its various features, and after an hour, their tour wasplete.
Jethro and Sagana were brimming with joy and satisfaction.
The old man approached Archer with a quick stride, his eyes filled with excitement as he sped the king''s shoulders.
"Your Majesty, when can we begin moving people in?" he asked eagerly.
Archer smiled at the man before responding, "As soon as we leave. First, we need to talk to Teu''s family."
He started walking, with the two girls following closely behind. But before they could go far, Sagana spoke up, expressing her gratitude.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. We truly appreciate your assistance."
At that moment, Archer remembered that they need more dragon tokens, and he closed his eyes once again.
Concentrating he conjured thousands of white dragon tokens, which formed a pile in front of Sagana and Jethro.
Archer decided to create bracelets that will allow the girls to teleport here whenever they want.
He concentrated his thoughts on fashioning two exquisite bracelets. Each piece of jewelry boasted gems that wlessly mirrored the captivating colors of the girls'' eyes.
Not long after starting he created two beautiful bracelets, he ced them in his pocket to give them to themter.
Turning towards Jethro and Sagana, Archer summoned a portal that would take them to his assigned room from the previous night. As he gazed up at the sky, he noticed that it was still early morning.
"Jethro, Sagana, expect to see me more often from now on. I''ll be back soon," Archer said, his smile shining with warmth and anticipation.
With a wave of his hand, he opened the portal and confidently stepped through, the girls following closely behind him.
Exiting the portal, they found themselves in the bedroom that was given to them. Teu''s face lit up as she grabbed Archer''s and E''s hands dragging them out of the room.
They made their way down the long corridors until they reached the dining room, where the entire royal family was already seated.
Emperor Amkhu Sharifi and King Rayhan Samra and their respective wives were already there waiting to eat.
Upon seeing the trio, Lashure gestured to the three vacant seats. They took their ces at the table and waited for the food.
Soon after, the maids arrived, carrying trays loaded with a mouth-watering assortment of dishes.
Archer''s eyes were immediately drawn to the feast before him.
He gazed upon the spread of Aquarian delicacies, marveling at the vibrant colors and enticing aromas that filled the room.
The sight alone stirred his appetite, causing his stomach to rumble with anticipation. Just as he was about to dig in, Teu interrupted, pointing at each dish and sharing its name.
"That," Teu pointed with a smile, "is Fa''apapa, panikeke, palusami, and sapasui." Her finger gracefully moved across the array of delicacies.
Her attention then shifted to the remaining dishes as she continued her descriptions.
"Lastly, we have Faiai Eleni and Lu''au."
Archer expressed his gratitude to Teu with a nod, and she responded with a radiant smile. The three of them eagerly began to stuff themselves full of food and drink.
Suddenly, a woman''s voice interrupted his meal. "So, you''re the white dragon everyone talks about. My cousin ims to have seen you while traveling back from the south."
Archer lifted his gaze, his eyes drawn to the enchanting figure before him with sun-kissed locks of captivating pink cascading down and eyes that sparkled with a mesmerizing hue.
He responded with a warm smile, "Yes, I am indeed the one. He probably did see me as I was flying all over the south.''''
The older woman smiled when she heard his reply, she introduced herself.
"I''m Hatshepsut Sharifi, the Empress of Zenia and your future mother-inw." Her words were followed by a delightful giggle, and another woman joined the conversation.
"You''re lucky, Hats. Neither I nor any of the girls have given Rayhan any sons, which is a shame," the woman remarked, seemingly oblivious to Archer and the girls.
Hatshepsut observed Archer as he ate, contemting her response. "I''m not entirely sure, Haria. Nefertiti possesses a fiery temper, and she rarely gets on with others, except for me and Amkhu."
Taking a sip of her wine, she continued her exnation.
"Well, there was an incident before we departed. A young master from the influential Arsaphes family, whose father holds the position of Overseer in the northern region of Zenia, attempted to court Nefertiti. However, she used her Arcane magic and forcefully repelled his advances, resulting in the loss of a hand."
Hatshepsut set down her empty wine ss, concluding with a sigh, "Now sheins about facing difficulties inpleting her academy tests because no one is willing to coborate with her, particrly males."@@novelbin@@
Archer listened attentively to every word, growing increasingly curious about this fiery and independent girl.
He finished off a bowl of Sapasui and helped himself to a te of Lu''au, his appetite seemingly insatiable.
Despite the amused snickers from the girls, Archer remained undeterred, focused solely on tasting the vors of the feast before him.
As he continued to eat, King Lashure turned to him and asked a question, his voice filled with curiosity.
"Archer, when do you n to embark on your journey to the Zenian Empire?" King Lashure inquired, his gaze fixed on him.
Having just savored the vors of a sulent piece of meat wrapped in a delicate coconut leaf, Archer lifted his eyes to meet the king''s gaze.
He replied, "Once the celebrations are over, we will journey to the north. But rest assured, King Lashure, Teu can return here whenever she wishes."
Archer''s assurance resonated with the man, a warm smile on his face. It alleviated the king''s concerns about allowing Teu to embark on this grand adventure with Archer.
Returning the smile, Archer reached for another te, his appetite undeterred. However, before he could savor another bite, a voice interjected, breaking the momentary tranquility.
"Do you n to return home after your visit?" The voice belonged to a slender, tanned man with brown hair and eyes.
It was Emperor Amkhu Sharifi. Finishing the food in his mouth, Archer replied.
"Yes."
Amkhu smiled and added, "When you arrive in Zenia, make your way to my capital Alexandria and present this medallion to the guards at the city''s entrance."
With a flick of his hand, the emperor tossed a gold medallion to Archer, who caught it and examined the intricate design. The medallion featured the image of a crocodile-like creature.
Amkhu exined, "This medallion will grant you passage through the gates and guide you to the pce. I am eager for you to meet Nefertiti."
Archer smiled as he carefully stowed the medallion in his Item Box. The breakfast continued for a little while longer until the table was finally cleared.
King Rayhan Samra set down his wine ss and fixed his gaze upon Archer, addressing him directly.
"Will you take a Mana oath to refrain from attacking the Nethania Kingdom and provide assistance in its time of need?"
Archer raised an eyebrow, his gaze locked with the king''s, before responding with a confident smile.
"Certainly, but in return, you must swear not to harm my future wives, and refrain from attacking me or any Kingdom I am associated with."
Rayhan stared at the young man who was smiling as Archer went back to talking to the two pretty girls by his side, he inwardly hated that he didn''t have a daughter before speaking.
''''Okay deal.'''' He started reciting a mana oath in front of everyone.
"I, Rayhan Samra, pledge to the world''s mana, with all the sincerity in my heart, that I will nevery a hand of harm upon Archer, his beloved wives, or any kingdom he is affiliated with. May my words resonate throughout the realms and be bound by the strongest threads of mana."
He sat back down and started drinking more wine, Archer looked at the man but didn''t feel anything different.
Rising from his seat and spoke "I, Archer, wholeheartedly pledge before the world''s mana, that I shall never inflict harm upon the Nethania Kingdom, in any manner or guise. In their time of dire need, I vow to extend my aid without hesitation or reservation. May the echoes of my solemn words reverberate across the vast expanse of realms, forever entwined with the unbreakable threads of potent mana."
The triumphant cheers and jubnt celebrations reverberated through the hall, celebrating the official start of the Tri-Alliance of the Soutnds.
With this sacred pact, a new era of tranquility and harmony descended upon the Soutnds, nurturing prosperity for generations toe.
Monuments, standing tall and resolute, would rise in evesting tribute. They would etch into the annals of history the name of Archer, the white dragon, and savior of the Soutnds.
Each stone and carefully crafted inscription on the towering structures would serve as a testament to the profound gratitude inspired by his heroic deeds.
In the years toe, the white dragon''s descendants would be treated as honored guests, embraced with love and reverence all over the Soutnds.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 124 When The Sun Embraces Her Fate.
[Ravenna City, Capital of The Sri Empire]
A few months after the Celebrations in the Aquarian Kingdom.
Hemera''s peaceful sleep was shattered by the piercing screech of an Archeleon eagle echoing through the pce.
Startled, after stretching her body she got out of bed and made her way to the bath. She entered the chamber as she stripped out of her nightgown, and slipped into the steaming hot water.
The soothing warm bath, her mind remained consumed by the looming academy exam.
If she passed this test, her father would grant her permission to enter the forbidden library and delve into its collection of rare books.
Hemera submerged herself in the soothing bath, her thoughts drifted away from the iing test.
In that moment of peace, the vivid memory of her dream resurfaced, capturing her attention once more.
Closing her eyes, Hemera let her thoughts drift back to that dream. She found herself standing in a lush, verdant forest, the scent of pine and earth filling the air.
Sunlight streamed through the canopy above, casting shadows on the forest floor. The atmosphere was serene, yet tinged with a sense of impending doom.
In her dream, Hemera realized that she was not alone. A magnificent white dragon stood before her, its scales shimmering ethereally in the sunlight.
Its violet eyes were filled with wisdom and power, As she watched the dragon a colossal giant emerged from the depths of the forest.
Towering above the trees, it exuded an aura of darkness and malevolence. The giant''s skin was ashen and rough, its eyes glowing with a fiery intensity.
It brandished a massive, jagged club, ready to strike. But the dragon quickly attacked first, it lunged at the giant and tackled it.
The two of them started fighting, ws shed through the giant''s tough skin asrge fists pummeled the dragon''s beautiful white scales.
The sheer intensity of the fight quickened her heartbeat, but she pushed aside the lingering thoughts and started washing her tanned body.
Emerging from a blissful hour-long bath, Hemera gently dried her skin and adorned herself in a stunning chiton, adorned with a captivating blend of gold and white.
Her attention then turned to her shoulder bag, which held her beloved collection of tomes and spellbooks.
Her father had given her a considerate present, a space shoulder bag after discovering her deep love for knowledge.
With this bag, she could now carry and protect her cherished books, allowing her the freedom to immerse herself in reading whenever she pleased.
Having meticulously arranged her attire, Hemera gracefully made her way to the vibrant dining hall, enticed by the tantalizing aroma of a delicious meal.
As she entered the room, the loving gazes of her mother and three older sisters warmly weed her, their eyes filled with affection and admiration.
Their eyes spoke volumes, shimmering with love before they started eating again as they finished speaking.
Approaching the table, Hemera sat down, her attention was captured by a te brimming with her favorite food Souki.
She started eating and savoring each bite as she indulged in the tender meat. It was at that moment when her mother, Agatha Helios spoke, breaking her concentration on the food.
"Hem, you have your academy test today, correct?" Her mother''s voice resonated with a blend of concern and support.
Hemera looked up, meeting her mother''s gaze.
Agatha had the same golden blonde hair as Hemera, coupled with beautiful green eyes that shimmered with wisdom and love.
She was a tall woman with an attractive figure, and she greatly admired her mother''s dedication to maintaining her health through participation in various sports.
Hemera nodded her head as she spoke in an excited voice, ''''Yeah Mata, it''s the test we take every year to see how we are progressing in our studies.''''
Before Agatha could reply, her sister Eudora asked a question to Hemera. "How is it that you have such a profound love for those ancient tomes and spellbooks, my dear Hem?"
Hemera gazed at Eudora, her sister with the same golden blonde hair and captivating golden eyes as her. However, her sister also possessed a curvaceous body just like their mother.
A smile graced Hemera''s lips as she answered, her words brimming with passion.
"Eudora, these old tomes and books hold a wealth of knowledge about the past and they can teach us many things.''''
With a gentle gesture, Hemera lifted her shoulder bag and retrieved a few aged books, showcasing their worn pages.
She continued, her voice filled with conviction.
"Take this book, for instance. It aided Pater in increasing the empire''s crop yields. And this one contains countless recipes that have healed our people afflicted by devastating diseases, saving countless lives. Knowledge holds immense power, Eudora. If it can be used to help others, why should we not embrace it?"
Eudora gazed at her passionate younger sister and smiled affectionately. "There''s no issue, Hemi. I was simply curious. I''m well aware of how much you''ve assisted Pater."
She took a sip of wine, then continued speaking.
"It''s no surprise that people refer to you as The Wise Princess. It''s truly admirable how deeply you cherish knowledge and pursue it with such passion."
With a blush gracing her cheeks, Hemera smiled warmly in response to her fourth sister''s kind words.
Just as the pleasant atmosphere settled, Calliope, her eldest sister, and a mirror image of their mother began to speak.@@novelbin@@
"Has anyone here heard the whispers from the northwest? There are rumors of giants causing chaos by raiding caravans and small viges.''''
She ate the food on her fork and continued.
"Even foreign adventurers have made bold ims of discovering an underground city infested with hundreds of these colossal beings."
Hemera''s eyes widened as she listened to her elder sister''s words, a sudden realization dawning upon her. It echoed the fragments of her dream.
She swiftly retrieved a weathered book from her collection, flipping through its ancient pages with a mix of anticipation and curiosity. Her mother and sisters gathered around, their eyes fixed on her.
Her mother asked a question in a concerned voice, ''''What is it Hemi?''''
Hemera didn''t reply just read out a prophecy from a long-dead historian who was known as a madman.
"In the realm of Mediterra, a prophecy unfurls, Where giants emerge, chaos in their swirls. Empires and kingdoms, put to the test, Armies crumble, unrest manifests.
But from the shadows, a white dragon takes flight, With strength and valor, it enters the fight. Against the giants, its fury unleashed, Their reign of terror forever ceased.
In a majestic dance, the sun and moon align, Their love''s radiance, in the darkness shines. Through celestial harmony, peace is restored, And happiness blooms, by their union adored.
Giants vanquished, their menace no more, Mediterra exults, its spirit soars. With the white dragon''s triumph, a new era dawns, Where love and peace reign, erasing all thorns.
So heed this prophecy, let fate be your guide, For Mediterra''s future, shining and wide. When giants fall, and the sun-moon entwine, Thend shall prosper, as harmony aligns."
She finished reading the prophecy, leaving her mother and sisters confused. Lysandra, her sister, broke the silence and asked a question.
"What does it mean by the sun and moon dance? Is it some kind of celestial event, like a full moon?"
Their mother directed a question to Hemera. "Hemi, who wrote that book?"
Hemera looked at her mother, tucking the book away, her mind lost in thoughts about the dream she had.
"It''s by Sophocles, Mother. Why do you ask?"
Agatha rolled her eyes and let out a sigh. "Oh, it''s him. Don''t worry girls he''s known for his entric ramblings and wild ideas."
Hemera''s sisters sighed in agreement as they all sat down. She finished her meal and prepared to leave, bidding farewell to her family.
"Mater, sisters, I must go to the academy now. The test is approaching. I''ll see youter."
After bidding farewell to thedies in the dining hall, Hemera ventured out of the pce, greeted by well-wishes from those she passed along the way.
As she walked down the streets, she marveled at the grand entrance of the academy. It stood before her like a magnificent castle, embellished with Greek-inspired architecture.
The campus itself presented a picturesque fusion of buildings, each exuding a distinctive aesthetic reminiscent of ancient Greece.
Flowers bloomed abundantly, lending a vibrant and enchanting atmosphere to the surroundings.
Continuing her journey, Hemera passed through the front gate, where the guards paid her due respect with a bow.
She navigated the corridors, her thoughts still consumed by the weight of the prophecy and the remnants of her dream.
Finally, she arrived at her ssroom, where the teacher was already speaking. The sound brought her back to the present.
"We will be departing for the Nymphara Forest. The test will involve hunting creatures and gathering nts to test your current knowledge. Further details will be provided upon our arrival."
After the ss ended, everyone exited the ssroom and proceeded toward the carriages. They embarked on a journey to the Nymphara Forest, with time ticking away.
In the midst of their travel, a girl with captivating blue hair spoke to Hemera. "Hemera, would you like to join me, Evangeline, and two other girls for the test?" she asked.
Hemera''s smile widened, and she nodded in agreement. "Certainly Eleni! I''m eager to see how the test unfolds."
[This is the end of Volume 1: A Journey Begins]
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 127 Treasure Hunters. (2)
The vanguard marched across the bridge, Thalia gazed at the towering wall before her. It stood strong and formidable.
Its stone surface bore the scars of time and countless battles, serving as a reminder of its imprable nature.
Over the years, the wall had been strengthened and upgraded, bing an imposing structure.
It featured two imposing bridges that connected both sides, serving as the only means of entry on foot into the Dreadvale.
In the front and back of the wall were deep ditches, acting as additional barriers on either side.
It had sessfully thwarted numerous beast waves and attacks, with flying creatures brought down by mages and archers.
Thalia and Xanthe closely trailed behind Kalia, who led the group from the front.
She turned to the twins, cautioning them, "Girls, stay vignt. We''ve received multiple reports of creature attacks near the wall."
The twins nodded, their eyes filled with determination, as they pressed onward, venturing into the foreboding Dreadvale.@@novelbin@@
As the group crossed the second bridge, watched closely by the vignt wall guards, their eyes widened in astonishment at the destendscape that greeted them.
A chilling sight unfolded before their eyes.
The once-thrivingnd had been transformed into a barren wastnd, a stark contrast to the stories they had heard.
Bones of humans, beasts, and creatures littered the ground, creating an eerie carpet that crackled under their feet.
Grinning skulls stared through empty eye sockets, their silent testimony mocking the living with a sense of impending doom.
The once-majestic trees now stood as gaunt specters, their withered branches reaching out like skeletal arms, swaying ominously in the cold breeze.
No signs of foliage remained, only twisted and decaying remnants of what had once been.
A sickly haze clung to the air, obscuring distant horizons and casting a pall of despair upon thend.
An unsettling silence permeated the atmosphere, broken only by the mournful howl of a distant wind.
In the midst of this eerie scene, Xanthe''s sharp eyes spotted a dpidated farmhouse in the distance, its appearance rundown, and its front door has been broken off.
Kalia led the hunters as they continued down the old dirt road toward Frostholm.
After an hour of travel, the group''s unease intensified as an unsettling change swept over the surroundings.
The horses abruptly halted, their instincts overriding anymands from their riders. A heavy fog descended upon the area, casting an ominous veil over their path.
A palpable sense of fear hung heavily in the air, emanating from the trembling bodies of the horses, revealing their unease.
Paralyzed with fear, the horse''s minds consumed by a desperate longing to retreat to the safety of the wall, the hunters awaited Kalia''smand.
"Everyone, tether the horses by the old farmhouse and proceed on foot!"
Thalia and Xanthe dismounted their trembling horses, but the frightened animals bolted away the moment the girls released their grip.
Standing there, their senses heightened, they listened intently to the eerie silence that surrounded them. Thalia took charge, casting an enhancement spell.
"Radiant Eyes."
As her spell took effect, Thalia''s vision sharpened, allowing her to spot an arrow hurtling toward Xanthe.
Reacting swiftly, she drew her sword and deflected the projectile.
Acknowledging her sister''s skill, Xanthe nodded in gratitude and retrieved her spear from a storage ring, skillfully parrying the onught of iing arrows.
Suddenly, a bone-chilling howl pierced the air, heralding the emergence of a swarm. Waves of Ratlings charged recklessly toward the hunters, driven by a frenzy to destroy.
The Ratlings, named after the fall of Frostholm, moved with a single-minded determination.
Kalia''s voice echoed with urgency, "Hunters, brace yourselves! It''s an ambush!" Each hunter swiftly armed themselves, standing resolute in preparation for the imminent threat.
With remarkable speed, a shield wall was erected just in time to meet the violent assault of the Ratlings. The wall held firm, though the impact pushed it back.
Meanwhile, archers positioned at the rear unleashed volleys of arrows, while mages cast spells into the horde, creating chaotic explosions of magic.
Thalia locked eyes with Xanthe, and a silent understanding passed between them.
With unwavering determination, they sprinted towards the shield wall, their movements fluid and purposeful. As they neared the shield wall, they leaped over it with grace.
Empowered by their vampire essence coursing through their veins, every motion of Thalia and Xanthe exuded a deadly grace.
They descended on the opposite side of the wall, ready to unleash their fury upon the Ratlings.
Thalia moved with mesmerizing agility, her sword cutting through the air with lethal precision, dispatching dozens of Ratlings in rapid session.
Xanthe, standing tall and resolute,manded the battlefield with an air of majesty.
Her sweeping attacks cleaved through the horde, decapitating any foolish creature that dared to venture too close.
In a moment of perfect synchronicity, the sisters unleashed a shared spell, their voices intertwining with arcane power.
"Blood Vigor."
An intense surge coursed through their veins, further augmenting their already formidable abilities.
Their senses sharpened, their bodies grew stronger, and a wave of power enshrouded them, fueling their relentless attacks.
Undeterred by the sheer number of Ratlings, the twins seemed to transcend the limitations of time itself as they engaged in a relentless dance of destruction.
Their movements flowed with precision and grace as if guided by an unseen force.
Hundreds of Ratlings sumbed to their relentless onught, but for each foe defeated, a hundred more surged forward to fill the ranks.
Thalia quickened her pace, honing her focus on therger and more formidable Ratlings, her strikes unerringly finding their mark.
Meanwhile, Xanthe stood firm at the front of the shield wall, her powerful strikes cutting down the Ratlings and holding back their relentless advance.
Despite the loss of several hunters during the chaos, the wall held firm, and the twins continued their relentless ughter of the swarm.
Their unwavering attacks created breathing space for the other hunters, enabling them tounch a counterattack.
After an hour of relentless fighting, thest of the creatures were dispatched. A fatigued Kalia emerged, her voice strained yet filled with gratitude.
"Girls, well done. Without both of you, we would have lost even more hunters."
Her gaze turned to the fallen, and it was then that Xanthe inquired, her voice devoid of emotions, "How many have we lost?"
Kalia lifted her gaze, locking eyes with the vibrant green orbs of the twins. For a fleeting moment, she felt herself teetering on the edge of a trance, but Thalia swiftly intervened.
"We have warned you, Miss Kalia, about meeting our gaze. You risk falling under our charm."
Kalia shook her head, a knowing smile gracing her lips as she replied, "We lost 13 hunters. Four were dragged off, and nine perished on the frontline."
The twins nodded in unison, meticulously cleaning their weapons before securely stowing them away.
With the horses gone, the vanguard continued their march on foot until the sun began to set.
Kalia''s voice echoed through the ranks, "Halt! We shall make camp for the night. We cannot risk traveling further; it''s the perfect time for another ambush."
The weary group came to a stop and turned their gaze to the right, where the tumultuous Shadowflow River flowed beside them.
The hunters swiftly set to work, establishing a tightly packed camp, while some of them erected a protective Rune perimeter.
Thalia and Xanthe positioned their tent a little distance away from the rest, creating their own magical perimeter of defense.
Kalia organized the night watch rotations when a piercing screech reverberated from all directions, causing a flurry of activity in the makeshift camp.
The men and women quickly gathered, forming small defensive squares in anticipation of an iing attack. Yet, despite their anxious waiting, nothing happened.
The tense atmosphere lingered, and the twins stood outside their tent, scanning the surroundings. Thalia activated her Radiant Eyes once more, searching for any signs of danger.
However, even with her enhanced vision, there was nothing to be seen.
It was then that Kalia called out to everyone, "Everyone, calm down. I''ll increase the number of guards so you can get some rest."
As the night wore on, the atmosphere was filled with the sounds of screams and screeches, echoing through the air.
Out of the total count of over 400 hunters, a dedicated hundred stood on guard, ever watchful and prepared for any potential attacks.
As the morning sun rose, the dense fog dissipated, revealing a destendscape that stretched out before them.
The river, characterized by its deep and mysterious waters, exuded an eerie ambiance. Whispers spread among the hunters, murmuring about glimpses of moving shadows beneath the surface.
Thalia approached Xanthe from behind as she stood at the river''s edge, her gaze fixed on the distance. Concern etched in her voice, Thalia voiced her apprehensions.
"Sister, there is an eerie silence around us. I fear another attack may be imminent," she expressed her worry.
Xanthe nodded in agreement and responded, "Yes, sister, there will be another attack, but not just yet."
As the group dismantled their temporary camp and prepared to resume their journey, their attention was drawn to the approaching figures of the remaining hunters.
Leading the group was the same man who had spoken to Kalia earlier.
The vanguard came to a halt as the other hunters reached them, disying signs of weariness but no major injuries. Stepping forward, the man addressed Kalia directly.
"Kalia, we were ambushed three times during our journey here. Ratlings were among the attackers, alongside some unidentified creatures that none of us have encountered before."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 129 To The Beat Of Their Own Drums.
The festivities continued on for hours, allowing Archer and E time to socialize with Teu''s family and mingle with nobles from all over the Aquarian Kingdom.
As night fell, they were offered amodations within the pce.
E and Teu decided to share a room and convinced the everzy Sera to join them, bidding farewell to Archer with kisses on his cheek.
Shortly after their departure, exhaustion overcame him, and Archer sumbed to a deep slumber.
Archer enjoyed a restful sleep, free from the haunting nightmares that had gued him before.
With the arrival of the first rays of morning, piercing through the window, he started to awaken from his tranquil slumber.
He was greeted by a gentle breeze that wafted into the room, filling it with a refreshing aura.
With a sleepy yawn, Archer swung his legs off the bed and stretched his body, loving the satisfying cracks that emanated from his joints.
Archer rose from his bed, stretching his limbs as he walked toward the window. As he did he cast the spell of Cleanse upon himself, cleaning his body.@@novelbin@@
Opening the window, he weed the soft morning light that streamed into the room, revealing the bustling cityscape below.
As he looked out, Archer observed the bustling streets, filled with people heading to work and guards patrolling.
Some workers could be seen tidying up the streets, ensuring cleanliness throughout the city.
Beyond the vibrant streets, the sparkling blue waters of the Aquarian coastline caught his eye, reflecting the brilliance of the morning sun.
Archer immersed himself in the captivating view, deeply appreciating the harmonious blend of nature''s beauty and human innovation that defined Aquaria City.
In this ce, tradition and modernity intertwined seamlessly, and the vibrant spirit of the Aquarian people emanated from every corner.
After some time, Archer''s sharp eyes detected a small red blur rapidly closing in on him through the air.
Squinting to get a clearer view, he quickly recognized her with a smile.
It was Sera, the cheeky small dragon, soaring towards him with astonishing speed. With uncontainable enthusiasm, she crashed into his chest, embracing him with all her might.
She clung to him tightly, her yful nibbles on his neck causing him tough. He began gently stroking her, returning the affection with a warm smile.
"You silly girl," he chuckled, "it was just one night. The girls wanted to spend time with you. But remember, I''ll always be here for you."
Sera looked up at Archer, she was met with his warm smile, igniting a surge of emotions within her.
She loved to express affection for her beloved boy. With a swift movement, she crawled up his chest, finding afortable perch on his shoulder.
Drawing closer to his head, she gently nudged him, seeking his attention.
Archer felt the gentle caress of Sera''s sandpaper-like tongue against his cheek as she started licking him, a surprisingly delightful sensation that sent a tingle of pleasure through him.
Filled with unwavering devotion, Sera showered Archer with affection, pressing herself as close to him as possible.
Each tender lick spoke volumes, affirming the deep and profound bond they shared. After a while, she settled down and sat contently on his shoulder while purring.
It was at that moment that Teu and E walked into the room, catching sight of Archer standing on the balcony, lovingly stroking Sera.
E approached with a smile, remarking, "So that''s where you went, girl. You just can''t stay away from your boy can you, hehe."
Archer turned around, his gaze fell upon the two girls. A smile spread across his face as he warmly greeted them, "Good morning, you two. How was your sleep?"
Teu was the first to respond, "It was good. So, what''s the n?"
The little half-elf nodded in agreement, her eyes fixed on Archer, waiting for his next words. Taking a brief moment to ponder, he considered E''s fondness for bows.
With a n in mind, he looked directly at E and spoke, "We will visit the finest weapon shop in the city and buy the best bow we can find."
E''s expression turned to one of surprise, while Teu''s face lit up with a knowing smile. It was as if she had just recalled something important, prompting her to speak.
"I know the perfect shop. Let''s bid farewell to Mama and Papa and make our way there," Teu suggested.
Agreeing with her suggestion, the threepanions nodded and followed Teu, who led them toward her father''s study.
Upon reaching the door, Teu knocked lightly, causing the voices within to momentarily cease.
"Come in," A voice beckoned.
Teu pushed open the door, revealing her father seated at a table, engaged in conversation with the two other rulers Amkhu and Rayhan.
The three youngsters stepped into the room, Lashure''s eyes lit up with a warm smile, catching the attention of the two other men.
They turned to see the three standing there, smiles appearing on their faces.
Rayhan, the first to speak, greeted them with a friendly tone, "Good morning to you three. I hope you had a restful night."
Amkhu, joining in the exchange, added, "Morning. I assume you''re setting off today?"
With a grateful nod, Archer acknowledged their warm greetings and returned their greetings with one of his own.
With a cheerful tone in his voice, Archer greeted the trio, "Good morning, all of you. I must say, I had a restful sleep. And yes, Amkhu, we are ready to depart now."
The three men nodded in agreement, and Lashure gestured for them to take a seat. They settled onto afortable sofa as he began speaking.
"I wish the three of you a wonderful journey, and I implore you to stay safe," he expressed sincerely.
"Since the downfall of the Kagia and Kheesara Kingdoms, bandits and ouws have been attacking caravans and travelers on the roads throughout the Soutnds. Additionally, it is worth telling you that neither king has been captured, but the kings of the two smaller kingdoms are currently imprisoned."
The trio nodded in agreement. Teu''s voice broke the silence, "Yes, Papa, we will be careful. Before we depart, we n to visit The de''s Edge. E needs a bow."
Lashure nodded approvingly, his gaze shifting to Archer. "I have no doubt that Mr. White Dragon here will keep a watchful eye over you girls. Remember, you are always wee here."
With grateful smiles, they spoke to the three rulers for a while before leaving. Archer assured Amkhu and Rayhan that he would pay a visit to their homnds in the future.
They exchanged farewells and made their way out of the room, they unexpectedly encountered Mele and her sister, Malia.
Mele''s face lit up with a warm smile as she opened her arms wide, embracing Teu and speaking with affection and pride.
"My darling Teu, embarking on a journey with her beloved to explore newnds and encounter new people. Among all your siblings, I never would have guessed that the once reserved and introspective young girl would be the first to embark on such a journey."
Her voice carried a hint of nostalgia, and her eyes shimmered with maternal love as she held Teu tightly, cherishing the sight of the confident and spirited young woman her daughter had be.
She released Teu from her embrace and turned to E, taking hold of her. "Little El, look after these two. They have a way of marching to the beat of their own drums."
E nodded in agreement and replied, "Of course, I will. Teu is my new friend, so I won''t let anything happen to her. But Arch can take care of himself."
She nced mischievously at Archer and yfully stuck out her tongue before Mele released her grip. E then joined Teu''s side.
Teu leaned in and whispered to E, "Watch what she does now. She does this to all my brothers."
Mele approached Archer and enveloped him in a warm hug, pressing his head into her massive cleavage.
Archer relished the soothing feeling and the delightful fragrance emanating from her, but their embrace soon came to an end.
Mele smiled at the young man and spoke as she let him go, "Take care of them, Archer, and be sure toe back and visit. It has been a pleasure getting to know you."
Smiling at the woman, Archer exited the pce, with Teu and E following closely behind him.
Their first destination was The de''s Edge, where they nned to purchase a bow for E.
After a short walk, they emerged from the pce and proceeded down the bustling main street.
They walked for some time until they finally stumbled upon the shop they had been searching for.
The establishment stood prominently, constructed from abination of sturdy stone and warm wood.
It exuded an air of meticulous maintenance, evident from its pristine appearance. Its sign said, "The de''s Edge Weapon Shop," which caught their attention.
With Teu leading the way, she stepped forward and motioned for the others to follow suit.
As the three entered the store, their eyes were captivated by the vast array of weapons, armor, and merchandise on disy.
Behind the counter, two people engaged in a heated conversation, seemingly unaware of their arrival.
One of them stood as a towering figure, a tall and robust man with a magnificent grey beard cascading down his chest.
His imposing presence exuded strength and wisdom. The other person was a petite woman with a head of short grey hair.
Despite her stature, her captivating brown eyes possessed an intensity that captivated Archer and the girls.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 131 Well Behaved Boy.
As they strolled along the bustling streets, their attention was quickly seized by the continuous stream of adventurers entering and exiting the armor shop.
Taking the lead, Archer deftly maneuvered through the crowd until they stumbled upon an amusing spectacle unfolding outside the very shop they intended to visit.
In the midst of an intense confrontation, a young girl with light blue hair and striking red eyes was single-handedly overpowering a trio of adventurers.
Despite her obvious anger, Archer couldn''t help but find her utterly adorable.
"I challenge anyone to call me a little girl again! I''m 25!" she eximed, her voiceced with anger.
With astonishing speed, she unleashed a devastating kick,unching one of the adventurers across the street, leaving the other two to face her wrath.
In an attempt to seize her, one of the adventurers reached out, but she effortlessly evaded his grasp and delivered a powerful punch to his jaw.
The man crumpled to the ground, unconscious. The onlookers stood in stunned silence, astonished by her disy of strength.
Curiosity piqued, Archer couldn''t resist closely observing the extraordinary girl. Her short blue hair and elven-like ears caught his attention, her appearance exuding an undeniable uniqueness.
There was an enchanting quality about her that reminded him of both a hobbit and an elf, leaving him captivated.
Her bright red eyes gleamed as she scanned the crowd, searching for new challenges. A thought suddenly struck him: ''She''s a Legal Loli!''
Recalling her impressive fighting abilities and her im of being older than the three adventurers who appeared older than him interested him.
That''s when Archer sensed her gaze on him, sending a shiver down his spine. He noticed her staring up at him as she marched towards him, stopping in front of him.
Teu and E, realizing what was about to happen, looked at each other and started to giggle, they decided to watch the scene unfold.
Seething with anger, the fiery girl confronted him. "Hey, you! What the hell were you staring at, pretty boy? Never seen a half-dwarf before, huh?"
Archer looked down at the spirited girl, unable to contain his smile. "No, I haven''t had the pleasure of encountering a half-dwarf before, but I''m certain I won''t forget a firecracker like you."
Attempting to continue on his way, but she blocked his way, demanding an exnation. "You''re not going anywhere, pretty boy, until you tell me why you were staring at me with those glowing eyes."
Archer nced down at the angry girl, He heard the two girls behind him giggling, but when he looked back at them, they had shifted their attention to a nearby shop, feigning ignorance of the situation.
Left to deal with the firecracker in front of him, he met her intense, glowing gaze, sensing her readiness to attack him at any moment.
The crowd began dispersing, so he told her, unable to contain his curiosity. "I couldn''t help but be curious when I saw your beauty and witnessed your impressive fighting skills."
The furious girl was taken aback by his response, her mind echoing, ''He called me beautiful when everyone else sees me as a child.''
Before she could respond, Teu interjected with a yful voice, "See, El? I told you our fianc is a pervert. Now we''re stuck with him."
He anticipated E to defend him, but to his astonishment, he took critical damage when he heard her words. "Yes, I agree. He''s turned into a pervert. He used to be such a well-behaved boy."
The girls nodded as if they had reached a significant revtion that would change the world. He stood there, astonished, as he witnessed this unexpected turn of events.
However, he chose to ignore theirments, only to have his ear yfully bitten by Sera, the mischievous dragon who had been observing the entire scene from her perch on his shoulder.
The loli shook her head and spoke in a calmer tone, "Well, why were your eyes glowing? I''ve never seen anything like that before?"
Archer scratched his head before answering, "Well, to be honest, I don''t know. It just happens, and you''re the first person to point it out. By the way, my name is Archer. What''s yours?"
Looking up at his beaming face, the girl stubbornly uttered, "O."
Archer''s grin widened upon hearing her response. "What a beautiful name! It was a true pleasure to meet you, but we must continue on our journey. I sincerely hope that our paths will cross again, O the firecracker."
O stood there, mesmerized, unable to tear her gaze away from the handsome boy until he disappeared into the shop.
After a brief moment, she gathered herself and headed towards the guild.
Meanwhile, Archer stepped into the shop, greeted by the resonating sound of clinking metal and the distinct scent of fine leather.
Approaching the shopkeeper, he expressed his purpose to purchase armor for the girls.
"I require sturdy and reliable armor for my girls." He exined. "Armor that not only matches their unique styles but also provides exceptional protection."
The shopkeeper, a seasoned craftsman, nodded understandingly. "I have just the thing for you. Follow me, sir."
Together, they explored the shop, examining various sets of armor. Archer carefully considered each piece, envisioning how they would look on the girls.
He wanted armor that not only provided protection but also reflected their personalities. After searching for a while, he found two sets of armor that were perfect for them.@@novelbin@@
He paid the shopkeeper while storing the armor in his Item Box, eager to surprise Teu and E with their new gear.
Approaching Teu and E, he could see the anticipation building in their eyes. With a mischievous smile, he said, "I have something special for both of you."
In a swift motion, he opened a portal, transporting them to the domain within the armor shop.
Confusion filled the onlookers as the trio vanished from sight. Inside the cottage, Archer faced the eagerly awaiting girls, their faces brimming with excitement.
He took out the armor from his Item Box and handed each of them a carefully wrapped bundle retrieved from the Item Box, presenting them with their gifts.
Teu''s armor radiated sleekness and durability, perfectly suited for her agile fighting style.
E''s armor, on the other hand, showcased intricate details that facilitated her bowmanship while providing adequate protection.
A surge of joy washed over their faces as they saw their new armor, a symbol of Archer''s thoughtfulness.
E and Teu looked at Archer with gratitude in their eyes. They both expressed their heartfelt thanks for the armor.
"Arch, this armor is amazing! It fits perfectly and will definitely help improve my archery skills," E eximed, a mix of excitement and appreciation in her voice.
Teu joined in with a joyful tone, expressing her gratitude. "Thank you a lot! It''s gorgeous and incredibly strong. It will enhance my agility andbat abilities!"
Archer smiled warmly at the girls. "You''re both wee. I''m d you like them. Now, let''s continue our journey.''''
Archer had intended to cast Gate and return to Aquaria City, but their ns were abruptly derailed by an unexpectedmotion and a wave of shouting that filled the air.
Startled, the trio exchanged nces and hastily made their way outside to investigate the source of the disturbance.
Outside, a group of Dragon-kin had cornered a human, pinning him down. Archer sensed trouble and grew uneasy as he approached the scene.
As they neared, some of the Dragon-kin backed away, revealing the captive man. Without hesitation, Archer delivered a swift kick to the man''s face, demanding answers.
"How did you end up here? And who gave you the token?" His voice dripped with anger as he interrogated the man.
The man ignored him and continued to struggle, prompting Archer to signal the Dragon-kin holding him to lift him up, getting an idea.
Teu and E stood nearby, witnessing the scene as his ws materialized, an ominous aura surrounding him as he approached the trapped man.
Archer''s eyes filled with fear as he confronted the man, his ws poised dangerously close to his head. In a swift motion, he shed the man''s face, eliciting a piercing scream.
Onlookers were unable to tear their gaze away as Archer relentlessly attacked, showing no mercy as he cut into the man''s flesh.
The man''s agonized cries reverberated through the area, his body covered in numerous bleeding wounds.
Through the pain, the man managed to utter a name: "Viscount... Jareth... Leroux."
Archer recognized the name as the father of the noble whose eyes he had taken. He locked his gaze on the man, pressing for more information.
"What happened?" He inquired.
Coughing, the man replied, "He... He captured the guild manager. She''s being held captive in his mansion outside Vassia City."
Without hesitation, Archer swiftly shed the man''s neck, causing his lifeless body to fall to the ground.
Taking a moment to survey the lifeless corpse, Archermanded the nearby Dragon-kin to clean up the scene. "Please take care of this," He ordered curtly.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 133 Can I Touch It, Arch.
Archer followed closely behind Jareth as they descended the dark, damp stairs.
However, the darkness posed no issue for him, as his dragon''s eyes granted him the ability to see in even the darkest of ces.
Jareth, thinking himself clever, attempted to blind him, unaware that his vision remained perfect. Guided by the man, they arrived at an old-looking door.
He opened the door and stepped inside, Archer followed behind him as his gaze swept across the room, immediately noticing the chests stacked upon shelves.
There were at least twenty chests waiting to be imed by him.
Excitement surged through him as he neared the first chest, itsvish appearance hinting at the treasures concealed within.
Archer reached for the lock and forcefully ripped it off, revealing a trove of gemstones that glimmered like stars.
Rubies, like drops of frozen fire, nestled alongside sapphires that mirrored the depths of a moonlit ocean.
Emeralds sparkled with a verdant glow as if capturing the essence of a hidden forest.
Amethysts shimmered with regal allure, casting a soft violet haze around them. The room overflowed with an array of captivating gemstones.
Driven by greed, Archer grabbed the chest and tossed it into his Item Box.
Ignoring the Viscount''s anger, he shifted his attention to the next chest, he opened it to see loads of gold coins.
With eyes gleaming, he repeated his previous actions, storing the contents of the chest in his Item Box.
As he moved on to the next chest, a sudden loud bang reverberated through the chamber, immediately catching Archer''s attention.
Disappointed by the sound, he shifted his gaze toward the door and shook his head. Acting swiftly, Archer visualized the top of the stairs and cast Gate.
''Gate.''
A shimmering violet gate materialized before him. Stepping through it, he unexpectedly collided with the Viscount, who had been racing to escape from him.
Jareth crashed to the floor, his anger reced by a sense of dread as he looked up at the smiling boy.
"Hehe, where do you think you''re going, Mr. Noble? You can''t escape now," Archer eximed, his voice a blend of anger and excitement.
His smile was tinged with satisfaction as he summoned his slender tail, which had grown significantly since he first gained it.
The tail, nowrger and endowed with a mind of its own, swiftly struck Jareth''s thighs, eliciting a sharp cry of pain from the man.
Seizing the opportunity, Archer grabbed the Viscount firmly and dragged him back downstairs, hurling him into a corner of the room.
Archer proceeded to loot the remaining chests, discovering a vast array of treasures. Among his findings were gemstones, coins, mana stones, rare tomes, and spellbooks.
After stashing away all the loot in his Item Box, Archer shifted his attention to the distressed man. With a chilling stare, he directed his voice at him, dripping with disdain.
"She is my friend, and you dared to kidnap her for your own vile reasons to get one over on me. Now, you must face the consequences of your own foolish actions."
Jareth''s eyes widened as he grasped the gravity of the situation.
Desperation filled his voice as he pleaded, "Please, young master, spare my life! We were unaware of your true identity, and we deeply regret our actions, both mine and my son''s."
Archer peered down at the Viscount, his tail gracefully swaying behind him. In an instant, it swiftly shot forward, effortlessly impaling Jareth''s chest.
Lifting the dying man''s body, Archer callously flung it aside.
"Fucking nobles," he muttered with disdain, "like cockroaches, they''ll keep returning until exterminated."
Leaving the room, Archer entered the area and headed towards the cottage where he found the girls sitting on a sofa, engaged in casual conversation.
Upon spotting Archer, E''s face lit up with excitement, and she quickly approached him, wrapping him in a tight embrace. "Arch, how did it go?" she asked eagerly.
He responded, "It went well. I managed to collect a lot of loot, so that''s a plus. Oh, and the noble is no more. How''s Sarah doing?"
E promptly replied, "She''s fine, just unconscious for now. I''ll provide more detailster."
Teu remained seated, patiently waiting for the conversation to conclude, wearing a gentle smile.
"Well, well, look who''s here," she interjected, her gaze fixed on Archer''s swaying tail. "I must confess, I find your tail quite mesmerizing."
Archer smiled at the inquisitive girl. However, before he could express his gratitude, she spoke again, drawing closer to him.
"Can I touch it, Arch?" Teu asked cheerfully, her voice filled with excitement.@@novelbin@@
Archer nodded to indicate he understood the girl''s request. But before she could proceed, she approached E and began whispering.
Teu instructed the half-elf to y with Archer''s ears, as they are his weak spot. Archer of course heard the whisperer, however he made no reaction, silently waiting for their assault.
A mischievous grin spread across the half-elf''s face, resembling that of the Cheshire Cat, as she moved closer to Archer with sparkling eyes.
Teu followed closely behind him while E stood there, attempting to appear innocent, but he couldn''t decipher her intentions.
Her fingers gently ran along Archer''s tail, causing him to tremble with shivers. A delightful tingle spread from where Teu''s touch connected with his tail, awakening an unexpected pleasure within him.
Encouraged by the sensations, she began to gently rub his tail, sending even more shivers coursing through his body.
He couldn''t help but let out a small moan, but immediately mped his mouth shut, hoping Teu hadn''t heard him.
Regrettably, it was toote. She giggled yfully and intensified her teasing. Just as he was getting lost in the pleasure, a gentle nibble on his left ear caught him off guard.
Archer turned his head and found E biting his ear, causing him to moan once again.
Feeling overwhelmed by the intense sensations, Archer realized he couldn''t handle it any longer. Squirming with pleasure, he found himself caught in a two-front attack.
E intensified her biting, causing Archer to let out even deeper moans. The two girls giggled yfully, eventually stopping their assault after ten minutes.
With the sensations subsiding, he decided to create some distance between himself and the mischievous girls.
They continued to watch him with yful glints in their eyes. He dismissed his tail, keeping a cautious eye on them as he moved away in search of food.
As Archer approached a window, he couldn''t help but notice the morning sun still shining brightly, enveloping the area in a warm and inviting glow.
Feeling hungry, Archer gathered the ingredients for a sandwich and skillfully assembled it. He then settled down and began to enjoy each delectable bite.
Meanwhile, Teu and E happily indulged in the snacks provided by a friendly female brownie.
While they were enjoying their meal, Sera, the cheeky dragon, happily flew into the cottage through an open window, announcing her arrival with delightful chirping.
With a mischievous look in her eyes, Sera yfully flew towards Teu and E, lightly bopping both of them on the head with her tiny tail.
The girls shared a brief moment of surprise before erupting intoughter. Sporting a mischievous grin, Sera found afortable spot to perch on Archer''s shoulder.
The girls watched affectionately as Sera snuggled up to her belovedpanion, emitting cheerful chirps that expressed her happiness to be with him.
After enjoying their snacks and showering Sera with affection, the trio and Sera left the domain to continue their journey.
[Imperial Investigator Nova Hawthorne P.O.V]
Days after Archer had killed the Viscount, a woman with short brown hair and gentle brown eyes, dressed in a military uniform, stood outside the charred mansion of Viscount Jareth Leroux.
With a meticulous gaze, she surveyed the ruins, piecing together the aftermath of the fateful event.
The Viscont''s life had been taken, along with the lives of his two eldest sons. Among the wreckage, only one son and his wife had managed to survive.
Deep in thought, her focus remained fixed on the scene before her. Nova, the woman in question, remembered the reports she had meticulously studied, provided by the guards.
As Nova examined the details, a sudden realization struck her. It became evident that Archer Ashguard, the newly awakened white dragon could be responsible for the Viscount''s demise.
He had remained an enigma until recent years when he emerged onto the scene, shing with the knights of the church.
Since their fateful encounter in Oxfair, she had been relentlessly collecting information about the enigmatic young man, fueled by an insatiable curiosity.
Whispers and rumors traveled from the south and reached her ears. Contacts within the Order of the Justicars mentioned a massive war that had broken out in thosends.
ording to the grapevine, Archer yed a crucial part in the conflict, defeating enemy armies before mysteriously vanishing.
The more investigating she did the more interested she be in the boy, as she was in her own little world, a voice spoke to her.
''''Officer Nova, have you found anything?''''
She turned around to see an older man wearing the same uniform but with grey hair and a well-groomed mustache.
Nova nodded in agreement. "Yes, Commander. I believe the culprit is Archer Ashguard. It has been confirmed that he is the white dragon that the witness spotted and had a confrontation with Favian Leroux, resulting in Favian''s blindness. In retaliation, the Leroux family kidnapped Sarah, who is known to be Archer''s only friend and a staff member at Vassia City''s guild. The Viscount''s reckless actions have led to the events that unfolded here."
Themander nodded at his student''s conclusion and was impressed, he spoke with a proud tone in his voice.
''''Well done Officer, let''s head back to Starfall and report it to the Emperor, He''s eager to find out what happened here.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 136 Everfrost Wilds. [Bonus]
In the frigid and deste Everfrost Wilds in the far north of Pluoria, two mighty kingdoms, Nordvania and Snowshade, stood as unwavering bulwarks against the relentless Forsaken.
The kingdoms were given the name "Forsaken" because they were once humans who sumbed to the malevolent influence of a mysterious being known as Malgazar.
Malgazar''s dark priests infiltrated the three northernmost kingdoms of Pluoria.
These zealous priests preached twisted doctrines, offering false promises of mercy and deliverance from hunger and perceived oppression by the Southerners.
Enthralled by the allure of food and revenge, the people swiftly embraced the worship of this malevolent deity.
Under Malgazar''s sinister magic, they underwent a harrowing transformation, their physical forms mirroring the darkness that consumed them.
Their bodies contorted into grotesque shapes, reflections of the evil within. Their eyes zed with a sinister crimson glow, devoid of any trace of humanity.
Jagged fangs protruded from their mouths, revealing their insatiable hunger for flesh. Once fair and smooth, their skin turned sickly, marked by the scars of their unholy metamorphosis.
Coarse patches of fur sprouted in uneven patterns, reminiscent of savage beasts'' pelts. Sinewy muscles rippled beneath their flesh, granting them unnatural strength and agility.
Their contorted and stretched limbs moved with an unsettling animal-like grace, and their hands morphed into wicked ws.
These twisted creatures, resembling beasts rather than humans, embodied the darkness that had consumed them.
The terrifying appearance of the Forsaken served as a constant reminder of their lost souls, forever under the influence of Malgazar.
United in their determination to halt the encroaching horror from engulfing theirnds, Nordvania and Snowshade joined forces.
Nordvania primarily consisted of humans, while Snowshade was inhabited by snow elves.
Together, they constructed a colossal wall reminiscent of Earth''s Hadrian''s Wall. Oncepleted, they named it the Ghostwall, owing to the countless deaths that urred upon it.
Manned by warriors from both kingdoms, the wall stood as an imprable fortress against the ceaseless assaults of the Forsaken.
Countless battles ensued over many generations as the kingdoms valiantly defended theirnds against the unholy onught.
Many kingdoms in the south dismissed them as barbarians, ignorant of the true peril they held at bay.
Thanks to their unwavering bravery and valor, the southern kingdoms were spared from ruin, and their citizens were saved from the blood-soaked altars of the Forsaken.@@novelbin@@
The towns and cities of Nordvania and Snowshade stood as fortified bastions, capable of defending themselves against the relentless raids.
Using powerful magic cannons and ice spells, the cities sessfully repelled the attackers, forcing them to retreat back to the north.
However, a new development arose when even more of these creatures appeared. Instead ofunching attacks, they seemed to intimidate the defenders, instilling fear and uncertainty.
The wall''s two generals gathered their soldiers, urging them to take their positions in anticipation of an assault. However, much to their astonishment, no attack materialized.
The horde vanished beyond a distant hill, but the vicemander rushed up to the generals and addressed them.
"Generals, the Forsaken have retreated. It seems they are being directed by a higher power. Also, reinforcements will be arriving tomorrow afternoon."
The two men nodded as the younger man walked away. The Snowshade general turned to his counterpart.
"I believe an attack is imminent. Let''s strengthen our defenses along the wall. Inform the Lieutenants to allocate more troops to the defense."
The Nordvania general nodded in agreement. "Yes, that''s a good idea. They usually charge with reckless abandon until they climb the walls, but today they seemed more controlled."
They swiftly went to work, deploying thousands of additional soldiers who took their positions on the walls alongside Snow Elf mages.
Strategically positioned along the walls were the imposing Earthshaker and Frostbite cannons, apanied by the deadly Soulreaper Ballistas.
While the gates leading north were securely sealed with portcullises crafted from the legendary Dragonsteel and resilient Frostpine wood.
A deep trench, constructed by southern earth mages,y below the wall, seemingly bottomless. Sturdy drawbridges spanned the gap but could be retracted to block entry.
mes zed atop the walls as the united forces of Nords and Snow Elf soldiers remained vignt, their senses heightened by the eerie sounds emanating from the distant horizon.
The soldiers stood atop the wall, their eyes scanning the bleak expanse of the Everfrost Wilds, a collective gasp escaped their lips.
Emerging from the darkness, a horde of twisted figures emerged, their grotesque forms and crimson eyes gleaming with malevolence.
The Forsaken, the ursed creatures born from the influence of Malgazar, surged forward in an unrelenting tide.
But to their astonishment, apanying the Forsaken were horrifying demi-giants, towering monstrosities that seemed to embody the very essence of dread.
These abominable beings had elongated limbs, bulging muscles, and jagged, misshapen features.
They moved with an eerie grace, their heavy footsteps causing the ground to tremble beneath them.
As if the sight of the Forsaken and the demi-giants was not enough to unsettle the defenders, lurking among them were the Ratlings.
These vile creatures, known as Ratlings, scuttled on all fours, their wiry bodies covered in mangy fur and their eyes gleaming with a sinister intelligence.
Their snouts twitched with anticipation as they skulked alongside their monstrous allies.
The soldiers on the wall, transfixed by the nightmarish sight before them, felt a chill creep down their spines.
Fear and uncertainty gripped their hearts as they realized the magnitude of the approaching threat.
Whispers of dread filled the air as they exchanged worried nces, their hands tightening around their weapons.
Commanding officers barked orders, their voices steady despite the unease in their eyes.
They ryed instructions to the soldiers, urging them to stand firm, to steel their resolve against this formidable onught.
The soldiers swallowed their fear and prepared themselves for the battle that loomed on the horizon.
As the Forsaken, demi-giants, and Skaven advanced closer, the soldiers braced themselves, determination etched upon their faces.
Their swords were drawn, arrows knocked in bows, and spells prepared to unleash devastation upon their enemies.
The impending sh between light and darkness, hope and despair, loomed overhead, and the defenders of Nordvania and Snowshade were prepared to protect theirnds from the Forsaken.
High atop a tower, the Generals surveyed the vast expanse of the wall and the frozen tundra stretched out before them.
The elf turned to a human Lieutenant standing behind the two of them, his expression grave.
"This is dire news. Sound the rm immediately! Dispatch a swift rider to the nearest city and ry the urgent message to the Grand Duke. We require reinforcements, for without them, the wall shall fall before the enemy''s onught."
The human general turned to the snow elf and spoke. "Brother, you stay here and direct our forces while I''ll take the wall. May the Goddess Ishtar watch over you."
He quickly rushed out followed by his subordinates. The snow elf was left on his own and turned to see the approaching horde.
He walked onto the balcony and powered up his voice using mana and spoke to Elves and humans alike.
"Brace yourselves, valiant soldiers of Everfrost, for the hour of reckoning is upon us! Here we stand, united as one, resolute in our resolve to vanquish the iing darkness that seeks to engulf ournds. See before you thousands of humans and elves alike, standing shoulder to shoulder, their unwavering presence a testament to our unwavering spirit and indomitable will!
From the frozen peaks of Frostfang Summit to the vast Icebound ins, our forces have converged, a sea of heroes arrayed in an unbreakable phnx atop the mighty Ghostwall, ready to repel the tides of evil that threaten to cast their shadow upon our realm. Each heartbeat echoes with the valor of those who havee before us, warriors whose blood runs through our veins, infusing us with the strength of their legacy."
He could hear cheeringing from up and down the wall, he shouted one more order to kickstart the battle.
"Earthshakers and Frostbites! Fire!"
High above the wall, the Earthshaker and Frostbite cannons, powerful artifacts of arcane engineering, were prepared for this crucial moment.
With a series of coordinatedmands, the cannons roared to life, channels of colorful mana coursing through their intricate mechanisms.
The Earthshaker cannon emitted a deep rumble as it gathered mana from the earth itself, while the Frostbite cannon crackled with icy blue sparks, harnessing the cold essence of the Everfrost Wilds.
In a magnificent disy of power, the many cannons unleashed their mighty shots simultaneously.
From the Earthshaker cannon, a brilliant surge of vibrant green mana erupted, spiraling through the air with an otherworldly glow.
The ground beneath quaked as the mana shot streaked toward the Forsaken horde, leaving trails of luminous green in its wake.
At the same time, the Frostbite cannon released its mesmerizing attack. Icy tendrils of cyan mana burst forth, swirling with frost and shimmering like frozen stars.
The air chilled instantly as the mana shot propelled itself toward the horde, leaving behind a shimmering trail of frost crystals.
With a thunderous impact, the mana shots mmed into the ranks of the Forsaken horde.
The vibrant green and icy cyan mana exploded upon impact, unleashing a cataclysmic wave of nature''s fury and frost''s biting chill.
The ground trembled as the mana detonations ripped through the enemy lines. A dazzling array of emerald-green and cial blue energy enveloped the Forsaken, casting an ethereal glow across the battlefield.
The force of the impact sent the creatures flying, their bodies ravaged. Some Forsaken were incinerated by the searing green mana, their forms disintegrating into ash.
Others were encased in a sh-frozen shell of icy cyan, their grotesque features frozen in contorted expressions of agony.
The defenders of the Ghostwall stood in awe, their faces illuminated by the radiant aftermath of the cannons'' assault.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 137 Lovebirds.
Archer nced around, inhaling deeply to enjoy the smells of creatures and nature.
Noticing the girls'' sparkling eyes, he lowered hisrge body, allowing them to climb onto his back.
They settledfortably, leaning against him for support while holding on. With arge p of his wings, he took off and started flying north.
E and Teu were loving it while Sera clung to Teu''s shoulder. Archer flew north as he watched the scenery below.
He saw a wide expanse of stunning grasnds. The emerald des swayed with a gentle breeze, crafting a tranquil and rhythmic ambiance.
Amidst the beautifulndscape, he spotted a gathering of beasts eating all over the grasnds.
Majestic unicorns with flowing manes and gleaming horns grazed upon the tender grass, their elegance entuated by the soft hues of their coats.
Further in the distance, a herd of gentle giants known as Mirthwood Elephants lumbered peacefully.
With trunks held high, they plucked leaves and branches from towering trees, relishing the bountiful food.
Archer flew for hours as the girls rested on his back, the afternoon sun was setting and he decided tond.
He stopped flying and hovered in the air, he started looking around trying to look for any clue but couldn''t find anything.
As Archer descended to the ground, the girls hopped off, followed by Sera, whonded on his shoulder when he transformed back into his humanoid form.
E was the first to ask, "Arch, why did wend here? And what is this ce?"
With a wide grin, fueled by thoughts of the uing gold, he replied to E, "We''ll rest here and prepare to lure find our targets tomorrow. This is the Howling Forest," before confidently walking away.
The girls shook their heads and noticed a road in the distance. They walked for a few hours until the sun started to set.
Archer halted and turned to the girls, suggesting, "Ladies, would you prefer to camp out tonight or sleep in the domain?"
Teu responded first, saying, "I''ve never camped before, so I wouldn''t mind trying it tonight."
E shrugged and added, "I don''t mind either. It sounds like it could be fun."
Archer finally had a chance to use the tent he had found in a shipwreck long ago. They looked for a hidden spot to set it up.
They ventured into the jungle, using an Aura Detector to scan the area, but it didn''t detect anything unusual.
Sera took off from his shoulder and flew around the canopies hunting smaller beasts.
After walking for a while, they stumbled upon a spacious clearing with arge pond. Archer looked around and felt satisfied with the spot.
He took out the tent from his Item Box and infused it with mana. Within a minute, the tent expanded into a huge gazebo-sized structure.
Archer was surprised, but he shrugged it off and walked inside. As they entered the tent, they were pleasantly amazed by its spaciousness, reminiscent of a cozy home.
E took the initiative and offered to cook a meal using the supplies given to them by Melle for their journey.@@novelbin@@
She unpacked the ingredients and skillfully began preparing the food. Meanwhile, Teu stood by a window, captivated by the lush trees of the jungle that surrounded them.
Suddenly, a mischievous dragon flew into the tent and hovered in the air. It nced around before casually settling down on a sofa, making herself at home.
Silently, Archer approached Teu from behind, gently wrapping his arms around her slender waist and nting soft kisses on her smooth, brown neck.
Teu shivered and released a rxed sigh, leaning into his embrace. As he continued showering her neck with kisses, she extended her hand and yfully toyed with his ear.
The sensation of her touch on sent waves of pleasure through his entire body, causing him to pause his kisses, allowing her to turn around in his arms.
Her captivating blue eyes locked with his, leaving him spellbound by her beauty.
He shook his head slightly, intending to speak, but before he could utter a word, she silenced him with a kiss.
The kiss deepened, their passion growing with each passing moment. Teu''s fingers entwined in Archer''s hair, pulling him closer, while his hands gently held her waist, drawing her nearer.
As they kissed, the jungle outside seemed toe alive with their shared energy. The soft rustle of leaves and the distant calls of beasts harmonized with the rhythm of their hearts.
Lost in their passionate embrace, Archer and Teu were in their own world, their lips locked in a tender kiss.
Time seemed to stand still as they shared their feelings for each other. Suddenly, a mischievous giggle broke the spell, as E''s voice yfully interrupted their moment.
"Alright, you two lovebirds, you can calm down now. The food is cooking. But before you continue, I want a kiss too!"
With a smile, Teu stood by and observed Archer approach the half-elf. She couldn''t help but be captivated by the unfolding scene before her.
Archer''s eyes locked with E''s, and in that gaze, a profound affection was conveyed.
He stood before her, his hand reaching out to delicately stroke her face, radiating tenderness and warmth. The touch was gentle, conveying his deep affection.
They moved closer together, Archer softly pressing his lips against hers, engaging in a slow and lingering kiss.
In that precious moment, it felt as if time was suspended, allowing them to indulge in the intensity of their passionate embrace.
Their kiss deepened, with E enveloping Archer''s shoulders in her arms, while he held her securely by the waist.
He felt a surge of surprise as E''s tongue boldly entered his mouth, igniting a yful intery of tongues.
Eventually, Archer emerged victorious as E pulled back, her cheeks flushed and her face adorned with a radiant glow.
She looked at Archer with a blend of joy and happiness, her cheeks flushed with a clear sign of their deep connection.
E pecked him on the forehead and jumped down and went to deal with the food while shouting out. ''''Food will be done in a little while!''''
Teu went to sit on the couch with Sera stretched out on another, Archer made his way out of the tent and looked up at the setting sun.
Howls of beasts could be heard, the sun cause a beautiful glow to carpet the jungle causing amazing colors.
He marveled at the vibrant hues that danced through the foliage, brought to life by the sun''s gentle touch.
Rays of light filtered through the dense canopy, painting the surroundings in a kaleidoscope of colors.
The emerald leaves shimmered with golden highlights, while flowers of every shade bloomed with a renewed brilliance.
Captivated by the enchanting scene, Archer paused, allowing the beauty of nature to envelop his senses.
He took a deep breath, filling his lungs with the sweet fragrance of tropical blooms and the earthy aroma of the forest floor.
The moment seemed magical as if the jungle itself hade alive to greet him.
However, amidst this breathtaking disy, his Aura Detector suddenly pinged, causing him to be alert.
He spun around, catching sight of a sleek Shadowfang leaping from a nearby tree, its fierce eyes locked on him.
The creature charged, prompting Archer to summon his ws and swiftly cast Blink. The beast crashed into the spot where he had stood moments ago.
Reappearing a short distance away, Archer cast Blink once more, materializing next to the creature. With a swift motion, he shed the beast along its side, bringing it down.
Before dismissing his ws, he removed the heart of the Shadowfang and ced both the body and heart into his Item Box.
Archer found a cozy spot to rx and savored the mesmerizing view of the sun bidding farewell and the stars gracefully emerging in the darkening sky.
A littleter, Teu peeked her head out of the tent and cheerfully announced, "Arch, the food is ready."
Hearing her voice, he stood up and headed towards the tent, eager to share the meal with her. Upon entering, an enticing aroma filled the air, enticing his senses and making his mouth water.
Archer approached the table and took a seat, noticing a delicious-looking soup apanied by sulent cuts of beast meat. He looked up at E and inquired, "Where did this foode from?"
Expecting E to respond, Archer was surprised when Teu spoke up. "It was Mama," she said. "She gave E a storage ring filled with food and ingredients for our travels along with some gold coins."
Upon hearing that, Archer pondered how much Teu''s family had provided for the two girls before E yfully interjected.
"Hey, you''re not getting any gold, you greedy dragon! That''s the whole reason we''re hereto raid bandit hideouts!" they allughed along with E.
As they continued enjoying the meal, Archer couldn''t help but express his appreciation to E. "Thank you for the food, El. It''s delicious!"
Teu nodded in agreement. "Yes, it was a satisfying meal, E. You''re a really good cook."
Her face lit up with happiness as they praised her culinary skills. After finishing their food, they tidied up and settled into bed.
With Archer in the middle, the girls snuggled up on either side of him, seekingfort and warmth.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 139 Bandit Hunting.
"Thank you, Arch. This gift is truly special." E eximed in awe,pletely captivated by Archer''s mesmerizing gaze.
With a gentle smile, he approached E and lovingly kissed her forehead. Then, he opened a portal to his domain.
Before E walked through the portal, Archer exined how to use the bracelet. "To return to me, simply think of me and infuse the bracelet with mana. It will teleport you back to my side."
With a nod ofprehension, E absorbed every word he spoke and proceeded to pass through the portal, bidding farewell to Archer and Teu as she left them behind.
Approaching Teu, Archer extended his hand. "Shall we continue, princess?" he asked with a yful grin.
Teu nced at him from the corner of her eye and yfully poked him. He swiftly dodged her attack and yfully poked her back, making herugh.
After their lighthearted moment, theyposed themselves and resumed their journey. The weather was pleasant, apanied by a gentle breeze that caressed their faces, enhancing the peacefulness of their surroundings.
Suddenly, Archer''s Aura Detector began to ping, alerting him to the presence of a group of ten humans approaching.
He discreetly alerted Teu to be on guard, his voice barely above a whisper. "Teu, get ready. We have a group of humans heading our way."
She met his gaze and acknowledged his warning with a nod. Just as she turned her head, a tall and unkempt man, with disheveled hair and tattered leather armor, walked out from a bush.
Sensing the imminent danger, Sera found safety by crawling into Archer''s shirt, seeking refuge against his chest, like a clinging baby ko.
With a sinister expression, the man''s gaze fixated on Teu, his lips curling into a malicious grin.
"Well, well, my deardy. How about you join our merry band? We can guarantee quite an enjoyable time together!"
The atmosphere crackled with electric tension as the bandits closed in, surrounding Archer and Teu with malicious intent in their eyes.
Archer''s lips curled into an evil smile as he uttered a single word, barely above a whisper.
"Draconis."
In an instant, he transformed into his Draconic form, his scales shimmering, his eyes zing with an otherworldly shine.
Undeterred, Teu drew her gleaming sword, The bandits hesitated for a split second, their confidence shaken by Archer''s instant transformation.
But before they could fully grasp the unfolding spectacle, Archer and Teu unleashed a powerful disy of fierceness and precision.
He used his sharp ws to attack the bandits, easily breaking through their defense. One bandit tried to block with a shield, but he swiftly cut through it.
Archer used his tail to stab a bandit. Then, in a quick motion, he lifted the bandit''s body and threw it forcefully at the bandit leader.
Meanwhile, Teu danced through the chaos with graceful fury, her sword singing a deadly symphony with each swing.
She deflected a strike and swiftly retaliated with a lightning-fast sh across a bandit''s neck, blood spraying through the air.
Caught off guard and overwhelmed by the power and skill of the pair, the bandits began to crumble beneath the weight of their own arrogance.
Archer''s draconic form proved unstoppable, and Teu matched his intensity, each movement a testament to her training.
After several ps, the man finally stirred and regained consciousness, his face showing signs of pain from the blows.
The bandit''s eyes widened with fear as he saw the pair before him, imagining them as a demon duo hiding behind youthful mischief.
Teu looked at the man and let out a yful giggle, saying, "Arch, your eyes are so beautiful."
Archer, surprised by her flirting, thought to himself. ''Is she really flirting with me at a time like this?''
He chuckled to himself, then turned his attention to the bandit lying on the ground and inquired, "Tell me where your hideout is. If you do, there''s a chance I won''t end your life."
The bandit leader gazed up in terror at the smiling young man, his voice caught in his throat as his eyes shifted towards the mysterious girl with vibrant blue hair.
Without hesitation, Archer delivered a series of forceful ps to the bandit leader''s face, his voice firm, andmanding. "Tell me, Mr. Bandit. Where is your hideout?"
With a voice trembling with fear, the bandit finally found the courage to speak. "It''s further north in the Howling Jungle. There''s a massive tree, and nearby, we''ve imed a vast cave system as our hideout."
Desperate to save his own life, he revealed every detail he knew. However, his hope quickly turned to despair as he felt a sharp object pierce his chest.
ncing downward, he discovered a stunning white tail impaling him. Archer effortlessly lifted the man, bringing their eyes to the same level.
The bandit spat out his words, his fading voice filled with disbelief. "But why? I''ve told you everything!"
Archer locked eyes with the man, his gaze unyielding. "Bandits deserve nothing but death. May you find redemption in your next life."
With a swift, calcted motion, he drove his w deep into the man''s chest, extracting his heart. he flung the bandit''s body into the jungle.@@novelbin@@
Archer stored the heart in his Item Box, all the while aware of Teu''s wide-eyed gaze fixed upon him. She watched in disbelief as he moved about, collecting the hearts of the dead bandits.
Shaking her head in both disbelief and concern, Teu couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer.
Her eyes narrowed as she confronted him. "Arch, what on earth are you doing with that man''s heart?"
Pausing for a moment, Archer met Teu''s gaze, sensing the unease emanating from her. With a weariness in his voice, he finally responded.
"Let''s continue towards their hideout, and I''ll exin everything along the way," he suggested.
Teu nodded in agreement, and together they set off, heading north toward their destination.
They began their journey northward, silence hanging in the air as Teu patiently awaited an exnation from Archer.
Realizing it was time to reveal the truth, he took a deep breath and spoke.
"Well, when I woke up from mya, I discovered that I had be the White Dragon. As one of the perks of being a dragon, I have the ability to consume the hearts of both humanoids and beasts. These hearts hold a unique form of mana, and by consuming them, I gain various benefits."
Teu abruptly halted her steps, her expression thoughtful as she mulled over the revtion.
After a brief pause, she turned toward Archer, a smile gracing her face, the very smile that had be so dear to him.
The pieces fell into ce, and understanding washed over Teu. "Well, that definitely exins your incredible strength. Though some might consider it cheating, I have to confess, Arch, I''m genuinely grateful that you possess this ability," she admitted warmly.
Her fingers inteced with his, she gave his hand a gentle squeeze, her eyes gleaming with affection.
With a beaming smile, she added one final assurance, "Never forget, my Tama, I will always be by your side."
With a tender smile, Archer held Teu''s hand gently, his gratitude shining through. "Thank you, Teu. Your support means everything to me."
In response, she nted a sweet kiss on his cheek, reaffirming their bond, before they continued their journey.
Eventually, they arrived at the colossal tree the bandit leader had mentioned. Archer, tapping into his heightened dragon senses, detected a foul odor wafting from the right side.
His gaze fixed upon the source, revealing a cave entrance guarded by a group of bandits.
Turning to Teu, Archer ryed the information. "The cave entrance is just ahead, and it''s being guarded by a group of bandits."
Teu nodded, her determination evident. "What''s the n?" she inquired, ready for a fight.
Archer thought for a second beforeing up with an idea. He turned to her and told her to follow him.
They cautiously advanced toward the cave entrance, with Archer unleashing darkness Element Bolts.
As they observed Archer''s actions, Teu swiftly conjured Water Bullets and joined him inunching their spells at the guards.
The projectiles,posed of water and darkness, struck each guard with deadly precision, causing them to drop lifelessly with a resounding thud.
Teu couldn''t contain her excitement and yfully nudged Archer, a wide smile gracing her face.
At that moment, he couldn''t help but think to himself. ''This girl is so adorable.''
As they neared the entrance of the bandit hideout, Archer and Teu took a moment to scan their surroundings.
However, Archer''s instincts sharpened, and he swiftly halted Teu''s progress. Concerned, Teu looked at him and inquired, "What''s wrong?"
Archer met her gaze and calmly exined, "There''s a trap set up at the entrance. Let me take care of it."
Stepping forward, he used his w to dismantle the primary mechanism of the trap, rendering it harmless and removing the danger.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
[Will be dropping 1 chapter for a few days to write my privileged chapters. Thanks for understanding]
Chapter 141 Gold Coins.
While searching the chamber, their attention was drawn to a collection of clothing that appeared to belong to traveling traders, it''s likely they intended to sell it.
Teu''s voice resonated with excitement. "Arch, look! There are alchemy supplies here."
Archer approached her and looked into the container. It was a crate overflowing with an alchemist''s treasure trove.
Inside, they discovered equipment for potion-making, ingredients, and a treasure trove of instructional manuals.
Without dy, Archer swiftly stored away the crate, along with the discovered clothing.
He turned his focus to finding any hidden gold, yet the chamber yielded only the possessions plundered from raided caravans.
Noticing a pathway that extended deeper into the cave, Archer decided to explore it, but not before collecting anything of value.
Among their findings were luxurious silks, exotic spices, and an assortment of misceneous items.
He stored them all and decided to sell them in the next city they came across. Once they finished, the both of them proceeded down the pathway.
After walking for a little while, they came across another chamber. Archer used his Aura Detector and received five pings in response.
He turned to Teu and spoke. "There are five bandits in the next chamber. Do you want to take them on this time?"
She nodded and made her way to the chamber while holding her daggers. Teu entered, catching the attention of the five bandits who stared at her in disbelief.
With a swift motion, she drew her twin daggers, their gleaming des reflecting the flickering light of the chamber.
The bandits, armed with various weapons, encircled her, their eyes filled with a mix of greed and lust when they looked at her.
In a blur of movement, Teu lunged forward, her daggers shing through the air. She skillfully parried the bandits'' attacks, countering with precise strikes of her own.
The sh of steel resounded, apanied by the sounds of grunts and battle cries.
Teu danced nimbly around her opponents, effortlessly evading their strikes while delivering swift and lethal blows.
Her movements were fluid and seamless as if the daggers were mere extensions of her own body.
With each calcted strike, she demonstrated her agility and mastery, leaving the bandits bewildered and vulnerable.
One by one, the bandits died to her des as her daggers found their targets with deadly uracy, their cries of pain mingling with the metallic echoes ofbat.
Teu''s des twirled in a whirlwind of lethal precision, her strikes seamlessly merging into a deadly dance.
With remarkable speed and agility, she adeptly exploited the bandit''s weaknesses. Their defenses crumbled under the weight of her daggers, unable to withstand her swift and deadly attacks.
As thest bandit fell to the ground, gasping for breath and defeated, Teu stood tall amidst the aftermath of the battle.
Her daggers were stained with the blood of her fallen foes, a testament to herbat prowess.
Silence enveloped the chamber, broken solely by the rhythmic sound of her controlled breaths.
A triumphant smile graced her lips as she turned to Archer. "That wasn''t so bad, was it?" She quipped, her voice filled with a mixture of exhration and satisfaction.
Archer''s smile widened as he witnessed her joy. "That was brilliant, Teu! You were like a storm in battle."
She smiled as he gathered the hearts. After searching the chamber, he stumbled upon their hidden stash of gold coins.
The chest had been expertly concealed beneath a loose stone, skillfully disguising its true location. Teu was the first to spot it and motioned for Archer to join her.
Working together, they removed the stone and lifted the chest, revealing its impressive size. Archer''s eyes shimmered with excitement, eliciting augh from Teu as she settled down to observe.@@novelbin@@
Amidst herughter, Teu jokingly muttered to herself, "Greedy dragon."
With eager anticipation, Archer swiftly opened the chest, revealing a trove of gold and silver coins, interspersed with gleaming gems.
Securing the chest in his Item box, Archer gestured for Teu to follow him as they made their way out of the cave.
However, as they emerged into the open, E materialized before them, causing both of them to jump in surprise.
Upon witnessing the scene, E couldn''t contain herughter, amused by the exchange.
"Sorry for the dy, guys. Mama was talking my ear off. But it was nice catching up with her. By the way, I checked on Sarah. She''s perfectly fine. A brownie named Cinnamon has been taking care of her."
Turning her attention to Teu, E continued, her voice filled with excitement. "Mama wants to meet you and have a meal together, just the three of us."
Teu nodded, intrigued by the idea. "That sounds wonderful. Should we go now? It''s still early, and we can catch up with Archter."
E''s face lit up with joy, her infectious smile spreading. Both girls turned to Arch, awaiting his input.
Archer grinned before responding. "Sure, go ahead. I''ll be busy hunting bandits and heading north. We can meet upter, but tonight would be better. I''ll be flying or fighting most of the time, and it''s best if you don''t appear in the middle of it."
Agreeing to his suggestion, both girls gave him a kiss on the cheek and walked through the portal while engaged in lively conversation.
Left alone, Archer scanned his surroundings in search of a tree where he could rx and enjoy the hearts he had collected.
Spotting a suitable one nearby, he swiftly made his way toward it and climbed the trunk with agility. Finding afortable spot on the lowest branch, he settled in.
With a sense of contentment, Archer began consuming the 60 hearts he had gathered. Although focused on his meal, the lively birds darting around a treeden with ripe fruits caught his attention.
After a couple of hours had passed, he started feeling ill. So he leaned back on the branch, closing his eyes, getting a moment of rest.
His legs dangled over the edge as he allowed his body to recuperate. While in this reclined position, he took the opportunity to assess his current status.
''''Status.''''
[Experience: 8450]
[Level Up: 142>143]
[SP: 6>66]
[Strength: 4100>4200]
[Constitution: 4000>4100]
[Stamina: 4000>4200]
[Charisma: 4000>4100]
[Intelligence: 3550>3650]
[Blink: 4>5]
[Crown Of Stars: 0>1]
Archer was happy to find that his overall status had improved slightly. Each of his stats had seen a modest increase, but what brought him even more joy was leveling up histest spell, Crown of Stars.
With a keen desire to maximize his progress, Archer made the decision to invest the points he had earned thus far.
He distributed 10 points to each stat, except for intelligence, which received 6 points.
''Status.''
[HP: 5000>5100]
[Mana: 25000>25300]
[Strength: 4200>4300]
[Constitution: 4100>4200]
[Stamina: 4200>4300]
[Charisma: 4100>4200]
[Intelligence: 3650>3710]
Perplexed by the amount of experience he had earned, Archer began to calcte his kills. He tallied up 50 noble guards, 55 bandits, and 1 Shadowfang as his conquests.
For every human enemy he killed, he was rewarded 150 experience, while the more formidable Shadowfang had bestowed upon him a generous 800 points.
Calcting the total, Archer was thrilled to discover that he had gained an impressive 22,550 experience points.
Taking a moment to rest, Archer''s difort subsided, allowing him to stand up. He looked around, making sure the coast was clear, before softly whispering. "Draconis."
Instantly, his Draconic features appeared, and he leaped from the branch, taking flight toward the north.
Along the way, he activated his Aura Detector, specifically honing in on human auras.
After a while of flying, he received pings from a location further west. Intrigued, he followed the signal, leading him to a bandit camp situated in a spacious clearing near a river.
The area surrounding the camp was littered with the bodies of local cannibal tribes, indicating a fierce conflict had taken ce.
Although Archer contemted attacking the camp by sneaking, he decided against it because it was boring.
Choosing to attack from above, Archer flew over the camp and targeted the nearest bandit. With a swift descent, he struck the man with his sharp ws, taking him down.
In a seamless motion, Archer cast his Crown of Stars spell, activating it instantly. The seven vivid violet motes shot out, swiftly eliminating seven unsuspecting bandits.
Continuing his assault, Archer cast Eldritch sts and used the power of the Void ze. The relentless ze consumed the approaching bandits, leaving behind a trail of devastation.
As more bandits emerged and charged at him, Archer swiftly swiped their legs, causing them to trip over, he then delivered several fire bolts to their skulls.
Suddenly, he sensed an iing spell and reacted promptly by casting Cosmic Shield deflecting the Fireball spell.
Gazing towards the source of the attack, Archer noticed an older man, his hand raised, attempting to cast another spell.
Quickly casting Blink, Archer reappeared in front of the man and severed his right arm before impaling him with his tail.
After looting the man''s body, he discarded it to the side and proceeded to collect the hearts from the fallen bandits.
In total, he obtained 32 hearts, along with a considerable amount of gold coins.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
_____________________________
Archer''s current status.
[Name: Archer]
[Race: White Dragon]
[Age: 15]
[Rank: Magus]
[Exp: 8450/15000]
[Level: 143]
[HP: 5100/5100]
[Mana: 25300/25300]
[Magic: Fire-Water-Earth-Wind-Lightning-Space-Darkness-Light-Spirit-Aquarian]
[Strength: 4300]
[Constitution: 4200]
[Stamina: 4300]
[Charisma: 4200]
[Intelligence: 3710]
[Status Points: 0]
Spells: Void ze(4)Cosmic Shield(6)Cosmic Sword(5)Blink(5)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(6)sma Missiles(5)Thunder Wave(5)Call Lightning(5)Element Bolts(5)Dragon''s Breath(4)Meteor Swarm(0)Gate(-)Crown Of Stars(1)
Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(8)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura-Detector(4)Dragon''s Domain(3)Draconic Form(-)Spell Combination(-)Infusion(-)Dragon Form(1)
Chapter 143 Thornbacks.
After piging the bandit camp and seizing their coins, Archer ventured deeper into the Howling Jungle.
He spent hours scouring the jungle, relying on his Aura Detector to uncover the elusive bandits.
Along the way, Archer encountered traders and soldiers who, upon recognizing him, expressed gratitude and offered well wishes.
Eventually, he stumbled upon arge bandit camp nestled at the base of the formidable Grimshadow Mountains.
Approximately 200 banditszed about, indulging in ale and idling around.
Even from the tree he perched in, Archer could smell the aroma of ale wafting up. He continued to observe the bandits, noting only a few guards keeping watch over the camp.
With the waning afternoon sun in sight, Archer knew that Teu and E would likely arrive in a couple of hours.
As he pondered a quick method to clear the camp, a smile spread across his face as an idea took hold.
Archer leaped from the branch, soaring into the sky above the camp. Hovering in mid-air, he decided to employ the Element Bolt spell to dispatch many bandits from a distance before engaging them in hand-to-handbat.
He cast dozens of bolts imbued with different elements, raining them down upon the unsuspecting bandits.
Translucent Spirit Bolts shimmered while serene Aquarian Bolts exuded a tranquil energy with an underlying pressure.
Though some bolts missed their intended targets, many found their mark, striking the bandits precisely as Archer had nned.
Folded wings guiding him, Archer descended from the sky, fixating on thergest bandit emerging from a tent.
Startled by the thunderous whoosh above, the bandit''s gaze shot skyward. In a blink of an eye, a young man with a smile appeared high above him and vanished just as swiftly.
Archer deftly employed Blink, teleporting himself just beforending. Reappearing behind the bandit, he unleashed a precise sma Missile that struck the bandit''s back.
Hurtling forward, the bandit careened into a nearby tent, startling cries emanating from within.
Amidst the ensuing chaos, Archerughed, his movements fluid and relentless. He seamlessly executed shes, thrusts, and spells as he maneuvered through the bewildered bandits, leaving them no room for respite.
Using Blink to his advantage, Archer swiftly traversed the camp, striking down the remaining bandits who fell like flies.
After an hour of intensebat, Archer sat atop a fallen bandit, his breath heavy and adrenaline still pumping.
He paused, allowing himself a moment to regainposure and let the intensity of the battle subsided.
Following a brief rest, Archer began collecting the hearts of the 200 fallen bandits. Satisfied with his haul, he proceeded to search for their hidden stash of gold.
Surveying the camp, Archer decided to start his search with the bandit leader''s tent. He walked towards it with caution.
Entering the tent, Archer''s narrowed eyes took in the chaotic scene before him.
The room was a mess, with maps, papers, and weapons strewn across the floor. The air reeked of stale ale and unwashed bodies.
Unperturbed by the disorder, Archer directed his attention to arge, ornate bed at the center of the tent.
Despite its once-grand appearance, the bed was now surrounded by disarray. Determined to find the bandit''s gold, Archer meticulouslybed through the tent, searching for any hiddenpartments.
Curiosity sparked in his eyes as Archer''s gaze fell upon the bed. Moving closer, he flipped it over, revealing a concealedpartment that housed a chest.
As the greedy dragon within him ignited with excitement, Archer retrieved the chest and pried it open. Inside, a dazzling array of gold coins and precious gems greeted his eyes.
Securely fastening the chest, Archer left the tent, satisfied with his thorough exploration of the area.
While the other tents yielded only small amounts of coins and gems, Archer decided to use his Dragon''s Breath to burn the camp down.
Drawing a deep breath, he expelled a stream of violet mes, meticulously moving around the camp to ensure the tents were engulfed in fire.
Taking flight as the camp erupted in mes, Archer scanned the area for a tall tree. Spotting one in the distance, he pped his wings with increased speed, soaring through the air.
During his flight, he observed various beasts inhabiting the jungle below. Massive creatures roamed thend, while tiny monkey-like creatures swung through the trees.
Approaching the chosen tree, Archer slowed down to avoid colliding with its branches. Hended gracefully on a sturdy limb, settling in and taking out some chocte to savor.
Perched on the branch, Archer''s attention fixated on a passing herd of dinosaurs below. Their resemnce to Earth''s stegosaurus was remarkable.
''Thornbacks.''@@novelbin@@
He knew the name of these beasts thanks to the old Archr''s memories. As the herd gathered beneath the tree, the baby dinosaurs began nibbling on the nearby bushes.
Archer enjoyed the spectacle until a sudden ping from his Aura Detector alerted him to the presence of six approaching threats.
Feeling at ease, he continued observing the unfolding scene. The Thornbacks leisurely grazed below until one of therger ones suddenly became alert, sensing an unknown danger.
From his vantage point on the branch, Archer''s eyes widened as he witnessed a surprising turn of events.
The Thornback, feeling the imminent threat, circled protectively around the group of unsuspecting baby dinosaurs.
Emerging from the shadows, a pack of Shadowws stealthily targeted the defenseless young dinosaurs.
They looked exactly like Raptors but more deadly. Archer''s heart raced with anticipation as he witnessed the intense sh between the formidable dinosaurs.
With powerful swings of its spiked tail, the Thornbacks fought off the relentless attackers. The raptors darted in with calcted strikes, testing the defenses of therger dinosaur.
In a mesmerizing disy of strength and agility, the Thornbacks sessfully repelled the initial onught.
Its massive size and menacing spikes proved to be formidable weapons against the nimble raptors. Archer was captivated by the raw power and resilience of these ancient creatures.
He marveled at the intricate dance of survival, as each species utilized its unique adaptations and instincts.
As the battle raged on, Archer''s admiration for the Thornbacks grew. The dinosaur courageously protected the vulnerable young, earning his respect for the delicate bnce of nature and the eternal struggle for survival.
Fully immersed in this primal spectacle, Archer silently cheered for the Thornbacks, hoping its strength and determination would prevail against the relentless raptor pack.
The Thornbacks battled the Shadowws fiercely, striking fear with each swing of its spiked tail. The raptors were sent flying, their cries echoing through the jungle.
With its immense size and sharp spikes, the Thornbacks provided excellent defense. It moved swiftly, preventing the raptors from getting too close.
With each encounter, the stegosaurus grew more adept at countering the raptors'' attacks. Its sheer strength overwhelmed them.
One by one, the Shadowws fell to the Thornback''s might. Its powerful tail strikes and stomps crushed their ranks, leaving no room for the relentless predators to retaliate.
Realizing their defeat, the remaining beasts hastily retreated into the safety of the dense underbrush.
The victorious beasts let out primal roars, their dominance resonating through the clearing. The babies sought shelter behind their protective mothers.
As the tension eased, the Thornbacks resumed their feeding, while Archer shook his head, reminding himself to collect the fallen raptors before leaving.
While Archer sat there, a deafening roar shook the earth nearby, stirring something within him.
His gaze darted around, and he noticed the distant trees forcefully swaying aside.
Just as his attention fixated on the approaching threat, Teu and E materialized beside him. Teu was the first to speak, "Hey Arch, how''s everything going?"
Archer pointed at the moving trees as he answered without looking at the girls. ''''Something bigsing and I feel that it''s something bad.''''
Both girls got worried looks on their faces as E spoke. ''''What do you mean Arch? What''sing?''''
He shrugged his shoulders as he replied. ''''I''m not sure but my blood is boiling as the thing gets closer, and I''ve never experienced this before.''''
Archer quickly opened up a portal and told Sera to go into the domain for a while so she will be safe.
All three of them stood frozen, their eyes locked on the approaching creature. Suddenly, a massive tree trunk hurtled out of the surrounding trees, hurtling straight toward them.
Reacting swiftly, Archer instinctively grabbed hold of the girls and Sera enfolded them in the safety of his wings.
He summoned his powers and cast the Cosmic Shield just in the nick of time, creating a protective barrier.
The impact was tremendous as the tree collided with the shield, sending the trio hurtling through the air like a speeding bullet.
Despite the chaos, Archer held the girls tightly, his wings shielding them even more. As they crashed through trees and rocks, E''s panic was palpable, her voice filled with fear.
Teu, on the other hand, remained surprisingly calm andposed. Her worry for Archer''s safety outweighed any personal concerns.
After a turbulent journey, they finally came to a stop,nding over a mile away from the chaos.
Archer''s body was bruised and battered, but he paid it no mind, relieved that the girls had escaped with minimal injuries.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 144 White Dragon Vs An Old Nemesis.
E and Teu got to their feet without an issue but when Archer tried to stand up he couldn''t due to all the injuries that riddled his body.
But it wouldn''t be an issue for long as his Regeneration kicked in and started healing his body.
He sat up and looked in the direction they came from as they all felt a rumbling sound, but he couldn''t do anything but wait and hoped he healed enough b the time the thing gets here.
Archer felt his bones snap back into ce and the slices that covered his body started closing shocking the two girls.
He stretched his body as it healed, he was still hurting but it wasn''t as bad, when he felt the rumbling getting closer he spoke to the two girls as he pointed at a massive tree.
''''Move over to that big tree, it''s going to be dangerous so be careful and only attack when you know you''ll be safe.''''
Both girls hesitated but ended up nodding and made their way to the tree as he watched them.
The rumbling came to a stop, Archer looked over and his eyes opened wide when he saw what was standing there with a look of anger on its face.
In front of him was a 15-meter-tall giant. Its muscr form was covered in rugged, weathered skin, resembling aged stone.
Thick, gnarled hair cascaded down its back, resembling tangled vines hanging from a mighty tree.
The giant''s features were weathered and fierce, with deep-set red eyes that glowed with an untamed intensity.
Its nostrils red as it breathed, releasing hot gusts of air that carried the scent of earth and wilderness.
Massive arms, resembling ancient tree trunks, swung at its sides, each ending in formidable, calloused hands adorned with sharp, dirty nails.
The giant''s heavy footsteps shook the ground, leaving deep imprints in its wake.
Adorned with crude, makeshift garments and primitive jewelry crafted from bones and rough-hewn stones, the giant appeared untamed and primal.
The giant''s thunderous voice boomed with an intense fury. "You, wretched dragon! Today, you shall meet your end!" the enraged giant roared, his voice filled with deep-seated hatred as he red down at Archer.
The giant''s shout reverberated so fiercely that it caused difort to Archer and the girls'' ears. However, before the giant could take any action, he whispered a single word.
"Draco."
A bright light lit up the surrounding jungle as Archer turned into his dragon form, he was smaller than the giant but not by much.
The jungle went quiet as an epic fight was about to take ce as they faced off.
In a breathtaking confrontation, Archer and the colossal giant locked gazes, the very air vibrating with electric anticipation.
With a deafening roar, the giant unleashed its mighty fists, seeking to pulverize Archer. Yet, Archer''s unparalleled agility allowed him to effortlessly evade the onught, swiftly countering with his lethal ws and formidable tail.
With a daring swipe, Archer''s ws grazed the giant''s arm, leaving behind a shallow but noticeable wound.
Enraged by the attack, the giant seized Archer and hurled him with immense strength, hurtling him forcefully through the dense jungle.
As he crashed through the trees, Archer''s colossal form wreaked havoc, causing the mighty trunks to splinter and shatter in his path.
Finally, he collided with a small pond, creating a resounding boom that echoed through the jungle.
Ignoring the pain from the impact, Archer swiftly regained his footing, his violet eyes aze with anger.
In the meantime, the giant, driven by an overwhelming rage, stormed towards him with earth-shaking steps and a deafening roar.
In response, Archer let loose a deafening roar of his own, unleashing a torrent of scorching mes that enveloped the giant in a zing inferno.
The intense heat and mes licked at the giant''s towering figure, testing its resilience.
Undeterred by the searing mes, the giant retaliated with an angry rush, delivering heavy punches that reverberated through the battlefield, sending shockwaves in their wake.
The sheer force behind each blow was enough to cause the very ground to tremble beneath their feet.
Archer''s scales shimmered as he deflected the giant''s powerful strikes, countering with razor-sharp ws and a thrashing tail.
The sh of their formidable forces echoed through the air, each sh a testament to their strength.@@novelbin@@
As the battle raged on, their primal roars filled the sky as they pushed their limits. His jaws snapped shut around the giant''s arm, his teeth sinking into the tough flesh.
With a roar filled with agony, the giant vented its rage,nding powerful punches upon Archer''s scaled body, forcefully propelling him through the air.
But Archer, undeterred, spread his wings to stop flying through the air and conjured a powerful gust of wind that staggered the giant, disrupting its advance.
Seizing the moment, he lunged forward, his ws shing and his teeth gnashing, targeting the giant''s vulnerable points with unrelenting savagery.
In a desperate move, the giant clenched his front limbs and aimed a forceful headbutt at Archer.
The punch connected, leaving Archer feeling lightheaded for a moment. However, he quickly shook off the sensation and retaliated with a torrent of fiery Dragon''s breath.
The giant''s face became engulfed in violet mes, scorching and zing with intense heat.
Releasing its grip, the giant recoiled in agony as Archer swiftly struck out with his tail, propelling the behemoth aside.
With unwavering determination, Archer pounced on the giant, his razor-sharp ws shing across the giant''s chest, leaving a deep, visceral wound in his wake.
In their relentless sh, they engaged in a thunderous dance of power the very ground shook beneath their colossal bodies, and the surrounding trees trembled in response.
With each passing moment, they pushed themselves to the limits, drawing upon their raw strength.
Archer lunged at the giant once again, his razor-sharp ws tearing into its flesh, while his powerful jaws mped down on its neck.
Despite the giant''s counterattack of powerful punches and knee strikes, Archer''s sturdy scales minimized the damage, allowing him to endure the relentless onught.
However, the giant seized one of Archer''s wings, snapping it with a vicious force that elicited a roar of pain from him.
In response, Archer unleashed an Eldritch st, aiming it directly at the giant''s charred face.
Their battle raged on for hours, each blow leaving its mark. Blood painted the battlefield, bearing witness to the violence unfolding.
However, it became clear that while he sustained really bad injuries, the giant bore the brunt of their brutal encounter.
In a moment of desperation, it delivered a devastating blow to his head, momentarily stunning him.
Seizing the moment, the giant grabbed hold of him, unleashing a relentless barrage of powerful hammer punches.
The giant pinned Archer down and wouldn''t slow down with the attacks it just sped up. The constant impact sent waves of pain surging through his body, shattering his white scales.
With a surge of strength, Archer forcefully pushed the giant aside and sank his sharp teeth into its arm, biting deep into the flesh.
With a tremendous show of strength, he forcefully tore the arm from its socket,pletely severing it.
The giant''s anguished cry echoed through the air, but it persisted in its struggle, desperately trying to break free from Archer''s grip.
With a swift flick of his tail, Archer impaled the giant''s other arm and also tore it off, leaving it armless and at his mercy. Still, the giant refused to surrender, undeterred by its grievous injuries.
Realizing the urgency of the situation, Archer swiftly jumped back, unleashing a flurry of Eldritch sts and sma Missiles.
The onught of magic rained down upon the weakening giant, intensifying its suffering and draining its life.
Finally, the giant knelt, crimson streams of blood flowing from its stumps. Archer, battered but triumphant, stood tall, sensing victory within reach.
With a slow, deliberate stride, he approached the fallen giant, barely clinging to life. his jaws closed around its head, tearing it from its body.
The lifeless form of the giant crashed to the ground, while Archer, ovee with exhaustion and pain, could no longer resist the weariness that consumed him.
His eyes closed as he copsed to the floor, his body sprawled out, blood seeping from his shattered scales.
[E''s and Teu''s POV]
The girls were watching the fight from a distance but could still feel the force of the giant blows.
Once the giant was dead and Archer copsed unconscious Teu and E sprinted toward him, their hearts pounding with concern as they saw his massive dragon form.
As they drew closer, their eyes widened with shock and worry, for they could see the extent of his injuries.
His scales were cracked and blood-stained as hey on the ground, his mighty wings hanging limply. Shallow gasps escaped his mouth.
He carried the marks of a fierce battle with the giant. Once pristine, his beautiful white scales now revealed the aftermath of many powerful strikes.
Archer''s head, snout, and jaw bore deep, ragged indentations from the giant''s powerful punches.
Blood trickled from the corners of his eyes, evidence of internal injuries caused by the impact.
His snout, once sleek and powerful, was now swollen and bruised, distorted from the tremendous force it had endured.
Across his massive chest and shoulders, Huge bruises bloomed like dark blossoms, apanied by raw, open wounds that seeped crimson trails down his scales.
Deep gouges and gashes adorned Archer''s nks, evidence of the giant''s attempts to bring him down.
Teu and E were panicking when they saw the condition he was in but soon calmed down when they saw him slowly healing.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 145 Let One Of Them Live!
The girls ensured that the area was secure, while remnants of violet mes from the battle cast flickering shadows over the sleeping Archer.
While sleeping, Teu and E protected him and defeated numerous beasts that emerged after the fight.@@novelbin@@
As the sun set, darkness fell upon the jungle, apanied by eerie howls, roars, and unfamiliar sounds.
Perched on Archer''s head, E maintained a watchful eye, while Teu patrolled the area with her sword at the ready, prepared to confront any approaching danger.
After a while, nothing else approached, so Teu approached the sleeping Archer and examined him before speaking to E, who had now joined her on the ground.
"El, it looks like no other beasts will being around for now, and Arch has finally healed. I wonder when he will wake up."
E looked at the boy who had been by her side for a long time, now transformed into a massive white dragon. She smiled and said, "He''ll wake up soon."
As time passed, E''s ears twitched, and she heard a noise approaching. She quickly alerted Teu, "Teu, something''sing this way."
The two girls and the sleeping dragon stood in front of Archer. Soon, a group of rough-looking soldiers emerged from the other side of the clearing where the intense battle had taken ce.
The soldiers approached the girls and the dragon, stopping at a short distance. The man at the front stepped forward and began to speak.
"In the name of the king of Kagia, surrender that monstrous creature so that justice can be served."
E was unsure about the soldiers'' identity, but Teu recognized them and swiftly retrieved her sword from her storage ring.
Seeing this, E immediately readied her bow, preparing to shoot a piercing arrow. Teu stepped forward, her voice filled with authority, and dered,
"You Kagian dogs will never touch him! You won''t leave this jungle alive!"
The man turned to another soldier and ordered, "Sound the horn and let them know we''ve found it."
A soldier took out a horn and blew it, the loud noise catching the attention of nearby soldiers who began heading in their direction.
With the situation worsening, Teu turned to E and instructed, "El, focus on the ones at the back. I''ll take care of the ones getting closer."
E nodded, preparing herself as Teu swiftly unleashed a powerful Deep Sea st at the man who appeared to be theirmander.
The st caught the soldier by surprise, tearing open his chest and sending him flying backward.
The other soldiers, shocked but quickly recovering, charged Teu with a vengeance fueled by their fallenmander.
Teu fearlessly charged into the enemy ranks, engaging them in a fierce and agile battle. Her sword skillfully parried their attacks and swiftly counterattacked with decisive shes.
Simultaneously, E showcased her archery skills. With each arrow she released, some soldiers managed to evade, but a few were struck down.
The battlefield erupted into a chaotic symphony of shes, grunts, and the whooshing sound of arrows flying through the air.
E fired mana arrows at the soldiers, but more kept appearing after the horn was blown. Teu took down many adversaries but was gradually being pushed back.
Amidst the ongoing battle, a Kagian mage unleashed a powerful spell that struck Teu directly, sending her flying backward.
E saw what was happening and quickly ran to Teu''s side, filled with worry. When she reached her, she noticed Teu trying to stand up despite her injured arm and blood at the corner of her lips.
The soldiers approached the two girls with smiles but neither girl could do anything as Teu was injured and E was a long-range fighter.
Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swept through the battlefield, causing both the girls and the group of soldiers to feel its force.
Startled, they turned around simultaneously, only to be met with the piercing gaze of violet dragon eyes fixated upon them.
The atmosphere grew tense as the immense presence of Archer made himself known, leaving everyone frozen in awe and anticipation.
[Back to Archer]
When he copsed he drifted off into a deep sleep and started dreaming of a time that seemed long ago.
Archer and his older sister Ellie sat side by side in their cozy living room, they were ying Left 4 Dead.
The flickering TV screen cast a soft glow on their faces, adding to the excitement in the air as they ughtered the waves of screaming zombies.
During a momentary break in the game, Ellie turned to Archer, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Hey, little bro, do you like Alexa? You know, your childhood friend?"
Archer''s cheeks flushed with a mix of shyness and excitement. He nodded sheepishly, unable to meet his sister''s gaze directly.
Ellie grinned knowingly and patted his shoulder gently. "Aww, that''s sweet, Archer. If you''re interested in her, you should take good care of her. Girls appreciate thoughtfulness and attention."
Archer''s curiosity sparked, and he leaned closer to listen intently as Ellie shared her advice.
She spoke in a gentle and reassuring tone, guiding him on the importance of openmunication, showing genuine interest, and being supportive.
"Remember, Archer," Ellie concluded, her voice filled with sisterly affection, "honesty and kindness go a long way. Just be yourself, and let your actions show how much you care."
Archer smiled, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Thanks, Ellie. I''ll keep that in mind."
With newfound confidence and a heart full of warmth, he resumed the game. But the scene changed to one he never experienced but the old Archer did.
Archer closed the book, his mind buzzing with knowledge about the incredible beasts in the world. Excited, he headed back to his room, ready to explore more.
As he entered his room, he settled on his bed, book in hand, ready to dive into the pages. But his peace was short-lived.
Without warning, Aldwulf, Hyara, and Keia burst into the room, their faces twisted with malice.
Aldwulf sneered, "Look who we''ve got here, the little bookworm. Always hiding in your books. You''re weak and useless, you know that?"
Archer tried to defend himself, his voice trembling. "I have a right to my interests. Learning about beasts and discovering new things is important to me."
Hyara''s voice dripped with venom. "Important? More like pathetic! What good is your knowledge if you can''t even defend yourself in a real fight?"
Keia chimed in, mocking him. "You''re a coward, hiding behind books. You''ll never amount to anything."
Though his voice quivered, Archer mustered his courage. "Strength isn''t only about physical power. Knowledge is its own strength. I believe in the power of understanding and learning."
Hyara scoffed andughed. "No one cares about your useless facts. You''re just wasting your time."
Archer''s confidence wavered, but he refused to give in. "Maybe you don''t understand now, but knowledge will open doors for me. I won''t let your words put out my passion."
Keia added, holding back herughter. "You''re just obsessed. Aughingstock."
Their taunts pierced his spirit, but Archer held onto his inner strength. He wouldn''t let their cruelty define him.
Archer gathered himself and spoke firmly. "You can mock me, but I won''t let your words affect me. Bullying won''t change that."
Aldwulf shouted, "Dream on, loser! You''re living in a fantasy world!"
Taking a deep breath, Archer''s voice grew steadier. "I may not be as physically strong as you, but I have my own strengths. And one day, I''ll prove it to myself and the world."
As Hyara closed in, she delivered a cutting final taunt. "Keep dreaming, bookworm. You''ll always be beneath us."
But she didn''t stop there. Her words grew even harsher. "You couldn''t even defeat a simple beast! What good are you to our family? You''re useless, and you''ve only gotten worse since the test."
The trio proceeded to unleash their physical aggression upon Archer, subjecting him to a relentless onught.
However, he had grown ustomed to the pain, enduring the daily torment inflicted upon his body.
They continued their assault,nding blows upon his bruised body. Each strike brought pain, but he gritted his teeth and endured, refusing to let their cruelty break him.
After what felt like an eternity, they finally stopped their relentless assault and departed, leaving Archer alone in the room with his battered body and wounded spirit.
Struggling to rise from the floor, Archer managed to crawl into bed. Suddenly, his awareness shifted, and he found himself back in his dragon form.
As he opened his eyes, he witnessed soldiers closing in on Teu and E. While E seemed unharmed, Teu bore the signs of injury.
A surge of anger coursed through him as he observed the soldiers drawing nearer. With a powerful exhale, he released a forceful huff that halted everyone in their tracks.
All eyes turned towards him as Archer''s ws dug into the earth, propelling him to stand tall. His white scales shimmered under the moonlight, and his violet eyes zed with intensity.
In a voice that rumbled with fury and echoed through the air, he spoke. "Let one of them live!"
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 146 Do You Love Me Arch.
The Kagian soldier stood frozen, faced with the frightening presence of Archer in his dragon form, stretching 10 meters in length and standing 5 meters tall.
In a sudden disy of power, his chest emitted a radiant violet glow, triggering the second-inmand to shout, "Retreat! It''s preparing to attack!"
Panic gripped the soldiers as they scattered in an attempt to escape.
Meanwhile, E swiftly drew her bow and released a barrage of piercing arrows, skillfully taking down the fleeing soldiers with lethal precision.
One of her arrows found its mark, striking a soldier''s leg and causing him to copse to the ground.
Seizing the moment, Archer released a mighty breath, engulfing arge group of Kagians in mes.
Their bodies were consumed, reduced to charred remnants and ashen bones Archer surged forward, his immense form propelling him with a thunderous impact.
With a mighty stomp, he crushed survivors beneath his ws. His massive tail swung with devastating force, clearing away men and even uprooting trees in its path.
The air reverberated with the piercing screams of agony, their haunting cries carrying across thendscape as Archer killed the fleeing soldiers.
Gradually, his fury subsided and spun around to find Teu and E standing there with warm smiles.
Returning to his humanoid form, Archer approached them but before he could take a step, Teu and E rushed at him.
In a moment of pure joy, they enveloped him in a tight and loving hug, their hearts overflowing.
Tears of happiness welled up in their eyes as they held him close, their bodies pressed together, their warmth mingling.
Feeling their genuine love and care, Archer found sce as his wounds began to fully heal. Within their embrace, Teu gently cupped his face, her fingers tracing his cheek with tenderness.
She leaned in and ced a soft kiss on his lips, conveying unspoken emotions and happiness that he is safe.
After Teu finished pampering him, E joined in and kissed him as well. Archer was taken aback and speechless as both girls showered him with affection.
When they were done, they stepped back leaving him standing there with a flushed face, his reaction made the girls giggle.
He scratched his cheek and spoke. "It''s good to see you, girls."
Both of them smiled, and E was the first to speak. "I''m d you''re okay now, Arch. That battle with the giant was horrible to watch, but I''m relieved you''re okay now."
Teu chimed in, "Indeed, it was a harrowing fight. But as you asked, we kept one of the soldiers alive."
Archer agreed with a nod. "The giant was tough, and I''m still hurting. We''ll handle the Kagian next and then continue."
The girls nodded, and together they approached the soldier who watched with fear in his eyes.
Archer stopped in front of him and crouched down, wearing his friendliest smile as he asked, "Where is your camp?"
The man looked at him but remained silent. Archer, bing impatient gave him a few ps until he was willing to talk.
Atst, he found his voice. "There''s a vast clearing along the banks of the Everflow River to the East. Our camp is there."
A mischievous grin spread across his face as he entertained visions of the countless treasures that awaited him.
"How many soldiers stand in our way?" He asked.
The man hesitated, only to sumb to a series of forceful ps that forced him to talk. "There are 5000 soldiers, including the royal guard and even the royal family are there."
Archer was happy when he heard the man speak, he summoned a w and plunged it into the man''s chest, and pulled out his heart.
He threw the body to the side like trash and stood up, he cast Cleanse on himself and stretched his achy body.
The girls walked up behind him and E spoke. ''''Arch are you okay? Why don''t we rest in the domain for tonight?''''
As he nced upward, he noticed that night had fallen. He agreed with her suggestion and proceeded to summon a portal, allowing the three of them to rx for the night.
E and Teu entered the portal first, with Archer following closely behind. Stepping into the cottage, they were greeted by a delightful floral aroma that immediately enveloped them in a sense of tranquility.
Teu sank into a cozy sofa, finding herself at ease, and drifted into a peaceful slumber.
As they watched her fall into a deep slumber, a burst of contagiousughter bubbled up between the two of them.
E, still wearing a smile, turned to Archer and posed a question that made her cheeks flush with color. "Arch, would you like to take a bath together?"
Archer''s face lit up with a smile as he considered the proposition. "Yes, that sounds wonderful," he replied.
She beamed with delight, taking hold of his hand and guiding him toward the bath chambers.
Once inside, E swiftly began to undress, unsping her armor and cing it carefully on a nearby shelf.
Next, she gracefully shed the dress she wore underneath, unveiling a vibrant red bra and matching panties that showcased her alluring pear-shaped figure.
Archer found himself mesmerized by the enchanting sight before him, unable to resist drawing closer and enveloping her in a tender embrace from behind.
Resting his head against her neck, he whispered softly, "E, you are truly beautiful."
In a swift motion, he spun her around, eliciting a startled yelp that quickly transformed into a radiant smile.
As they stood locked in each other''s arms, E confidently removed her bra, revealing her perky boobs. Her face flushed with a deep blush, spreading to her ears.
Archer''s gaze fixated on her wlessplexion and the captivating sight of her perky breasts, adorned with delicate pastel-pink nipples.
In shock, he muttered to himself, "Incredible."
Her cheeks grew even rosier upon hearing his words and sensing his intense gaze, but she didn''t object. After all, it was her own suggestion that had led them to this moment.
E gazed deeply into his eyes, mustering the courage to ask a question that had been weighing on her heart. "Archer, do you love me?"
As he locked eyes with her, a flood of memories washed over him, reminding him of all the times she had been kind and supportive to the previous Archer, whose essence now resided within him.
He recalled the care andpassion she had shown him, and he had recentlye to realize that all three girls had been instrumental in his healing since they first met.
Emerging from his thoughts, Archer nodded earnestly. "Yes, E. I do love you. You''ve been a happy presence in my life, unwavering in your support. You''ve never once criticized me, and I''m grateful for your love for me."
As E heard his reply, tears streamed down her face, leaving him momentarily worried if he had unintentionally hurt her.
But before he could respond, she continued speaking, revealing her feelings that had been silently growing for years. Her confession overwhelmed him with a mixture of surprise and joy.
Tears streamed down E''s face as she mustered the courage to share her heartfelt confession.
"I''ve carried my love for you within me for such a long time, hoping that one day you would feel the same," she expressed, her voice trembling with emotion. ''
"It was two years ago when you finally saw me, and since then, my love for you has only deepened. I vow to cherish you endlessly, never ceasing to love you and always standing by your side, I love you, Arch."
Touched by her words, Archer gently cupped E''s face in his hand. "E, You''ve been my constant source of support and understanding. I''m grateful for the care you''ve always shown me."
Their lips met in a heated kiss, a testament to the longing and connection that had blossomed between them.
At that moment, time ceased to exist as they surrendered themselves to the intensity of their feelings. The world around them faded away, leaving only the raw and fiery passion they shared.
When they finally broke the kiss, their breaths intertwined, and their eyes locked in a deep understanding.
Their hearts are entwined, vulnerable yet full of trust. The intensity of their emotions reverberated, sparking an insatiable desire that consumed their very souls.
E''s lips sought Archer''s once again, their hunger for each other burning brighter than ever. With every touch, every caress, their longing intensified.
Their passionate kisses ended, and E gently took Archer''s hand, leading him towards the inviting bath as he stripped off.
As they made their way to the bathe, she spoke, "I was so worried when you disappeared, but the ne didn''t glow brightly, so I knew you were safe."
Without hesitation, Archer allowed himself to be pulled along, his mind still overwhelmed by the depth of their love.@@novelbin@@
While they were walking he looked down to see her well-defined, perky behind, and his little brother started waking up.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 147 Something Is Coming. [Semi R18]
Archer couldn''t help but be captivated by E''s exquisite body, with her pear-shaped hips and slender waist. She was a vision of beauty that he couldn''t get enough of.
He felt joy knowing that E was his and grewfortable with her being unclothed. He cherished every part of her, finding her absolutely irresistible.
As they entered the soothing warmth of the bath, a little while after E sat closer seekingfort as she leaned against him.
"How are you feeling, Arch?" E''s voice was filled with genuine concern.
He reclined in the bath and has his eyes closed as he responded, "I''m a bit sore, but I''ll be alright. How did things go with your mother?"
E''s face lit up with excitement. "It went even better than I expected! Teu and my mother hit it off right away. They spent the whole afternoon talking andughing. I couldn''t be happier."
Arch couldn''t hide his relief and joy. "That''s fantastic, I''m d they got along. It means a lot to me."
E moved closer to Arch, intertwining their fingers. "I had a feeling they would, Arch. They''re both wonderful people, and they saw that in each other."
Arch tenderly leaned forward, pressing a gentle kiss against her forehead. Gratitude filled his voice as he spoke. "Thank you, El, for always being there for me and epting Teu."
E smiled lovingly at him. "I''ll always do whatever it takes to make you happy."
She leaned in for a kiss, which he eagerly reciprocated. His hands explored her chest, his fingers gently circling around her pink nipples.
Her body trembled, and E drew away slightly, gazing up at him with a smile on her face as she spoke.
"I''m not ready to go all the way, but you can touch me if you''d like." Her face flushed a deep red.
Archer smiled warmly and sat her on hisp, facing sideways. As she turned her head, he captured her lips with a kiss, igniting their desires.
Their lips locked in a passionate kiss, Archer''s hands gently cupped E''s cheek, his fingertips tenderly caressing her ears.
The sensation sent shivers down her spine, igniting her senses. Their kiss continued, and Archer''s hands gradually moved downward, skillfully teasing and ying with her nipples.
A soft moan escaped E''s lips as she pulled away and put her head into Archer''s neck and let out a moan.
"Uunnngh~~" she moaned, her voice filled with desire. He felt her body trembling with pleasure, and a satisfied smile adorned his face.
Slowly, his hand ventured down her body, guided by a mixture of anticipation and experience gained from him watching porn back on Earth.
Reaching her thighs, he gently parted them, E''s thighs were nice and thick and her honey pot was perfection.
It was neat and tidy with not one w, his fingers slowly crawled up the thigh causing goosebumps to break out all over her body.
When his finger touched her body jolted and she let out a really cute moan. ''''Uunnngh!!~~''''
Archer''s smile widened as he observed her response, and he began to delicately move his finger as he rubbed her clit.
Waves of pleasure coursed through her body, causing her to tremble even more with the growing pleasure.
Archer increased his pace, his fingers gliding down, and he could feel her warm juices flowing as he continued his attack.
E couldn''t help but release a series of moans, her body growing warmer with each passing moment.
"AAnnghh!~~Mmmnngghnn!~~AAnnghh!~~"
As her lust intensified, Archer carefully slid his finger inside her and started to gently move in and out while kissing her neck.
The sensation that this caused made her lust sore to a new level, her juices came flooding out covering his hand.
Archer continued his movements, relishing in the sound of her ecstatic moans and the wet sound her honey pot was making.
"Uunnngh~~ AAnnghh ~~" She couldn''t help but moan as his attack continued.
E lifted herself up, her gaze hazy and intense as she locked eyes with him. Her voice, breathless and filled with anticipation, carried a hint of urgency.
"Arch... Something ising."
As her excitement built, Archer noticed her bing increasingly wet, and her legs began to tremble.
With a shudder, she copsed onto him, experiencing her first-ever orgasm. Her arousal was evident as her nectar flowed out, drenching his hand.
Archer''s smiled as he brought his hand to his mouth, savoring the taste, which he found delightful.
After cleaning his hand, Archer turned his attention to E, who was still recovering from the intense pleasure he had given her.
He gently lifted her up and carefully washed both her and himself before carrying her out of the bath.
As he cradled her in his arms, E gradually regained her senses and looked at him with a smile.
Archer, seemingly absorbed in his own thoughts, was taken by surprise when she spoke up with a blush on her face.
"Thank you, Arch. It felt really good."
He smiled warmly and gently set E down, responding, "I''m d you enjoyed it too."
E blushed but leaned in for a kiss. After a lingering moment, they reluctantly pulled away and went to prepare for bed.
Archer retrieved some shorts he took from Teu''s family from his Item Box while E retrieved hers from a storage ring. She slipped into a short red nightgown that highlighted her beauty.
Once they were both dressed, they left the bath chambers and noticed Teu still peacefully asleep.
Archer turned to E, a tender expression on his face, and spoke softly, "You go ahead and get some rest. I''ll take care of Teu and join you in bed shortly."
E nodded in understanding and headed towards the bedroom, while Archer approached Teu and gently lifted her into a princess carry.
Observing the fading bruises on her skin, he couldn''t help but marvel at her rapid healing ability.
As he carried her, a thought crossed his mind, ''Her swift healing must be due to her being an Aquarian.''
Archer entered the bedroom and carefullyid Teu on the opposite side of where E was already lying down. E spoke up, breaking the silence.
"She''s so precious when she''s asleep. Come join us, Arch. I''m tired," she said.
Archer smiled and climbed into bed, finding afortable position. E rested her head on his shoulder, and as if sensing his presence, Teu snuggled up to him.
They shared augh at Teu''s sweet gesture. He turned to E, nting a gentle kiss on her lips, and then repeated the same with Teu, who made an adorable noise in response.
He quickly fell asleep, hourster he was woken up to a wet feeling on his member, rubbing his eyes as he looked down.
His eyes widened because he saw E bobbing her head up and down, it was clumsy but that didn''t bother him as her mouth felt really good.
It was warm, tight, and amazing, every time E moved her little tongue it elicited a moan from him. "Mmm... that feels amazing," he expressed.
Heid back and enjoyed the feeling of a growing sensation within him. He nced at E, who now gazed at him with her sky-blue eyes.
Archer whispered with a yful smile, "Something''sing, El."@@novelbin@@
She nodded as his dragon remained in her mouth. E continued the rhythmic movement of her head, and suddenly, something exploded inside her mouth.
To Archer''s surprise, instead of pulling away like he had heard most girls do, she pushed her head further down and swallowed it all.
She sat up with a satisfied smile on her face, making eye contact with him as a small trace of cum dripped from her lip.
Blushing, she hurriedly crawled under the covers and nestled close to him, whispering softly. "I was repaying you. Did you like it? My mother once told me that wives would do that to please their husbands."
Archer couldn''t resist the charm of the adorable girl before him. He pulled her closer and their lips met.
Their tongues engaged in a yful battle, with Archer ultimately iming victory, evoking a soft moan from her. They eventually broke the kiss and shifted their attention to Teu.
Shey sound asleep, sprawled across therge bed. Her flowing blue hair draped over much of her upper body, creating a serene and enchanting sight.
They bothughed and cuddled up, Archer grabbed a hold of Teu and dragged her over to him.
As the morning light filtered into the room, Teu''s eyes fluttered half-open, and upon seeing Archer, she smiled contentedly and settled into afortable position.
The three of them peacefully drifted back to sleep. Archer was roused by the cheerful chirping of birds perched on the roof. Ey curled up beside him, still lost in slumber.
Meanwhile, Teu was sprawled out on the bed, prompting a chuckle from him. Rubbing his eyes, he sat up and eventually made his way to the balcony.
Stepping out onto the balcony, he weed the sight of the beautiful surroundings and breathed in the refreshing air.
Settling into afortable spot, he savored the peaceful moment.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 149 Meeting Again.
He turned around to leave but remembered the spell books. He took out the four books and handed them to the girls.
Archer passed the books titled "Water Jet" and "Water Volley" to Teu, a skilled user of Aquarian Magic which also specialized in water spells.
He handed E the books "Stone Wardens" and "Magic Stones." The girls examined the books and redirected their attention to Archer.
Teu asked, "Are these the spells from that shop we visited?"
Archer nodded and replied, "Yes, the ''Water Jet'' spell releases a powerful stream of water that can piece various types of armor, while the ''Water Volley'' spellunches multiple water bombs."
Turning to E, he exined, "The ''Stone Warden''s are golems that act as protectors. You need to cast the spell in advance to activate them. And the ''Magic Stones'' allow you to summon small stones around you. With your thoughts, you can use them to attack your target."
Both girls smiled upon hearing his exnation. They thanked him and sat down on the balcony, engaging in conversation.
Standing there, Archer closed his eyes and imagined the girl''s bracelets alerting him when they wanted to teleport to him.
He sensed a faint presence, ensuring that the dragon tokens remained exclusive to the Dragon-kin by implementing a security measure.
Archer summoned a brownie named Tion, who promptly appeared. Tion bowed and asked, "Master Archer, how can I assist you?"
Handing over a paper, Archer replied, "Could you please deliver this to Jethro and inform him that I will be visiting soon?"
Tion nodded, took the paper, and vanished. Before he tried to leave Sera flew over to him andnded on his shoulder.
With a smile, Archer opened a portal to the location where he had battled the giant. Stepping through the portal while stroking Sera, he emerged to find smaller creatures scurrying away from the giant''s lifeless body upon spotting him.
As he stood there, he thought about his choices, pondering what to do with the massive corpse. Various ideas raced through his head, considering the possibility of selling it to the guild.
Amused by the potential trouble it would cause, he decided to store the giant''s body in his Item Box. As he did so, he felt a weird sensation, realizing that most of the space within the box was now upied.
After shrugging at the new discovery he continued his journey, walking northward. He became aware of various beast soundsing from all around him.
After an hour of wandering, Archer came across a road and decided to follow it. In the distance, he noticed arge caravan moving along the same path.
Continuing his journey, he activated his Aura Detector, which alerted him to numerous nearby signals.
Looking around, he sniffed the air and caught a whiff of a repugnant scent. Reacting swiftly, he covered his nose to shield himself from the unpleasant odor.
The pings got closer to him and within a minute they ran out of the road and stopped but many more were stilling.
A group of eerie creatures ghastly and pale, they were ghouls emerged from the darkness of the jungle with hunger in their eyes.
They had sunken, rotting flesh clinging tightly to their emaciated frames. Their elongated limbs ended in sharp, w-like appendages, perfect for rending flesh.
Their faces contorted into a grotesque fusion of hunger and malice, their teeth jagged and menacing. The eerie glow of their red eyes emitted an unsettling, otherworldly light, a reflection of their insatiable craving for fresh sustenance.
A putrid stench permeated the air around them, a mixture of decay and death that sent shivers down his spine.
Archer made eye contact with one of the ghouls, it let out a spine-chilling hiss, revealing a forked tongue flickering between its decaying lips.
The remaining ghouls joined in, their hissing creating an eerie chorus that echoed through the jungle, sending a shiver down his spine.
A surge of dread washed over him, but he mustered his courage, fully aware that he had to confront these unsettling creatures.
Thoughts raced through his mind. ''These are ghouls, beings born from death and dark magic. I wonder why they''re lingering near the road and why they didn''t attack the caravan.''
Reacting swiftly, Archer quickly cast Crown of Stars. In an instant, seven radiant motes materialized around him, casting a radiant glow in the surrounding darkness.
The ghouls became hostile at the sight, their hunger intensifying as they charged toward him, their limbs skittering on all fours.
Amidst their menacing hisses and eerie noises, Archer conjured elemental bolts made of water.
He unleashed the bolts, propelling them toward the iing ghouls. Each bolt struck its target with lethal uracy, piercing through their decaying flesh.
Archer continued his assault, some of the ghouls fell to the ground, their bodies incapacitated.
At that moment, the power of the Crown of Stars activated, causing two of its motes to swiftly dart behind him, eliminating two ghouls that had attempted to sneak up from behind.@@novelbin@@
Despite his continuous barrage of water bolts, Archer grew frustrated with the repetitive action.
He whispered under his breath, "Draconis."
In response to hismand, Archer''s Draconis features manifested, and with a mighty p of his wings, he soared into the air.
From his elevated position, he observed more creatures pouring out of the jungle, gathering beneath him in a mindless frenzy.
Amusement sparkled in Archer''s eyes as he surveyed the scene below. "They''re like zombies, mindless and driven by their insatiable hunger," he said to himself.
Gazing down at the group of ghouls and thinking about his next move, Archer''s face lit up with a gleeful smile.
Taking a deep breath, Archer unleashed a powerful stream of violet dragon mes, engulfing the ghouls in the scorching heat.
The intense mes swiftly reduced the ghouls to mere ashes, obliterating the once formidable horde within seconds.
The only remnants of the fierce battle were the charred imprints that marked the road in every direction.
Content with his triumph, Archer gracefully descended to the ground and resumed his journey as he returned to his humanoid form.
He walked along the road for a couple of hours, basking in the warmth of the sun''s rays and relishing the breeze on his face.
Taking a moment to satisfy his craving, Archer retrieved a piece of chocte and started to eat as he walked along.
The trade route road cut through the Howling jungle, forming a narrow path amidst the dense foliage, leading toward the Zenia Empire.
Towering trees stood sentinel on either side, their branches forming a leafy canopy overhead, filtering the sunlight that filtered through in scattered beams.
The road itself was a mixture ofpacted earth and worn stone, evidence of the countless caravans and travelers that had traversed its length.
Though somewhat overgrown with creeping vines and tangled roots, the path remained visible, marked by the imprints of countless footsteps and the asional cart track.
Vibrant and exotic flora lined the road, their colorful petals and fragrant blooms adding a touch of natural beauty to the untamed surroundings.
Colorful jungle birds fluttered among the branches, their enchanting melodies blending harmoniously with the faint rustling of hidden wildlife.
As Archer pressed on, he eventually reached arge caravan train that had stopped in a clearing to tend to the animals pulling the carriages and wagons.
Pausing for a moment, he looked at the scene, observing the number of caravan guards idly waiting for the journey to resume.
Amidst the crowd, his attention was drawn to a guard who seemed strangely familiar. avoiding any encounters, he simply continued on his way, passing by without much interest.
The man''s eyes widened upon catching sight of Archer''s distinctive features his long ears and white hair.
Ignoring the guard''s hasty retreat, he brushed off any concerns, determined not to let potential trouble bother him.
He pressed on, Archer paid no heed to the lingering gazes of the other guards. Just as he was about to exit the clearing, a voice called out from behind him.
"I never thought I''d cross paths with you again. I''ve heard about what you''ve done. The Kagian people were innocent," the voice used.
Archer turned around and recognized the angry husband from years ago standing there like a fool.
The man''s name, Najee Khalili, resurfaced in Archer''s memory, along with the recollection that his wife was named Sarwana.
He smirked and retorted, "Oh, fuck off will you. You should be grateful that Sarwana provided me with valuable information. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be standing here alive."
He continued walking while ignoring the man''s angry face, but Najee fucked up and marched toward Archer like a male Karen.
Archer pondered the man''s behavior, it reminded him of the funny Karan videos he watched on Earth, causing him to burst intoughter.
Najee''s anger grew stronger as he witnessed the boy''sughter, prompting him to hasten his steps. However, Sarwana stepped in just in time, speaking up from behind.
"Leave it dear. He''s not worth your anger. We don''t know what he might do if we linger near him." Sarwana cautioned, her eyes narrowing as she nced at Archer.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
[Do I create an interactive map on world anvil or regr maps for the book? Comment and let me know]
Chapter 152 Horde.
When they entered the tent, E took charge of preparing a meal, allowing Teu and Archer to unwind and rx.
As they settled down, Teu surprised Archer by moving closer, their shoulders touching. Her mischievous ocean-blue eyes locked onto his, radiating yful anticipation.
With a gentle touch, her hands caressed his ears, sending waves of pleasure through his body.
She leaned over so their lips met in a tender and passionate kiss, igniting a tingling sensation that danced across their senses.
Her touch was both gentle and electrifying, her fingers entwined in his hair as his hands rested on her hips.
In that stolen moment, their lips danced together, deepening their connection with each blissful second.
Teu and Archer reveled in the enchanting experience created by their intertwined yful gestures and the sweetness of their kiss, delighting in every moment of it.
When they finally parted, a lingering sweetness remained, reminiscent of perfectly ripe fruit.
She smiled at Archer, a gentle expression of affection, and drew closer to him, wrapping her arms around him in aforting embrace.
He reciprocated, holding her close. As time passed, Archer and Teu engaged in lighthearted conversation, apanied by distant howls from the forest and the gentle rustling of the tent in the growing wind.
Their conversation was interrupted by E''s call, signaling that she had finished their meal. With empty stomachs grumbling, they eagerly approached the table.
Before themy three steaming bowls of hearty soup, generously filled with sulent chunks of meat.
A te piled high with fluffy bread awaited them,pleting the delectable feast. Taking their seats, they prepared to indulge in the mouthwatering spread.
Archer expressed his gratitude to E, saying, "Thanks, El. It looks delicious."
Unable to resist, Teu took a spoonful of the stew. Her eyes widened with delight as she turned to E and asked, "What''s this called El?"
E smiled warmly and replied, "It''s Stonefire Stew. My mother taught me the recipe when we lived in the castle. She said it belongs to the Dwarves."
Archer and Teu nodded, savoring each vorful bite of the food. It surpassed their expectations, leaving them feeling satisfied and content.
After finishing their meal, they settled onto the sofas to rx. As hey there, Teu posed a question, "Arch, what are we going to do once we reach Zenia?"
He smiled at the blue-haired girl, about to respond, but before he could utter a word, screams and shouts erupted from all over the camp.@@novelbin@@
Startled, the trio exchanged nces and swiftly rose from their seats. They hurriedly made their way outside, only to witness a chaotic scene.
Guards were locked inbat with zombies and ghouls.
These creatures towered over them, their pale skin contrasting with piercing red eyes. With their elongated arms and sharp ws, they mercilessly dispatched the defending forces.
Reacting quickly, Archer unleashed a rapid barrage of light bolts, striking the creatures with his precise aim.
E and Teu swiftly joined the fight, using their own skills to help drive back the attackers.
Archer''s bolts proved deadly, dispatching dozens of zombies and ghouls with each shot. E''s arrows rained down upon the creatures, finding their marks with deadly uracy.
Teu''s swift and graceful movements allowed her de to slice through the creature''s neck with ease.
However, their efforts seemed futile as more and more emerged from the direction of the jungle, their numbers growing exponentially.
The situation turned dire as the guards sumbed one by one, overwhelmed and swarmed by the relentless onught of zombies and ghouls.
Archer realized the harsh reality in front of him. Although he wanted to save everyone, the scattered positions of the humans made it impossible. His priority was to protect Teu and E.
With urgency, Archer entered the tent and gently picked up Sera, cing her on his shoulder. She nestled into his shirt, seekingfort.
Leaving the tent, he quickly stored it away in his Item Box. Looking around, Archer''s heart sank as more zombies appeared, overpowering the remaining guards.
They needed to retreat due to the gravity of the situation and the number of zombies, ghouls, and other creatures that appeared.
The girls sprinted towards the carriage, as a harrowing scene unfolded before their eyes.
Hundreds of creatures wereunching a ferocious assault on the guards who stood as thest line of defense for the merchant and his family.
Their eyes locked onto Archer, and in a voice filled with worry, Teu shouted, "Archer, save the family!"
He looked over to the girls and quickly cast Crown of Stars which instantly activated and started taking down creatures.
Archer used Blink to grab a hold of their waist, then cast it again and appeared next to the carriage.
He released the girls from his grasp and directed his gaze toward them. "Go inside and ensure the safety of the family. I will transport you to the domain for now. I''ll contact you when it''s safe to return."
Teu and E nodded in understanding, quickly making their way into the carriage. Their sudden arrival startled the family within, but they reassured them as they boarded.
Archer touched the carriage, and as he did Sera emerged to join the girls inside. With a burst of mana, the entire carriage was transported to the domain.
Now alone, he took in the grim sight around him. The remaining guards were being overrun by the relentless creatures.
As the fallen soldiers rose, their bodies transformed, adding to the ever-growing ranks of the undead. In a whispered tone he uttered to himself, "Draco."
In a majestic disy, he transformed into his dragon form, standing tall above the horde of undead. Their attempts to harm him with teeth and ws proved futile.
With a powerful beat of his wings, he ascended into the air, hovering high above the once-serene in where their camp had stood not long ago. From this vantage point, he surveyed the scene below.
Drawing in a deep breath, Archer unleashed a mighty roar, apanied by a torrent of mes that engulfed the undead, reducing them to ash.
He continued his fiery assault until the entire horde was consumed, the billowing ck smoke obscuring the night sky even more.
Satisfied with his work, he took to the skies, flying for hours until he caught sight of a distant city.
However, something seemed amiss as his eyes widened in disbelief. An army of undead marched relentlessly towards the city, their intentions clear.
When he got closer he swooped down toward the back of the horde and flopped down on them.
He swiftly stood up and drew in a deep breath, releasing a powerful burst of fire that engulfed the horde.
Archer kept breathing his mes to burn away the undead until he arrived in front of the city and came to a stop.
The defenders of the city were shocked as theyid their eyes on him. However, his moment of admiration was interrupted when he was struck by an acid spell.
Turning his massive head towards the source of the attack, he saw a tall figure with pale white skin, jet-ck hair, and an imposing presence.
A certain name came to mind. ''Necromancer.''
Archer quickly cast Eldritch st at the man who dodged them and return the attack with his own.
Acid balls flew at him as he used Blink to dodge, he quickly used it to get behind the necromancer.
When he did he cast sma Missiles that sped toward the man as he tried firing more acid spells at the iing spells but the missiles avoided them.
They collided with the Necromancer with great force, sending him hurtling backward until he crashed into a nearby sand dune.
Without giving him a chance to recover, Archer pounced on the fallen man. The man gazed up, his eyes widening in fear as he found himself face-to-face with the menacing jaws of a dragon.
With a swift motion, he devoured the necromancer, ensuring that he would no longer pose a threat to him or the Zenia Empire.
Standing amidst the aftermath, Archer felt a rumble in his stomach, but it quickly subsided. He let out a mighty burp, releasing a puff of green smoke.
Returning to his humanoid form, he opened a portal leading to the domain and stepped through.
Inside, he came across a distressed yet amazed family of four gathered beneath the treehouse in a peaceful clearing looking around.
The girls were engaged in conversation with a jovial, red-haired woman whose voice carried across the open space. Omar, with a heartfelt embrace, held onto the two children.
He saw Sera flying around and went off to hunt somewhere. Spotting him as he approached, E greeted him warmly with a smile.
She walked up to him, pausing in front of him before asking, "Are they safe? Are you near Akhetemhat?"
He nodded, confirming, "Yes, once I''m there somewhere with space, I''ll summon the carriage."
Creating another portal, Archer stepped through it again and emerged outside the city, making his way towards the towering gate.
As he reached the imposing gate, the entire assembly of Zenians directed their attention toward him, their eyes widened in astonishment and disbelief.
A distinct clicking sound captured Archer''s focus, drawing his attention to a small door embedded within the gate.
Designed for a single person, it opened in the corner, revealing an older man who stepped out, halting in front of Archer.
With a scrutinizing gaze, the man studied him intently before finally uttering his words
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 154 Shadows Of Nekhen.
After searching for a little while, Archer finally came across a quest that caught his attention. He picked it up and began reading the details.
[The Town of Nekhen, located to the north of Akhetemhat, is gued by a series of mysterious disappearances. Disturbing reports suggest the presence of eerie shadows that haunt the night, instilling fear and unease among the vigers. They are desperately seeking assistance to uncover the truth and put an end to this growing threat.]
[Reward: 100 gold coins for investigating and resolving the mysterious disappearances.]
Archer choose this and pulled it off the board and when he did Teu spoke up. ''''What''s that Arch?''''
He looked at her. ''''A quest that is in the north, people seem to be vanishing from a town, they want someone to find out what''s going on.''''
They agreed to take it and took it to the counter to be assigned to them. After submitting the quest notice andpleting the registration process with Rania, the trio bid farewell to her and began their journey north.
As they walked through the bustling streets, they stumbled upon a lively marketce filled with an array of food stalls.
The delightful smells tickled Archer''s senses, making his stomach growl audibly.
Unable to resist the temptation, he followed his curiosity to one of the stalls. He scanned the mouthwatering selection of dishes, his eyes dancing across the options on disy.
To his surprise, his eyes fell upon a nearby sign and realized that he could actually read it. Intrigued, he began perusing the list of items being offered.
[Kofta Skewers: Sulent grilled meat skewers seasoned with aromatic Zenian spices and served with a dipping Stormberry sauce]
[Ffel Wraps: Crispy and vorful ffel balls stuffed into warm pita bread, apanied by a variety of fresh Dreamroot and Emberthorn]
[Kushari Bowls: A hearty and satisfying dish consisting of a mix of rice, Soulstalk, and macaroni, topped with Glowroot]
[Foul Medames: A traditional Zenian dish made from slow-cooked beans, seasoned with Silvervine, Firepetal juice, and spices, served with warm bread]
[Hawawshi: A savory meat-filled pastry, typically made with a mixture of minced meat, onions, herbs, and Thornfruit spices baked inside a ky bread dough]
[Umm Ali: A deliciously indulgent Zenian bread pudding, made withyers of puff pastry, milk, Moonstone nuts, raisins, and aromatic spices, then baked to perfection]
[Basbousa: A sweet and moist semolina cake soaked in a fragrant syrup made with rosewater and topped with a sprinkling of chopped nuts]
[Sambusak: Crispy and golden triangr pastries filled with a savory mixture of spiced ground meat, Sunfire onions, and herbs]
[Bava: A delectable pastry made withyers of ky phyllo dough, honey, and a rich filling of nuts, such as Frostfall Nut or walnuts, and scented with aromatic spices]
As his eyes scanned the various dishes, his stomach couldn''t help but rumble in response.
The girls noticed his reaction and burst intoughter. E, stillughing, remarked, "Seems like he''s not just greedy for gold but also treasures food as another delight."
Turning his attention to the stall owner, Archer inquired, "How much for everything?"
The man, taken aback by such a request, took a moment to think before responding. "I''ll offer you everything for 60 gold coins, and if you wish, I can whip up an assortment of other dishes as well."
Archer was curious and asked what deserts he could cook. The man passed over a menu-looking thing that he started reading.
[Nileberry Delight: A decadent dessert made with sulent Nileberries, rich chocte, and a hint of exotic spices]
[Pharaoh''s Delight: A regal dessert fit for a ruler, featuringyers of golden phyllo pastry filled with honeyed figs, Moonberry, and Starfruit]
[Sphinx''s Secret: A mysterious dessert with a ky crust, filled with a luscious blend of creamy tahini, roasted Dreamberries, and hints of rosewater]
[Oasis Oasis: A refreshing dessert reminiscent of an oasis in the desert,bining chilled Pixie milk, juicy Melosweet cubes, and a sprinkle of toasted Moonberry kes]
[Pyramid Parfait: A visually stunning dessert resembling the iconic shape of a pyramid,posed ofyers of Ethermelon, passion Berry, and Chocte cream, topped with a golden Mystifruit drizzle]
[Scarab Sundae: An indulgent sundae featuring swirls of rich chocte and caramel ice cream, adorned with crunchy Thornbark nuts]
[Pharaoh''s Treasure: A sweet and sticky bava-like treat made withyers of ky pastry, honey, and a generous filling of chopped Silvercrest nuts and dried fruits]
[Lotus Flower Cake: A fragrant and delicate cake infused with the essence of lotus flowers,yered with silky lotus cream, and adorned with Stardustberry sauce]
[Desert Rose Pudding: A velvety pudding made with rose-infused milk, delicately vored with aurora plum]
[Anubis'' Chocte Pyramid: A divine chocte dessert shaped like a pyramid, filled with a velvety dark chocte mousse]
When he finished reading he turned his attention to the older man. "I''ll take 100 of each. How long will it take?"
The man looked at Archer and shook his head. "A few hours, young man. I''ll close up the stall and get to work on your order."
Archer nodded and retrieved a pouch containing 65 gold coins. He handed it to the grateful stall owner, who counted the coins with a smile.
The girls watched Archer with mischievous grins. Teu giggled and spoke up, "So, you''re a dragon who is also greedy for food?"@@novelbin@@
E joined in theughter as Archer chuckled and answered, "Yep, I''m a big food lover. You''d understand if you taste some of the food I have."
The threeughed and continued walking through the city, enjoying themselves while the food was being prepared.
As they continued the girls noticed a Zenian clothing store, its vibrant colors and eye-catching disys beckoning to them.
Excitement surged through them, as they turned to him with gleaming eyes. "Archer, we have to check out this clothing store!" Teu eximed, her voice brimming with enthusiasm.
E nodded eagerly. "Yes, imagine how amazing you''d look in some Zenian clothes. Let''s give it a try!"
Archer was also curious so he followed the girls into the store. Upon entering, they found themselves surrounded by an array of soft fabrics and racks filled with clothing.
A woman behind the counter looked at them and spoke. ''''Morning customers, how can I help you today?''''
E walked over to the woman and started a conversation, while the other two stood nearby.
Archer nced around and couldn''t help but notice the shop''s spaciousness. Its entrance beckoned with an ornate archway adorned with mystical symbols.
Inside, the air was infused with the scent of fine fabrics and enchanting perfumes.
The store boasted racks of expensive garments, from flowing gowns woven with shimmering threads to borate suits embellished with intricate embroidery.
Magical essories, such as sparkling amulets and ornamental crowns, adorned disy cases, capturing the imagination of those who ventured within.
At that moment, Teu''s attention was caught by a rack of loose-fitting shirts in different shades of blue.
"Arch, these shirts are reallyfy and ideal for adventures. Let''s find one for you."
E joined in the search, her attention drawn to a disy of lightweight pants in vibrant earth tones. "Look at these pants! They''ll keep youfortable all day long."
Appreciating their concern for hisfort, Archer watched them choose out clothes.
Together, they sifted through the racks, selecting shirts in soothing blues, cool greens, and warm oranges.
The pants they chose ranged from earthy browns to sandy beiges, offering a variety of options for Archer to mix and match.
After choosing various clothes, Archer headed to the fitting room to try them on. When he emerged, he wore a sky-blue shirt that perfectlyplemented his violet eyes.
Paired with rxed khaki pants, he exuded aid-back and stylish vibe. The girls couldn''t help but smile, pleased with their choices.
"You look great! The colors suit you really well," Teu eximed, her excitement was contagious.
The trio then proceeded to the counter to pay for the clothes, which came to a total of five gold pieces. He felt happy about the reasonable price.
They left the shop, and Archer decided to buy some potions for the girls and search for new spells.
Before proceeding, he opened a small portal and called out, "Sera!" After a few seconds, a streak of red was spotted, and clung onto him.
He affectionately stroked his mischievous girl, causing the two girls to smile as they witnessed the dragons enjoying each other''spany.
E leaned in and whispered to Teu, "Want to bet that Sera has a humanoid form like Arch? And they''ll be a couple once she obtains it?"
Teu agreed, saying, "I''ve always thought the same. She acts like a clingy wife, and it''s clear they love each other. He spoils her whenever he can, and she absolutely adores it."
The two gossiped about the two dragons while Archer continued to pamper Sera, causing her to purr and cling to him even tighter.
Eventually, Archer ceased the pampering and contemted which direction to take. The trio stood there, unsure of their next move, until an older woman noticed them and chuckled before speaking.
"Hey, young ones, why do you all look so lost?"
Archer turned his head toward the woman, observing her light brown skin, grey hair, and piercing green eyes.
It seemed she was in her early forties. He nodded in acknowledgment, and she responded with a warm smile as she introduced herself.
''''I''m Safiya. Where do you four need to go?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 156 Buying & Selling.
Archer responded to Safiya, saying, "We''re looking for a shop that sells potions and spell books."
The older woman nodded and pointed down the road. "Follow this road, young ones. Both shops are in that direction."
Expressing their gratitude to Safiya, the trio continued on their way, following her directions. Not long after, they spotted two shops named Oasis Elixirs and Bastet''s Books of Magic.
Deciding to explore the potion shop first, they made their way toward the entrance. His curiosity heightened as he approached.
The entrance to the shop was adorned with meticulously carved sandstone pirs, each bearing intricate patterns and symbols reminiscent of the ancient Zenian culture.
Hieroglyphics adorned the pirs, their enigmatic strokes hinting at hidden knowledge and long-forgotten tales.
Upon entering, a wave of soothing scents enveloped them, carrying hints of exotic herbs and mystical spices.
Soft, golden light filtered through the stained ss windows, casting vibrant colors across the room. They were greeted by a warm breeze, mimicking the gentle winds of the desert.
The main focal point of the shop was a magnificent Zenian warship ced in the center of the room.
It was an intricately crafted wooden vessel, painted with vibrant blues and gold, and adorned with hieroglyphs and sacred symbols.
The ship''s sails, made of delicate silk, billowed gently as if caught in a magical wind. Instead of carrying travelers across the seas, this ship held shelves upon shelves of various potions, vials, and elixirs.
The shelves were carefully arranged, each holding rows of ss containers in all shapes and sizes.
Some potions glowed with ethereal light, while others shimmered with iridescent hues. Each vial was meticulouslybeled with neat writing and adorned with golden stoppers or intricate seals.
The shelves themselves were crafted to resemble ancient Zenian temples,plete with miniature statues of deities and tiny replica obelisks.
Archer approached one of the shelves, mesmerized by the sheer variety of options on disy.
He saw vials containing sparkling golden serums promising strength and vitality, ethereal blue elixirs for enhanced focus and mental rity, and rich crimson brews meant to ignite courage and bravery.
Besides Archer, the girls couldn''t contain their excitement either. Teu reached out to touch a vial, causing a gentle glow to emanate from the potion within.
E marveled at a delicate vial of shimmering green liquid,beled as a potent healing elixir.
The shopkeeper, dressed in flowing robes reminiscent of ancient Egyptian attire, approached with a warm smile.
"Wee to Oasis Elixirs," she said, her voice carrying a soothing, melodic tone. "Are you in search of a particr potion or in need of guidance? Our elixirs hold the secrets of ancient magic and offer remedies for any illness or desire."
Archer approached the woman and straightforwardly stated, "I''d like to buy 200 potions, including health, mana, and stamina."
The woman and the girls appeared surprised by Archer''srge order, but the girls decided to wait until he was done before questioning his reason for buying so many potions.
The shopkeeper was momentarily surprised but quicklyposed herself, offering a smile. "Of course! Let me prepare your order. It will cost 500 gold. Can youe back in an hour?"
With a nod of agreement, Archer exited the shop and made his way toward Bastet''s Books of Magic. As they strolled along, E finally voiced the question that had been on both girls'' minds.
"Arch, why did you buy so many potions? You can heal on your own, so aren''t they pretty useless?" She inquired.
He came to a halt and turned to face both of them, noticing Sera looking at their surroundings.
"I bought them mainly for the two of you. Teu can heal on her own, thanks to being an Aquarian, but you don''t have any self-healing abilities, so you need to be careful." He told the two girls.
Upon hearing his exnation, both girls beamed with understanding and appreciation. They couldn''t contain their joy and wrapped their arms around him in a warm hug.@@novelbin@@
Archer, taken aback by the unexpected embrace, was pleasantly surprised but enjoyed it.
After hugging him they backed off and continued making their way to the spell shop, when they entered they saw shelves of books, scrolls, and tomes in the big shop.
Colorful tapestries hung on the wall and exotic nts were put all over the ce giving it a lovely smell.
Archer spoke to the girls. ''''Have a look for any spells you girls like and we will get them before leaving toplete the quest.''''
They nodded and went off to look, Archer started to look around when he came to a dusty self and started examing the titles and small descriptions.
[Celestial Beam: Summons a radiant beam of divine energy from above, dealing radiant damage to a target]
[Frost Nova: Releases a wave of freezing cold energy, damaging and potentially slowing enemies down]
[Arcane Explosion: Unleashes a vtile burst of arcane energy, damaging all enemies within range]
[Arcane Missile: Conjures magical projectiles that home in on a target, dealing force damage]
[Elemental Fury: Channels the power of the elements, striking a target with abination of fire, ice, and lightning damage]
[Arcane Whirlwind: Creates a swirling vortex of magical energy that damages all nearby enemies with force or elemental damage]
[Psychic st: Unleashes a st of psychic energy, assaulting the minds of enemies and causing psychic damage]
[Searing Ray: Shoots a concentrated beam of searing heat, burning enemies and dealing fire damage]
[Chain Lightning: Sends a bolt of lightning toward a target, which then arcs to multiple nearby enemies, dealing electrical damage to each]
Archer''s curiosity was piqued, prompting him to gather all the spellbooks and ce them alongside the dozens he already had on the counter.
The prospect of creating a library in the treehouse excited him, so he made several trips back and forth, collecting as many books as he could.
Meanwhile, E focused on selecting light-based spells, while Teu concentrated on finding water spells.
With the growing pile of books in hand, he told them to ce the books they choose on the counter. Encouraging the girls, Archer urged them to select spells that match their elements.
The girls grinned and rushed off to gather more books. Just then, a towering, elderly man with long hair and a bushy white beard walked out from the back.
He cleared his throat and spoke with a deep voice, addressing the trio in the midst of their book-stacking frenzy.
"I hope you have enough coins to cover the cost of the mountain you''re making," he remarked, his tone a blend of curiosity and amusement.
Archer turned to the man and inquired about the price of each book, asking. "How much for each book?"
Scratching his beard in contemtion, the man responded. "I''ll give them to you for two gold a piece. That''s within the average price range of two to three gold."
With a nod of understanding, he resumed selecting books while the old man began counting them.
After half an hour, they finished gathering their collection, resulting in a stack of five hundred and thirty-nine books, which they had to ce on the floor due to their sheer volume.
The old man, visibly weary from counting, coughed and addressed Archer, "The totales to 1078 gold coins, young man."
Archer retrieved arge pouch from his Item Box and tossed it to the old man, who smiled upon catching it in his hands.
He stored the books, and turned to the shop owner with a question, "Are there any other ces besides the guild where I can sell beast bodies?"
The shop owner, peering up from the pouch with narrowed eyes, responded, "Don''t you know that the guild has a butcher warehouse near the market?"
Shaking his head, he finished organizing the books and replied, "No, I wasn''t aware. Which direction should I head?"
The man then told Archer with directions and expressed gratitude for his patronage. "Thank you for shopping here, young man."
They left the shop and made their way to the warehouse, after twenty minutes of walking they arrived.
The guild warehouse stood proudly, an architectural marvel to behold. Its grand exterior showcased towering sandstone walls adorned with captivating Zenian artwork.
The intricate designs depicted exotic beasts and epic battles, captivating the eye and igniting the imagination.
At the entrance, colossal pirs rose majestically, adorned with motifs of lotus flowers and papyrus.
The intricate symbols imbued an atmosphere of regal magnificence, extending a warm wee to all who entered.
Archer and the girls ventured into the bustling guild warehouse. As they entered, the mor of activity surrounded them.
The spacious interior was alive with motion, with guild members and workers hurrying to and fro, each focused on their respective tasks.
The air carried the distinct smell of freshly butchered meat, mingling with the metallic tang of tools.
Countless carcasses of beasts, both familiar and unknown, were suspended from sturdy hooks, awaiting processing.
The warehouse was a symphony of efficiency and organization. Large tables were scattered throughout the space, where skilled workers meticulously dissected and prepared the harvested beast materials.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 158 Girls Talk & Angry Daughter.
[shback When Archer left the girls in the treehouse]
E carefully ced the spellbooks that Archer had given them on the table and rose from her seat.
She gracefully made her way to the kitchen, where she busied herself with preparing something delightful.
The fragrant aroma of tea soon enveloped the air, promising a moment of warmth and rxation.
Teu watched her, curiosity shining in her eyes, but choose to stay quiet as she waited for E to finish.
With a slow pace, she approached the window, captivated by the view that stretched before her, showcasing Archer''s domain.
After a few minutes, E returned with a tray holding cups of tea. She settled back at the table, and Teu did the same, joining her.
In the enveloping silence, E poured the tea with ease, the motion itself conveying a sense of calmness.
She took a deep breath, her gaze fixed on Teu, and started to speak. "Teu, we''re going to meet Archer''s third fiance in the Zenia Empire. I wanted to hear your thoughts on him having multiple wives."
Teu''s expression remainedposed, her eyes meeting E''s with a mix of curiosity and contemtion.
She took a moment to gather her thoughts before responding. "I''m okay with it as long as he doesn''t neglect any of us. If that happens, I''ll speak up," she calmly replied.
E nodded with a smile andughed as she spoke. ''''I agree, I love him with all my heart but we have to keep an eye out for any girls who will try to take advantage as he''s not the smartest goblin in the cave.''''
She nodded, herughter bubbling as she listened to the half-elf jokingly call Archer a goblin. Unable to contain herself any longer, she burst intoughter.
E watched as Teuughed, clearly showing her affection for Archer. She couldn''t help but notice that since they reunited, Archer had be even warmer and friendlier.
She had a hunch that the little dragon always perched on his shoulder was somehow responsible for the change.
Teuposed herself and said, "Ever since I''ve met Archer, people have been inexplicably drawn to him. They genuinely like him, and he''s remarkably friendly in return."
After taking a sip of her tea and loving its vor, she carried on, "During our first encounter, he was in danger, targeted by the Dragon yers. Fortunately, I arrived just in time with my father''s guards."
E spoke before she could, "Sorry for interrupting you, let''s continue the conversation on the balcony. It seems like a lovely day to be sitting inside."
Teu acknowledged with a nod, rising from her seat and taking the lead toward the balcony.
They proceeded outside, findingfort in their designated seats as they settled down.
With a cheerful chuckle, Teu continued her story, fondly recalling the memories from their time in the carriage. "Once we took care of the Dragon yers, we brought him back to the carriage. When he woke up, he and my brother Triton were talking but Archer mischievously threw food at his face."
As E smiled, she realized that Archer had undergone aplete transformation, bing a different person from the one she had initially known.
She came to this realization and knew it was time to open up to Teu about Archer''s difficult past.
She understood the importance of sharing this information with her new friend about their Fiance.
With a resolute look on her face, E said, "Teu, I think it''s time I told you about Archer''s troubled history."
E began softly. "Ever since I first met Arch, I''ve witnessed the immense pain he has endured at the hands of his own family. They were not just indifferent to him, they were cruel."
Teu''s eyes widened, a mix of shock and concern washing over her. She leaned forward, urging her to continue.
"He was constantly belittled and bullied." E continued, her voice filled with empathy. "They treated him as an outcast, ridiculing him for his dreams. They took joy in his suffering, making him doubt his worth and abilities."
E''s voice trembled slightly. "They inflicted emotional and physical abuse on him, leaving deep scars that he carries today. Seeing someone with such a kind soul endure such torment breaks my heart."
Teu''s hand reached out, grasping E''s in a gesture of support and understanding. "How did he manage to stay so strong amidst all of this?" she asked.
E smiled sadly. "Despite everything, he found sce in his books and knowledge. He held onto his dreams tightly, refusing to let their cruelty extinguish his spirit."
A tear trickled down E''s cheek, mirroring the deep emotions she felt for him. "Teu, we must protect and cherish him. To show him the love and support he has been denied for far too long."
She looked at E with a heartfelt expression and spoke. "We''re in this together. We will always be there for him, no matter what. Our love and support for him will never waver."
Both girls shared smiles and spent the next few hours enjoying their tea and engaging in conversation.
Their bond grew stronger as Teu treated E as an equal, not a maid, and E treated Teu with genuine friendship, not just as a princess.
[Present Time - Alexandria, the capital of the Zenia Empire]
The Emperor and Empress wasted no time in returning to Alexandria, and the news of their daughter''s engagement quickly spread.
Their carriage, apanied by the Royal Guards, made its way through the city, Amkhu braced himself for his daughter''s inevitable outburst upon their arrival home. He knew well the fiery spirit that resided within her, and he anticipated the passionate disy that awaited him.
As they approached the pce, remnants of a lively celebration adorned the streets.
The convoy reached the pce entrance, where the Emperor spotted his five children eagerly waiting alongside their Aunt Tiye, who was holding the second prince, Seti.
Stepping out of the carriage, Amkhu was followed by his wife Hatshepsut. They approached their family and noticed Nefertiti, who seemed to be suppressing her anger.
Amkhu turned to his eldest son. "Hello Khufu, how was everything while we were away?" he asked.
Khufu, a young man resembling his father with brown hair, his mother''s pink eyes, and a tall stature for a Zenian, smiled and replied.
"Father, the Luxorians have increased their raids on our border towns. The Medjay have sessfully pushed them back multiple times, and the imperial army have been patrolling the northern border."
Amkhu pondered his next steps and called over his advisor, who had been standing in the background.
"Mostafa,e here," he beckoned.
Mostafa, an older man wearing a colorful Shendyt and a Nemes headdress, with a long beard that gave him a wise appearance, approached Amkhu.
He bowed respectfully and said, "Yes, my Emperor. I hope your journey was sessful."
Amkhu nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it was Mostafa. However, please send a messenger to my brother and instruct him to deploy the Falcon Knights to the north. They must deal with the Luxorians'' raids. Inform him to report to me before departing."
The older man bowed and departed to carry out the Emperor''smand. Just then, Nefertari, the eldest daughter, and Isis, the second eldest, approached with warm greetings, while Nefertiti appeared visibly upset.
"Wee back, Father and Mother," they warmly greeted.
Hatshepsut smiled, and as Amkhu went to speak with Khufu and see Seti, she engaged in conversation with her three daughters. "Hello, my beauties. How have you been?"
Both girls smiled, and Nefertari replied, "We have been well, Mother. I have been working at the Academy, learning new forms for creating potions."
Isis chimed in with a bright smile, "The guardmander has been teaching me how to use the bow and spear. He says I am a good student."
Hatshepsut turned her gaze toward her youngest daughter, Nefertiti, and spoke in a soothing tone. "I understand your anger, Nefi, but you must try toprehend the opportunity to unite the Soutnds with us and Aquaria leading the way.''''
Nefertiti looked at her mother with narrowed eyes before speaking. "That does not give you the right to marry me off to some dragon. Yes, they are a rare race, but it doesn''t change the fact that I''m not property and should be able to live the way I want to."
Hatshepsut sighed, considering the boy whom her husband wanted to build close ties with before she spoke. "Nefi, wait until you see him. How do you know you won''t like him?"
She gazed at her mother, the mirror image of herself. Her mother possessed long pink hair, radiant pink eyes, and a captivating, curvaceous figure that could topple kingdoms.@@novelbin@@
''''Mother I know you and Father mean well but I don''t want to have a marriage arranged for me. I don''t want love, I''m happy with my studies and learning more about my Arcane magic.''''
Her mother shook her head and smiled. ''''Don''t worry Nefi. If you don''t like him when he arrives here then we won''t force you. Maybe one of you girls would like to marry him instead.''''
She looked at the other two girls who nodded before Nefertari spoke. ''''Of course mother, I may be older than my sisters but he may like older women.''''
Isis nodded along but didn''t say anything as their father walked over and hugged all three girls but Nefertiti gave him the cold shoulder as they made their way into the pce.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 159 Mother Taught Me How.
Archer walked up to one counter and the young woman behind it looked up and greeted them with a friendly smile. "Hello, sir and madams. I''m Rose. How can I assist you today?"
Just as Archer was about to respond Sera started licking his face, causing everyone tough. Archer chuckled and said, ''''I''m here to sell beast bodies, including a really big one.''''
Rose smiled while nodding. ''''Come this way, we have arge area out back.''''
Archer and the girls followed her and after a little walk arrived out back where they saw arge courtyard.
She motioned for him to drop the bodies. He raised his hand and beasts started dropping from nowhere, shocking Rose and making the two other girls shake their heads.
Bodiesy in a massive pile in the courtyard, Wolves, Goblins, Gibberlings, Giant Bats, Trolls, orcs, bigfoots, a bear, and three Dinosaur bodies.
Rose was stunned, her gaze shifting between the trio and the pile of beast bodies. She mumbled, "Did you three hunt all these beasts?"
The two girls shook their heads, pointing at Archer before speaking in unison, "It was him."
Scratching his cheek while exining, "Well, it took over two years, and there''s one more body."
Her eyebrows raised before she let out a tired sigh. "Go ahead, bring it out with that weird magic of yours."
He retrieved the giant''s body from his Item Box and ced it behind the existing pile, causing it to fall with a loud bang.
The sheer size of it caused the ground to tremble for a second or two. Rose stumbled backward andnded on her rear.
Archer and the girls burst into a quietughter, while Sera smiled and yfully nibbled on his ear as she watched the scene y out.
Rose quickly regained herposure and stood up while brushing herself, she turned on the boy who was trying to stifle augh before speaking.
''''You could have warned me, boy! But it won''t be ready for two days but we can defiantly handle it. But where in the name of the goddess did you find a giant''s body?''''
Archer shrugged and spoke. ''''I found it in the Howling Jungle on the way here. But I''ll return in a few days to grab the gold. Do Ie here?''''
Rose looked at the boy and knew he was lying but didn''t pry further as she nodded. ''''Don''te here but go to the adventurers guild in two days and your payment will be ready.''''
He smiled and bid Rose farewell as they left the warehouse and made their way to the stall to collect all the food he had ordered.
After gathering the food and potions they departed from the city, heading north toward Nekhen Town.
The trio exited through the gate, with Sera flying gracefully above them. They started their journey along the sandstone road, reminiscent of Roman roads on Earth.
It was then that Archer heard E''s voice. "Arch, tonight we''ll start learning those spells you gave us."
He nodded in response as they continued walking. The girls were engaged in their own conversation about girl-rted matters.
As Sera prowled the terrain, hunting down smaller beasts and reducing them to ashes before indulging in her meal, the hours passed by.
Eventually, as the sun started its descent, a magnificent disy of vibrant orange hues painted thendscape.
He opened a portal to their domain and stepped through, followed by Sera and the girls.
Upon arrival, Archer made his way to the bath chambers after telling the girls he wanted to bathe.
Sera flew off to her perch to lie down, all her hunting caused her to fall asleep instantly.
Unbeknownst to him, E motioned for Teu to follow him with a mischievous smile, while she went off to start cooking.
As he entered the chamber, he began to undress but noticed the door closing for a second time. He turned around and saw Teu standing there, slowly removing her armor.
A smile graced his lips as he appreciated her toned body, intensifying the blush on her cheeks as she felt him look over every inch of her body.
She summoned the courage to continue undressing until she was standing there in her pink underwear.
Teu didn''t look at him but felt his gaze. He found himself entranced by herbination of sexy curves and strength, noticing her thick thighs and slim waist.
With each subtle motion, herrge boobs gently swayed, while her well-defined six-pack and toned body showcased her fitness.
He couldn''t tear his eyes away as she delicately unclipped her bra, revealing her boobs that sat gracefully on her chest with not a single sign of sagging.
Her beauty was radiant, with her skin covered in a sheen of sweat as she leaned down.
Archer''s eyes widened at the sight as she lowered her panties, revealing a meticulously groomed and enticing pussy which was a delicate line on her silky brown skin.
Teu was aware of his lingering gaze, yet she pressed forward, boldly reaching out and grasping his hand.
She guided him toward the bath, his eyes drawn to her wless, bubble bubble that jiggled with each step.
Teu settled into the inviting warmth of the water, pulling him along with her. As he took a seat, she shifted slightly away, avoiding direct eye contact.
Observing her shyness and nervousness, he endeavored to soothe her unease. "Would you like to wash my back, Teu?" he suggested, offering aforting smile.
She nodded in agreement, avoiding eye contact as she did so. Archer turned around, positioning himself to face away from her, granting her the opportunity to wash his back.
As Archer reclined, Teu began to tenderly clean him with a sponge she had found by the side of the bath.
Her movements, though slightly clumsy, carried a touch of endearing charm. It was a side of her that Archer had not fully witnessed before, and it surprised him.
Teu''s usual demeanor was one of bravery, adventure, and courage, but now he saw a hint of shyness, adding anotheryer to her personality. It brought a warm smile to his face.
In a reassuring tone, Archer addressed her, wanting to put her at ease. "Teu, there''s no need to rush anything. I won''t push you into anything until you''re ready. We have plenty of time ahead of us. Just rx and enjoy the present moment."
Upon hearing his words, she smiled and whispered shyly, "Thank you, Arch."
Teu continued cleaning his back until she finished, and he leaned back, enjoying the rxing moment. Every now and then, he stole nces at her as she attended to her own cleaning.
She didn''t mind his gaze, but she wasn''t ready for anything physical yet. She wanted to spend more time with him, taking things slowly before taking the next step.
Her mother, Mele, had always taught her that sex between a couple was a special asion and shouldn''t be rushed.
Teu mumbled the words her mother had imparted to her, "It will happen when it happens. You cannot rush love, little Teu."
Archer heard her, though he pretended not to, and began washing himself. Afterzily enjoying their time in the bath, E''s voice called out to them.
"The food''s ready, guys! Come on!"
He stepped out of the water and swiftly dried himself off. He retrieved some of the new clothes he had bought and dressed in a pair of white baggy shorts and a loose shirt.
Teu, on the other hand, opted for afortable summer dress as she used her magic to dry herself.
They walked out to see E setting up the table, tes of meat, vegetables, and some bread but it was rolled into golf ball-sized balls.
Archer didn''t know what it was so he looked at E as he pointed at the bread and asked. ''''El, what are these?''''
A smile danced upon her lips as she cast a nce at the food spread before her. "You know, Mele left some ingredients in the storage ring to make mana bread, and Mama taught me how to make them."
He nodded as he took a seat alongside the girls. They began eating while talking about the uing quest.
Archer disyed an appetite greater than that of a typical 15-year-old, and E finished chewing her food before asking him a question.
"Arch, I''m nning to spend an hour or two with Mother to see how she''s settled down here," she informed him.
He nodded with a smile. ''''Tell her I said hello when you see her.'''' @@novelbin@@
E smiled when she heard his response. After finishing their meal, they cleaned up the dishes and prepared for bed. The moon cast a gentle glow as they settled in for the night.
The girls changed into theirfortable nightgowns, while Archer removed his shirt and shorts, findingfort in being only in his underwear.
As theyy down, ready to drift off to sleep, Sera gracefully flew into the room and settled herself just above Archer''s head, curling up into a cozy position.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 162 The Deathlock
Amidst the torrential rain, deafening thunder, and intensifying mana storm, the Nightwalker descended upon the soldiers with horrifying ferocity.
Its ws tore through flesh and armor alike, rending bodies apart with gruesome ease.
Blood sttered in every direction, mingling with the rain, as the creature unleashed a merciless onught upon the soldiers.
The thunderous roars of the blood-soaked creature echoed through the chaos, drowning out the screams. With each swipe, it inflicted unimaginable carnage upon the already battered and weary humans.
The rain poured relentlessly, washing away the fallen soldier''s blood as the Nightwalker reveled in the darkness.
It seemed to grow stronger with every strike, fueled by the terror it instilled in the hearts of those who witnessed its ruthless massacre.
Thebined forces of rain and thunder created an atmosphere of pure horror.
The battlefield turned into a nightmarish scene, as the Nightwalker continued its rampage, tearing apart the soldiers with its insatiable hunger.
In the midst of this hellish chaos, Archer stood, his heart heavy with grief as the screams started to die down.
He began casting Eldritch sts, sma Missiles, and Fire Element Bolts, directing them all towards the creature.
The spells hit their mark, propelling it backward with tremendous force. Seizing the opportunity, he charged towards it and cast Blink, appearing directly above it.
Using his sharp ws and powerful tail, he sliced through the creature''s neck and pierced its heart, delivering a fatal blow.
With a final kick, he propelled himself away from the falling creature,nding with a heavy thud.
When Archer looked up, his heart sank at the sight of even more Nightwalkers rushing towards him.
He attempted to take flight, but the fierce wind and heavy rain made it impossible. Instead, he started running, clutching Sera tightly.
Despite her panic, she remained still not wanting to hinder him in any way. Archer darted away but his Aura Detector picked up pings closing in from behind him.
He started running even faster toward the distant forest, he knew it was there due to seeing it before the storm arrived.
The mana storm raged around them, crackling with raw energy. Arcane bolts of lightning illuminated the darkened sky, casting eerie shadows upon the treacherousndscape.
Each step Archer took was a battle against the gusting winds threatening to consume him.
The Nightwalkers, driven by their insatiable hunger, drew nearer, their elongated legs propelling them forward with unnatural speed.
Their blood-red eyes glowed with an unholy fervor, fixated on him. Archer''s heart raced, adrenaline surging through his veins as he tried to escape.
He leaped over fallen branches and ran through deep puddles, every fiber of his being focused on outrunning the creatures.
Dark magic streaked through the air, unleashed by the Nightwalkers in a desperate attempt to halt his escape.
The crackling energy whizzed past him, grazing perilously close, intensifying the sense of danger that loomed over their pursuit.
But Archer refused to falter. With unyielding determination, he pushed forward, undeterred by the malevolent assault.
Each blinding sh of lightning unveiled fleeting glimpses of the creatures, their wretched forms contorted and grotesque.
Centuries of malevolence had etched a twisted mark upon their features, turning them into abominations of darkness.
Their wed hands reached out, hungering for the life force that pulsed within Archer and Sera.
With each passing moment, the chase intensified. The Nightwalkers drew nearer, their presence looming like a dark cloud ready to consume them.
But he refused to sumb to fear. He tightened his grip on Sera as his muscles burned with exhaustion, but he pushed himself beyond his limits.
The storm raged around them,shing at his face with icy raindrops. Archer''s mind raced, searching for an escape.
Then he saw a crumbling farmhouse up ahead, partially shielded from the storm''s fury.
With a burst of speed, he veered towards the ruins. He could hear the Nightwalkers closing in, their guttural growls growing louder with each passing second.
They reached the shelter just as they lunged forward, their outstretched ws grazing the air where Archer had stood moments ago.
The structure offered a temporary respite from the relentless pursuit. Breathing heavily, Archer leaned against the decaying walls, his heart pounding in his chest.
Sera trembled in his arms, her eyes reflecting both fear and trust. But the respite was short-lived.
The creatures wed at the rotten structure, their desperate attempts to reach their prey echoing through the stormy night.
To quickly escape he repeatedly cast Blink to get out of the building, each time reappearing further away, pushing through the chaotic tempest.
Undeterred, the Nightwalkers quickly spotted him and renewed their relentless pursuit.
As they ran, Sera fearfully nced over his shoulder, her eyes widening at the sight of their encroaching pursuers.
Catching sight of them as well, Archer surged forward, pushing his endurance to the limit. The chase stretched on for hours.
He skillfully weaved through the dense forest, the sinking sun casting long shadows as dusk approached.
Archer''s senses alerted him to an iing spell that mmed into his back, propelling him forcefully ahead. He crashed through the undergrowth, colliding with trees along the way.
After crashing into a small oasis on the other side of the forest, Archer struggled to sit up, shaking his head to clear his dazed mind.
Despite the pain coursing through his body, he mustered the strength to stand. Sera fluttered anxiously around him, eventually hovering in front of him.
With worried eyes, she pointed at his mouth and then at her delicate neck. Understanding her unspoken question.
His thoughts were interrupted as a Nightwalker appeared before him, swiping at him with its bloodstained ws.
Reacting instantly, Archer snatched up Sera while leaping backward, narrowly evading the deadly attack.
Another Nightwalker emerged beside him, already swinging. Using his left wing as a shield, he absorbed the attack, skidding back from the force.
Seizing the opportunity, he cast an Eldritch st directly into the creature''s face, extinguishing its evil existence.
He swiftly swung at another creature, and the agile creature deftly sidestepped, effortlessly dodging his attack.
The creature swung its ws towards his chest, he quickly moved Sera out of harm''s way.
He allowed it to sh his chest, tearing through his flesh and sending him hurtling backward through the air.
Despite the brutal attack, he somehow managed tond on his feet. However, intense agony coursed through his body, reminding him of the damage inflicted.
Sera''s expression turned to one of shock as she nced at him, her concern evident. In an attempt to create a portal or cast Gate, nothing happened.
A deep, chilling voice resonated from behind him, its tone slow and sinister. "No... teleport... for... you."
He turned around and spotted the Deathlock from before standing there in front of the Nightwalkers.
It was a sinister creature with a gaunt, skeletal appearance. d in tattered ck robes, its sunken eyes burn with evilness.
Dark magic and an aura of death surrounded it. Archer started casting Eldritch sts and light bolts, but the Deathlock easily deflected them, forcing the spells to hit the motionless Nightwalkers.
With a resounding roar, Archer unleashed his Breath, a torrent of scorching fire erupting from his very core.
The mes leaped and twirled, weaving a wall of searing heat that surged toward the Deathlock.
Eyes widened in astonishment, it hurriedly conjured a protective shield to fend off the blistering onught.
Undeterred, Archer pressed forward as he conjured bolts of light around him, sending them hurtling toward the creature.
The bolts crackled with mana, illuminating the battlefield as they streaked through the air until they hit the Deathlock sending it stumbling backward.
It retaliated with dark tendrils of shadow, swirling andshing out like serpents. But Archer dodged and weaved through the inky darkness.
His agile movements showcased his growing skills, he looked to his right and saw Sera clinging to him.
Unleashing a barrage of spells, Archer conjured gusts of wind to whip around the Deathlock, disorienting him and disrupting his concentration.
But the creature was no ordinary foe his eyes glowed with a malevolent gleam as he summoned a torrent of lightning to strike Archer.
The electric bolts crackled and seared the air, threatening to overwhelm him. Yet, in a disy of quick thinking, Archer cast Cosmic Shield, diverting the lightning''s path.@@novelbin@@
His shield quivered and crackled under the assault but held strong, deflecting the deadly lightning away harmlessly.
The battle raged on as Archer unleashed a flurry of spells and used Blink to move behind the Deathlock. He lunged forward, his strike aimed at the creature''s skull.
However, with remarkable swiftness, it raised his staff, conjuring a shield that deflected Archer''s tail and ws.
Reacting quickly, he leaped backward, narrowly evading the creature''s counter-attack. Undeterred, he cast Blink once more, returning to his previous position.
However, as he reappeared, he was met with the sight of the Deathlock raising its staff, uttering an incantation under its breath.
Darkness swirled around, as the spell shot out and closed in on Archer. In that dire moment, a melody of chirping pierced through the gloom, capturing his attention.
His eyes widened in disbelief and horror as he turned to see Sera, his beloved fairy dragon, gazing at him with endless love.
Without a moment''s hesitation, she fluttered her delicate wings and soared into the path of the oing spell, taking the full brunt of its devastating impact.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 164 Her Story
After she finished exining things to him she attacked his ears again, but she wasn''t done there she quickly moved on to his neck, and he felt her sharp teeth sinking into his skin.
The sensation sent waves of pleasure coursing through his body, causing her to burst intoughter as she ceased her yful attack.
Wearing a mischievous smile, she cast her gaze down upon him, her hips swaying in a seductive rhythm, purposefully teasing him with every deliberate movement.
Her actions had the desired effect, as he could feel his dragon stirring, Archer''s blood boiled with a mixture of anticipation and longing as she continued her teasing.
Unable to resist any longer, he leaned in and captured her lips in a passionate kiss, catching her off guard.
In that moment, she melted into his embrace, wrapping her arms around his shoulders as their kiss deepened with passion and intensity.
After what felt like an eternity, they finally broke apart, their gazes locked in a shared understanding.
Sera''s smile was radiant as she spoke, her voice filled with gratitude and affection. "Thank you Archer for rescuing me. The Junglebanes would have eventually got me, but you saved me and took me in when my own family cast me aside."
When he heard her mention her family, a sense of connection washed over him, realizing they had both endured simr hardships.
Archer gazed at her, gently brushing her hair away from her face as he inquired, "If you don''t mind me asking, why were you in the jungle all alone?"
She got a sad look as she cuddled up to him and started speaking about her past.
[Sera''s POV]
[Coya Empire - Avidia - Southern Continent] [Two years before Archer saved her]
Sera, the youngest princess of the Coya Empire, made her home in a sprawling valley, nestled within a jungle on the western side of the continent.
Her true name was Ay Coya, the seventh princess of the empire, renowned for her joyful personality and mastery of Infernomancy.
She possessed the ability to wield destructive mes, capable of reducing anything in their path to ashes.
Among her peers at the Celestia Academy, she consistently ranked highest in her ss.
While the imperial family enjoyed reverence and admiration from the people, not everyone shared the same sentiment.
A group of nobles conspired to overthrow the imperial family, driven by their anger with the Emperor''s imposedws governing the nobility.
Unable to directly harm Emperor Kavi Coya or the older siblings, they devised a n to target the youngest member of the family.
Their scheme involved infiltrating the Celestia Academy by enrolling their own children, and instructing them to befriend the princess.
Once they gained her trust, they would fabricate evidence of a scandalous affair between her and one of the professors, aiming to bring shame and disgrace to the imperial family.
The nobles were aware of the strict taboo within the family regarding such acts, and they knew that previous princes had been banished due to simr scandals throughout the empire''s history.
Additionally, they also nned to use her of practicing Shadowcraft, an ouwed magic viewed as evil throughout the southern continent.
The nobles sessfully concealed their schemes from everyone and managed to acquire numerous Shadowcraft artifacts from the ck market, which they nted in her dorm room.
When the scheming nobles gathered the fabricated evidence, they went straight to the pce to get an audience with the Emperor.
They presented the evidence of the alleged affair and told him of the rumors surrounding her involvement in Shadowcraft.
Upon hearing this, the Emperor ordered the royal guards to search her dorm room. However, he had doubts about the ims as Ay had always been a well-behaved and virtuous girl.
After the nobles left, he let out a long breath, as Empress Xochitl approached him with a stern expression on her face.
''''Darling, if the rumors are true, we will have to banish her before your name is tarnished in the eyes of the nobles and people.''''
Xochitl, who was the daughter of one of the leading nobles, felt threatened by Ay''s talent and knew her own children would be overshadowed by her.
Thus, she joined her father''s scheme to undermine the imperial family and secure the throne for her eldest son.
She moved closer to her husband, subtly poisoning his mind against his daughter from his fourth wife, a girl she truly despised.
"It''s no surprise to me that she is interested in learning Shadowcraft. Many spellcasters strive for greater power and choose to explore the dangerous and forbidden arts," Xochitl whispered, nting seeds of doubt.
Hourster, the royal guards returned, carrying books, scrolls, and artifacts rted to Shadowcraft.
The sight shook him to his core, triggering memories of his grandfather''s assassination by the Shadows of Silence, practitioners of this dark art.
Consumed by anger, hemanded the arrest of the seventh princess, demanding her presence before him not as a princess, but as a criminal.
"Bring the criminal here immediately! She must face the consequences of her scandalous behavior and her fascination with Shadowcraft," he bellowed, Xochitl stepped back with a sinister smile as their devious plot unfolded.
On the day everything unfolded, Sera was seated inside her ssroom, preparing for the lesson, when a group of royal guards stormed into the room.
They charged at her, seizing her and forcefully dragging her out of the room. Confusion and panic overwhelmed her as she struggled to understand what was happening.
The guards treated her roughly, forcefully throwing her out of the front entrance. The impact with the stone floor caused pain to surge through her body.
Yanking her up by her red hair, tears welled up in her eyes as she tried toprehend the usations hurled at her.
"You wretched harlot! You were a princess, not somemoner! How dare you bring shame upon the Empire with your despicable actions!"
Sera was utterly bewildered, having done nothing more than devote herself to her studies and spending time with her friends.
As her silence persisted, their anger escted, and they resorted to assaulting her, repeatedly striking her in the stomach.
Finally, they threw her into a carriage to transport her to the pce. Two guards apanied her in the back, while Sera struggled to regain herposure amidst the pain.
As she tried to rise, a boot ruthlessly pressed down on her head, forcefully keeping her restrained.
"Stay down, you criminal! You are no longer a princess and do not deserve the respect befitting one," they taunted, their cruelty evident.
The guards continued their torment until one blow struck her with such intensity that her temper red.
In a burst of anger and desperation, she unleashed her power, casting "Inferno st."
The scorching mes engulfed the two guards, rapidly consuming the carriage itself. Summoning her strength, she rose to her feet and managed to escape the zing carriage.
As she emerged, more guards appeared, only to meet the same fate as they were incinerated by her raging red mes.@@novelbin@@
Sera shook off the pain and Ignored the throbbing ache in her body, she mustered all her remaining strength and began to sprint.
With each stride, her heart pounded in her chest, pushing her forward. But her escape was short-lived.
Before she could make much headway, a group of elite Spellcasters, renowned for their mastery over the elements, intercepted her.
Their swift movements and formidable power proved too much for her exhausted state. In a matter of moments, they closed in on her, their magic crackling in the air.
Overwhelmed and outnumbered, she was swiftly overpowered and subdued. Her struggles were futile as they grabbed her firmly and forcefully dragged her back to the pce
Not long after being apprehended, they reached the pce, and Sera was unceremoniously dragged into the grand throne room, and forcefully thrown to the cold, hard floor.
As she lifted her gaze, her eyes met the sight of her entire family standing behind her father, and it was then that she noticed a smile ying on the lips of her father''s first wife.
Her father''s voice echoed through the room. "Are you nothing but amon harlot? Why would you engage in an illicit affair with a professor, Ay?"
Sera''s eyes widened in disbelief upon hearing her father''s usations.
With a mix of shock and indignation, she vehemently denied his ims, her voice trembling as she got to her feet. "Father, I hardly interact with the professors! Why would you believe such a falsehood about me?"
As he listened to her words, rage consumed him, and Kavi bellowed, "Stop lying! The evidence is undeniable, proving your illicit affair with the professor and your involvement in the forbidden practice of Shadowcraft. Ay, you have deeply disappointed me."
Xochitl, seizing the opportunity, chimed in with further usations. "She must have used her body to climb thedder. How else could a sixteen-year-old achieve such sess?"
Frustration etched upon his face, her father''splexion turned crimson as he massaged his temples. With words that would shatter Ay''s world and cast her into profound despair, he spoke.
"You are hereby banished from the Empire, never to return. Guards, escort her to the dungeon, where the royal enchanters will prepare for the banishing ritual."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 166 My Husband
Sera locked her gaze on Archer, who met her with a tender stare as tears cascaded down her face.
When he saw how upset she was he grabbed a hold of her and wrapped her in aforting hug.
With a voice full of love, he spoke, "I apologize for the hardships you endured, Sera. But now, you are here, and I will never abandon you as your family did."
A smile graced her lips as Sera realized that she had finally discovered her boy, the one who would never forsake her.
The time they had spent together while she was in her dragon form held a cherished ce in her heart, forming some of her most beloved memories.
Theyy there, talking for a couple of hours until the sun rose, casting its radiant light through the tent windows.
As they rose to their feet, he cast Cleanse on both of them and in that moment, he realized that Sera stood before himpletely naked.
His eyes fell upon her body, noticing her petite stature, standing two heads shorter than him. However, he had always held a special affection for the shorter girls, and a sense of joy washed over him.
She possessed a slender yet curvaceous figure, her dark brown skin blending harmoniously with her fiery red hair.@@novelbin@@
Her eyes, a mesmerizing ruby red, gazed at him with a mischievous expression before she asked him a question. "Do you like what you see, my husband?"
Archer nodded approvingly, his grin widening as he appraised her from head to toe. "Yes, Ay, or should I say Seraphina? Either way, you are truly beautiful."
Sera tilted her head, a yful smile adorning her face as she replied, "I love Seraphina. I don''t want my old name back."
Nodding in agreement, Archer was about to speak when Sera suddenly pounced on him, clinging to him like a baby monkey.
She yfully nibbled at his ear and neck, sending waves of pleasure coursing through his body.
After their yful exchange, Sera released her grip and nced around the surroundings. Turning her hopeful expression towards Archer, she inquired, "Archer, do you have any clothes I can wear?"
He shook his head momentarily but then remembered the clothes he had discovered in the bandit hideout. Retrieving the crate, he handed it to Sera.
While she rummaged through the clothes, he felt a tremor in the bracelet on his wrist. To his surprise, the two girls materialized before him, their faces etched with worry.
Their attention shifted from Archer to a stunning red-headed girl who stood there, unclothed, sorting through the crate.
The two girls'' heads snapped toward Archer, their eyes narrowing, and E started to interrogate him. "So while we were worrying about you in the domain you were here, having fun with a girl?"
Archer raised his arms in a gesture of innocence, preparing to exin who Sera was, but before he could, E focused her attention on him, poking his chest with a finger as she spoke.
"I''ve already told you that we don''t mind if you have other girls, but you should of let us know beforehand."
While E was talking to Archer, Teu observed the cheerful girl, who was happily going through a selection of clothes.
She took note of the girl''s red hair, the two small horns adorning her head, and red scales running down her body.
Sera found a red dress that suited her well and a pair of sandals. Turning to Archer, she ignored E''s conversation with him and asked as she finished getting ready, "How do I look, husband?"
The room fell silent as both girls turned their attention toward her. Sera couldn''t help but wonder why they were staring at her like that.
A thought crossed her mind. ''Do they not recognize me?'' She tilted her head, a hint of confusion etching across her face.
Teu approached her, wearing a curious expression. As she drew closer, she couldn''t help but notice Sera''s captivating ruby-red eyes.
She stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening, and a big smile spread across her face as she spoke. "Is that you Sera?"
When E heard Teu speak, a look of shock appeared on her face as she turned her gaze toward the smiling redhead.
Sera''s smile grew even wider, and she nodded her head. "Yes, it''s me."
Both girls rushed over to her, examining her from head to toe, quickly realizing that indeed, it was the fairy dragon.
Teu turned to E with a grin. "I told you she had a humanoid form just like Archer."
The two girls turned to Archer, their curious expressions demanding an exnation. Teu was the first to speak.
"Why was she calling you husband?"
Archer scratched his cheek, preparing to respond, but Sera beat him to it. "Well, I was really hurt, and he performed the rest of the dragon ritual, which bonded us together and restored my humanoid form."
The girls nodded their heads, epting Sera''s exnation. They weren''t bothered by her appearance, as the two of them had already spent time together.
E, Teu, and Sera stood side by side, their expressions brimming with excitement and curiosity.
The revtion of Sera''s newfound humanoid form ignited a spark of wonder, and the trio shared a silent understanding.
E stepped forward, her voice firm yet filled with anticipation. "Archer, you can continue on to Nekhen. But we think it''s important for Sera to spend some time with us, we want to get to know her better now that she''s got her humanoid form."
Archer looked at Sera, a mixture of pride and concern in his eyes. "Are you sure, Sera? It''s up to you. If you''d like to spend time with E and Teu, I''m happy to apany you."
Sera smiled appreciatively at him before turning to her friends. "I''m grateful for your offer, Archer, but I think it would be better if I spend some time alone with them. I want to learn more about them now that I can talk."
He nodded,prehending the circumstances, while his heart filled with a blend of pride and yearning. "Okay, I''ll continue my journey, but I''ll eagerly await your return. Take care."
The trio of girls approached him, each nting a loving kiss on his cheek. Sera, in her yful manner, even gave a yful nibble to his neck before erupting intoughter.
With a wave, Archer opened a portal to the domain, and the three girls stepped through, disappearing from sight.
As they vanished, he retrieved a Kofta Skewer and began to enjoy its vors, savoring every bite.
After finishing, he discarded the stick as he put the tent in his Item Box, and surveyed the jungle before him.
Birds and creatures gracefully glided through the verdant canopy above, Archer made his way to the edge of the ledge.
Without a second thought, he impulsively leaped into the air, hisnding echoing with a resounding thud.
Shaking off the impact, he collected himself and fixed his gaze on the path stretching out before him.
Archer headed northward, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon in search of a road. After walking for some time, he finally came across a road and embarked upon it.
An hour passed, and in the distance, he spotted a town on the horizon. As he approached, a sense of unease enveloped the air, prompting him to activate his Aura Detector.
Scanning the road and the nearby forest, he remained vignt. Caravans were sparsely traveling the road but he saw many turning onto the road he was on from another that came from the forest.
Suddenly, his attention was caught by a single, rapid ping approaching his location.
Under his breath, he whispered, "Draconis."
Raising his wings in a defensive stance, he braced himself as a missile-like spell collided with them. Though the impact caused him to skid backward, he easily shrugged off the attack.
Fixing his gaze on the attacker, Archer saw a menacing Lich, its wicked smile unyielding it continued its relentless assault, hurling dark magic spells at him.
Mostly Acit st and Dark sts. Reacting swiftly, Archer unleashed a counterattack. He started casting Element Bolts made from light.
The bolts struck the Lich with incredible speed, illuminating its body before it erupted into a blinding explosion. The creature crumbled to the ground, reduced to nothing but dust.
He looked at the spot where the Lich was standing, Archer continued walking and decided to check his status after eating the 50 hearts he managed to collect while bandit hunting.
''Status.''
[Experience: 000/15000]
[Level Up: 145>154]
[Sp: 4>72 ]
[Magic Learned: Infernomancy]
[Mana: 25300>26200]
[Strength: 4300>4500]
[Constitution: 4200>4400]
[Stamina: 4300>4500]
[Intelligence: 3710>3800]
[Crown Of Stars: 1>2]
Happy with his status he started working out how much experience he gained from the undead and it came out to 150,700 in total including the hearts he ate.
Archer decided to upgrade his stats, he spent 12 points on HP and 10 on every other stat. He pulled up his status again.
[HP: 5100>5220]
[Mana: 25300>25600]
[Strength: 4500>4600]
[Constitution: 4400>4500]
[Stamina: 4500>4600]
[Charisma: 4200>4300]
[Intelligence: 3800>3900]
Having finished with his status, Archer continued walking down the road undisturbed by any further undead encounters.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 168 What Are These Beasts
After a few hours of walking through the forest, Archer noticed the afternoon sun high in the sky.
Suddenly, he felt his bracelet vibrating, alerting him to the presence of the iing girls. With smiles on their faces, the three of them appeared in front of him.
Sera eagerly lunged forward and clung onto him like a ko, yfully biting his neck. Her actions elicitedughter from E and Teu.
After showering him with bites, Sera released Archer and whispered in his ear, "I missed you."
Archer smiled warmly at her as E approached with a smile and also kissed him, followed by Teu. They asked him how he was doing and what had happened so far.
He filled the three in as they listened intently. E was the first to speak. "Do you think what''s happening in the town has something to do with all the undead you''ve encountered?"
Archer nodded. "Yes, it seems so. I fought some zombies earlier, and there were many more on the way here."
That''s when Teu chimed in. "The Kagia Kingdom was home to an undead cult that sought to bring ruin to the Soutnds. However, I doubt it''s them because they are more of a legend than anything."
The other three nodded and fell into contemtion, while Archer lost in his thoughts, failed to notice Sera stealthily approaching and leaping onto his back.
Startled at first, he swiftly regained hisposure as he saw her arms wrapped around him, yfully nibbling his ear and evoking a slight moan from him.
Sera then hopped off, shing a mischievous wink as she rejoined the other girls with a smile. Archer observed the spirited girl and wondered whether she would eventually calm down.
To his surprise, she didn''t; instead, Sera continued to pounce on him as they explored the forest. This yful game of hers brought joy to E and Teu.
The four of them stumbled upon a clearing with a massive hole at its center. As they approached, a putrid odor emanated from it.
They all jerked back in surprise as the foul stench invaded their nostrils. E was the first to react, saying, "It smells like a ughterhouse."
Teu didn''t utter a word but covered her nose while stepping back, and Sera summoned her wings, hovering in the air.
He approached the hole once more and listened attentively.
That''s when he heard a rumbling sound, and his Aura Detector alerted him to thousands of pings rapidly approaching them.
He nced up at the girls, pointing in the direction of the town, and shouted a single word, "Run!"
Initially confused, the girls soon understood and took off running. Archer stepped back, raising one of his hands, and cast Meteor Swarm as the rumbling grew nearer.
The girls nced back while running, witnessing bright orange lights descending from the sky.
Archer quickly caught up with them, scooping each girl up as he spoke, "Draconis."
His wings materialized, pping forcefully as he soared out of the forest, just as the meteor collided with the clearing where the hole was.
The impact created a tremendous shockwave, causing him to crash to the ground. Swiftly, he enveloped the girls with his wings and cast Cosmic Shield.
As Archer came to a halt on the ground, he heard a giggle from one of the girls. Looking down, he saw a pair of sparkling ruby-red eyes gazing up at him.
A smile graced his lips as he released his hold on the girls. Teu stood up and asked a question. "Arch, was that the same spell you used on those castles before we met?"
Standing up with a smile, Archer replied, "Yes, it''s called Meteor Swarm. It summons rocks from the sky, causing extensive damage in a wide area."
Teu nodded while Sera helped E to her feet. The four of them brushed off the dirt and debris from their clothes.
Archer handed each girl a health potion. E spoke, "What do we do now?"
As he was about to speak, they all felt the ground shake, and they jumped back to get out of the way when the ground exploded from under them.
Dirt flew everywhere, causing a massive cloud. Archer regrouped with the girls and waited for the culprit.
Six massive legs appeared from the hole, and its body raised out of the hole. Its six glowing red eyes stared at the four of them.
A massive spider-like creature rose from the hole and stared at them, sending shivers down their spines.
Archer stared at the thing with a smile and decided to fight it but was shocked when smaller figures jumped out of the hole.
They were tall, bulky figures that looked like a mix between a beetle and a gori, standing over six feet tall.
The beasts had massive ws, tworge eyes, and two smaller ones. They possessed a set of long, sharp mandibles.
Looking around, they spotted the four individuals standing there in shock, their gazes fixed on the strange creatures emerging from a hole.
When heid eyes upon these creatures, he immediately noticed their resemnce to the beasts from a board game back on Earth. ''Umbra Hulks.''
E spoke up, breaking the silence, "Arch, what are these creatures?"
Archer shrugged, indicating hisck of knowledge about their nature. However, Teu''s voice cut through, brimming with disbelief. "Dwellers of the Deep. They''re real."
Sera looked at Teu curiously. "What are they, Teu?"
Teu began to exin, delving into the lore. "They were legends, myths, and old stories spun by the elders to keep children in line. I never thought they held any truth."
E pressed on, seeking more information. "Well, how do you know it''s them?"
"The older generations spoke of giant spider-like creatures, much like the one we see before us," Teu exined.
As the massive spider emerged from the hole and advanced toward them, the four warriors prepared themselves for the impending battle.
Drawing their weapons, they readied forbat. E armed herself with explosive arrows and unleashed them upon the smaller creatures.@@novelbin@@
The arrows hit their marks, creating small explosions. As the smoke dissipated, they witnessed cracks forming on their carapaces.
Encouraged by this sight, E continued her assault while Teu unleashed Deep Sea sts, effortlessly piercing the creatures'' armor.
Not wanting to be left out, Sera joined the fray, casting Inferno sts andunching Infernal Bolts. Bright red mes cascaded down upon the beasts.
Meanwhile, Archer refused to remain idle. He whispered to himself as he maneuvered away from the group, "Draco."
A radiant white light enveloped the battlefield as he transformed into his dragon form, his towering figure casting an imposing presence.
Fixing his gaze on the spider-like beast, he released an earth-shattering roar that shook the ground.
A stream of fire erupted from his maw, engulfing therge spider-like creature and its smallerpanions.
Archer charged forward, colliding with the beast. With ferocity, he sunk his teeth into one of its long legs, tearing it off with force and flinging it aside.
The creature retaliated, attempting to strike Archer, but sparks flew as its leg connected with his white scales.
Unfazed by the creature''s onught, Archer brushed off the relentless leg strikes against his back.
Disregarding the pain, he unleashed his primal fury, tearing into the colossal creature with unbridled ferocity.
As Archer fought, the girls engaged in their own battle against the Umbra Hulks. Teu skillfully dodged their ws while shing at their fleshy joints.
With a swift maneuver, she brought the beast to its knees and delivered a Deep Sea st straight into its skull.
The massive creature copsed to the ground, prompting Teu tounch further attacks on the closest enemy.
Meanwhile, E unleashed a barrage of explosive arrows upon the hulks emerging from the hole.
ncing towards Archer and the spider-like creature, she noticed the creature tightly embracing him while his tail thrashed against its body, eliciting a painful roar.
Her attention then shifted back to the ongoing fight, and she released another volley of arrows. The battlefield trembled as explosions rocked the surroundings.
Sera, with her newly acquired wings, soared through the air, feeling a sense of evolution sincepleting the marriage ritual.
She unleashed a stream of mesmerizing red fire that engulfed and incinerated the Umbra Hulks upon impact.
She swiftly darted in and out of the crowd, using her ws to sh at the creatures. After a relentless battle, the girls finally vanquished thest Umbra Hulk.
Teu began gathering the hearts for Archer, managing to collect 131 of them. The three girls turned their attention to the ongoing fight as he hurled the giant spider across the forest, pursuing it relentlessly.
Using his wings to propel himself higher, he lunged at the creature crashing into it and digging his massive ws into its carapace.
He started tearing off the protective shells, causing the beast to roar in agonizing pain.
Archer''s w then pierced the fleshy skin beneath the carapace, unleashing Eldritch sts inside the creature.
With onest dying roar, it copsed to the floor. Not finished with the beast, Archer approached the corpse, ripped out its massive heart, and ate it.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 171 Sia Silverthrone (2) [Bonus]
When Sia stepped out of the Manaship, she summoned her Dawnbreaker andmanded her soldiers to follow her.
One hundred mounted soldiers trailed behind her. Her anger simmered as she advanced towards the city, disregarding the city guard at the gate.
They approached the castle as the citizens started paying attention to therge war mounts making their way down the road.
As Sia made her way down the road she was thinking back on the times she spent with Archer reading in the Ashguard library.
[shback to the time when Archer was nine]
While Sia was given time off she came to the Mistwood Duchy to visit her favorite boy who she hasn''t seen in ages.
The Mana-ship dropped her off outside the city thanks to her privileges of being an officer in the Dawnbreaker legion.
When Sia made her way into the city she bought some chocte for Archer as she passed by a stall.
Not long after she entered the castle and went straight to the library, only giving her nieces and nephews a smile as she passed by.
Sia walked into the library, her eyes scanning the familiar surroundings. her gaze fell upon little Archer, sitting in his usual spot.
A smile graced her lips as she approached him, her steps filled with infectious excitement.
Closing the distance between them, Sia reached out and gently grabbed hold of him, pulling him into a tight embrace, and squashing him against her massive chest.
She held him there for a moment, a mixture of affection and protectiveness radiating from her.
Archer, initially surprised by the sudden embrace, soon foundfort in the warmth and safety of Sia''s arms. He wrapped his own arms around her, cherishing the bond they shared.
Sia''s face lit up with affection as she showered him with care and attention while kissing him all over his face causing him tough which caused her to do it even more.
When she stopped she looked at him with a smile. "Archer, when you grow older, I''m going to be your wife and take good care of you," she dered her voice tender and overflowing with love.
He was caught off guard, and reminded her, "But Sia, you''re my aunt."
Sia dismissed his concerns with a gentleugh, the sound escaping her lips like a sweet melody to his ears. "Labels are insignificant, my love. I have chosen you, and our bond transcends mere family ties. Our connection is destined, and my love for you surpasses any formalities."
At first, Archer doubted her words, thinking they were just meant tofort him. He believed she said those things to make him feel better.
Little did he know, Sia''s intentions were genuine, and she harbored a deep and unusual attachment to him, driven by her "nephew-con" inclinations.
Unbeknownst to them, a white-haired woman watched from above, wearing a satisfied smile as her ns unfolded before her.
[Present time]
Sia rode into the castle, her soldiers intimidating the castle guards as they entered.
Disembarking, she strode through the main entrance of the castle as her guards followed her wondering what she was going to do this time.
She made her way down the hallway, her eyes caught sight of Aldwulf approaching. A surge of anger consumed her, and without hesitation, she lunged at him, swiftly swiping his legs, causing him to fall.
Aldwulf was confused. Out of nowhere, he was being attacked. When he looked up, he saw Sia Silverthrone standing above him with a look of rage on her beautiful face.
She red down at him, making an effort to calm her temper, and sternly warned him, "If I ever hear of you bullying Archer again, you''ll be in serious trouble. Do you understand, boy?"
He nodded his head rapidly, resembling a chicken. However, when Aldwulf heard the name of that demon, panic consumed him.
Observing his reaction, curiosity sparked within her. "What''s the matter, Speak up."
Aldwulf was about to respond, but a shrill shout echoed through the hallway. She looked up to see her sister''s husband''s first wife rushing towards them.
Stepping back, she observed as the woman started fussing over the boy.
After checking on him. Ksara looked up with hatred burning in her eyes. "Is it not enough? That little demon mutted them, and now you''re here? What do you want, Sia?"
Sia looked at the woman with narrowed eyes as she approached her. "I''ve heard what you did to my boy. The same warning applies to you as well. The next time you decide to mess with him is when your family falls from the Emperor''s grace."
She smiled at the woman after threatening her and continued speaking. "Now tell me, where is my idiotic little sister?"
Ksara was about to start shouting again, but when she saw Sia''s not-so-friendly smile, she fell silent and mumbled, "In the garden with our husband."
Sia nodded and unexpectedly pped Ksara, sending the evil woman to the floor to join her eunuch son.
She cast a disdainful nce at Aldwulf and let out augh, fully aware that her boy had already stripped them of their masculinity.
With a confident stride, she headed towards the garden.
[Larka''s POV]
Larka was sitting in the garden with her husband who took some time off from organizing the defence of Mistwood for the uing war.
The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a soft orange glow over the garden where Duke Leonard and Larka sat at a stone table.
The air was heavy with a mixture of blooming flowers and unspoken remorse. Their faces were etched with lines of regret as they listened to the murmur of the evening breeze.
Rumors had reached their ears, tales carried from the south by traders and merchants. Whispers of their son''s achievements and betrothal to three princesses.
The mother''s voice quivered with a mixture of sorrow and self-reproach. "How did we let ite to this? Our own flesh and blood subjected to such cruelty and pain by our own hands, all because of our pride."
Leonard clenched his fists. "We were blinded by our own desires, consumed by our petty pride. We treated him as if we never wanted him, a burden, and now we must bear the weight of our terrible choices."
The garden, once a sanctuary of serenity, seemed to reflect their inner turmoil. Larka''s voice trembled as she continued, her words heavy with regret. "We never stopped the abuse, not even once."
Tears streamed down her face as she bowed her head in shame. "We failed him. Our duty as parents was to love, nurture, and guide him, but instead, we treated him horribly. We abused and mistreated him."
In the midst of their despair, Larka''s voice quivered. "We must find a way to make amends, to show our son that we are truly sorry for the pain we caused him. We cannot undo the past, but we can work towards a future where he feels loved."
Suddenly, they heard a cackleing from behind them. Larka turned around, her eyes widening as she spotted her older sister, Sia Silverthrone, apanied by her guards.
She stood there in her military uniform, staring at them with a hateful expression etched upon her face.
The look on Sia''s face deeply wounded Larka, as she had always respected her eldest sister. Sia had risen from being amon foot soldier to bing the general of the legendary Dawnbreaker legion.
[Sia''s POV]
Sia noticed the two of them sitting at the table, discussing ways to make it up to Archer and show him "love." The absurdity of their words made her burst intoughter.
But as she heard their conversation, anger welled up inside her. ''They don''t love him like I do. I will never mistreat him and will always love him,'' she thought passionately.
Sia couldn''t wait to see Archer now that he was nearly 16 so she could properly pamper and treat him as a wife should.
Snapping back from her wild thoughts, she addressed her shocked sister. "Why would you allow him to be abused, Lark? Didn''t I tell you what I would do thest time?"
She walked up to her sister, who quickly stood up. Leonard attempted to step in front of Sia, but she swiftly backhanded the man.
He went flying backward and crashed to the ground. Sia looked over to where hended and shouted out. "Don''t get involved."
She turned to Larka, who took a step back. Sia walked closer to her with a smile, but Larka knew it was anything but a smile.
"Lark, how dare you treat him like that! He''s mine!" Sia eximed, delivering a sharp p.
Larka held her cheek, feeling the sting, but she remained silent. She knew she deserved the p, yet her mind was filled with confusion over her sister''s words.
She looked at Sia. "What do you mean he''s yours?"@@novelbin@@
Sia stood her ground, locking eyes with her sister. Sporting a grin, she unveiled her n. "I intend to marry him and shower him with the love he deserves. I''ve already spoken to Father, who, upon hearing the rumors, was thrilled to align himself with a rising star in the empire. Unlike you and Mother, he''s not narrow-minded."
When Larka heard her elder sister, whom she respected and loved dearly, wanted to marry her son, she didn''t know what to do and was confused.
Sia''s guards heard her speak and started handing coins to each other while mumbling. "Damn, you were right. The general is a nephew-con."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 172 The Little Red Dragon
?Proxy Connection Failed!
Before they could enter the cave, Teu and E appeared behind them, causing the two dragons to jump with a yelp. Archer didn''t feel the bracelet before their sudden appearance.
After recovering from the jump scare, Archer chuckled and informed the girls about the n to venture inside the dark tunnel, although they didn''t seem keen on the idea.
However, both Archer and Sera could see in the dark, so they offered to guide the group. With everyone in agreement, the four of them entered the cave.
Archer took the lead position and scanned their surroundings, receiving multiple pings from his Aura Detector. He wondered just how many creatures were inside the cave.
With caution, they moved forward and entered a chilling chamber. The air weighed heavily upon them, and a spine-tingling sight awaited their gaze.
The entire chamber was soaked in blood, creating an unsettling atmosphere. The walls gleamed with crimson stains, casting a macabre hue over everything.
Puddles of congealed blood dotted the floor, emitting a sickly metallic smell. Flickering torches illuminated the gruesome scene, their dancing shadows seeming to whisper haunting secrets.
Countless tunnels branched out from the chamber, each one leading to a different ce. The tunnels stretched into darkness, their depths shrouded in mystery.
Some tunnels appeared narrow and foreboding, while others were wider and beckoning. To worsen the situation, Archer''s Aura Detector picked up numerous pings emanating from each tunnel.
That''s when they heard hurried footsteps as a ghoul sprung from the shadows, sprinting toward them with a feral look on its face.
Archer was just about to cast a spell, but Sera darted toward the creature and sidestepped it as she sliced its legs, bringing it crashing down.
Swiftly, Sera impaled the creature with her slender red tail. Content with killing the vile creature, she casually brushed the dust off her dress.
Sera stopped right next to Archer with a mischievous smile etched on her pretty face. That''s when she slid her tail up his leg, causing him to shiver when he felt it.
Teu quickly intervened, pping her tail away and speaking in a hushed voice. "Not the time or ce, Sera. Behave yourself."
Sera giggled as she winked at Archer. That''s when they heard screeching and other creepy noises.
They turned their heads to the opposite side of the chamber and saw a horde of ghouls charging out of the tunnels.
Smiling as he had a chance to try out two of his new spells, Archer told the girls to back up while he tested them.
He stepped forward and cast dozens of Celestial Arrows that circled around him, looking like stars in the sky.
Archer pictured them striking the ghouls like homing missiles, piercing through multiple enemies and turning them to dust.
E stepped back and notched light mana arrows. She started unleashing a storm of arrows as the sound of her bowstring snapping could be heard echoing all over the chamber.
As each arrow flew, a ghoul fell, and E''s speed grew. Without concerns for arrows, she focused solely on her mana.
Teu assumed a defensive stance, safeguarding the trio, while Sera''s face lit up with pure excitement.
She started unleashing beautiful red fireballs into the iing crowd, her movements resembling that of a hyperactive rabbit as she hopped around Archer while casting her magic.
Archerughed at Sera''s behavior. He could tell she was genuinely happy for some reason, but he turned his attention back to the ghouls as he raised his hand and cast the second spell.
''Celestial Beam.''
With a resounding m, the celestial beam crashed into the horde. The air crackled with energy as the beam epassed the entire chamber.
The ghouls screeched and recoiled, their undead flesh burning under the celestial light.
The celestial beamshed out, sending tendrils of pure energy whipping through the air. Each strike connected with pinpoint uracy, disintegrating the ghouls upon contact.
Their bodies crumbled into ashes, dissipating into nothingness as the spell cleansed their existence.
While the two were casting spells, Teu skillfully maneuvered through the chaos, her sword shing through the air with calcted strikes.
She dispatched any ghouls that dared toe closer, blending elegance with deadly efficiency.
Sera''s glee continued to overflow, her excitement bing unstoppable. With eagerness, her ws extended, propelling her forward without a care for E''s urgent shouts.
Filled with uncontainable anticipation, her tail thrashed about, brimming with energy, as she fearlessly dashed into the heart of the battle.
The ghouls, faced with her lethal and precise strikes, stood no chance against her razor-sharp ws.
One by one, they sumbed to the relentless onught, crumbling helplessly to the ground before her might.
Her agile tail gracefully apanied her every move, delivering precise strikes that swiftly incapacitated her foes.
In the midst of the chaotic scene, Sera''sughter rang out, a joyous melody that echoed through the air. She reveled in the sheer delight of the fight, fully embracing the exhrating rush coursing through her veins.
As the battle raged on, Sera''s jumping and swift attacks ceased momentarily. Taking a deep breath, she unleashed a torrent of fiery red mes, obliterating everything in its path.
However, Sera failed to notice as a lurking wendigo lunged at her from the shadows. Just as the creature sprang forth, Archer swiftly cast Blink, appearing between her and the creature.
He whispered, ''''Draconis.''''
Archer quickly raised his wing and deflected the creature''s ws, his tail plunged into its chest and threw it to the side.
Sera was just looking at him with wide eyes but smiled as she looked away in embarrassment.
He spoke to her. ''''Be careful next time Sera.''''
Thest of the ghoul was killed and the sound died down, Archer used Aura Detector and when he did he picked up loads of pings from one of the tunnels.
Archer looked back to the girls and motioned for them to follow him as he walked into the tunnel and made their way toward the pings.
They ventured deeper into the underground tunnel, and a sense of foreboding washed over them.
The air grew colder and heavier, and the distant echoes of their footsteps reverberated eerily through the dark passageway.
As they descended further, the tunnel twisted and turned, leading them into abyrinthine maze of narrow passages.
Shadows danced and flickered on the walls, casting grotesque shapes that seemed to mock their presence.
Just as they were about to turn a corner, guttural howls pierced through the air, sending a chill down their spines.
The haunting sound seemed to reverberate from deep within the bowels of the earth, echoing through the vast underground tunnels.
As the earth quivered beneath their feet, an eerie rumble filled the air. Waves of vibrations surged through their bodies, unsettling their nerves and causing their hands to tighten their grip on their weapons.
Archer raised a hand, signaling the group to stop. His eyes narrowed as he focused, trying to decipher the source of the unsettling sounds.
Sera instinctively got her ws and tail ready to unleash her spells at a moment''s notice.
Teu tightened her grip on her sword, her eyes scanning the dark corners for any sign of danger.
E, with her bow at the ready, kept a keen eye on the shadows, her fingers itching to release an arrow.
The piercing howls escted in volume and frenzy, blending with the menacing growls and snarls of hidden creatures lurking in the shadows.
The intensifying rumble shook the surroundings, dislodging pebbles from the ceiling that cascaded down to the ground below.
As they moved forward, tension mounted, sharpening their senses. The air crackled with electricity, heightening their awareness of the hidden danger.
Turning the corner, their eyes widened in horror. Before themy a vast chamber, illuminated by eerie glowing fungi on the walls.
Howls and rumbling echoed through the massive space. At the center of the chamber stood terrifying creatures.
Enormous, hideous beings with fiery red eyes and razor-sharp ws. The source of the growls and rumbling became clear: a pack of savage cave trolls that was eating some sort of beast.
When the four entered, the trolls abruptly halted and fixed their gazes upon them, their eyes filled with madness. They all rose to their feet, clutching stone clubs tightly.
Archer took a step forward and whispered, "Draco."
In an instant, he transformed into his dragon form. However, he quickly noticed a differencehis length had increased to 15 meters, surpassing his previous size of 10 meters, and he now stood about 8 meters tall.
The girls were stunned by the remarkable change in his size, and the trolls reacted with furious roars.
In response, Archer reciprocated with a mighty roar of his own, unleashing a stream of violet mes that struck the nearest troll directly, reducing the creature to ashes.
Witnessing this, the remaining trolls grew even angrier and charged forward. Just as Archer prepared to charge as well, a smaller red dragon appeared on his back, emitting its own fierce roar.
He instantly recognized her and was amazed at her vibrant crimson scales shimmering in the light of the fungi, reflecting the fire within.
With a wingspan that stretches wide, she emanates an aura of mischief and power.
Sera may be small, but don''t let her delicate frame fool you. Despite her tiny staturepared to him, it only adds to her charm and makes her even more powerful.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]@@novelbin@@
Chapter 174 Heading South [Bonus]
Tal sat in the Vassia City''s adventurer guild when she began hearing rumors about a boy who had decimated hundreds of church knights and attacked the Duke''s castle.
Intrigued, she inquired around and discovered that it was the same boy she had encountered before. Tal wondered how he was faring and had been longing to see him again.
At that moment, Cecelia and Radyn took a seat across from her. The group''s cleric, Cecelia, looked at Tal and spoke, "Well, Tali, we''ll be embarking on a significant trade mission to the Land of Mediterra, visiting the Sris and Lunaris Empires."
Tal''s face lit up with a smile upon hearing her friends'' words. She couldn''t wait to depart from the Avalon Empire.
It was widely known that the specter of war loomed ominously on the horizon, threatening to engulf the empire from all sides.
This apprehension had prompted the imperial army to ramp up its recruitment efforts two years ago.
Scores of young men and women eagerly flocked to join, which had been divided into four smaller armies and stationed strategically at the empire''s most vulnerable points along the border.
She turned her gaze to Radyn and inquired, "Do we have any information about which kingdoms are likely to dere war?"
The knight nodded, acknowledging her question, and proceeded to exin the situation. "Indeed, Avalon finds itself under assault from all sides. Every petty kingdom seeks to seizend and diminish the empire''s size."
Taking a sip of his ale, he continued, "The imperial army locked down the border several weeks ago and has been amassing its forces. The Dukes have mustered their armies and stand prepared. However, the other kingdoms have yet to make their move."
Tal nodded, finishing her drink, just as Novius, Darius, and Feyra arrived with the supplies required for their journey.
Novius took the lead in speaking, addressing the group, "Are you three prepared? The caravan is assembling at the eastern gate."
The two women and the man nodded in agreement and proceeded to exit the guild, making their way toward the designated gathering point.
While walking, Darius adjusted his pace to match Tal''s and initiated a conversation. "Tali, once we reach the Negendra Kingdom, we must sample some of their renowned Negendrian wine."
She looked at the man but didn''t say anything, ever since the incident with Archer she hasn''t liked him at all.
After walking for a while they reached the eastern gate, where a bustling caravan was assembling.
Merchants were busy loading wagons with goods, and the air was filled with the sounds of chatter and clinking metal.
They approached the caravan''s leader, a seasoned trader named Roderick, and exchanged a few words.
After confirming their ces within the caravan, Roderick greeted Tal''s group with a warm smile.
"Ah, you must be The Sparrows," Roderick said, extending his hand in greeting to Tal and then Novius. "I''ve heard good things about your group. We''re fortunate to have you join us on this journey to Mediterra."
Tal shook his hand firmly. "Thank you, Roderick. We''re honored to be part of your caravan and excited to see the wonders in the south."
The caravan set off after everyone was ready, the rhythmic tter of hooves and creaking of wagons apanying their departure.
They ventured east, through rugged mountain passes where the towering peaks seemed to touch the sky.
The air grew cooler as they ascended higher, and their breath formed misty puffs in the crisp mountain air.
As they descended on the southern side of the mountains, the terrain gradually changed. Lush green valleys stretched out before them, dotted with colorful wildflowers.
The journey continued south, winding through picturesquendscapes and quaint viges.
Tal and herpanions marveled at the breathtaking scenery and exchanged stories with fellow travelers.
They shared meals around campfires, withughter and camaraderie filling the nights.
Finally, after weeks of travel, the caravan approached the borders of the Negendra Kingdom. Arge stone bridge that guarded the way south weed them into the realm.
The guard above the gate told the caravan to stop as more guards appeared and started inspecting everything.
After they were finished they let the caravan pass. They continued on with their journey, now traversing through the vast expanse of the grasnd desert.
Thendscape stretched out as far as the eye could see, with golden grasses swaying in the gentle breeze. The sun beat down relentlessly, casting a warm glow over the arid terrain.
Tal rode atop her horse, scanning the horizon for any signs of civilization. Dust billowed behind the caravan as the wagons rolled steadily forward.
It had been days since theyst encountered a settlement, and the sight of one seemed like an oasis in the desert.
As the afternoon sun reached its zenith, a murmur spread through the caravan. Pointing ahead, travelers eximed in excitement, "Look! A town! We''ve finally reached civilization!"
Tal''s heart leaped with anticipation. She spurred her horse onward, urging herpanions to pick up the pace.
The distant town grewrger with every passing moment, gradually revealing its structures and rooftops against the barren backdrop.
As they drew closer, the town''s details became clearer. Small houses lined the streets, their earthen walls and thatched roofs blending harmoniously with the desert surroundings.
A bustling marketce came into view, filled with merchants hawking their wares and locals going about their daily routines.
The caravan entered the town, weed by curious gazes and the lively hum of activity. Tal and herpanions dismounted, their dusty boots sinking into the sandy ground.
They wandered through the streets, captivated by the sights, sounds, and aromas of the bustling town.
Merchants disyed their colorful fabrics, spices, and handcrafted goods. The aroma of exotic foods wafted through the air, tempting hungry travelers.
Locals greeted the caravan warmly, offering hospitality and sharing stories of the desert''s challenges and wonders.
Tal approached a friendly-looking merchant and inquired about their journey ahead. The merchant smiled, gesturing towards the south.
"Beyond this town lies the vast desert of the Negendra Kingdom. Be prepared for the trials that await, but also cherish the hidden beauty that lies within."
Taking a moment to absorb the wisdom, Tal thanked the merchant and rejoined herpanions.
They gathered together, discussing their ns and preparing for the next leg of the journey.@@novelbin@@
The town had provided them with respite and supplies, rejuvenating their spirits for the challenges ahead.
As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the desert town, Tal and her group bid farewell to the friendly locals.
They mounted their horses, the caravan reforming behind them, and set their sights on the horizon once more.
As hours passed, the sun began its descent, casting a warm golden glow over thend and transforming the surroundings into a breathtakingly beautifulndscape.
As the group ventured through the arid wastnd, Tal took the lead, guiding them through the treacherous terrain.
With each step they took, a cloud of sand billowed behind them, stirred up by their weary footsteps.
The faint rumbling grew louder, drawing the attention of the seasoned adventurers. They dismounted from their horses, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons.
Without warning, the sand erupted around them, revealing a horde of massive Sand Scorpions.
Their serrated pincers snapped menacingly, and their stingers glistened in the dying sunlight, poised to strike.
The adventurers quickly formed a protective circle around the caravan, bracing themselves for the impending battle.
Tal stepped forward, her bow at the ready. She closed her eyes, allowing the desert winds to guide her mana.
A faint glow surrounded her as she channeled her energy into her arrows. With a deep breath, she opened her eyes and released a fire arrow.
The arrow sailed through the air, leaving behind a trail of shimmering magic. It struck a Sand Scorpion square in the eye, causing the creature to shriek in pain and rage.
Tal wasted no time, firing a barrage of mana arrows, each finding its mark with deadly precision.
As the arrows pierced the exoskeletons of the scorpions, they writhed in agony, but more scorpions emerged from the sand, undeterred by their fallen brethren.
The Sparrow Adventurer Group fought valiantly, shing and hacking at the scorpions with swords and axes, while Tal provided cover with her unerring shots.
Novius cast a Fireball at the closest scorpion sending it flying backward.
The battle raged on, sand and blood mixing together in a chaotic dance. The adventurers'' muscles strained, their hearts pounding with adrenaline.
Tal''s arrows continued to rain down upon the scorpions, thinning their numbers, but the relentless creatures refused to yield.
With each arrow she released, Tal''s confidence grew. Her shots became faster, more urate as if she and her bow were one.
Her mana reserves depleted, but she refused to falter. She had to protect her friends and the precious cargo they had to guard.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, thest Sand Scorpion fell, its lifeless body sinking back into the shifting sands.
Silence settled upon the desert, broken only by the sound of heavy breathing and the distant cry of a desert bird.
The Sparrow Adventurer Group stood victorious, albeit battered and weary, soon after that they continued on.
Little did Tal know that this journey would be the beginning of her story.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 176 Dragon Slayers & Uncharted Beastlands [Bonus]
A group of 150 heavily armed dragon yers arrived at Memphis Bay, situated on the eastern coast of the Zenia Empire.
Their mission, assigned by the Sage yer, was to confront Archer Ashguard, the new white dragon.
These yers possessed a unique and elusive magic known as yer Magic, enabling them to engage inbat with dragons on an equal footing.
This magic enhanced their bodies and weapons, granting them the ability to damage the formidable scales of dragons and fight them toe to toe in their humanoid forms.
To aid in their endeavor, the Church of Light provided them with magical artifacts capable of preventing Archer''s transformation and facilitating his capture.
These artifacts were acquired through the church''s cooperation with Archer''s father, who had ceased his cooperation abruptly.
In response to this change, the Sage dispatched an Elite yer, apanied by two knights, 27 Veterans, and 20 Journeyman yers.
Galen, the leader of the yer group, stood confidently before hisrades, wearing gleaming silver armor.
?m He addressed them, exining their mission: to locate and capture the white dragon responsible for the tragic loss of their fellow members in the past.
Emphasizing their duty to protect the innocent rather than needlessly take lives, Galen asked hisrades if they were ready for the task ahead.
A loud chorus of agreement filled the air as the yers tightened their grip on their weapons.
Each member of the group had honed their yer Magic skills over years of training, rendering them a formidable force capable of taking on any dragon.
Mounted on their powerful steeds, the yers formed a disciplined line, their armor glinting under the sunlight.
Sir Galen raised his hand, signaling their departure. The horses snorted and trotted down the cobblestone streets as they trotted forward, their hooves creating a rhythmic beat that resonated in unison.
Leaving behind the streets of the port city, the yers traversed the open grasnds as they continued their journey southward through the Zenia Empire.
The wind whistled through their helmets as they rode, apanied by the warm glow of the sun casting its radiance over sprawling grasnds and dense woods.
Approaching the outskirts of Akhetemhat City, the group made the decision to dispatch scouts, tasked with gathering information on recent dragon sightings and activities.
Hours passed, and a sense of anticipation hung in the air as the rest of the yers anxiously awaited the return of their scouts.
Finally, one by one, the scouts trickled back into the camp, their expressions grave, signifying the seriousness of their findings. Sensing the urgency, Sir Galen immediately called for a meeting to hear their reports.
The first scout stepped forward, urgency was evident in his voice as he delivered the news. "Sir, I bring good news. The white dragon we seek is heading towards the capital, Alexandria."
Sir Galen''s eyes narrowed as he contemted the situation, realization slowly dawning on him. "Tell us, how did you acquire this information?"
The scout replied, "It appears that, during a conversation, one of the guards at Akhetemhat City inadvertently revealed the dragon''s journey, unaware of our mission."
Sir Galen''s brow furrowed, acknowledging that the situation had be moreplex than they had anticipated. The element of surprise had been lost, necessitating a swift adaptation of their strategy.
"Thank you for your report. We must re-evaluate our strategy. Let us consider setting up an ambush along the road."
The yers arrived at a suitable location near the road, where they decided to set up their camp. They carefully positioned their tents and arranged a perimeter to ensure their safety.
As the day passed and night fell, some of the yers were assigned a rotation of watch duties to keep a vignt eye on their surroundings.
Several men took their positions at strategic points, keenly observing the road and the surrounding area for any signs of danger.
Under the moonlit sky, the camp was enveloped in an atmosphere of focused anticipation. The crackling of the campfire and the rustling of leaves served as the backdrop for the yers'' heightened senses.
Each watchman remained alert, their eyes scanning the darkness, ears tuned to the slightest sound.
They understood the importance of their dutyto protect theirrades and maintain the element of surprise in their mission.
Time passed slowly as the night wore on. The yers on watch remained steadfast, their resolve unwavering.
They exchanged knowing nces, their unspokenmunication a testament to their unity and dedication.
Days passed but they still didn''t see anything until a scout in the south spotted a white dragon and a smaller red one approaching.
[Tal''s trade caravan - Uncharted Beasnds]
After spending some time in the Negendra Kingdom, they continued their journey south and reached the Wilderness Passage.
This vastndmass served as a barrier between Elysia and Mediterra.
The inhabitants of Elysiamonly referred to it by that name, while other kingdoms recognized it as The Land of Plenty due to its abundant resources.
They just entered the Beasnds, traveling along the road known as Feralway, and three additional merchants had joined their ranks.
Tal rode her horse beside one of the carriages, keeping a vignt eye out for any signs of beasts.
Although they had only encountered a few attacks thus far, they were always caught by surprise. As Tal pondered this, Cecelia rode up beside her and initiated a conversation.
"Hey Tali, have you heard the rumors about the new merchants? There have been sightings of a white dragon further south. Do you think it could be the same one from Avalon?" Cecelia asked.
Tal turned to her friend and nodded. "Yes, it appears to be the same dragon. Legends say there can only be one dragon at a time."
As they spoke, the caravan entered a dense forest, causing them to heighten their senses. However, they continued their conversation without stopping. Cecelia posed another question, "Is it true that they have multiple wives?"
Tal nodded once again and exined, "ording to the tomes, they are seen as symbols of power and often unite kingdoms. Thest dragon king had 22 wives, many of which were arranged marriages. It didn''t seem to bother him as he was a greedy being."
Cecelia chuckled when she heard Tal''s exnation, then silence took over their journey.
As the caravan ventured deeper into the dense forest, an unsettling feeling permeated the air.
Suddenly, a thundering sound reverberated through the trees, shaking the ground beneath them.
Emerging from the depths of the forest, a horde of monstrous Razorws charged toward the caravan, their presence menacing and ferocious.
Tal, renowned for her extraordinary archery skills, swiftly dismounted from her horse and sprang into action.
Her movements were swift and fluid as she conjured a potent mana arrow, deftly fitting it onto her bowstring.
With a focused aim, she drew back the bowstring and released the arrow, its flight guided by her unwavering precision. The arrow found its mark, piercing the chest of the lead Razorw, causing it to crash to the ground.@@novelbin@@
Undeterred by the loss of theirrade, more Razorws surged forward, their furious shrieks filling the air.
Tal''s narrowed eyes locked onto her targets as she unleashed a barrage of mana arrows, striking down the charging beasts one by one. Their formidable presence diminished as lifeless bodies littered the ground.
However, the onught showed no signs of abating. Tal''s heart raced as she surveyed her surroundings, witnessing more Razorws emerging from the shadows.
Drawing upon her inner strength, she stood her ground, continuing to unleash arrows with unwavering determination.
The adventurers and guards of the caravan rallied around the carriage, brandishing their weapons in defense.
United, they formed an indomitable line of defense against the relentless onught. The sh of steel against beak and w filled the air as the Razorws closed in.
The caravan fought with unwavering resolve, driven by the desire to protect one another and survive.
Tal''s bow sang with every arrow released, her skill never faltering. Each sessful shot brought down another beast, but the waves of attackers seemed endless.
Sweat trickled down her brow, and fatigue threatened to overtake her, yet she persevered, her determination unyielding.
Finally, as thest of the beasts fell, the onught ceased. The once-serene forest now bore the scars of the intense battle that had transpired.
Breathless and wounded, the members of the caravan exchanged nces of relief and gratitude.
Some of the guards began to gather and store the fallen creatures, while Feyra and Radyn, using their magical abilities, stored them within their rings.
Cecelia and Darius approached Tal, who calmly put away her bow and mounted her horse. Darius spoke, "I''m d you''re okay, Tali."
Tal chose to ignore him, riding off to the front of the caravan. Darius''s shoulders sagged, and he overheard Cecelia''s words from behind him.
"You ruined your chances years ago. It''s time to move on and let go."
They continued on with the long journey through the Uncharted Beasnds, which will take at least a month to cross if nothing bad happens.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 178 Alexandria
Mohamet, his daughter, and ten warriors circled Archer and the girls. Sarina approached him with a mischievous smile.
She paused and said, "Your Majesty, we were training when Father received your call, and I came to help."
Archer nodded, feeling his Regeneration take effect, and instantly started to heal his body. E, Teu, and Sera stood prepared for whaty ahead.
Brushing off the dust, he summoned the massive Dragon yer sword, gripping it tightly with a big smile, ready for another round.
The Dragon yers were bewildered as a group of dragon-kin suddenly materialized, standing between them and the powerful white dragon.
Archer cast Blink, disappearing in an instant and reappearing right in front of Galen. Without wasting a moment, he swung his massive sword with immense force, aiming to strike Galen down.
Galen, recognizing the imminent danger, raised his sword to block the iing attack. However, the impact of Archer''s strike was overwhelming, sending Galen flying through the air.
The sheer strength behind the blow caused the yer''s leader to crash nearby, leaving him momentarily disoriented and struggling to recover.
As this intense exchange unfolded, reinforcements arrived in the form of Mohamet, Sarina, and the dragon-kin.
Charging into the midst of the yer forces, they fought alongside the girls, determined to turn the tide of the battle.
Sarina, who was very skilled with a spear, moved with graceful precision. She swiftly maneuvered through the chaotic battlefield, engaging the yers with calcted strikes, exploiting their weaknesses.
E covered the girls by unleashing a shower of mana arrows on top of the yers to throw them off and allowed her friends to kill them.
Teu danced amidst the chaos. She skillfully dodged the attacks, retaliating with deadly precision, killing many of them who dared to draw near.
The dragon-kin, consumed by berserk rage at their king getting harmed, unleashed their primal fury upon the yers, tearing through them with ferocious strength, leaving a trail of blood in their wake.
Meanwhile, Sera bounced around the battlefield like a rabbit, her Infernomancy zing through the air.
She targeted the yers, casting spells that engulfed them in searing mes, causing chaos and panic among their ranks.
While Galen struggled to regain his footing, Archer pressed on,unching a devastating assault on the remaining yers.
With a sweeping motion of his weapon, he cleaved through three yers, splitting them in half.
Fuelled by his fury, Archer continued his onught, swinging his weapon with reckless abandon, taking out numerous yers who dared to approach him.
Thebined efforts of Archer, Sarina, E, Teu, Sera, and the dragon-kin began to turn the tide of the battle.
yers fell, overwhelmed by the unrelenting attacks. Spells shed, weapons shed, and dragon-kin roared as they battled for their king.
After an hour of relentlessbat against the yers, their numbers dwindled until only Galen, their leader, remained.
With a heavy heart, Galen bore witness to the merciless ughter of his brothers and sisters at the hands of the ferocious dragon-kin.
That''s when Archer appeared and swung his sword once again. Galen moved to block, but Archer did something he never expected, he cast an Eldritch st and Sr re Barrage into Galen''s stomach.
The spells connected with the Elite yer, sending him flying once more. However, Archer didn''t let himnd this time.
He swiftly Blinked to Galen and punched him into the ground, creating a crater. As Archernded, he whispered, "Draconis."
All of his Draconic features manifested as he approached the fallen yer. He leaped into the crater and seized hold of Galen tightly.
After giving him a health potion, Archer questioned him extensively and obtained a treasure trove of information. It was revealed that the yers'' leader, the sage, harbored an intense hatred for dragons.
Additionally, he learned a lot about the yer''s unique magic abilities and the support they received from the Church of Light.
Another surprising revtion was that Archer''s own father had initially assisted the yers after the castle attack but had eventually withdrawn his support.
After the interrogation, he forcefully threw the man aside, telling him to ry a message to his leaders: "Tell them to fuck off and leave me alone."
He then approached Mohamet, Sarina, and the dragon-kin, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you for your assistance."
A smile adorned their faces as they bowed their heads in response before returning to their training grounds.
Sarina approached him, grinning mischievously, and whispered in a seductive, "My King, watching you fight greatly excites me. I hope to see more of it in the future and one day fight you myself."
Her words sent a shiver down Archer''s spine. She suddenly kissed his cheek lightly and quickly went to join her father, who had a wide smile.
Mehamet tried to hide it by turning his head, but Archer caught a glimpse as they entered the portal. Shaking his head, he muttered to himself while a smile grew on his face, "That girl."
That''s when he overheard the girls behind him conversing. "See, E, he craves attention," Teu said, crossing her arms while observing him.
E turned to her and replied, "You''re right, Teu. He''s a womanizer and seems to revel in it."
Sera narrowed her eyes as she looked at him and inquired, "Who was that woman?"
Though he heard theirments, he chose to ignore them and turned to address the girls. "Alright, let''s gather the gold and continue our journey to Alexandria."
The three girls simply stared at him for a moment before getting to work, deciding to keep a close watch on the flirtatious dragon.
E watched him as he searched the bodies, silently promising herself, "I''ll reveal your true nature soon."
They gathered the spoils and continued their journey toward Alexandria. The setting sun bathed thend in a stunning glow.
After hours of walking, they spotted a distant hill. As they neared the city, the bustling caravan traffic grew.
Finally, they reached the hilltop and beheld a captivating sighta beautiful city spread out before them. Excitedly, the group hurried toward it, marveling at the breathtaking view.
Before them, the city unfolded like a timeless work of art. Its streets shimmered with vibrant lights and beautiful colored decorations, embodying the essence of an ancient civilization.
Tall buildings showcased intricate carvings and hieroglyphics, narrating tales of the past. Towers and minarets reached for the sky, their elegant spires piercing the heavens.
The cityscape painted a symphony of colors, blending sandstone, ochre, and turquoise in perfect harmony.
Golden ents shimmered in the fading sunlight, casting a warm and weing glow over every corner. Melodies from street musicians filled the air, captivating all who wandered the streets.
Fountains graced zas and squares, their cascading waters bringing respite from the desert heat and a sense of serenity amidst the bustling city.
In the distance, the grand silhouettes of majestic pyramids stood like guardians of wisdom and secrets.
Their magnificencemanded awe and wonder, drawing people closer with anticipation and curiosity for the mysteries they held within.
As night fell, the city transformed into a dazzling disy of lights. Lanterns adorned balconies and rooftops, casting a soft glow that danced on the walls and streets below.
Under the starry sky, the city''s magic peaked. Whispers of ancient heritage swept through the breeze, stirring the imagination and reminding all of the timeless allure of Zenian.
The group arrived at the front gate, where a few guards stepped forward and addressed them, asking, "What is your purpose here?"
Archer nced at the guard, noticing his detailed leather armor, designed for both durability and venttion in hot weather.@@novelbin@@
Retrieving his medallion, he presented it to the guard, whose eyes widened in shock.
The guard respectfully bowed his head and spoke, "Prince Consort, please allow us to escort you to the imperial pce."
As Archer prepared to reply, he caught the sound of the girls giggling behind him. Ignoring theirughter, he simply nodded at the guard, signaling him to give orders to the rest of the soldiers.
The guard then guided the four into the city, when they entered they were immediately captivated by the enchanting sight that unfolded before their eyes.
The city sprawled out in all its glory. Vibrant lights illuminated the winding streets, casting a mystical glow upon the surroundings.
Archer noticed that many shops were still open, so he decided to inquire about it from the guard who was walking in front of them.
"Why are the shops still open at this time?" Archer asked.
The guard turned to face him and replied, "Well, the city is always bustling with activity. Many people travel from far to visit here, and the citizens take advantage of that by keeping their shops open for longer hours to maximize their earnings."
Archer nodded in understanding and continued walking. However, his attention was soon drawn to a particr shop that caught his eye.
He veered towards it, which puzzled the guard, but the rest of the group followed suit. E was the first to speak up, her curiosity evident in her voice. "Arch, why are we going to a spellbook shop? Don''t we already have enough?"
The other two girls eagerly awaited his response, and it didn''t take long for him to provide an answer.
"I want to purchase books for our library, so we can have a vast collection of spellbooks that any of us can use at any time," Archer exined.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 180 Wild People & Waiting [Bonus]
Tal and the caravan were still traversing the Uncharted Beasnds, currently camping by the banks of an unnamed river.
After fending off the Razorw attack, they encountered Orcs and Goblins, but easily repelled them.
Tal sat near the campfire, with the moon hanging overhead. Cecelia approached her and asked if she could join the watch.
Tal nodded, unbothered, and Cecelia sat down, initiating conversation. "Tali, do you mind if I join you for the watch?"
Tal weed her presence, and the cleric began speaking. "The merchants estimate that we have about three more weeks of travel before reaching Mediterra."
As the two girls sat around the crackling campfire, they marveled at the tales they had heard about thend of Mediterra.
The stories spoke of breathtakingndscapes and people known for their warmth and friendliness.
"I can''t wait to see Mediterra," Tal eximed, her red eyes shining with excitement. "I''ve heard the forests are lush and vibrant, with flowers of every color imaginable."
Cecelia nodded in agreement. "Yes, and the cities are said to be grand and filled with art and music. The people there are known for their hospitality. It sounds like a truly enchanting ce."
Their conversation was interrupted as Feyra the group''s knight, appeared seemingly out of thin air and joined them by the fire.
"I couldn''t help but overhear your conversation," she said with a smile. "Mediterra truly is a wonder. I''ve traveled there before, and the stories don''t do it justice."
The night passed by in a pleasant haze of shared stories andughter. As dawn approached, they rose from their spots, packing up the camp and preparing to continue their journey.
As the caravan set out on the road once again, excitement filled the air. The anticipation of reaching Mediterra fueled their spirits, but suddenly, arrows shot out from the surrounding forest.
Fear rippled through the caravan, but Novius a skilled mage, acted swiftly. With a wave of his hand, he summoned a wall of fire magic expertly stopping the iing arrows.
Tal swiftly jumped from her horse, reacting quickly as an arrow struck the animal''s neck, causing it to copse.
With her bow at the ready, she promptly released a mana arrow toward the source of the attack.
In that instant, figures emerged from the underbrush, their bodies adorned with animal pelts and possessing haunting red eyes.
They lunged forward, charging toward Tal. Engaging in closebat, she skilfully wielded her short swords, parrying a crude-looking weapon and piercing her de into the human''s neck.
With a forceful kick, she sent him sprawling backward before deflecting a spear thrust, countering with a devastating sr st aimed at the head of her opponent.
Tal and the caravan found themselves surrounded by the wild humans, their red eyes glowing with intensity.
With a shared understanding, they formed a tight-knit circle, ready to face their attackers head-on.
Tal gracefully spun her des, her movements fluid and precise. She darted forward, engaging the wild humans with abination of swift strikes and agile dodges.
Her des found their mark, felling one foe after another.
Beside her, Novius unleashed a torrent of fire magic. Arcane mes engulfed his hands as he conjured fiery projectiles, each one finding its target with deadly uracy.
The wild humans howled in pain as they were consumed by the zing inferno.
Darius, the lion demi-human, waded into the fray with brute strength. His fists struck like thunder, pummeling any wild human foolish enough to challenge him.
Each blow delivered a bone-crushing impact, sending the humans reeling. The knights fought in perfect harmony, their swords weaving an intricate dance of steel.
Their movements were precise and synchronized, creating a wall of shing des that few could prate.
Cecelia cast her healing spells on the guards who were injured. Together, they formed an imprable defense, repelling the attacks of the wild humans with ease.
As the battle raged on, thebined might of Tal, Novius, Darius, and the twin knights proved too much for the wild humans to handle. One by one, their assants fell to the ground, defeated and subdued.
With the immediate threat quelled, the group took a moment to catch their breath. Sweat dripped from their brows, and their chests heaved with exertion. But their resolve remained unshaken.
"Stay vignt," Tal called out, her voice resolute. "We cannot let our guard down. There may be more of them lurking in the shadows."
Nodding in agreement, Novius scanned their surroundings, his eyes sharp with focus. Darius cracked his knuckles, ready for another round.
The knights stood side by side, their swords gleaming. From the depths of the forest, the wild humans unleashed a barrage of stones, hurling them at the group with uncanny uracy.
The projectiles rained down upon them, causing the caravan guards to scatter for cover.@@novelbin@@
Tal swiftly rolled behind a fallen tree trunk just off the road, narrowly avoiding a barrage of stones that crashed against the bark.I think you should take a look at
She peered out, assessing the situation. She signaled to the others, gesturing to a nearby rock formation.
Novius, his robe billowing in the wind, conjured a protective shield of fire around himself and hispanions.
The stones ricocheted off the shimmering barrier, harmlessly falling to the ground. His concentration unwavering, he muttered incantations under his breath, reinforcing the shield.
Darius, undeterred by the onught, charged forward. His brawny arms absorbed the impact of the stones, his muscles flexing with each strike.
The twin knights, their swords gleaming with resolve, deflected the stones with masterful precision.
With fluid movements, they batted the projectiles away, their des a blur of steel. Their synchronized defense formed an imprable wall, shielding the group from harm.
With the stone barrage subsiding, the wild humans emerged from the forest once again, their war cries piercing the air. Fueled by desperation, they charged at full speed, their eyes filled with malice.
Tal rose from her cover, her short swords gleaming in the sunlight. She met the onught head-on, her des shing and parrying with precision.
Her agile maneuvers allowed her to evade the wild humans'' attacks while swiftly striking back, leaving a trail of defeated foes in her wake.
Emerging from the brush, the wild assants relentlessly charged, but thebined efforts of the Sparrows and the caravan guards swiftly subdued them.
After the skirmish, the group regrouped andposed themselves, and pressed onward with their journey.
[Starfall City - Avalon Empire]
Sia received a summons from the Emperor and made her way to the pce. Swiftly riding her Dawnbreaker mount, she traversed the streets with speed and precision.
After a brief ten-minute ride, she arrived at the pce and gracefully dismounted. Sia securely stored her mount in her beast pouch and approached the guards stationed outside.
With a friendly wave, the guards granted her passage, allowing her to enter the pce and proceed toward the Emperor''s study.
As she walked, Sia unexpectedly crossed paths with Empress Chloe and Princess Leira. Upon noticing her, both women greeted her with warm smiles.
Sia greeted them in return, offering a respectful bow. "Empress, Princess. How have you both been? Congrattions on your engagement, Princess."
Leira stiffened upon hearing Sia''s words and swiftly interjected. "I''ve been fine, Sia. But I''m not engaged to anyone yet. I haven''t even met the boy."
Sia smiled as Chloe joined the conversation. "Now, now, Leira. You may grow fond of the boy once you meet him. Father is nning to invite him to attend the school, promising an exploration of the imperial dungeon and the possibility of marriage. But we shall see what the boy says."
Chloe then turned her attention to Sia and continued speaking. "Your nephew has caused quite amotion in the south. Thetest reports from my spies indicate that he is making his way back home."
Sia''s excitement grew upon hearing this, but sheposed herself as she had to meet the Emperor.
The three women engaged in conversation for a little while before bidding farewell. Sia proceeded to the study and, upon arrival, knocked on the door.
''''Enter.'''' A man''s voice was heard from the other side.
After a brief moment, Sia opened the door and she stepped inside, offering a respectful bow to the Emperor.
"Your Majesty," Sia greeted, her voice steady and respectful. "You summoned me."
The Emperor, seated behind his grand desk, studied her for a moment before speaking. "Sia, my trusted warrior. I have an important assignment for you. You are to be deployed to the southern duchy of Summerfield."
Sia''s eyes widened slightly, her heart pounding with a mix of excitement and apprehension. "Summerfield, Your Majesty? What is my mission there?"
The Emperor leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "The southernmost castle, Sentinel''s Reach, you will be tasked with guarding the vital southern road that passes between the Sunfire Range. It is a strategic location that must be protected at all costs."
Sia nodded, absorbing the weight of her new responsibility. "I understand, Your Majesty. I shall defend the castle and ensure the safety of the road."
The Emperor''s expression softened a hint of pride glimmering in his eyes. "I have faith in your abilities, Sia. You have proven yourself time and again. Summerfield is a critical region, and I believe you are the right person for this mission."
He set down the paper he had been holding, a smile on his lips as he spoke. "I have received word that a special someone to you will be appearing in that region within the next year. I believe you would be interested in meeting him."
Sia''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, and the Emperor couldn''t help but smile. He was well aware of her deep affection for her nephew and knew she would marry him if given the chance.
With a dismissive wave, Emperor Osoric signaled Sia to leave the room. She exited, her mind already set on heading towards the pce entrance to inquire about avable Manaships.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 182 Can I Try Something
After exchanging pleasantries and catching up with Emperor Amhku and his family, Archer, and the girl were shown to their quarters for the night.
Archer was standing in the garden watching the sun setting in the background, all the girls apart from Nefertiti went to the domain to have a bath.
He considered joining the others but decided to take a moment to himself and go for a short walk.
Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him, immediately capturing his attention. He turned around to see who was approaching.
His eyes widened in amazement as he beheld Nefertiti standing before him, adorned in a breathtaking Zenian dress.
The garment clung to her lithe frame, emphasizing her graceful curves and entuating her feminine allure.
d in an exquisite Zenian dress, adorned with intricate patterns reminiscent of ancient hieroglyphics, she exuded a regal beauty.
Archer couldn''t help but be captivated by Nefertiti''s mesmerizing features. Her luscious locks of beautiful pink hair cascaded around her shoulders with ethereal grace.
The vibrant color of her dress perfectlyplemented her light brown skin, giving her an otherworldly radiance.
Yet, it was Nefertiti''s eyes that truly captured Archer''s attention. The soft pink color of her eyes held a depth and warmth that drew him in.
They sparkled with curiosity, intelligence, possessiveness, and a hint of yfulness, making her gaze absolutely irresistible.
As Archer''s gaze traveled further down, he couldn''t help but notice Nefertiti''s physical attributes.
Just like her mother, she possessed massive boobs that caught his attention as she approached him.
With every movement that giggled, nearly giving him a nosebleed. When she saw this she giggled and her eyes shined.
Nefertiti stopped next to him and grabbed a hold of his right arm and pushed it up against her boobs which he enjoyed the feeling off.
She spoke as they started walking. ''''Archer, before the sunsets I want to show you my favorite ce to go.''''
He nodded his head before replying. ''''Okay, lead the way Nefi.''''
When Nefertiti heard Archer say her name with his northern ent, it sent shivers down her spine and filled her with excitement.
At that moment, their eyes met, and her pink eyes locked onto his, creating an electric connection between them.@@novelbin@@
"Keep calling me that," Nefertiti yfully teased, her voice filled with a mischievous tone, "and I might just have to pin you down to shut you up." They shared augh as they continued their leisurely walk through the vibrant garden
Archer and Nefertiti strolled hand in hand through the sprawling gardens of the Zenia Imperial Pce.
The setting sun cast gentle rays that filtered through the lush foliage, enveloping their surroundings in a soft, golden glow.
As they walked, she shared stories from her days at the Zenian Arcane Academy, where she learned to hone her skills in Arcane magic.
She exined how she loves to learn about magic and everything to do with it. "I remember my first day at the academy," Nefertiti began, her voice tinged with nostalgia.
"The grand halls echoed with the whispers of countless aspiring Arcanists, each filled with dreams and ambitions. It was a ce of knowledge and wonder."
Archer listened, fascinated by her words. He squeezed her hand gently, silently encouraging her to continue.
Nefertiti shared, "We had challenging sses, where we studied spellcasting principles and explored the mysteries of Arcane energies. I spent countless hours practicing, refining my control over the elements, It was both a thrilling and demanding experience."
That was when they arrived at a set of stairs that led up to the pce walls, Nefertiti led him up the stairs.
When they reached the top he saw Alexandria stretched out before him and he stood there in amazement.
The sky transformed into a captivating tapestry of colors, casting a warm and golden glow over the bustling streets below.
Nefertiti''s leaned against the wall, captivated by the breathtaking sight. Archer, standing beside her, couldn''t help but be equally mesmerized by the beauty unfolding before them.
The sun bathed the sandstone buildings in warm hues of amber and gold, casting long shadows that gracefully danced along the city''s streets.
The once lively market square gradually fell into a hushed calm as shopkeepers closed their stalls for the day.I think you should take a look at
In the air, a melodic blend of prayers andughter created an enchanting and serene atmosphere.
As the sun dipped lower on the horizon, its warm glow intensified, reflecting off the surface of the winding river that snaked through the heart of the city.
The water shimmered like liquid gold, mirroring the grandeur of the heavens above. A gentle breeze caressed their faces, carrying the fragrant scents of exotic flowers and spices.
Nefertiti turned to Archer, her eyes sparkling with a mix of wonder and joy.
"Archer," she whispered softly, "just look at this breathtaking view. It''s like a paintinge to life. The beauty of our city, bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, fills my heart with such pride."
Archer''s gaze never wavered from the awe-inspiring scene before him. He turned to Nefertiti, a smile ying on his lips, his voice filled with admiration.
"You''re right, Nefertiti. This city is truly something remarkable, It''s beautiful.''''
The two of them were gazing out over the sprawling city below. The evening breeze brushed against their faces, carrying with it the sounds and scents of the bustling metropolis.
Nefertiti turned to Archer, her eyes filled with genuine curiosity. "Archer," she began softly, "What are your goals and dreams? What do you wish to achieve in this vast world?"
Archer leaned back, taking a moment to ponder her question. His gaze wandered over the city, his mind drifting through memories and aspirations.
A warm smile graced his lips as he turned his attention back to her. "You know, Nefi," he replied earnestly, "my dreams are quite simple. I want to explore the unknown, to venture into the uncharted. I want to experience different cultures, meet people, and create memories."
He paused, his eyes sparkling with a zest for life. "Above all, I want to live a happy life, free from regret. I want to follow my heart''s desires and embrace every opportunity for adventure. Life is a precious gift, and I want to make the most of it."
Her gaze softened, "Archer, your dreams are inspiring. I believe that me, you and the girls can embark on incredible journeys and support one another along the way."
Archer gazed at her warmly, a smile ying on his lips as he sensed her hesitation. He encouraged her, saying, "Speak your mind, Nefi."
Nefertiti met his gaze with possessive eyes, taking a step closer to him until her boobs gently pressed against his chest.
She tip-toed and whispered into his ear, her voice filled with a mixture of possessiveness and growing love.
"I admit, I don''t want you with any other girls, but since you''ve epted me, I won''t cause harm to the current three. However, I can''t make any promises if ites to any other girls."
She was hovering above his next as she asked. ''''Can I try something please?''''
Archer nodded and she moved quickly to bite into the scale-free area of his neck whiletching onto him, he felt her teeth pierce his skin.
She moved her head back and wipe her mouth as she exined what she did with a smile on her face.
''''Well my love, that was a ritual of engagement between a couple in Zenian, It''s not used anymore as it scars the skin but I want to do it with you as it always interested me as mother done the same with father.''''
When he heard her talk he touched his neck and felt the bite mark on his neck, he looked at Nefi who showed him her corbone as she spoke. ''''Now you bite me andplete the ritual.''''
Archer shrugged his shoulders and stepped forward and grabbed her by the hips causing her to yelp.
He leaned forward and bite into her neck causing her to tighten her grip on him, not long after he pulled back as he wiped the blood off.
There were four little holes in her lower neck, she moved her dress back into ce and looked straight into his eyes as she spoke. ''''Your mine now, no escaping me now my love.''''
Archer smiled at her words as he sat down next to her and held out his hand which she happily grabbed and they watched the city as they continued to talk into the night.
While the two of them were getting to know each other, E and the girls were watching the scene with Hatshepsut.
She turned to the three and spoke. ''''I can see the three of you are jealous. I''ll give you some advice my mother gave me cause she shared my father with two of her friends. Make sure to fight for his attention because Nefi will.''''
Hatshepsut watched the two as they were chatting andughed as they sat on the pce walls.
I remember the stories my father told me when he met my mother and it was the exact same. She stayed by my father''s side until the day he died and she soon follow. Died of a broken heart and couldn''t live without him.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 184 First (2) [R18]
Archer heard her words and began moving slowly inside her. She held onto him tightly and moaned as he took her virginity.
''''Mmmnngghnn!~~AAnnghh!~~Uunnngh~~''''
He grabbed hold of the back of the sofa and leaned over her as he got sped up, it was like something inside told him what to do and was guiding him.
Her pussy felt so good that when she wiggled her hips he let out a groan. ''''Nnngh!~~''''
E didn''t know what was happening but pain turned to pleasure as she felt him hit all the good spots.
Archer spoke in abored voice as he continued to fuck her. ''''You feel so good E, you keep tightening around me.''''
She grabbed a hold of Archer and pulled him onto her and spoke in his ear in a seductive voice. ''''Harder.''''@@novelbin@@
When he heard that he started fucking her hard making her scream out as her fingernails pierced his skin as she gripped onto him.
''''Mmmmnhhffghhh!~~AAnnghh!~~Uunnngh~~''''
After fucking her the way she wanted she nudged him, Archer looked at her and she motioned for him to get up.
So he did and slumped into the corner of the sofa, she struggled to get up but managed to do so and crawled over to him.
E climbed onto hisp and grabbed a hold of his dragon as she sat over it and slid it inside so deep that it caused her to let out a loud moan.
"AAnnghh!~~''''
She made Archer sit there as she started moving her hips causing him to groan as he loved the feeling of her pussy. ''''Ugh!~~''''
The two of them continued their lovemaking until Archer felt somethinging as she was sliding up and down so he told her.
''''El, I''m ready.'''' After hearing him, she didn''t slow down but increased her pace.
He eventually climaxed and released his seed inside her, causing E''s body to shake as she orgasm.
Once they finished, they fell onto the sofa. Ey on top of him, trying to catch her breath. She nced up and saw Archer ying with her hair.
E smiled and said, "That felt incredible. It was a bit painful at first, but it subsided quickly."
Archer smiled as he pulled her closer and kissed her, after he did that he cast Cleanse on both of them and the sofa.
Feeling refreshed he pulled out a nket and covered the two of them. Theyy side by side on the cozy sofa ced on their balcony, their bodies intertwined as they gazed up at the night sky.
The cool evening breeze rustled their hair as they watched the stars twinkle above them, their light painting a breathtaking canvas across the dark expanse.
E shifted her position slightly, turning her head to face Archer. A soft smile graced her lips as she reached out and gently pecked his cheek, her affectionate gesture conveying her gratitude for the magical night they had just shared.
"Thank you, Arch," she whispered, her voice carrying a mixture of warmth and contentment. "Tonight was wonderful. I couldn''t have asked for a more perfect evening."
Archer turned his head, meeting her gaze with tender eyes. His fingers caressed her cheek as he responded softly, "I''m d you enjoyed it, El. Being here with you is a moment I''ll cherish."
Theyy there, basking in the serenity of the night, the only sounds being the distant chirping of crickets and the gentlepping of waves against the shore.
The world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in their own little universe, wrapped in each other''s arms.
As time passed, the stars continued their graceful dance across the sky, and E nestled her head against Archer''s chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. She felt safe and loved, a sense of tranquility washing over her.
But what neither of them knew was that a faded tattoo started to appear on the bottom of her stomach.
The two of them soon fell asleep, and that''s when a pair of ruby-red eyes appeared over the wall that he had built, watching them.
Sera shook her head with a smile, then jumped down to the floor and made her way into the treehouse where Teu was still reading.
"Do you think they''re finished?" Teu asked without looking away from her book.
Sera jumped onto a sofa and began to rx. "Yes, they''re sleeping. It''s your turn next, and then mine. I''m so excited."
Teu chuckled upon hearing the girl''sughter and sat up, setting her book aside. "Let''s get some sleep. We''ll probably have breakfast with Nefertiti''s family."I think you should take a look at
Sera nodded eagerly and rushed off to the bedroom she had imed, while Teu walked to her own room and entered.
Hours passed, and Archer woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw birds flying above him.
He looked down and saw E peacefully sleeping, letting out little breaths. But soon after waking up E''s eyes opened.
Archer saw a pair of blue eyes staring at him with love, she stretched and yawned before climbing on top of him and giving him a morning kiss.
When she did that she wiggled her hips and cause his dragon to wake up again, E started kissing him even harder as her hand slipped down and grabbed a hold of him.
She lined it up with her hole and slid down, impaling herself on him causing him to grunt and her to scream.
E leaned back and let out a scream. ''''Ahhhh!~~''''
Archer felt her tight pussy constrict around his dragon making him moan, ''''Uunnngh~~'''' He noticed that she was soaking wet and thought to himself. ''This feels so good.''
E quickly recovered and started rotating her hips causing pleasure to shoot through both of their bodies.
He looked up at her and managed to talk between the pleasure he was recieving. ''''That feels amazing El, howe you are so good?''''
She didn''t stop moving her hips as she exined after letting out a moan. ''''Mmnghn! I read books and asked the older maids.''''
Archer nodded as he grabbed a hold of her and pulled her forward and giving her an intense kiss as his tongue slipped into hers.
Their tongues battled as he started thrusting upwards causing E''s body to shake with pleasure.
Archer started to fuck her hard making her scream out as she held onto the sofa. E looked down at him as her eyes started to roll.
''''Mmmmnhhffghhh!~~AAnnghh!~~''''
She dropped to his chest and started to nibble on his ears as her legs started to shake, but that wasn''t the end of his attack as he flipped her over.
He was now in between her legs looking into her blue eyes as she was panting and letting out little moans as he slowly went in and out of her soaking pussy. ''''Uunnngh~~ More. Give me more!''''
Archer leaned up onto his knees and spun her around until she was on all fours leaning on the armrest, she looked back at him with needy eyes as he lined up his dragon with her slit and slid deep inside her.
''''Ughh!~~'''' He groaned when he felt her pussy as she was bent over, he started fucking her relentlessly causing her to bite the armrest otherwise she would scream and be heard all over the domain.
Archer held onto her thick waist as he rammed his dragon into her pussy causing her juice to pour out.
''''AAnnghh!~~ So deep.'''' E''s eyes rolled back as Archer fucked her so deep and hard that she was losing her mind.
Not long after that, she orgasmed all over him just as he shot his seed deep inside her. He remembered a move that his older brothers on earth spoke about and tried it with E.
He pushed her back down and her perky ass poked out while he went to town on her. When he did that E couldn''t hold it in and screamed her lungs out. ''''AHHHHHH!''''
Her whole body shuddered as she had another orgasm. After another hour or so of Archer bullying E, she was out cold while he sat next to her ying with her blonde locks.
She felt him cast Cleanse on both of them, and her eyes opened with a smile on her face as she spoke. "I shouldn''t tease you anymore. I''m so sore."
Theyughed together while E stood up, stretching her body and getting dressed. Archer followed suit, putting on a white shirt and pants.
Closing his eyes, he made a wish, and the wall vanished. They entered the treehouse but found it empty.
Just then, a brownie appeared and greeted them. "Hello, Master Archer and Mistress E. Would you like breakfast?"
''''No thank you, we are having breakfast with Nefertiti''s family I think.'''' He answers the brownie.
Archer and E sat at the table, enjoying each other''spany. It wasn''t long before Sera came bouncing out of the bedroom with a smile on her face.
Teu followed behind her, walking gracefully, and joined Archer and E at the table. They all gathered together, ready to go back to the pce.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 187 Sias Journeys [Bonus]
Two days after meeting with the Emperor, Sia set out on a journey south with the Dawnbreaker Legion.
She attempted to secure a Manaship, but none were avable, so she opted to ride her loyal steed instead.
As they embarked on their journey, thendscape underwent a transformation. Rolling hills stretched out before Sia and her soldiers as they traveled towards Sentinel''s Reach in the Summerfield duchy.
The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming blossoms, mingling with the earthy aroma of freshly cut grass.
Their path wound through lush green meadows, where meandering streams glistened under the sun''s golden rays.
Sia couldn''t help but feel a sense of tranquility wash over her as the sound of water soothed her mind.
She marveled at the sight of delicate dragonflies flitting about, their iridescent wings catching the light.
The journey continued, and the soldiers soon found themselves passing through a dense forest.
Towering trees reached towards the heavens, their leaves forming a canopy that filtered the sunlight, casting mesmerizing patterns of light and shadow on the ground below.
The air grew cooler, and the songs of birds filled their ears, harmonizing with the rustling leaves.
Emerging from the forest, a breathtaking sight greeted their eyes: a vast, crystal-clearke spread out before them.
The soldiers paused for a moment, captivated by the sheer beauty of the scene. Sia couldn''t help but smile as she watched her troops take in the view.
With renewed vigor, they pressed forward, ascending a winding mountain path. The higher they climbed, the more breathtaking the view became.
They could see the lush valleys below, with patchworks of farnds and quaint viges nestled among the rolling hills.
Weeks passed as they continued their journey, and thendscape gradually changed. The grasnds gave way to rolling hills, their slopes covered in a carpet of lush green.
The air carried a refreshing scent, a mix of earth and wildflowers that invigorated their senses.
Anticipation grew within the hearts of the legion as they pressed on. Finally, on the horizon, the majestic Sunfire Mountain Range emerged in all its beauty.
Towering peaks kissed the heavens, their rugged beauty contrasting with the gentle slopes they had traversed.
The sunlight danced upon the snow-capped summits, casting a golden glow that seemed to ignite the air around them.
Sia and her soldiers paused to behold the magnificent sight before them, overwhelmed by the grandeur of nature''s masterpiece.
With renewed determination, they resumed their march, fueled by the vision of the Sunfire Mountains.
The distant peaks became their guiding beacon, symbolizing the trials they had ovee and the triumphs that awaited them.
As they continued their trek, the sun dipped towards the horizon, casting a warm, orange hue across thend.
After traveling for a while, they arrived at the massive castle guarding the only southern passage.
Approaching the gate, it swung open, revealing a man with long ck hair and green eyes stepping out.@@novelbin@@
He made his way toward Sia and her officers and spoke, "General Silverthrone, wee to Sentinel''s Reach. I am Commander Dorian Burnhame of the Shadoww Legion."
Sia recognized him instantly, knowing that members of the Sunfire Legion roderge, tamed Shadowws from the Beasnds.
She dismounted her loyal steed, Dawnbreaker, and walked beside the magnificent beast as they approached the castle, with the man following closely behind.
Sentinel''s Reach stood proudly as an imposing stronghold guarding the southern passage. The sheer size of the structure and the solid stone walls spoke of centuries of protection.
As they drew closer, the intricately carved gate came into view, adorned with the emblem of the Sunfire Legion, symbolizing strength and unity.
With a creak, the gates swung open, revealing a bustling courtyard. Soldiers d in gleaming armor went about their duties, their movements precise and synchronized.
The air buzzed with the sound of marching boots, nking weapons, and distantmands.
Sia''s gaze scanned the walls, marveling at thework of watchtowers, each manned by vignt sentinels.
Banners fluttered in the wind, disying the sigils of noble houses, pledging their allegiance to the Avalon Empire.
The castle reached towards the heavens, its towers offering amanding view of the surroundingnds.
Roaming patrols of soldiers, their armor reflecting the sunlight, dotted the walls and grounds, exemplifying the castle''s vignce and readiness.I think you should take a look at
Sia''s pride swelled as she realized the honor and responsibility that awaited her and her Dawnbreaker legion within the formidable walls of Sentinel''s Reach.
She knew she had found not only a sanctuary but also a stronghold from which they could fight for their righteous cause.
After being shown to their quarters and resting for a few days, Field Marshal Isadora Ironfist ordered the Dawnbreaker and Sunfire Legions to investigate the Sunfire Jungle. Reports of Nubian soldiers had been received from merchants.
Apanied by 200 light cavalry, Sia set out from Sentinel Reach alongside Dorian and his contingent of 300 Shadoww knights.
They traveled south until they reached Darkwater Gorge, a fast-moving river that separated the Summerfield Duchy from the Sunfire Jungle.
The Dawnbreakers crossed the stone bridge first, followed by the Shadoww Knights. However, as thest knights were crossing, something suddenly exploded out of the water, taking out the final 20 soldiers.
Sia witnessed arge River Behemoth lunging from the water, swallowing the soldiers in its path. The rest were left in shock as the beast swiftly submerged and disappeared into the depths.
The scene reminded her of a journey she took with her future husband Archer years ago when they traveled to Riversong City, a week''s journey from Vassia City.
[shback to Sia''s trip with Archer, five years prior to his banishment]
Sia dismounted her Dawnbreaker and patiently waited for Archer to join her with his belongings.
She had decided to take him on a journey to Riversong City, where a rare bookshop awaited, knowing it would be a ce he would love.
Additionally, she needed to meet the city governor to arrange a training exercise for hermander. Lost in her thoughts, she saw Archer approaching.
A smile formed on Sia''s face as sheid eyes on him, noticing his jet-ck hair and piercing blue eyes that mirrored her own and those of her little sisters.
She couldn''t understand why Larka rejected Archer just because he loved books and enjoyed being alone.
Sia also noticed a little half-elf-maid standing behind Archer, arousing her curiosity. With a happy smile on her face, she inquired, "My little husband, who might this lovelydy be?"
Little E stepped forward and respectfully bowed before addressing Sia. "Lady Sia, I am E, Archer''s personal maid."
Looking down at the two children, Sia beamed warmly. "Well, it has been years since myst visit, and I only recently returned to Mistwood. I assume you were assigned to him during that time, am I correct?"
E smiled and nodded. "Yes, Lady Sia, that''s right."
Returning the smile, Sia inquired further, "Little E, will you being along with us?"
She shook her head and responded, "No, Mother wants me to continue my training while you''re on your journey."
She nodded and continued to converse with Archer and E as her second-inmand Valeria approached her urgently. "Captain, we should depart soon to ensure we hit the road before nightfall."
Sia acknowledged Valeria''s words and turned around, noticing a tall woman with brown hair and yellow eyes standing nearby.
Though not as tall as Sia, who stood at 6 feet, the woman exuded amanding presence, dressed in what appeared to be an adventurer''s outfit.
Archer stood next to them and said goodbye to E as she quickly headed toward the maid''s quarters, waving back at him with a smile on her face.
Sia watched her walk away, then turned to Archer and ced her hand on his shoulder. "Come now, we have to hit the road. You can ride with me on my Dawnbreaker. She loves you anyway."
She walked over to her steed, lifted Archer onto the saddle, and then hopped up after him. The two women then rode off to meet the others outside the eastern gate.
Sia was apanied by 20 Dawnbreakers whom the General had assigned to her. As they trotted down the road, she reached out and held onto Archer, making sure he was okay. "Are you okay, Archer?"
His little blue eyes looked up at her and nodded as he answered, "I''m okay."
Sia smiled at the boy, knowing how much her sister''s mistreatment had impacted him. He had to mature and act beyond his eight years to cope.
She held him close, Archer rested his head against her chest which didn''t bother her as she yed with his hair.
Valeria saw hermander/friend pampering the boy, ever since the boy could walk she would take every opportunity to visit him.
She knew Sia was the only family member to show him any love but it was far and few between because she became a Captian of the Dawnbreakers.
They soon met up with the others and carried on east, Archer soon fell asleep to the rhythm of the Dawnbreaker trotting along the peaceful road.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 189 Do You Want To Join Us
As the afternoon stretched high in the sky, Archer observed the panicked people and decided to use his Gate ability to return to the Zenian pce.
Upon arriving at the pce he opened a portal to the domain, and soon after the three girls emerged.
They weed him with gentle cheek kisses, and together, the four of them entered the pce as the doors were opened by the guards.
Once inside, Archer and the girls immediately noticed Nefertiti, who appeared restless as she paced back and forth.
She spotted Archer and smiled at him. She ran towards him, stopping in front and asking, "Are you okay?"
Archer nodded and replied, "Yeah, everything''s fine. Your older brother is no longer trapped, and it''s highly likely that the Nubia Kingdom will withdraw from the war.''''@@novelbin@@
Nefertiti smiled and took Archer''s hand, guiding him and the girls to her father''s study, where her parents and sisters awaited.
They walked together until they reached Emperor Amkhu''s study. Nefertiti knocked on the door and heard her father''s voice from inside.
''''Come in.''''
She opened the door and led Archer inside. Nefertiti directed them to an empty sofa and took a seat. E managed to secure a spot on his left, outdoing Sera and Teu, who sat beside her.
Once they were settled, Archer looked at the family, who stared back with wide eyes before Isis spoke. ''''Why are you back so quickly? It''s only been hours,'''' she said with suspicion.
Turning to the older girl with brown hair and eyes like her father''s and answered, ''''Well, that''s a trade secret, but let''s just say the Kingdom of Nubia won''t be able to wage war for years toe. This gives the Zenia Empire time to respond to the invasion.''''
After speaking, Isis fell silent, and Empress Hatshepsut smiled. She knew what the boy had done but was amazed by how quickly he had aplished it.
Amkhu spoke up, shaking his head. ''''Thank you for your help, Archer. We will arrange a vi for you and give you a share of the treasure after the war.''''
He nodded, as he wouldn''t refuse more treasure. ''''That sounds good, Amkhu. Thank you.''''
After Nefertari''s question, Archer looked confused, prompting the older girl to tilt her head. However, he quickly replied with a smile, "No. After dealing with the Nubians and Luxorians, I decided to do some sightseeing in the Nubian Capital."
The girls sitting with him giggled, knowing well what he was doing, and shook their heads. They all shared the same thought. ''Greedy Dragon.''
Archer and the family conversed, getting to know each other better, and decided to extend their stay for another night.
In the morning, he would apany Nefertiti and her guards on the walk to the academy.
They conversed until sunset, bidding farewell as Archer said his goodbyes. The girls followed suit, and one by one, they departed, guided to their respective rooms within the pce.
The group entered his assigned room. Nefertiti felt a moment of confusion, but it quickly vanished when she witnessed him walking onto the balcony.
To her surprise, he opened a violet-colored portal and stepped through it. The girls followed behind, and she cautiously followed them, entering Archer''s treehouse. Her eyes widened as she took in the cozy interior.
Soft moonlight filtered through the leafy canopy, casting a warm andforting glow. Tapestries and handcrafted trinkets adorned the walls, adding rustic charm.
A plush, oversized chair beckoned from the corner, apanied by a stack of well-worn books, inviting her to sink into its embrace.
Colorful cushions were scattered on the wooden floor, creating a rxed and inviting atmosphere.
The air carried a faint scent of cedar, blending with the gentle rustling of leaves outside, creating a soothing melody.
As she ventured deeper into the treehouse, her gaze was drawn to a small firece, crackling with dancing mes.
The flickering light painted mesmerizing patterns on the walls, casting aforting warmth throughout the room.
A small teapot sat on a side table nearby, emanating a fragrant aroma of freshly brewed tea. Nefertiti couldn''t help but feel a sense of tranquility wash over her as she stood in his sanctuary.
Archer noticed Nefertiti looking around with wide eyes and walked over to her. "Nefi, do you like the treehouse? I made it as a ce to rx, and the bracelet I gave you will teleport you here if you infuse mana into it."
Nefertiti examined the bracelet and wondered where he obtained it, so she inquired, "Where did you get it?"
He smiled at her and answered, "I made it thest time I was here."
She looked up at him with a smile, her eyes filled with affection, and eagerly embraced him, nting a passionate kiss on his lips.
Archer reciprocated the kiss, holding her close as their embrace grew more intense in the hallway.
The kiss conveyed all of her emotions and love she held for him, Archer was so confused and didn''t understand why she was like thispletely unaware that he woke the yandere in her.
He would soon learn that it came with its own set of headaches, the kiss continued for a while until she stopped and looked up at him.I think you should take a look at
Nefertiti''s pink eyes were glowing as she mumbled something. ''''He''s mine.''''
A notification popped up so he checked.
[Arcane magic learned]
Archer''s eyes sparkled with delight as he relished in his newfound aplishment. Turning his attention to Nefertiti, he couldn''t help but smile at the sound of her gentle murmurs.
Feeling a surge of affection, he reached out and enveloped the pink-haired girl in a warm, heartfelt embrace.
She soon came to and hugged him back as she started sniffing him to imprint his scent within her.
That''s when he grabbed her hand and started showing her around the treehouse. He led Nefertiti around the treehouse, eager to show her each nook and cranny.
They entered the bedrooms, where cozy beds awaited, he exined which room belonged to whom.
As they walked into the living area, they found Teu engrossed in her spellbook once again, she looked up with squinted eyes and smiled as she waved at them.
Next, they stepped into the kitchen, where E and Sera were busy preparing a meal together.
Archer proudly presented them as the culinary experts of the treehouse, working in harmony to cook delicious dishes.
After exploring the main areas, Archer guided Nefertiti to the new library. The shelves stood mostly empty, waiting to be filled with knowledge.
With a sparkle in his eyes, he began cing books on the shelves, and Nefertiti eagerly joined him, helping to arrange them in their spots.
The two of them worked side by side, their shared enthusiasm for literature grew apparent, and they chatted animatedly about their favorite books and stories.
After cing all the spellbooks on the shelf and it didn''t make a dent in the empty shelves, Archer then led her to the observatory which showed a picture-perfect view of his domain.
They stood together, taking in the magnificentndscape of Archer''s domain. Before them spread a stunning vista of rolling hills, lush forests, and glistening rivers.
The setting sun bathed thend in golden hues, painting the sky with shades of pink and orange as it started its descent.
A gentle breeze whispered through the leaves, carrying the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers.
After showing her around they headed down to the dining room and waited for E and Sera to finish cooking.
E and Sera finished cooking, and the tantalizing aroma of their culinary creation filled the air. The group gathered around the table, eagerly awaiting their meal.
tes were filled with the mouthwatering meat and mash-like dish that E and Sera had prepared with skill and care.
Soon everyone began to eat, and satisfied hums and appreciative nods filled the room. Between bites.
Archer turned to Nefertiti, curious about her academy. "So, Nefi, tell us more about your academy. What''s it called?"
Nefertiti smiled, taking a moment to savor the delicious food. "It''s called the Zenian Arcane Academy," she replied. "It''s where talented individuals from the empiree to learn about Arcane magic, which the Zenia specialize in."
As she spoke, her eyes sparkled with excitement, proud of her academic pursuits and eager to share her knowledge with the group.
The conversation flowed as they savored the meal, discussing the intricacies of Arcane magic and sharing stories of their own experiences with different forms of magic.
After eating they cleaned up and headed toward Archer''s bedroom after showing Nefertiti her own room which had a balcony overlooking the little city he built a while ago.
When they showed Nefertiti to the bedroom, he turned to her. "Do you want to join us?"
Excitedly, she nodded and followed him to the bedroom. As they entered, they saw the other girls getting ready for bed.
Archer started to watch them with a smile, which made Nefertiti huff as she began taking off her dress.
When her dress dropped to the floor, E and Sera couldn''t help but stare at her perfectly massive boobs without a single w.
Archer turned his gaze to Nefertiti, his eyes widening as he admired her. With her pink hair styled in a princess-like fashion, she had a slender yet curvy figure with a juicy bubble butt and long brown legs.
He was captivated by her beauty, and she couldn''t help but smile at his reaction. Teu was a bit smaller than her but she wasn''t bothered as she already had a n to mark her ce in his heart.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 192 Osiris Mountains
Hana appeared confused as she encountered Nefertiti''s intimidating gaze. Instinctively, she backed away, raising her arms as she spoke. "Of course not, Princess. I was just informing the prince consort."
Nefertiti locked her gaze on Hana, her smile sending shivers down Archer''s and the twins'' spines. "That''s good. You two are my friends and should know better."
She then turned her attention to Archer, her smile now filled with love. The abrupt transformation left the twins in shock.
"My love, I''ll be in the domain by sunset once my sses finish," Nefertiti spoke affectionately.
Archer nodded, returning the smile, as the girl tiptoed and nted a kiss on his cheek before departing with the twins, who smiled at him.
Upon hearing the students'' gossip, Archer left the academy and headed towards Alexandria''s northern gate to continue his journey.
[Nefertiti''s POV]
As she ascended the stairs towards her ssroom, she nced out the window and caught sight of Archer leaving the entrance, heading north.
She halted her steps, watching him disappear into the crowd. Nefertiti shook her head and then resumed her journey.
Upon entering the room, all eyes turned toward her, filled with curiosity. She made her way to her seat and settled down, just as her ssmate Yasmin''s voice rang out.
"Who was that fair-skinned boy, Nef?"
Nefertiti turned her head to her green-haired friend and smiled before answering, "He''s my fianc, Archer. My father arranged it when he was in the Aquarian Kingdom."
Her eyes widened when she heard Nefertiti''s answer. She didn''t know what to think. She had always known her to not be interested in love.
As Yasmin stared at her but didn''t get any reaction, the murmurs grew louder, and whispers spread throughout the room.
They were talking about herabout her engagement. However, Nefertiti paid no attention to the gossip swirling around her.
Her mind was solely upied by thoughts of Archer. The memory of his departure earlier that day lingered, and her heart ached with longing for his presence.
The whispers continued to fill the air, while Nefertiti remained lost in her own world. She gazed absentmindedly at her desk, her fingers tracing invisible patterns on its surface.
The voices around her faded into the background, mere echoes in the distance. Her thoughts intertwined with memories of Archer and his infectious smile, the way he made her feel alive, and the connection they shared.
Lost in the depths of her emotions, she yearned for his return, unaware of the discussions taking ce around her.
ssmates exchanged curious nces, stealing cautious looks at Nefertiti. They wondered why she seemed so distant, detached from the conversations buzzing around the room.
Yet, no one dared to disturb her, sensing the depth of her contemtion. Minutes turned into an eternity, and the ssroom gradually fell silent.
Nefertiti finally emerged from her reverie, her eyes refocusing on the reality before her. She blinked, realizing she had missed the entire discussion about her own engagement.
A slight pang of disappointment washed over her, but her mind quickly returned to the longing for Archer.
[Back to Archer]
He exited the northern gate and began his walk when he felt a familiar sensation. Suddenly, three girls appeared in front of him, wearing smiles on their faces.
Upon seeing them, he became happy, a massive smile spreading across his face as he stepped forward and kissed each girl.
His actions caught them off guard, as they were usually the first to greet him, but this time he took the initiative.
After exchanging greetings, they continued their journey towards the Greend Passage, which would lead them into the Land of Mediterra.
They traveled through the Zenian countryside for a couple of months. Archer often met up with Nefertiti in the evenings.
One night, after reaching the Osiris Mountain Range that served as an entrance to Mediterra, Archer immersed himself in reading about thend''s history.
He came to the conclusion that Mediterra bore a resemnce to Earth''s Mediterranean region, both in terms of its physical features and its people.
The two kingdoms and the Republic were located on the eastern side of thend, while the Lunaris and Sri Empires dominated the vast western portion.
The Lunaris Empire, inhabited by the Moon Elves, bore simrities to Rome, while the Sri Empire was home to the Sun Elves, reminiscent of the Greeks.
Archer sat on the balcony, engrossed in reading a spellbook. However, before he could fully grasp the spell, his concentration was shattered by Nefertiti''s arrival on the balcony.I think you should take a look at
She approached him and uttered, "Arch,e to the dining room. We need to talk."
He looked at her with curiosity, but she had a neutral expression, making him unsure. Nevertheless, he got up and followed her to the dining room.
The treehouse was quiet as they walked, and the lights were dimmed. Archer wondered what they were up to.
When they entered the dining room, the lights turned on, revealing E, Teu, and Sera standing there and shouting, "Happy 16th birthday, Arch!"
Archer was shocked to see a beautifully decorated cake sitting on the table, alongside bottles of ale.
He looked at the cake, then at the girls, and back to the cake. He didn''t know what to say. He had never received anything like this in his old life as Archer, but he had experienced simr celebrations with Alexa back on Earth.
With a smile, he looked at the cake while starting to get hungry and spoke, "Thank you, girls. It looks delicious."
Archer sat down, and each girl pecked him on the cheek as they took their seats, with Sera and Nefertiti fighting for the chair next to him.
Sera won the race and got to the chair first before Nefertiti. Then, they all ate the cake that E had cut.
While enjoying the cake, they talked about their current ns. Teu would go back to the Aquarian Kingdom for a few days to see her mother.
Nefertiti had to stay in the Zenian Capital for her Arcane tests, and E wanted to spend a few days with her mother.
This meant that Archer and Sera would be traveling through the Osiris Mountains until the girls let him know they were ready to return.@@novelbin@@
After eating and chatting for a while, Nefertiti hugged Archer goodbye and went to the pce, while E left the treehouse to see her mother after giving him a long kiss.
Teu walked up to Archer and requested, "Arch, could you please open a Gate to the pce? I''ll only be gone for a few days. It''s my mother''s birthday, and I want to spend some quality time with her. Oh, and happy birthday, my tama!"
After the girls left, Sera sat quietly in her chair, lost in her thoughts. Archer nced over at her and asked, "Are you okay, Sera?"
She snapped back to reality, a wide grin spreading across her face as she replied, "Well, it''ll just be the two of us. Will you make love to me? Since Teu hasn''t made her move yet."
Archer was taken aback by her straightforwardness but smiled in response. "We''ll see, my cheeky dragon."
Sera smiled back, confident that she would get what she wanted from him. The two of them stood up and made their way to check on the dragon-kin city.
Upon discovering that everything was fine except for the need for more ces for children to y, Archer created several y parks for them.
Afterward, they left the domain together, stepping onto the road and noticing a rainstorm brewing overhead.
Despite the storm, Archer wanted to continue on with their journey. He summoned his wings and used them as an umbre, and Sera followed suit, mirroring his actions.
They walked along the road as the rain finally ceased. It was then that they noticed a group of thugs blocking the path ahead.
As Archer and Sera approached, they spotted a grey-skinned man seated atop a lone carriage. His expression was one of sheer terror. Sensing the danger, Archer cast one of his new spells, Frost Nove, freezing all the bandits in their tracks.
The bandits became motionless ice statues as Sera swiftly transformed into her dragon form and tore into them with her tail, ws, and mes, annihting the group.
Once Sera finished, she began looting the bodies after changing back into her humanoid form.
Afterpleting her search, she walked up to Archer and tossed arge pouch at him. He caught it but was puzzled by her actions.
Sensing his confusion, she exined, "My horde is your horde, husband. You''ll take care of me, so I don''t need gold."
Archer looked at the spirited redhead, a smile spreading across his face as he stowed the pouch in his Item Box. He then turned his attention to the carriage and the man atop it.
Recognizing the man''s features as those of a Moon Elf, Archer approached them and spoke. "You should be cautious on the road, even during the day it can be dangerous."
He nced down the road and continued, "We will clear the way, but stay alert. Have a pleasant day."
Leaving the carriage and the bodies of the bandits behind, they resumed their journey down the road.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 194 Acropolis Castle
After Archer unleashed his spell, Sera woke up to the dying cries of the creatures as they fell from the tree.
Rubbing her eyes, Sera jumped out of Archer''s arms and started flying herself. She circled around him until she noticed the creatures and abruptly stopped.
A look of horror crossed Sera''s face as she recoiled back from the sight. She turned to Archer and asked, "What are these vile creatures, Arch?"
He shrugged and replied, "I don''t know. I sensed them and flew away while you were sleeping. That''s when I spotted them. I''m curious if they''re connected to the roar we heardst night and this morning."
Nodding, Sera began firing fireballs at the creatures, but they didn''t passively stand there.
The creatures leaped toward the duo, forcing them to dodge the attacks. Archer found their actions amusing.
Nevertheless, he continued spamming light bolts that chased the creatures like homing missiles, causing explosions all around.
After finishing their attacks, they descended to the ground, greeted by andscape covered in the bodies of the creatures.
Approaching the closest body, Archer summoned his w and plunged it into the creature''s chest.
However, when he pulled out the heart, it was pitch ck and rotten. He quickly threw it aside and turned to Sera, who hade up to him.
When she saw what he was doing she cringed before speaking. ''''What are you doing?''''
He cast Cleanse on himself and exined, "I wanted to see what their hearts were like. Since they were deformed, I decided to check."
Archer and Sera continued their journey, walking for half a day under the scorching sun. As they trudged along, their eyes caught sight of a distant town nestled amidst thendscape.
Curiosity piqued, they quickened their pace and drew closer to the vige. However, as they approached, they noticed a sense of unease in the air.
Humans were scurrying about, their faces etched with fear and panic. Confusion clouded their expressions as they witnessed people hastily barricading themselves within the town walls.
Archer and Sera exchanged worried nces, their instincts urging them to find out what was happening.
Approaching cautiously, they came across a group of vigers frantically nailing wooden nks across the doors and windows of a farmhouse outside the vige walls.
They approached a viger who looked like he was in charge and asked about what was happening. "What''s going on? Why is everyone barricading themselves?"
An old man with a serious look acknowledged their presence. "I see you''re curious about the situation. It''s not safe here. We''ve been dealing with some unsettling creatures that have been lurking around our town."
Archer furrowed his brow. "Creatures? What do they look like? Are they dangerous?"
He nodded gravely. "Yes, they are dangerous indeed. They appear twisted and deformed, with a vile presence. Their actions have caused great concern among the townsfolk."
They were confused, so the old man continued. ''''Well, some of our hunters have vanished when they go into the forest and our town guards have seen them at the edge of the torchlight.''''
Archer nodded and thanked the man before heading into the town. When the two entered they were greeted by silence.
They stepped into the narrow streets of the town, their footsteps echoing against the stone pavement.
As they ventured deeper into the heart of the town, a heavy atmosphere settled around them, infused with a tangible sense of fear.
The once vibrant and bustling streets nowy in an eerie silence, with the townspeople casting anxious nces at every corner.
Hushed whispers permeated the air, and carried on the nervous breaths of the frightened residents.
After walking for about 20 minutes, they arrived at the town square, where their attention was drawn to a southern trader positioned in one corner.
Curiosity piqued, they approached the tall, bearded man and greeted him. "Hello, are you from the Soutnds?"
The man stood up and replied, "Yes, young man, I am from the Zenia Empire. Why do you ask?"
Archer responded, "We have just arrived here. Can you please tell us which kingdom we are in?"
The merchant looked at him with a peculiar expression before answering, "This is the Aetheria Kingdom, located east of the Sri Empire to the west. The road to the Empire goes through the Lykaios Forest, which can be mildly dangerous sometimes. I will return to Zenia in the morning once my guards have rested."
Archer nodded gratefully and thanked the man as he and Sera made their way toward the western gate.
After a short walk, they passed through the gate and returned to the road. The guards at the gate watched them with wide eyes as they ventured into the forest.
They cautiously stepped into the depths of the Lykaios Forest. At first, the forest appeared ordinary, with sunlight filtering through the lush canopy and the sounds of chirping birds filling the air.I think you should take a look at
As they ventured further, an unsettling change unfolded. A dense fog rolled in, enveloping the surroundings in an eerie haze. The once vibrant foliage faded, reced by a desaturated and gloomy atmosphere.
The usual sounds of wildlife vanished, leaving behind a haunting silence. Archer''s concern grew, and he whispered, "Draconis."
His Draconic features emerged as he addressed Sera. "Something feels off Sera. The forest has transformed, and the silence is unsettling."
Sera nodded, her senses heightened as she summoned her ws. "I feel it too, Arch. This fog and the absence of noise... it''s like the forest is holding its breath, waiting for something."
They pressed forward cautiously, the fog thickening and creating an almost suffocating atmosphere.
Their footsteps were muffled as if the forest floor absorbed all sound. Each step felt like a deliberate intrusion into an unknown realm.
That was when Archer''s Aura Detector warned of iing danger, causing him to stop walking as something was approaching them.
Archer''s eyes focused on the same creatures they had encountered in the tree. The creatures were sprinting towards them.
He started releasing water bolts as the creatures approached, striking them directly in the forehead and piercing through their skulls, causing them to drop to the forest floor.
But to his surprise, more creatures appeared, recing the fallen ones. Sera joined the fray, hurling fireballs at the closest creatures.@@novelbin@@
Upon impact, fiery explosions erupted, illuminating the forest and revealing a horde of creatures rushing toward them.
The two of them kept casting spells at the creatures, managing to kill hundreds. Despite their efforts, the creatures persisted, undeterred.
Realizing the overwhelming numbers, they took to the air, intending to escape the forest and leave the creatures behind.
Flying above the treetops, they were confronted with a shocking sight. Thousands of creatures roamed the forest, forming an endless horde.
The two dragons continued their flight, they spotted the remains of attacked caravans, marked by bloodstains.
It took several hours to fly over Lykaios Forest, and now they were soaring over lush grasnds. They followed a road until Archer caught sight of a castle in the far distance.
The two dragons hastened their flight, but just before reaching the castle, they descended to the ground and transformed into their human forms.
After a little walk, they arrived at the gate, they were halted by a guard whom Archer recognized as a Sun Elf.
''''Stop walking!''''
Archer examined the guard and was astonished by the resemnce of his armor to that of ancient Greeks from Earth.
The guard stood tall, adorned in gleaming armor. A bronze breastte protected his chest, safeguarding his vital organs, while greaves covered his lower legs.
Atop his head, he wore a Corinthian helmet with a plume, obscuring his features and revealing only his determined eyes.
In his hands, he held a sturdy spear and a round shield, both disying expert craftsmanship.
The guard spoke in a firm voice. ''''What is your purpose for visiting Acropolis Castle?''''
Archer answered the man. ''''We are traveling north while sightseeing and we need to buy supplies.''''
The guard nodded and stepped aside, allowing Archer and Sera to enter the castle grounds. As they stepped inside, Archer''s eyes widened.
The castle stood grand and majestic, its architecture reminiscent of the Greeks. Massive stone pirs lined the entrance, adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures and gods.
The sturdy stone walls exuded both elegance and strength. They walked through a courtyard filled with blooming flowers and bubbling fountains, the air carrying the soothing scent ofvender.
Looking up, Archer admired the towering marble statues that depicted legendary Sri heroes and gods.
He saw market stalls set up selling all sorts of stuff, Archer wanted to buy some food and spellbooks.
They went in search of a stall that sold spellbooks, shortly after searching they found a stall and started looking at what they sold.
The stall had many spellbooks so Archer just decided to buy them all shocking the stall owner when he spoke. ''''How much for them all?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 197 Rats
Archer nced at the pink-haired girl, her narrowed eyes fixed on him. As they all sat down, he answered honestly, "No, Nefi. We''ve been fighting Rat-lings along the way."
Nefertiti smiled as she took her seat. Teu initiated the conversation, saying, "I''m d to see all of you are okay. You won''t believe how well my mother''s birthday celebration went. She was very happy."
E spoke up with a smile on her face, "That''s good to hear, Teu. My mother has been helping the Dragon Kin women with the children."
Nefertiti leaned forward, her mischievous smile and gleaming eyes fixed on Archer.
Excitedly, she eximed, "Guess what, my love? I passed my tests! The trials were tough, but I made it through and kept my promise to return to you."
Archer smiled and congratted Nefertiti, saying, "Well done, Nefi. I''m proud of you."
He then turned to Teu and E, saying, "I''m d to hear that your mother had a wonderful birthday celebration. El, please let me know if she needs any assistance or support."
They smiled in response before he shared his n, saying, "Well, girls, it''s good to have you back. However, it''s no longer safe to travel on foot because of the Rat-lings. But I have an idea."
He signaled for them toe with him as he stood up and left the treehouse, with the girls following closely behind.
Once they reached the ground, they made their way toward a mountain. As they arrived, they witnessed hundreds of wyverns flying and perching around.
Closing his eyes, Archer envisioned a stone staircase appearing at the entrance.
After a moment, the staircase materialized, surprising Nefertiti. Wide-eyed, she looked at Archer and asked, "What did you just do?"
He chuckled and began to exin that within their realm, he had the ability to create anything by channeling his mana.
Nefertiti smiled, observing as he conjured bushes and other objects. Together, they climbed the stairs and entered the nest.
Their advance, however, was abruptly halted by a massive male wyvern thatnded in front of them, roaring fiercely.
Archer locked eyes with the wyvern, a tense silence enveloping the nest. Sera, on the verge of transforming into her dragon form, paused at Archer''s intervention.
Nefertiti''s eyes widened in shock as she saw hundreds of wyverns flying around inside the nest, while baby wyverns hopped and yed on the ground.
Unexpectedly, Archer pped therge wyvern, causing it to crash onto the ground.
Approaching the beast, he delivered a few more ps before stepping back and speaking. "Why are you roaring at the person who allowed the wyverns to live here?"
Just then, the original wyvern who had asked Archer to join them appeared,nding nearby. He nced at therge wyvern and Archer before bowing his head respectfully.
"Wee... White... Dragon," he uttered.@@novelbin@@
Archer paused, realizing that he had never given the wyvern a name. Wanting to improve theirmunication, he decided to name the beast.
While he conversed with the wyvern, the girls could only hear hissing and guttural noisesing from the two of them.
Teu turned to E and spoke in a low voice, "Could he do this when he was younger?"
E shrugged her shoulders and replied, "No, he couldn''t. This is the first time I''ve seen him do such a thing."
Nefertiti nodded, agreeing with the two girls. Sera remained silent, pondering Archer''s transformation and its connection to the girls.
Believing him, she wondered why he appeared more normal now. When they first met, he was somewhat erratic, but over time he calmed down.
Sera nced at the other girls and pondered if their presence, especially Teu''s, had influenced Archer''s change.
After finishing his conversation with the wyvern and contemting a name, Archer came up with one and announced, "From now on, your name will be Drakon."
Suddenly, a radiant light enveloped Drakon, causing him to growrger and more formidable. His appearance turned more vicious andmanding.
Drakon looked at Archer with amazement in his eyes, bowing his head even lower. "Thank you for this gift, Dragon King," he expressed gratefully.
Archer''s eyes widened as he heard Drakon speak clearly. He couldn''t help but wonder if giving the wyverns names held any significant meaning.
Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Archer addressed the reason for their presence. "We need a wyvern to ride for a while as we travel through this rat-infestednd."
Drakon nodded and directed his gaze toward therge wyvern that had now risen to its feet and spoke, "You assist the King in whatever he requires."
With a nod of affirmation, therge wyvern approached Archer and lowered its massive body, allowing him and the girls to get on.
Nefertiti felt nervous, knowing that wyverns were often seen as fierce and dangerous creatures.
However, she found herself standing alongside the others on the back of one of them. Archer opened arge portal to the outside world.
The wyvern moved forward and passed through the portal, leading them into a clearing filled with the corpses of Rat-lings and other creatures.I think you should take a look at
Archer addressed the beast, saying, "Eat whatever you want, boy. If you do well, I might even give you a name."
The wyvern grew excited and began devouring the bodies, while E looked at Archer and asked, "What''s the n?"
Archer met her gaze and began exining, "Well, we will use the wyvern to fly to the capital and avoid the creatures roaming around."
The girls nodded in agreement, and soon the wyvern finished its feast, consuming most of the bodies.
With a powerful p of its wings, the wyvern took off, and the group settledfortably on its back, enjoying the soothing breeze as they soared through the sky.
Archer and the girls rxed, feeling the gentle wind rustling their hair and taking in the beautiful scenery surrounding them.
However, their tranquility was abruptly interrupted by a deafening roar reverberating in the distance, prompting Archer to spring to his feet.
Wide-eyed, he spotted a colossal giant wreaking havoc in a distant forest. Acting swiftly, he spoke to the wyvern, "Fly higher."
Obeying hismand, the wyvern ascended higher into the sky.
Archer turned to the girls and ryed the urgent situation, "There is a giant attacking something over there. I''m going to investigate, but follow closely on the wyvern."
After delivering his instructions, he jumped off the wyvern''s back, whispering the word "Draco" as he descended.
In a burst of radiant light, he transformed into his formidable dragon form, unfurling his mighty wings and soaring toward the giant.
Sera followed suit, transforming into her dragon form as she leaped off the wyvern''s back, flying after Archer.
The giant spotted the two dragons and let out an earthshaking roar as it ran toward them.
Archer''s eyes zed with excitement as he soared towards the colossal giant, his wings beating with thunderous force.
He began casting Celestial Beams, streaking through the air and aiming directly at the giant. The beams collided with the giant''s armor, creating powerful shockwaves.
The sh intensified, and Archer wasted no time. He unleashed a flurry of vicious strikes, his sharp teeth, and ws tearing through the giant''s heavy armor.
With each ferocious blow, he aimed to weaken the giant''s defenses and expose its vulnerable spots.
Meanwhile, Sera engaged in a fierce battle against the demi-giants in her dragon form. Her immense strength and agility proved formidable against her enemies.
Her wings thrashed in the air as she unleashed devastating breath attacks, sending shockwaves through the ranks of the demi-giants.
Soon, the other girls caught up with Archer and Sera, witnessing Archer''s relentless assault on the massive giant.
Teu turned to E and Nefertiti, speaking urgently, "E,e with me. We need to assist Archer. This giant is stronger than thest one. Nefertiti, take the wyvern and help Sera clear out the smaller giants."
They all nodded in agreement. Teu unsheathed her sword and leaped off the wyvern''s back, simultaneously casting Hydro Barrage.
Numerous pools of water materialized around her, she unleashed a relentless assault on the giant who had just thrown Archer to the side.
E conjured earth arrows that flew over Teu''s shoulder, piercing the giant''s body and causing it to stumble backward.
Teu was falling and casting spells at the giant but Archer quickly caught her and ced her on his back.
He turned his attention back to the giant and saw a beam of intense light shoot out from the forest and hit the giant, burning through its arm and eliciting a roar of pain.
In a fierce collision, Archer mped down on the beast''s neck with his jaws, snapping it as the giant copsed to the ground.
Before he could look for the person who had fired the powerful spell, a tree trunk hurtled toward him.
However, Archer swiftly cast Cosmic Shield, deflecting the projectile to the side.
His attention then turned to see three more charging giants. He prepared himself for the impending battle, but he soon noticed people running through the forest.
Upon closer inspection, he realized they were students, their faces contorted with horror as they fought against Rat-lings.
Their desperate struggle caught Archer''s attention. Acting quickly, he opened arge portal and let out a resounding roar.
The charging giants halted in confusion, stunned by the appearance of the massive violet doorway.
After a brief moment, arge wyvern emerged from the portal, crashing into the nearest giant and engaging it in a fierce battle, while the remaining two were overwhelmed by the other wyverns.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 199 Analyze
Archer quickly calmed down Nefertiti with a hug and sweet words. Afterward, he walked over to the others.
Sera was still asleep, but E, Teu, and Hemera were speaking about the giants and Rat-lings.
He approached the girls and addressed the sun elf. "Hemera, what''s happening in your empire? Why are there Rat-lings and other creatures running wild?"
She looked at him and smiled before responding. "I''m not sure. I came out here toplete a test with my academy, and that''s when I saw you fighting the giant."
Archer nodded in response, and that''s when he heard Teu saying, "These creatures are disgusting."
Everyone agreed. Archer turned to Hemera and asked, "Where are you going next?"
The golden-haired girl turned to Archer with a smile and spoke to him, saying, "I need to find my friends. I left them toe and help you."
Archer smiled and replied, "We will help you find them, as I owe you for helping me."
Smiling at his words, the group set off, moving forward together. During their walk, Archer and Hemera delved into a conversation about spellbooks.
When he mentioned his growing collection of spellbooks, the sun elf became excited and expressed her desire to see them.
Archer promised that one day she would get the opportunity.
While they were walking, Hemera turned to him and asked, "Would you like to test out a spell I created a while back? I haven''t had the chance to learn it yet, but you can be the first."
Archer smiled as she handed him a book, which he took a look at before cing it into his Item Box.
After doing that, they continued on through the forest, their steps quieted by the thick trees and leaves.
They followed the elf''s directions, searching for injured students from her academy affected by the battle with the Giants and Rat-lings.
Hemera, Teu, and E assisted the students while Archer and Nefertiti kept watch, with Sera in his arms.
She soon woke up, taking in the scene of injured students gathering and waiting for help from the girls.
Archer set her down and entered a portal to the library. He retrieved a book he had previously bought in Vassia City and began reading it.
Ten minutester, a notification appeared.
[Cure Wounds Learned]
Smiling as he saw the notification. He approached a group of injured students and started healing them.
Moving from one group to another, he healed anyone he came across. The two girls he had left behind were watching his actions.
Nefertiti watched him attentively as she spoke to Sera, "He just learned that spell? But how? It takes me days to learn one, yet he did it in minutes."
Sera''s face lit up with a grin as she provided an exnation. "Let me exin. He''s not just any dragon. He''s a white dragon, often referred to as a mana dragon. These dragons are special because they embody mana itself, which is the fundamental essence of magic."
Upon hearing the redhead''s words about him, Nefertiti realized just how special he was and how many people would seek to have him on their side.
Determined to protect him, she swore to herself that she would kill anyone who dared to bring harm to him.
Lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard a sound from behind and turned around to see a group of girls emerging from the forest.
The girls scanned their surroundings and spotted Hemera tending to injured students. Covered in cuts and bruises from their own battles, they made their way toward her.
She spotted them and rushed over to the girls and tried casting her healing spells but was out of mana and felt faint.
Recognizing the need for healing, she rushed over to Archer, exining that her mana was running low, and asked for his help. "Archer, could you please heal my friends? My mana is gone and I need to rest."
Archer nodded in understanding and approached the group. Before he left her he handed Hemera a few mana potions, which she gratefully epted.
Drinking two of the potions, she stored thest one in her bag. With renewed energy, Hemera followed after Archer who started to attend to her injured friends.
He cast Cure Wounds on each girl, causing their cuts and bruises to vanish. They were shocked but overjoyed to find their pain relieved.
They expressed their gratitude to him, but he simply nodded in response before turning to help anyone else that needed it.
After assisting most of the students, Archer became aware of a significant group of people approaching.
As he finished helping the students, he turned around and caught sight of a group of heavily armed soldiers emerging from the forest.
They were making their way toward Hemera. She greeted them with a smile and noticed a group of teachers following behind who started attending to the students.
The soldiers knelt as theirmander addressed her, "Princess, the Emperor has ordered us to bring you back to the capital."
Archer started to listen to themander speak but to not look like he was eavesdropping he pulled out the spellbook Hemera had given him and began reading it.
E and the other girls soon approached him, and Teu was the first to speak. "What are you reading, Arch?"
''''A spellbook that Hemera lent me'''' He answered without taking his eyes off the book. After ten minutes, he finished reading and put it away as a notification appeared.
[Analyze Skill Learned ]
Archer''s eyes widened as he looked at Teu and used his new Analyze skill on her.
[Name: Teu Aquaria]
[Age: 17]
[Rank: Adept]
His excitement grew as he realized how useful this skill would be. So he proceeded to Analyze E first.
[Name: E]I think you should take a look at
[Race: High-Elf/Human]
[Age: 16]
[Rank: Apprentice]
After analyzing her, he turned his attention to the other girls and started to scan each one without them noticing.
[Name: Sera]
[Race: Fairy Dragon]
[Age: 19]
[Rank: Expert]
[Name: Nefertiti]
[Race: Human]
[Age: 18]
[Rank: Adept]
[Name: Hemera Helios]
[Race: Sun Elf]
[Age: 45]
[Rank: Expert]
That''s when he heard E''s voice talking to him quietly with a red face. ''''Arch, when we did you know what, It left some sort of tattoo on me.''''
As he heard E''s words, Archer became curious. "Show me, El, and I''m sorry."
E smiled and replied, "No need to be sorry. I actually love it, to be honest."
She lifted up her armor and shirt, revealing a little white dragon tattoo on her stomach. It was simple yet beautiful. Archer reached down and touched it, causing a shock to run through both of them.
Confused but soon forgetting about the sensation, they were interrupted by the approach of Teu, Nefertiti, and Sera.
E quickly concealed the tattoo and turned to them with a smile, while Teu spoke, "No more of those Rat things have appeared. We better keep moving."
He agreed and made his way toward Hemera, who was conversing with the three girls and themander.
As they approached, she spotted Archer and walked over to him, apanied by the three girls.
She introduced them, all while being observed by the pink-haired princess who seemed angry and vignt toward Archer.
"These are my ssmates, Eleni, Helen, and Ariadne," Hemera said, gesturing to the girls. "We took the test together."@@novelbin@@
Archer nodded at the three girls with a smile and said hello. However, his attention soon returned to Hemera''s captivating golden eyes, which were fixed on him.
Noticing a smile forming on her face and hearing Nefertiti''s happy humming, Archer felt a sense of excitement as he sensed the girl''s jealousy.
The group started following the soldiers who were escorting them back to the academy carriages.
As they walked, Archer decided to analyze themander to get an idea of the average status.
[Name: Dimitrios Ioannou]
[Age: 117]
[Rank: Master]
He proceeded to analyze a random soldier.
[Name: Kostopoulos]
[Age: 87]
[Rank: Adept]
Realizing that he needed to level up his skill to gather more detailed information, Archer was still satisfied with what he had discovered so far.
Hemera walked beside him and began discussing the spellbook she lent to him. Observing this, Nefertiti rushed towards Archer''s other side.
The group walked alongside the soldiers, teachers, and students as they headed toward the academy carriages.
The forest air was filled with a sense of tension and vignce. Archer noticed the gaze of people around him, including a group of students conversing eagerly with teachers.
Feeling a slight unease from the scrutinizing stares, Archer''s attention shifted when Hemera kindly invited him and the girls to join her in her carriage.
They all piled into her carriage with her three friends, E and Sera, vying to sit next to Archer.
Nefertiti sat down with a huff while Sera cast an increasingly lustful gaze at him, addressing Teu, "Teu, you better hurry up before I take your ce."
Teu looked at her with narrowed eyes before reying. ''''No, you won''t.''''
Sera stuck her tongue out at the blue-haired girl making the othersugh at their antics.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 201 Horde
The violet mes washed over Ratlings and Blightborns as everyone watched in awe. A massive white dragon charged forward, crashing into the iing horde with incredible force.
With swift precision, Archer deftly shed through the enemy, effortlessly dispatching dozens of creatures.
In a remarkable disy of agility, Sera dashed towards him and gracefully vaulted over the soldiers, shifting into her formidable dragon form.
Sera barreled into a Rat-Ogre, bringing it down with a powerful bite. Meanwhile, Archer let out an earth-shaking roar while he cast Thunderwave.
The st forced the swarm of Ratlings to be flung away, scattering them in disarray.
The two dragons, united in their mission, unleashed their wrath upon the approaching horde, skillfully thwarting their advance and protecting the vulnerable soldiers.
Archer''s razor-sharp ws tore through the enemy ranks, while his mighty wings generated gusts of wind, sending creatures flying in all directions.
Sera, with her smaller jaws and powerful tail, fearlessly crushed and swatted away any Rat-ling that dared toe within her reach.
As the dragons fought relentlessly, their allies joined the fray, amplifying their strength and turning the tide of battle.
Teu, a skilled sorceress, harnessed her magical prowess, summoning torrents of deep-sea sts that crashed down upon the enemy, enveloping them in a maelstrom of watery chaos.
Nefertiti, a master of the arcane arts, intricately weaved spells of devastating power, unleashing sts that tore through the crowded mass of creatures.
Meanwhile, E, a gifted archer, positioned herself skillfully, drawing her bow and unleashing a relentless flurry of mana arrows.
Each arrow unerringly found its mark, piercing the vile bodies of the creatures and steadily diminishing their numbers.
Together, the dragons and their valiantpanions became an indomitable force, theirbined might wreaking havoc upon the horde.
The battlefield underwent a mesmerizing transformation, bing a stunning spectacle of raw power as Archer and Sera rampaged through the horde, leaving destruction in their wake.
However, their relentless onught was abruptly interrupted by the sudden appearance of a towering giant.
The giant charged towards Archer and forcefully tackled him to the ground. The impact of the collision sent tremors through the earth, resembling a mini earthquake.
Caught off guard, he found himself at the receiving end of the giant''s relentless punches. His scales blocked most of the damage but he could still feel it.
With swift reflexes, Archer unleashed his tail, using it as a whip to strike the giant. The impact caused the giant to stumble back, momentarily disoriented, as a bright red me mmed into its body.
At the same time, Sera swiftly maneuvered through the crowd of creatures and lunged at the giant''s leg.
With a powerful swipe of her w, she sliced through its leg, inflicting a deep wound that caused the giant to roar out in pain.
Not allowing the giant to recover, Archer unleashed a barrage of Elemental Fury and Celestial Beams, striking the giant with relentless force.
The spells pierced through its skin, inflicting severe injuries. Seizing the opportunity, Archer swiftly advanced, shing across the giant''s chest before delivering a powerful m.
Overwhelming the giant, he brought the creature down and mped his strong jaws onto its neck, snapping it with a decisive bite.
The gianty defeated and motionless as he stood triumphantly on its chest, unleashing a victorious roar into the air.
Taking a moment to survey the battlefield, Archer''s attention shifted to the horde that had relentlessly assaulted the Sri soldiers.
Despite their valiant efforts, the soldiers began to buckle under the overwhelming number of creatures.
With excitement, Archer charged forward, unleashing a barrage of fire element bolts that soared through the air and struck the horde.
Explosions erupted in all directions, scattering Ratlings in a chaotic frenzy. Seizing the opportunity, the two dragons surged into the horde, unleashing a relentless onught of destruction.
[The girl''s POV]
Switching to explosive arrows, E, from her vantage point, rained down a torrent of devastating projectiles, decimating hundreds of Ratlings within minutes.
Teu, disying remarkable agility, leaped over the wall, seamlessly blending her magic with her swordsmanship to bring down dozens of Blightborns.
Meanwhile, Nefertiti''s continuous spellcasting proved instrumental in taking out the Rat-Ogres that ventured too close to the soldiers'' defensive line.
Together, Archer, E, Teu, and Nefertiti fought with unwavering determination, theirbined efforts striking fear into the hearts of the enemy, creating a path of carnage within the horde.
Hemera observed in shock as she witnessed the remarkable teamwork between Archer and Sera, leading to the defeat of the giant.
Inspired by their efforts, Hemera unleashed her own powers, casting Sunbeams and Sun sts that rained down upon the horde.
The scorching heat of the sun-infused spells swiftly killed many of the Ratlings, reducing them to ash.I think you should take a look at
The intensity of the afternoon sun amplified the potency of her spells, enabling her to obliterate hundreds of creatures with their radiant energy.
While the soldiers held their ground, utilizing their spears to impale numerous Ratlings and Blightborns, the relentless tide of the enemy seemed endless.
The spears wereunched like arrows, taking out dozens of adversaries, but the soldiers began to be pushed back.
However, their despair turned to hope as they noticed the return of the white dragon, who had just finished battling the giant.
The dragon utilized its magical abilities and its massive body to clear the battlefield, providing a much-needed reprieve for the soldiers.
Teu gracefully danced through the horde of creatures, wielding her sword and harnessing Aquarian magic to thin out their numbers, fighting alongside Archer and Sera.
Her sword moved with deadly precision, swiftly slicing through the ranks of Ratlings and Blightborns.
Her movements were a symphony of skill and grace, akin to a lethal tornado sweeping over the horde.
With each swing of her de, multiple creatures fell before her, their bodies severed and tumbling to the ground.
She maneuvered with agility, seamlessly transitioning from one opponent to the next, never missing a beat.
The glint of her sword reflected the determination in her eyes as she pressed forward, her strikes calcted and efficient. Her movements were a blur, leaving a trail of fallen foes in her wake.
The horde of creatures stood no chance against her prowess. Teu''s swift swordy and calcted footwork allowed her to effortlessly cut down dozens of enemies, leaving behind a path of devastation and chaos.
E stood poised, releasing a flurry of arrows, each one infused with explosive energy. The arrows soared through the air, finding their targets amidst the horde of creatures.
As the arrows struck their marks, explosions erupted in their wake. The concussive force sent Ratlings and Blightborns flying, scattering their ranks in disarray.
The ground shook with the force of the detonations, creating a temporary barrier between the soldiers and the relentless horde.
Meanwhile, Nefertiti, with her eyes gleaming with pink arcane power, skillfully wove intricate spells with swift gestures.
Arcane energy crackled around her, manifesting as bolts of raw magic that streaked through the air, obliterating any unfortunate creature in their path.@@novelbin@@
Her spells tore through the crowded mass of creatures, sowing chaos and confusion. The arcane sts ripped the horde apart.
Together, E''s explosive arrows and Nefertiti''s potent arcane magic formed a formidablebination.
The explosive arrows decimated the front lines, while the arcane sts kept the horde at bay, granting the soldiers a momentary respite from the relentless onught.
Amidst the chaos, the soldiers seized the opportunity to regroup. They used this brief moment of peace to tend to the wounded, gather their strength, and prepare for the next wave of the enemy''s assault.
But the assault never came as Archer and Sera went wild, annihting the horde with their ws and mes.
[Back to Archer]
The two dragons loomed above the horde, unleashing a devastating onught upon them.
Archer''s razor-sharp ws tore through the enemy ranks like a whirlwind, shredding flesh and bone with each strike.
His mighty wings generated gusts of wind, sending creatures flying in all directions. Sera unleashed a torrent of scorching mes that engulfed the horde.
With their fiery breath, the two dragons scorched any creature in their path. They were unstoppable, tearing through the horde and leaving devastation in their wake.
The ground quaked as they trampled over their enemies, obliterating everything in sight.
Their breath attacks, a fearsome disy of power, seared through the horde, reducing it to ashes. The air filled with the stench of burning flesh as the horde withered under their fiery assault.
With each devastating attack, the horde grew smaller, its numbers rapidly diminishing. The remaining creatures scattered in fear, desperately fleeing from the wrath of the two dragons.
Soon after, Archer and Sera ceased their assault, having reduced the remaining horde to ashes or kebabs.
Archer turned his head and observed the soldiers beginning to rx. He reverted to his humanoid form and began stretching, still feeling the lingering impact of the giant''s punches.
Sera approached him, still in her dragon form, and yfully nudged him with her head, causing him to stumble back.
He reached out to stroke her, eliciting a purr that resembled the sounds she used to make in her smaller form.
It was then that Archer noticed E and the other girls approaching, apanied by Hemera, who came to a stop in front of him.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 204 Incoming
[The girl''s POV]
When Archer disappeared into the distance, E made her way to the wall, followed by the others.
Eleni was rushed home by the Royal Guard, who escorted her back to the Duke''s mansion. Once the girls were on the wall, they all sat down and began talking.
"I''ve never heard of Frostholm. Where is it?" Hemera asked E, who looked at the elf with a friendly expression.
"It''s in the far north of the Avalon Empire, where Archer and Ie from. It used to be a thriving city and a major trading hub for the northern regions. However, about twenty years ago, three of the five northern kingdoms fell," E exined.
Hemera nodded, a flicker of recognition crossing her face. "The story reminds me of a city in the Lunaris Empire, located in the north."
She rummaged through her bag and eventually found what she was searching for a small notepad-like item. She started reading from it intently.
The other girls, excluding Nefertiti, smiled upon seeing the elf''s focused expression while she read.
After a couple of minutes, Hemera looked up and continued speaking, disregarding the smiles and asional disapproving nce she received from the pink-haired girl.
"There was a city named Argos. ording to ounts, human-looking creatures emerged from a fog that descended from the mountains. The city had a poption of 500,000, but only a few thousand managed to escape. It was also thest known location where my eldest brother, Pericles, vanished during a trip. Rumors suggest he was meeting his lover, who happened to be a Lunaris Princess."
She looked down with a mncholic expression before she continued, "The city fell 21 years ago. Ever since then, the Lunaris magic core separated the penins from the maind, and now it is known as Erebusa Ind."
Hemera was about to speak again when they were all captivated by a breathtaking sight.
The night sky transformed into a mesmerizing disy of shimmering colors as the Aurora Borealis spell ignited, casting its radiant glow across the entire city.
Lights danced and twirled, creating the captivating battle of illumination with darkness. Nefertiti''s voice broke the silence, filled with certainty, "That''s definitely Archer''s doing."
They watched in amazement as the spell unleashed its magical power, defying encroaching darkness.
The spell pushed back shadows, illuminating streets and buildings with captivating brilliance and shining brightly.
That''s when Teu called out as she looked over the pce walls. ''''The creatures are running around the streets causing havoc.''''
All the girls gathered at the wall, peering over its edge with wide eyes. Their gazes fixed on the chaotic scene unfolding below.
Rat-lings shed with the valiant soldiers, their swords and spears shing in a desperate struggle.
ck smoke billowed into the sky, creating an ominous haze that obscured the streets and made it hard to see anything.
For an hour, the battle raged on, with neither side gaining a decisive advantage. The sounds ofbat echoed through the air, mingling with the cries of warriors and the screeches of the Rat-lings.
Just when it seemed like the fight would continue indefinitely, a low rumbling sound filled the air.
The ground shook beneath everyone''s feet, and their eyes widened as they spotted tall figures charging through the streets.
Stone soldiers, tall and formidable, surged forward, their massive fists smashing into the creatures with tremendous force.
With each thunderous blow, Rat-lings, Blightborns, and Rat-Orges were toppled, their vicious onught countered by the immense strength of the golems.
The ground shook with each step as the golems unleashed their fury upon the enemy. The girls watched in disbelief.
Stone Wardens, stoic and unyielding, were a sight to behold as they battled the horde of creatures, their stone bodies withstanding the onught with unwavering resilience.
[Back to Archer]
When Archer cast Stone Warden, he was shocked by what appeared before him. However, he couldn''t contain hisughter as the stone men began effortlessly pping the Rat-lings around.
At that moment, an idea sparked within him, urging him to quickly open a portal and call out, "General!"
Standing on a random street, he observed with amusement as the stone men continued to overpower the Rat-lings without any difficulty.
But hisughter subsided when his gaze fell upon General Mohamet and a group of fully armed and armored dragon-kin warriors.
Approaching Archer with a broad smile, General Mohamet stopped in front of him and spoke, "Your Majesty, it''s wonderful to see you again. How may we assist you?"
Archer still had to look up at the man he had met years ago and spent time with, and took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding.
"General, we need your help to defend Ravenna from the iing swarm. These creatures won''t be thest ones we encounter, and we need to prepare ourselves for future battles."
Mohamet''s face mirrored Archer''s seriousness as he nodded in agreement. "Your Majesty, you can count on us. We stand ready to fight alongside you and protect Ravenna from any threat."
Archer''s eyes gleamed with gratitude as he expressed his thanks, "Thank you, General."@@novelbin@@
The dragon-kin quickly formed up behind him, aligning themselves in a neat column. He nced at their formation and nodded with a smile as they started following him.
As he walked forward, Archer cast the Cosmic Sword spell, summoning the familiar Dragonyer sword into his hand within a matter of seconds.I think you should take a look at
Mohamet walked next to him and spoke. ''''So where are we? And what is this swarm you speak off?''''
He Analyzed the General before speaking to him.
[Name: Mohamet Kaba]
[Race: Dragon Kin]
[Age: 58]
[Rank: Expert]
Archer stopped scanning him and shook his head, the General didn''t look nearly sixty, he looked like he was in his thirties.
He stopped thinking about it and told him all he knew about the ''swarm'' and what type of creatures there was.
Just as they spoke Archer''s Aura Detector picked up dozens of pings heading toward them, he turned to the General and spoke. ''''Iing.''''
General Mohamet''smanding voice echoed through the air, issuing a swift order for the dragon-kin warriors to form a square formation.
With remarkable efficiency, they swiftly organized themselves, creating an imprable shield wall with their shields raised and swords and spears poised forbat.
In the midst of their formation, a figure d in ck suddenly lunged from one of the rooftops, aiming for Archer.
Reacting swiftly, he cast a bolt of thunder, crackling with elemental energy, directly at the assant, thwarting their advance.
The powerful strike struck true, incapacitating the intruder as it dropped to the floor with a thud.
Archer approached the body and saw it twitch so he summoned his tail and quickly plunged it into the creature''s back.
It let out a dying growl before falling silent. However, more noises could be heard on the roofs, prompting him to shout, "More areing!"
The dragon-kin warriors in the center of the square raised their shields as small knives struck them.
Without hesitation, Archer cast numerous water-based Element Bolts,unching them at the Rat-ling ninjas.
As the Rat-lings swarmed towards them, Archer swung his massive sword with raw strength,cking finesse.
His de cut through the air in a swift swing, taking down half a dozen Rat-lings in one powerful strike. Their lifeless bodies crumpled to the ground.
Meanwhile, the dragon-kin warriors stood their ground, holding back the approaching Rat-lings.
Their spears thrust through gaps in the shields, piercing many of the Rat-lings.
Amidst the chaos, a particrly ferocious Rat-ling,rger and more menacing than the others, emerged.
Its malevolent red eyes glowed as it lunged toward Archer. Reacting quickly, he cast Crown of Stars and Elemental Fury, firing a Chain Lightning spell into the Rat-Ogre.
The bolt crackled through the air, striking the creature and causing it to stumble backward. The lightning passed through it, striking several other Rat-lings in its wake.
Archer swung his sword wildly, slicing through as many creatures as he could. However, his Dragon Sense alerted him to another Rat-ling sneaking up on him.
He spotted a poison de in the hand of the creature and quickly whispered, "Draconis."
In an instant, his Draconic features appeared, and he used his wing to block the de while his tail stabbed the ninja Rat-ling.
Before discarding the body, he used Analyze to gather information on the creature.
[Assassin]
[Race: Rat-ling]
[Rank: C]
They fought the Rat-lings for another hour until the creatures vanished into the shadows. Archer dismissed his sword and turned around to assess the condition of the dragon-kin.
He saw a few with injuries being tended to by others, but he approached the injured and cast Cure Wounds on them.
The men expressed their gratitude as their wounds closed and the pain dulled. They bowed their heads to Archer, who finished his healing and continued walking.
After a short walk, they arrived at the town square where a panicked Sri soldier rushed over to Arche and started asking questions.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
[I owe you guys a bonus, would you prefer an Archer and Sia chapter? Or do you have any suggestions? Let me know]
Chapter 205 Entertaining
The Sri soldier halted before them, ncing at Mohamet before being redirected by the general towards Archer.
Turning toward Archer, the man inquired, "Who are you, and who are these soldiers?"
Archer gazed at the man before responding, "Well, I''m a friend of Princess Hemera, and I wish to gain experience by defeating the creatures."
The soldier appeared bewildered but acknowledged the boy''s indirect assistance, nodding as Archer noticed and proceeded down a random street.
They walked for a while until Archer sensed more approaching threats. Reacting swiftly, he summoned his Dragon yer sword once again and swung it without hesitation, cleaving a Blightborn creature that had suddenly appeared.
The dismembered pieces of the body fell to the floor as more enemies emerged. The Dragon-kin warriors formed a protective shield wall and prepared their spears.
Filled with exhration, Archer swung his weapon wildly, reminiscent of an excited child. While some of his strikes connected with the Rat-lings, he also missed several of them.
Simultaneously, he unleashed Celestial Beams and Element Bolts, wreaking havoc among the horde as the projectiles crashed into their midst.
The Rat-lings instinctively avoided Archer''s swings and collided with the sturdy shields of the Dragon-kin, impaling themselves on the spears.
The Dragon-kin withdrew their weapons and thrust them forward again, causing the Rat-lings to die inrge numbers.
Archer, positioned ahead of the shield wall, reveled in his actions, cleaving Blightborns and Rat-lings in half.
Meanwhile, his spells continued to rain down on the street, creating chaos wherever he moved. Before long, the onught of creatures ceased entirely.
Archer and the Dragon-kin soldiers pressed on relentlessly through the streets, cutting down any Rat-lings and Blightborn creatures that dared to cross their path.
The shing of weapons and battle cries echoed throughout the city as they advanced.
Reaching the outskirts, their eyes fell upon an abandoned church standing deste in one corner.
Its stone facade showed signs of wear from the passage of time, and an unsettling sense of foreboding emanated from within.
Archer''s gaze fixated on the ominous ck bell perched above the entrance, a haunting symbol of the horrors that awaited them inside.
Undeterred by the eerie atmosphere, Archer led the way toward the church, apanied by the Dragon-kin soldiers.
The heavy wooden doors creaked open, revealing a dimly lit interior. The air felt thick and suffocating, hinting at the lingering presence of dark forces.
Suddenly, with a thunderous crash, towering Rat-Orges emerged from the shadows, their grotesque forms looming over the intruders.
The air reeked with a foul decay as the monstrous creatures exposed their razor-sharp teeth, poised to attack.
Archer wasted no time. He swiftly exited the church and skillfully maneuvered between the Rat-Orges, shing through their flesh with his Dragon yer sword.
His strikes were urate and deadly, akin to a formidable force of nature unleashed upon the abominations.
The Dragon-kin soldiers quickly joined the fray with their spears and shields, forming a protective wall behind Archer.
The Rat-Ogres charged forward, mming into them. It nearly buckled under their weight, but the soldiers managed to hold their ground.
Archer swung the big de again, but this time luck wasn''t on his side. One of the creatures knocked the sword out of his hand and quickly seized hold of him.
Before he could react, the creature wrapped its powerful grip around him, squeezing tightly. However, his wings halted its progress halfway.
His tailshed out, slicing through the Rat-Ogres, but it failed to dislodge Archer. Undeterred, Archer conjured a Celestial Beam, directing it at the creature.
The beam struck the Rat-Ogre, causing it to release its grip on Archer as it stumbled backward.
As Archer hit the floor, he wasted no time. He unleashed an Element Boltposed of fire, which seared into the creature''s body. The intense heat cooked the Rat-Ogre from the inside out, ensuring its demise.
Rising to his feet, Archer scanned his surroundings and spotted a colossal Rat-Ogre engaged in a fierce battle with the Dragon-kin soldiers.
The creature flung several soldiers aside, leaving them sprawled on the ground.
Noticing the fallenrades, Archer witnessed General Mohamet charging toward the Rat-Ogre, thrusting his spear into the creature''s body.
More soldiers joined in, pinning the creature in ce with their weapons. Simultaneously, another soldier swiftly sliced the beast''s leg, causing it to copse to the ground.
Seizing the opportunity, Mohamet leaped onto the fallen beast, delivering the final blow to ensure its demise.
He jumped off the creature and approached Archer who was brushing off his clothes, while the soldiers put down thest Rat-Ogre as the abandoned area went silent.
Archer looked around and didn''t see or detect anything, so he made his way to the church while speaking to the General. "That was entertaining. But tell the soldiers to be on watch and stay here."
Mohamet nodded his head and rushed off to organize the Dragon-kin as he entered the building.
He cautiously stepped into the church, his eyes scanning the dimly lit interior. To his surprise, there was nothing but a massive hole in the middle of the church.
Archer could feel a sense of eerie emptiness surrounding him. Curiosity overcame him, and he cautiously approached the hole.
As he neared, a putrid stench assaulted his senses, making him crinkle his nose in disgust. However, amidst the repulsive odor, something caught his attention.I think you should take a look at
His Aura Detector started picking up dozens of pingsing from the hole. Intrigued and alert, he peered into the depths, but all he could see wasplete darkness.
But all of a sudden, a creature flew out of the hole and attacked him, but he quickly raised his arms and blocked the attack.
The impact made him skid backward, he heard a thud and looked at the new creature who appeared.
A familiar-looking creature appeared but much bigger and bulkier this time, it looked like it was mutated, he quickly scanned the creature.
Name: Mutated Umbra Hulk
Rank: B
The creature towered before him, its hulking form casting a long shadow across the chamber.
Archer met the gaze of the creature, its eyes glowed with an eerie intensity, filled with primal fury.
The beast emitted a guttural roar that reverberated through the church, sending shivers down his spine.
It was a challenge, a warning of the impending battle that was about to unfold.
Without hesitation, the Umbra Hulk charged forward, its massive feet causing the ground to tremble.
He steeled himself and prepared for the oing assault. His heart raced, adrenaline coursing through his veins.
As the beast lunged forward, Archer''s reflexes ignited. He swiftly sidestepped the first thunderous blow, narrowly evading the sheer force of the Umbra Hulk''s mighty fist.
He countered with a fierce sh of his sharp ws, pouring all his strength into the strike, hoping to deliver a decisive blow.
But to his dismay, his ws merely scratched the surface of the creature''s tough Chitin Armor.
The creature barely flinched, showing little effect from the attack. Undeterred, Archer unleashed a barrage of Sr re, Stone Wardens, and Element Bolts directly at the creature.@@novelbin@@
Dozens of Stone Wardens materialized at Archer''smand, charging at the Umbra Hulk while he cast Element Bolts made from earth and thunder crashed into the creature, causing its chitinous armor to crack.
Despite the assault, the creature let out a mighty roar and pushed against the Stone Wardens, taking them out one by one.
But luck was not on its side. Archer continued to summon more Stone Wardens while simultaneously casting a Celestial Beam that tore off one of its arms.
It roared in pain, but without hesitation, Archer rushed toward it leaping onto its massive form.
He cast Eldritch sts directly into the creature, unleashing their destructive force. Holes appeared in its chitinous armor, causing it to crumble.
After a few minutes, all the Stone Wardens were gone. He gracefully jumped off the Umbra.
As hended, he took a deep breath and exhaled a stream of violet fire that engulfed the creature.
It dropped to the floor dead, he took a second to recover and walked over to the hole while thinking about what to do with it.
Archer started spamming Stone Warden and ordered them to jump into the hole and start blocking it as he cast sma Shots, Eldritch sts, and Elemental Fury.
The spells crashed into the tunnel walls and started to make it crumble, he repeatedly cast spells until the tunnel copsed on himself.
As he took in his handy work his Dragon Senses kicked in as another creature lunged at him from a dark corner.
Emerging from the shadows, the creature slithered forward with sinuous grace, its elongated body undting with each movement.
Archer stepped back and scanned the creature.
Name: Poison Carrion Crawler
Rank: A
The creature had a segmented exoskeleton of sickly gray color, gleaming with a putrid slime oozing from its pores.
The Carrion Crawler watched Archer, its six spindly legs moving with an eerie, fluid motion.
Its elongated tentacles, adorned with rows of razor-sharp teeth, twitched and writhed in eager anticipation.
With a single bulbous eye filled with malevolent intelligence, the creature fixated on its prey with an eerie intensity.
A foul stench filled the air as the creature approached, a nauseating blend of decay and filth. Slimy tendrils dangled from its maw, oozing noxious saliva that dissolved the ground beneath.
As it drew nearer to Archer, its insatiable hunger became evident. Its maw widened, exposing rows of jagged teeth stained with the remnants of past gruesome meals.
A low, guttural growl escaped its throat, a menacing sound that sent shivers down Archer''s spine.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 208 Sias Journey (2) (Bonus)
As the Dawnbreakers continued their journey along the road, Sia gazed into the distance, holding onto the slumbering Archer tightly.
The sun began to set, prompting the group to search for a suitable ce to make camp. During this time, Archer awoke, rubbing his eyes and letting out a yawn.
Sia noticed his awakening and embraced him, speaking warmly, "Did you have a good sleep, Arch? We''ll be setting up camp soon, and you''ll be sharing my tent with me, as a good husband should."
Archer felt the urge to protest, but when he turned to see her radiant smile and her captivating blue eyes that sparkled like diamonds, he couldn''t bring himself to refuse her.
Instead, he simply nodded his head, which filled Sia with joy, prompting her to nt a gentle kiss on his forehead, causing him to blush.
Upon seeing his reaction, she chuckled and thought to herself, ''He looks so handsome when he''s shy.''
As the Dawnbreakers continued their journey along the winding road, their hooves creating a rhythmic echo in the serene surroundings, they finally arrived at a picturesque river.
The tranquil flow of the crystal-clear water beckoned them to pause and find sce amidst their travels.
It was then that Sia, theirmander, called out, "We will camp here for the night!"
The soldiers acknowledged hermand and veered off towards the grassy banks that bordered the river.
They began setting up the camp, while Archer, finding afortable spot near the mounts, settled down to read.
Sia, filled with eager anticipation, started preparing the tent that she would be sharing with Archer.
She looked forward to the moments they would spend together, cherishing the time as they built their connection.
It was at this moment that Valeria, Sia''s second-inmand, approached her and questioned, "Commander, why are you sharing a tent with the boy? We have spare tents avable."
Sia gazed at Valeria, her brown-haired friend, and confidently responded, "He is my future husband, therefore he shares a tent with me."
Valeria shook her head, unable toprehend Sia''s unwavering devotion to her own nephew.
She had heard tales of noble women in the capital marrying younger men and forming their own harems.
With a sigh, Valeria relinquished her attempt to understand, realizing that Sia had always had a soft spot for her nephew.@@novelbin@@
Inwardly, Valeria pitied the boy, fearing he may not fully grasp theplexities of the situation as he grew older.
Little did she know that the attention he received from Sia was something he cherished and reciprocated in the future, appreciating the unique bond they shared.
As the sun began its descent, casting a warm golden glow over the campsite, Archer gently closed his book, marking his ce for another time.
He had been engrossed in the pages, immersing himself in a different world, but Sia''s voice called him back to the present.
"Archer,e join us by the campfire," Sia beckoned, her voice filled with a mixture of warmth and anticipation.
Intrigued, Archer followed her voice and made his way toward the flickering mes that danced in the gathering darkness.
The soldiers, sitting around the crackling fire, were engaged in lively conversations and sharedughter.
The aroma of a savory meal wafted through the air, enticing his senses.
Sia made room for Archer beside her, and he gratefully settled down, feeling theforting warmth of the fire against his skin.
The soldiers, recognizing his presence, greeted him warmly, offering him a ce among them.
One soldier, whose name was Alexios, leaned over with a friendly smile and handed Archer a te filled with food.
"Join in, Archer," he said warmly. "We have prepared a hearty meal to replenish our energy after a long day''s journey."
They gathered around the crackling fire, enjoying their meal and the camaraderie it fostered. Satiated, Sia''s grip on Archer tightened, leading him toward her tent.
Inside the cozy space, Sia busied herself with organizing their sleeping arrangements. She retrieved afortable bed, ensuring their rest would be peaceful.
Unfazed by her surroundings, Sia began removing her uniform, revealing her red underwear underneath.
Archer''s eyes were drawn to her every movement as she gracefully slipped into a nightgown.I think you should take a look at
Noticing his gaze, Sia handed him a set of clothes to change into. Eager toply, Archer swiftly changed, silently grateful for the opportunity to divert his attention.
As Archer finished dressing, Sia approached him and enveloped him in a warm embrace. Her voice, filled with tenderness, resonated in the air.
"I know how they treat you, Arch. I wish I could take you away with me, but my duty keeps me on the road. However, as you grow older, I promise to care for you as a wife should."
Confusion and self-doubt filled Archer''s expression as he looked up at her. "Why would you want to marry someone like me? I''m useless now and will be in the future."
Sia''s eyes glimmered with a mix of anger and love as she met his gaze.
Her words carried a resolute tone,den with emotion. "You are not useless, Arch. Never speak those words. Your potential will bloom when the time is right."
Sia''s conviction permeated the tent, enveloping them in hope and reassurance. As he listened, a flicker of belief ignited within him.
At that moment, he realized that Sia saw something in him, a hidden potential he had yet to discover.
Overwhelmed with gratitude, he tightened his embrace, bringing a smile to her face.
They settled into bed, findingfort in each other''s presence. Sia nestled close, her fingers gently caressing his hair as she shared one of her cherished memories.
"I remember the day you were born. You were so precious, but Larka could never see that. She was blinded by her own ambitions, only seeking personal gain. And your father... All he cared about was strength. He may be a skilled warrior, but he fell short as a father."
She lovingly stroked his head, leaning down to shower his face with affectionate kisses. She spoke softly, her words filled with warmth.
"But now, you have me. Even if I''m away for a while, please know that you''re always in my thoughts."
As the night grew deeper and the camp fell into a serene silence, Sia held Archer close, their bodies entwined in a warm embrace.
She tightened her grip, offering him a sense of security andfort.
Just as they settled into their peaceful moment, Valeria peeked into the tent to deliver news of a recent beast attack that had been swiftly dealt with by the Dawnbreaker Mounts.
However, what Valeria witnessed left her shaking her head in disbelief. Sia, with a serene smile on her face, was tenderly cuddling up to the boy.
She muttered under her breath as she retreated from the tent, "She''s definitely a nephew-con, she truly loves the boy. I hope he can bring her happiness when he''s older."
Valeria left the tent and went back to guard duty along with the other soldiers, hours passed as the two slept.
In the early hours, Archer woke up to have a pair of massive boobs in his face he looked at them and they were perfection, he then looked up and saw a sleeping Sia and started watching her.
He couldn''t help but be entranced by Sia''s beauty as hey beside her. Her long, flowing ck hair gracefully cascaded down her back, enhancing her captivating allure.
His eyes delicately traced the elegant contours of her face, savoring every exquisite detail.
Inevitably, his gaze was drawn to the pair of ck horns that adorned her head, adding an alluring touch of exoticism to her appearance.
The striking contrast they created against her smooth skin fascinated him, evoking a sense of intrigue and enchantment.
His gaze slowly descended, and he found himself irresistibly drawn to her full, inviting lips. A gentle smile graced her face as her eyes fluttered open.
Their diamond-blue depths met his gaze, intensifying the connection between them. Her smile broadened, and she showered him with affectionate kisses, filling him with warmth and tenderness.
Her fingers lovingly yed with his ck hair, lulling him into a peaceful sleep, wrapped in a cocoon of security and love.
As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the tent, gently illuminating the space, Archer stirred from his peaceful slumber. He blinked his eyes open, adjusting to the soft morning light.
Beside him, Sia also began to wake, her eyelids fluttering as she slowly became aware of her surroundings. A contented smile graced her lips as she turned to face Archer, her eyes sparkling with affection.
"Good morning, sleepyhead," she greeted him, her voice filled with warmth. "It''s time to rise and prepare for the journey ahead."
Archer stretched his limbs and sat up, the events of the previous day flooding back to him. He felt a renewed sense of purpose and determination.
Together, they began to dress, putting on their travel attire. Archer carefully selected his gear, ensuring he had everything he needed for the road ahead.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 210 Two Hearts, One Path
When Hemera heard the question, her cheeks turned red, and she gently pulled Nefertiti''s hand away as she spoke.
"It''s the name of our daughter. I''ve been dreaming about her for a few months now. My first dream was about her fight with the giant."
The girls were shocked. E stayed back with Archer as he wasing back to himself, and Teu approached.
"Tell us what you mean, Hemera?" She asked.
Hemera began exining how she had been dreaming of Archer and their daughter and many other children of different races, all running around arge courtyard while a storm rolled in.
She said she used to think the dreams were just dreams until she saw Archer in his dragon form in the forest.
Since meeting him, she found him interesting and wanted to be with him. As Hemera shared her feelings, E and Teu smiled in understanding, while Sera looked at her with narrowed eyes.
Nefertiti shouted in frustration, "No, not another one! Why should I let another one in?"
While she was ranting, Archer sat down trying to calm down as his mind was overwhelmed with memories, and his emotions were in turmoil.
He sat on the floor, feeling disoriented and lost, while the girls started to gather around him, their expressions filled with concern and care.
Teu knelt down next to him and whispered softly, "It''s going to be alright, Arch. We''re here for you now, and we ain''t going anywhere and will always be there for you. You''re safe."
Her words were like a soothing to Archer''s troubled soul. The warmth of her voice and the gentle touch of her hand on his shoulder brought a sense offort he desperately needed.
Looking up at her ocean-blue eyes, he saw her smile at him as she spoke, "Hey there, are you okay now?"
Archer blinked and felt strange. He remembered everything now and suddenly started feeling better.
Though he didn''t speak, Teu continued, "Take your time; we can see something is going on with you, so don''t push yourself."
With her help, he finally stood up, his legs wobbling like a baby giraffe but soon got used to standing and went to sit on the edge of the bed.
After sitting down, he changed his clothes. While doing so, he overheard Nefertiti''s ranting. E joined him on the bed and filled him in on what had happened.
When she told him about Artemis, he was shocked for a second but shrugged it off and then looked at Hemera, who was standing there listening to Nefertiti''s ranting.
Hemera turned around and saw that he was awake. She marched over to him, and Nefertiti stopped in front of Archer and spoke, "You will not be having any more women, Arch! Aren''t we enough?"
Archer looked at her, a grin appearing on his face as he replied, "I can have as many women as I want, but that doesn''t mean I''d neglect you, Nefi."
He waved her over, and she walked over slowly while giving him the stink eye. Archer pulled her onto his sore legs and whispered into her ear.
"I know a ce in the far north where legends say if two lovers make love under the moon, it strengthens their bond. Would you like to be the one to test it with me?"
When she heard this, her world slowed down, and all sorts of wild ideas flowed through her mind, and she instantly calmed down and nodded her head.
Archer saw this and smiled and got closer to her ear. "I know what you want, and if you behave, you''ll get it, my Zenian princess."
As she listened to his proposal, her initial anger and frustration started to subside. Nefertiti realized that he was not trying to rece them or dismiss their importance in his life.
With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she decided to y along. Leaning in closer to him, Nefertiti wrapped her arms around Archer''s neck, pulling him into a warm embrace.
She could feel his body tensing up slightly at her touch, but she knew he enjoyed it.
Whispering softly into his ear, she said, "Alright, Archer, I''ll y your little game. But don''t think you can get away with getting new girls unless you show me how much you love me."
Her words sent a shiver down his spine, and he couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. As she continued to cuddle him.
Nefertiti ced gentle kisses along his neck, relishing the way he responded to her touch. Archer closed his eyes, allowing himself to fully enjoy the moment.
Her lips moved slowly, teasingly, and she felt his body rxing in her arms. With each kiss, Nefertiti could feel the bond between them growing stronger, just as Archer had hoped.
The room around them seemed to fade away as they focused solely on each other. Archer''s hands found their way to Nefertiti''s waist, pulling her even closer to him.I think you should take a look at
Their bodies pressed against each other, and Nefertiti could feel his heartbeat quickening.
Lost in the intimacy of the moment, they both forgot about the world outside. It was just the two of them, wrapped up in each other''s arms.
That''s when they heard a cough and giggles. Sera spoke, "You two get a room, but not yet. It''s not your turn, Nefi. Teu''s next, then me."
Nefertiti looked at the redhead who was looking at her with a cocky grin on her face and replied, "Ok, what is it with your stupid order?"
She got off Archer after kissing him again, as she got up, Sera made her move andtched onto him, making himugh as she started nibbling his ear.
While she was doing that, E started stroking his back, making goosebumps appear all over his body.
After each girl fussed over him, he stood up and walked toward Hemera, who felt embarrassed and avoided eye contact.
He stopped in front of her with a smile and said, "How cute was she? If she looked anything like you, she would have been beautiful."
Hemera looked up and saw Archer smiling at her. She was baffled because she thought he would find her weird, but it was theplete opposite.
She smiled before replying, "She looked like me but with violet eyes and two little white horns."
Archer smiled upon hearing her response and asked, "We named her Artemis?"
Hemera nodded and said, "Yes, we named her after the Sri Goddess of the Hunt."
He nodded in approval, liking the name. Archer walked closer to the girl. He leaned forward and whispered into her pointy ear, "Do you want to marry me, Hemera Helios? Do you want to bring Artemis into this world?"
When she heard his words, she shivered and got excited but also felt embarrassed at the same time, so she avoided looking at him.
Her heart started to beat fast, and she finally knew what her dreams meant: they had led her to this moment and that beautiful little girl she saw.
Hemera nodded her head with a smile. Archer saw this and moved quickly, catching the girl''s lips in a kiss.
At first, she was shocked, but soon her arms wrapped around his shoulders, and she returned the kiss.
The other girls shook their heads, perhaps not fully understanding the depth of their connection.
Nefertiti was getting angry again, but then she remembered what he had said and managed to calm down, trying to block out the intimate moment between the two.
After a little while, they stopped kissing, and Hemera looked up at him with her beautiful golden eyes. She spoke, "Two hearts, one path - together we''ll conquer the world."
Archer nodded his head and replied, ''''Let''s look after each other, Hemera.''''
She smiled, and the two of them walked back to the group. That''s when he heard Sera speak. ''''Arch, who''s Alexa?''''
When he heard that, he went stiff, and the memories from his life on Earth surfaced. He remembered the girl whom he was always with and wondered if she had a happy life.@@novelbin@@
Archer went quiet, and all the girls, including Hemera, turned to him as she sat down next to Teu.
He sighed and decided to tell the five about his reincarnation onto Thrylos from Earth. Archer began to speak, ''''Well, girls, I need to tell you something. You may not believe me, but it''s the truth.''''
They all stared at him, waiting for him to speak, so he started talking as he looked at the redhead. ''''Sera, what I told you before was only half the truth. When I fell over, it triggered something, and now I remember.''''
He sat down on a single sofa in the chamber and continued, ''''Well when I hit my head, I gained back lost memories''''
Archer settled in and began, "I used to believe I came to this world after dying in my previous one, but the truth is, I was reincarnated on Thrylos as a newborn. However, receiving this gift blocked my early memories until recently."
The girls'' eyes widened, except for Sera''s, as they listened in silence, eager to hear more.
"In my previous life, I was murdered. When I woke up in my bedroom, I had no memories except those from Earth. For years, I believed I was two different people, but today''s ident made me realize that I''ve always been the same Archer. With the help of the dragon Goddess Tiamat, I reincarnated onto Thrylos."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord
Chapter 213 Fury
The Neothelid dropped lifelessly to the ground. Archer nced at the horde and took a deep breath before releasing a stream of fire.@@novelbin@@
The fiery torrent washed over the creatures like a tsunami, but his instincts kicked in just in time.
He swiftly cast Cosmic Shield as arge fist collided with it. The impact sent Archer skidding backward, but his shield remained intact.
Looking in the direction of the attack and spotted the giant he had seen earlier, but this time, it had a green glow.
The creature''s eyes red at him with hatred as it charged again and started trying to punch him.
Dodging to the side, Archer evaded the giant''s fist, and with a swift movement of his tail, he pped the creature away.
Sera appeared at that moment, ready to join the fight. They exchanged a quick look as they faced the colossal giant.
Together, they attacked the creature. Sera unleashed her breath while Archer lunged at the giant, biting into its neck and shaking his head to make it roar in pain.
Taking advantage of the distraction, Sera followed suit, her crimson-scaled body disying remarkable agility as she weaved through the air.
With a graceful swoop, she struck the giant''s legs with a forceful tail swipe. The giant bellowed in pain and fury, taken aback by thebined assault of the two dragons.
However, the giant quickly retaliated, swinging its massive fists in an attempt to crush them.
Archer saw it hurtling toward Sera and, without hesitation let go of the giant to intercept the punch himself, taking it head-on.
Seeing him defend her but taking the punch made her lose her temper and she lunged forward, shing one of the giant''s eyes.
Archer quickly recovered and cast Void ze straight at the creature. The violet mes washed over the giant.
He charged in, taking it down to the ground, while Sera attacked any vulnerable part she could find.
Amidst the chaos of the battle, they kept relentlessly attacking the giant. The swarm of creatures passed by, avoiding the ferocious trio, and now, the Srians had joined the dragon-kin in the fight.
Sun elves led counterattacks atop griffins and hippogriffs, while Emperor Agamemnon himself spearheaded the assault, watching his youngest daughter fighting alongside the other girls.
Sun magic rained down upon the horde, but therge beasts proved immune to the attacks, crashing headfirst into the shield wall.
General Mohamet rallied the dragon-kin and initiated attacks on the massive beasts. They targeted the creatures'' legs, bringing them down, and then swarmed over them like ants.
Teu skillfully kept the girls safe, while E began using Mana arrows that exploded on impact, hitting Rat-lings and other creatures with deadly precision.
Nefertiti and Hemera, on the other hand, used their spells to hit dozens of creatures, thinning out the swarm.
As the defenders saw the tide turning, the city gates opened, and the Sri heavy Cavalry charged out, providing even more support to the dragon-kin.
The battle raged on, and despite the immense challenge, thebined efforts of Archer, the girls, and their allies began to make a significant impact on the battlefield.
The defenders held the line while Archer and Sera continued to battle the giant, and the foot soldiers sessfully beat back the horde.
After the fighting subsided, everyone''s attention turned to the two battling dragons, and they watched intently.
The giant tossed Archer aside, but he quickly bounced back and leaped into the air. With a p of his wings, he shot forward and struck the giant.
In response, the colossal foe grabbed his front ws and threw him off again, Archer crashed into the ground but not before swiping at the creature.
Enraged, the giant ran up to him and unleashed a flurry of punches upon him, their immense force cracking his scales upon impact.
After loads of punches, it grabbed a hold of him and bit down causing Archer to roar out in pain and go into a frenzy, attacking with even greater ferocity.
Amidst the chaos of the battle, something within him snapped. The pain from the giant''s bite and punches fueled a primal rage within him, awakening a side of him he hasn''t seen.
His violet eyes glowed with an intense fury as he let out a thunderous roar that echoed across the battlefield.
Ignoring the giant''s blows, Archer charged forward with reckless abandon. He shed at the creature''s legs, causing it to stumble, but he didn''t stop there.
Lunging with all his might, he sank his sharp teeth into the giant''s arm, eliciting a pained howl from the colossal foe.I think you should take a look at
The giant was surprised by his sudden ferocity. It tried to shake him off, but he held on tightly, fueled by the pain and driven by a relentless frenzy.
Each punch from the giant only seemed to fuel his madness further. His scales gleamed with an otherworldly radiance as if infused with pure rage.
With every ounce of strength, Archer continued his assault. He wed and bit, tearing into the giant''s thick hide.
Blood sprayed from the wounds, mingling with his own blood. But he was beyond feeling pain; all he could see was the giant before him, and all he could hear was the rush of blood in his ears.
The giant''s attacks grew wilder as it struggled to defend itself from the maddened dragon.
But Archer''s movements were swift and unpredictable, making it difficult for the giant tond a solid hit. Each time it tried, he evaded or countered with even greater fury.
The other defenders and creatures around them paused in terror as they witnessed this unhinged spectacle.
Even Sera, who had fought at his side countless times, could hardly believe her eyes. As the minutes stretched on, it became evident that his relentless onught was taking a toll on the creature.
The giant''s movements slowed as its roars of anger turned into desperate bellows of pain. Yet, it refused to yield, determined to crush the dragon that had dared to challenge it.
But in his madness, he seemed unstoppable. With one final surge of strength, he lunged at the giant''s throat, sinking his teeth deep into its vulnerable flesh.
The giant let out a guttural cry, and its colossal form trembled before finally copsing to the ground.
Archer pulled away, panting heavily, his scales still radiating with an eerie glow. The battlefield fell into an eerie silence as everyone took in the aftermath of his fury.
The gianty defeated, and he stood there, bloodied and breathing heavily, his eyes still burning with untamed rage.
He saw that the swarm was still attempting to assault the soldiers, so he charged forward and started delivering wide swipes with his ws and tail.
Archer took out hundreds of Rat-lings and Rat-Orges, causing blood to flow like a river. The swarm faltered and attempted to target him.
Sera witnessed this and charged forward, tearing into the fleeing Rat-lings. The two dragons responded by unleashing their breath attacks on the swarm.
The violet and red mes washed over the creatures, reducing them to ashes. After the swarm was dealt with, cheers erupted.
However, the nightmare was not yet over. Explosions erupted all over Ravenna, and green fire emerged from the ruined buildings and streets.
The Srian soldiers rushed into the city to help the people and extinguish the fires. Archer returned to his humanoid form.
He stood there, his body covered in ck bruises, but they were already beginning to heal. As he looked himself over, he made his way over to the girls.
When he approached the girls, Nefertiti hurriedly ran up to him and nted a passionate kiss. He reciprocated the gesture before they parted ways.
Archer looked into her pink eyes and smiled, that''s when he noticed E, Teu, Sera, and Hemeraing toward them.
Nefertiti gave him onest peck before begrudgingly backing off and letting the other girls get their kiss.
They each kissed him one by one. After they were done, E asked, "How are you feeling, Arch? The Emperor wants to meet you after you''ve rested."
Archer nodded and replied, "I feel fine, just a bit achy. But I''d love to rest and take a bath in the domain."
When he said that, he looked at Teu with a grin when she saw that she looked away as her cheeks when red.
Nefertiti noticed and mumbled to herself, "Damn orders, I''ll break them and make him take me to that ce."
Archer affectionately blew her a kiss, making her smile. Then Heera asked, "Archer, what were those spells you used? Will you tell me after you get some rest?"
He looked at the golden-haired girl and spoke with a smile as he admired her beauty. ''''Yeah of course Hemi, we will do it tomorrow as I show you my library.''''
She nodded her head in agreement as General Mehamet approached the group with a big smile.
The man stopped in front of him and spoke. ''''Your Majesty, today''s fight was marvelous and the soldiers loved it. But unfortunately, we lost a little over 100 to the swarm but the rest are in good spirits.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord
Chapter 216 Spell Ranks
The two dragons shared a kiss, Archer held Sera by her perky ass as they got even more passionate.
After kissing Sera brought her head back and smiled again as she spoke. ''''I''m so happy that you rescued me that day all those years ago.''''
When he heard her speak he smiled as he agreed. ''''So am I Seraphina, want to have some Zenian food?''''
But she ignored him and attacked his neck again. Archer rolled his eyes as she carried the redhead who was using her sharp teeth to bite into him.
As he was walking he spoke to her as he shook his head with a smile. ''''You''re never going to change this habit of yours.''''
He walked onto the balcony and noticed the bad weather, wind and rain was pelting it down.
When Sera felt the rain hit her she stopped attacking him and looked around. She jumped down and stretched.
Archer noticed her nightgown was getting wet from the rain, so he took out a cloak he had and wrapped it around her.
She looked up at him and smiled as the two watched the rain. Archer and Sera stood on the balcony, gazing at the pouring rain enveloping the domain.
Archer and Sera stood side by side on the balcony of their treehouse, gazing out at the torrential rain pouring down on the domain below.
The rhythmic sound of raindrops created a soothing melody, and the earthy scent of wet leaves filled the air.
The sky above was draped in dark, heavy clouds, and the rain fell in sheets, veiling thendscape in a soft, misty curtain.
Despite the downpour, the vibrant green of the trees and the colorful flowers in the domain still managed to peek through, adding a touch of life to the rainy scenery.
Archer felt the cool mist on his face, while Sera''s long, red hair danced in the wind. They stood infortable silence, appreciating the beauty of the moment.
The sound of the rain was like a gentle luby, calming their minds and soothing their souls.
Sera reached out her hand, allowing the raindrops to cascade over her fingers. Sheughed lightly, her eyes shining with delight.
Archer watched her with a tender smile, captivated by her joy and presence.
"It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" Sera said, turning to Archer with a contented expression.
He nodded in agreement. "Yes, it is," he replied, his voice soft. "There''s something magical about watching the rain from up here."
They leaned against the balcony railing, their shoulders lightly touching. The raindrops tapped rhythmically against the wooden deck, creating a peaceful ambiance.
Time seemed to slow down as they savored the tranquility of the moment. They went back inside just as E walked out of the room, yawning.
She looked at the two of them and smiled, asking, ''''Are you going to meet Hemera''s father?''''
As he was about to reply, they heard the girl in question''s voice. ''''Father is sorting out the mess and wanted to meet but can''t find the time. He will meet once all this is finished.''''
Archer gave a nod and extended an invitation, "Would you like to visit the library, Hem?''''
The Sun Elf rubbed her eyes, and a big smile appeared on her face as she replied, ''''Yes, please.''''
Sera and E smiled as they made their way to wake up the other two and have a bath andze around while the weather was bad.
Archer led Hemera up the stairs until they reached the library, and when she saw it, her eyes widened in awe as she looked around the room.
She approached the spellbooks he had already ced on the shelves and started reading them. After finishing, she turned to him and spoke, ''''Archer, did you know spells have ranks?''''
''''No, I thought it had to do with the amount of mana one has,'''' he said with a confused look before she smiled and motioned for them to sit down.
Archer sat, and she joined him, beginning to exin, ''''In the academy, they use a system to measure spells from Rank one through seven. The spell you usedst night must have been a Rank five or six.''''
He nodded as he listened, and she continued, ''''Most spells I use are Rank two or above, but Rank three spells or above are rare to find. Not many mages record their spells for future generations, but that didn''t stop the academy from researching spells of all different ranks.''''
After chatting, Hemera pulled out various books from her bag, but soon her golden eyes turned to him. ''''Can I see your status, Archer?''''
He looked at her with a raised eyebrow and asked, ''''You can do that?''''
She nodded and sped his hand, whispering something. In an instant, her status appeared before him.
[Name: Hemera Helios]
[Race: Sun Elf]
[Age: 38]
[Rank: Expert]
[Exp: 3440/9000]
[Level: 75]
[HP: 2000/2000]
[Mana: 2300/2300]
[Magic: Sun]@@novelbin@@
[Strength: 700]
[Constitution: 1300]
[Stamina: 1500]
[Charisma: 1700]I think you should take a look at
[Intelligence: 1300]
Archer felt shocked when he saw her status; he didn''t know he could see others'' status without his Analyze skill.
After examining it, he turned to her and noticed she was smiling, so he shrugged and gently held her hand as he showed her his status.
[Name: Archer]
[Race: White Dragon]
[Age: 16]
[Rank: Arch Magus]
[Exp: 2500/20000]
[Level: 207]
[HP: 6000/6000]
[Mana: 28150/28150]
[Magic: Fire- Water- Earth- Wind- Lightning- Space- Darkness- Light- Spirit- Aquarian- Infernomancy-Arcane- Sun]
[Strength: 4850]
[Constitution: 4750]
[Stamina: 4900]
[Charisma: 4300]
[Intelligence: 4460]
[Status Points: 30]
Spells: Void ze(4)Cosmic Shield(6)Cosmic Sword(6)Blink(5)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(7)sma Missiles(6)Thunder Wave(6)Call Lightning(5)Element Bolts(7)Dragon''s Breath(5)Meteor Swarm(1)Gate(-)Crown Of Stars(2)Celestial Beam(2)Elemental Fury(2)Sr re Barrage(1)Celestial Arrow(1)Chain Lightning(1)Frost Nova(0)Beacon Of rity(0)Aurora Borealis(1)Stone Wardens(2)
Skills: Spell Creation(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(-)Dragon Senses(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura Detector(5)Dragon''s Domain(3)Draconic Form(-)Spell Combination(-)Dragon Form(2)Analyze(1)Anti-Magic(0)
When Hemera saw his status, her eyes went wide, and she looked at him as if he was a monster, which annoyed him.
''''Why are you looking at me like that?'''' Archer asked.
Hemera shook her head, noticing his annoyed expression, and quickly spoke. ''''Well, I''ve never seen someone with so many Elements and spells before. Also, most of your spells are Rank three or above, apart from Cosmic Shield and Cosmic Sword which are Rank two.''''
She then started to think to herself before continuing. ''''Cleanse is a low-ranked spell, but the rest I''ve never heard or seen before.''''
Archer nodded his head and had a basic understanding of the Spell Ranks. They sat side by side in the cozy library of their treehouse.
Sunlight filtered through the leafy canopy, casting a warm glow upon the room. Shelves lined with ancient tomes and spellbooks filled the space, and the aroma of old parchment filled the air.
Hemera''s golden eyes sparkled with excitement as she flipped through the pages of a particrly intriguing spellbook.
Archer watched her with amusement, admiring her curiosity and thirst for knowledge.
"Have you ever seen a spell like this before?" Hemera asked, pointing to an intricate illustration in the book.
Archer leaned closer to examine the diagram. "Hmm, it looks like a variation of an elemental fusion spell. Quite fascinating," he remarked.
After he learned a few more spells as the notifications popped into his view.
[Azur Cannon Learned]
[Azur Comet Learned]
[shpoint Learned]
Eventually, Archer realized the morning had passed, and he needed to greet the other girls.
He stood up with a gentle smile and said, "I should go say good morning to the others. Will you be okay here?"
Hemera nodded, still engrossed in her reading. "Of course! I''m having a great time exploring these spells."
Archer affectionately ruffled Hemera''s hair and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead before making his way out of the library.
He headed to the main living area where the other girls were gathered, engaged in lively conversation andughter.
When they all saw him, they smiled and walked over to him, giving him pecks on the cheek before returning to their seats.
Before he could speak, Teu spoke up. ''''Arch, I want to visit Mother and my sister Taus for a couple of days. E and Sera are joining me.''''
Archer nodded with a smile before replying. ''''That''s fine. I''ll be traveling to the Lunaris Empire and will be away for a few days.''''
The three girls smiled, and Nefertiti added, ''''I won''t be joining the little girls. I''ll be heading back to the academy for sses. Arch, do you mind if I bring my bodyguards to the domain? They will be worried otherwise and will pester Father.''''
The girls'' ns were set, and Archer was content with their arrangements, he cast Gate to the Aquarian Pce.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord
Chapter 218 What Are Your Names
As Archer walked towards Ravenna''s northern gate, he passed numerous stalls selling a variety of goods.
Amidst the array of scents, a delightful aroma caught his attention, drawing him closer to its source.
Following his nose, he eventually arrived at a food stall that sold a mouthwatering dish.
Approaching the stall, he noticed two elderly individuals standing behind it, engaged in an argument.
The old man stopped arguing with the woman and turned to Archer, while the woman continued her rant.
''''What are you looking at, boy? Do you want something?'''' the man asked.
''''What are you cooking?''''
Just as the man was about to speak, the old woman answered, ''''It''s a sweet bread, young man.''''
Archer smiled upon hearing that and ced an order. ''''Can I have as much of the bread as you can sell?''''
The old couple''s eyes widened upon hearing his order, and they nodded eagerly, immediately getting to work to fulfill it.
As he waited for his order, Archer noticed a bookshop not far from where he stood. He turned back to the couple and said, "I''ll be right back."
Leaving the sweet bread stall behind, Archer made his way to the shop named Delphi Spellcraft.
Its exterior exuded an ancient and mysterious aura, adorned with marble columns, mythical creature carvings, and Greek symbols.
The shop''s name was written elegantly in golden letters on a wooden sign, hinting at the mystical treasures inside.
Upon entering, a gentle scent of aged parchment and herbs enveloped him. The dimly lit interior showcased shelves of spellbooks, scrolls, and vials glowing with magical energy.
The shopkeeper, a wise-looking elderly man with a long white beard and ancient runes on his robe, warmly greeted him.
"Wee, young traveler," his voice carried the wisdom of ages. "How can I assist you on your journey?"
As the man spoke, Archer looked at him and said, "I''m looking to buy any rare spellbooks that you''ve got."
The older man rubbed his chin, then swiftly turned around and walked to the back of the shop.
After a short while, the old man returned with a book and ced it in front of Archer. He nced down at the book and read the title, "Mana Maniption."
Curious, he looked up at the old man and asked, "How much?"
"Ten gold, young man," the old man replied.
Archer paid the coins and took the book, making his way back to the stall.
When he returned, the old couple was still cooking and offered him a seat. Archer sat down and started reading the book.
After reading for a while a notification popped up.
[Mana Maniption Learned]
Once he learned the spell he tested it out and cast it. ''Mana Maniption''
Six little orbs appeared above his hand and made them fly around him. Archer realized he could control mana directly with this spell.
''With this spell and Anti-Magic, no magic will be able to harm me.'' He thought to himself as he waited for the food.
After another hour it was done and there was a tray of bread on the side, he turned to the tired old couple and spoke. ''''How much?''''
The old man answered. ''''Two gold boy.''''
Archer handed over three gold coins as he stored the bread in his Item Box and thanked the old couple as he walked away.
The old couple were baffled by the boy''s behavior but shrugged their shoulders as they got back to arguing.
As Archer strolled along, he noticed an Adventurers Guild nearby and decided to check it out. Upon entering the building, he made a beeline for the quest boards.
Scanning through the papers, he searched for bandit quests suitable for his journey northward.
After finding several bandit quests, he collected some of them and walked over to the counter. A friendly sun elf woman with light brown hair and blue eyes greeted him.
"Hello, adventurer. I''m Farissa. How can I assist you today?" she asked with a warm smile.
He returned her smile and replied, ''''I want to take these four quests as I head north.''''@@novelbin@@
Archer handed over the papers, and Farissa started scanning the requests. It took her a little while to read them.
Afterward, she looked up at the boy and asked, ''''Let me see your guild card, please. And are you sure you want to take these on alone?''''
He took the aqua blue card out of his Item Boxas and handed his card over for Farissa to scan while he answered. ''''I''ll be fine.''''
After registering the quests to his card, she handed it back to him. Archer turned around and left the guild.I think you should take a look at
As he continued his journey through the Northern Gate, the guard recognized him and nodded in acknowledgment.
When Archer stepped through the towering gates of Ravenna City, he found himself greeted by a breathtaking sight.
Before himy a vast expanse of rolling green fields, stretching as far as the eye could see.
Thendscape seemed to go on endlessly, adorned with colorful wildflowers that swayed gently in the soft breeze.
The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden glow over thendscape, and the clouds painted delicate brushstrokes of white against the brilliant blue canvas.
In the distance, he could see the sparkling waters of a meandering river, glinting like a ribbon of liquid silver.
As he stepped outside the city, Archer was met with a refreshing breeze, carrying the scent of earth and nature.
The soft rustling of leaves and distant bird songs created a calming melody that filled him with wonder and appreciation for the natural beauty surrounding him.
As Archer left the city, he noticed a bustling gathering of merchants and their guards near the entrance. Paying them no mind, he embarked on his journey to the Lunaris Empire.
As he walked along the road, he decided to enjoy some bread. Suddenly, a carriage approached in the distance.
As it drew nearer, he realized it was a ve caravan, and his curiosity was piqued.
Intrigued by the sight of a pair of twins with lifeless expressions, Archer used his Blink ability to swiftly return to the road and block the caravan''s path.
The guards immediately reacted, shouting at him to move aside. Not bothered by the men, Archer addressed them, "I want to buy the twins. How much?"
A tall, chubby man with short red hair, who resembled the typical plump nobles from the novels he had read, approached him.
The man introduced himself as Vn Highglide, the owner of the Highglide ve Warehouse in Larissa City.
Archer reiterated, "I want to buy the twins."
Vn stroked his chin and nodded, "30 gold for each. They were acquired in the far north by a friend of mine. They belong to a noble vampire family, that''s all I know."
Without hesitation, he took out a pouch of gold coins and tossed it to Vn. The man began counting the coins and signaled the guards to release the girls.
The man threw something to Archer and it was a little silver te, he looked up to Vn as he started to exin. ''''The te is the for the owner, as long as you have it they will belong to you.''''
As Archer observed the two zombie-like girls being dragged towards him by the guards, he noticed that they wore ve cors around their necks.
After the guard handed over the girls, Vn and the caravan continued on their way, leaving the girls standing there.
Now, at a closer look, Archer could distinguish their features better. One girl had ck hair and lifeless green eyes, while the other had red eyes and blonde hair.
The sight of the cors made Archer wonder if they were responsible for the girls'' condition. Acting swiftly, he opened a portal to his domain and gestured for them to enter.
Without hesitation, the girls walked through the portal, and Archer followed, finding them standing motionless inside his domain.
He focused his attention on the cors and noticed mana entwined around them. To counter the magic, he cast Anti-magic and felt its effect wash over him.
Archer reached for the cors, crumbling them with his touch. Despite their release, the two girls remained still as he moved around to stand in front of them.
As he stood there, Archer decided to scan both of them and to his surprise, he found that the two girls were remarkably strong.
[Name: Thalia Von Carstein]
[Age: 27]
[Rank: Expert]
[Name: Xanthe Von Carstein]
[Age: 27]
[Rank: Expert]
As Archer observed the two girls, he noticed a spark of life returning to their eyes. A smile crept across his face as he realized, "The cor suppresses them."
When the girls regained theirposure, they jumped back in panic and stared at him with narrowed and angry eyes.
The ck-haired girl was the first to speak, demanding, ''''Who are you, human? Where are we?''''
Archer found their confusion amusing, but then he remembered that he had concealed most of his features until now.
Deciding to reveal his true self, he stopped hiding his four horns and scales, which startled the two girls once more.
With a calm demeanor, Archer rified, ''''I''m not a human; I''m Archer, a dragon. What are your names?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
[I''ll drop one chapter for a few days so I can stockpile chapters]
Chapter 220 Fiend
Archer witnessed numerous blood stains, dismembered limbs, and dead horses strewn across the Lunaris side of the bridge.
What was once a thriving trading hub had now turned into ruins, with the buildings of the town brought down and left in perpetual devastation.
The scene suggested that the defenders had been mercilessly ughtered just before they could reach the bridge to make their escape.
As Archer looked around, he noticed the lifeless bodies of Rat-lings and Blightborn, adding to the grim aftermath of the violent encounter.
Archer activated his Aura Detector and scanned the entire town but found nothing; it was like a dead zone.
There was no sign of life here, he searched around but didn''t find much. The local guild was leveled, leaving only the sign to tell anyone who passed by that it once stood there.
With a p of his wings, he ascended into the sky to scan the surroundings. Arge forest bordered the town, and he noticed ck smoke rising in the distance.
Archer made his way toward it while casting Anti-Magic and getting ready to use Mana Maniption.
It took him ten minutes to reach the source of the smoke, and what he saw tugged at his heartstrings. Piles of moon elves were stacked outside the city.
As he looked up, he saw a city in mes, raging infernos tearing through the streets and copsing buildings.
Noticing that the swarm was still present, Archer decided to give them a surprise. He cast Stone Warden dozens of times without stopping.
An army of stone men appeared, and he ordered them to ughter every creature they could find while he dealt with the fire.
Soaring high above the urbanndscape, he cast Mana Maniption and conjured a magnificent water dragon from the mystical energies around him.
With a resolutemand, he directed the water dragon to bring forth a deluge upon the city.
The colossal creature surged through the streets, extinguishing fires that had ignited in its wake.
Meanwhile, formidable stone men advanced catching the startled horde off-guard and subduing their advances with swift and decisive action.
Archer quickly whispered to himself. ''''Draconis.''''
He changed into his Draconic form as he watched the stone men m into the unaware Rat-lings taking them by surprise, the creatures were quickly put down.
As they dealt with the Rat-lings, Archer and his water dragon used their magic to fight the fire and sessfully extinguished it.
He looked at the city and realized that it was already toote, all the peopley in piles outside or burned to ashes by the mes.
Archer flew off after dismissing the stone men and started to fly above the road as he started spotting Rat-lings all over the ce.
While he was flying he started casting Element Bolts made of earth and fired them at every creature he saw.
After butchering hundreds of creatures he saw a town in the distance that was under attack, he got closer and stop just above the ground, and cast his new spell at the swarm.
''Azur Cannon.''
From his outstretched hand, a brilliant violet beam surged forth, fracturing into multiple tendrils mid-air as it homed in on its dozens of targets.
Each tendril of energy impacted with precision, mming into the creatures with unyielding force.
The resulting spectacle resembled a symphony of explosions, a cacophony of brilliant bursts reverberating throughout the surroundings.
Creatures were sent hurtling in all directions, propelled by the tremendous power unleashed upon them.
Chaos ensued as the affected beings scattered, disoriented, and overwhelmed by the force of Archer''s mystical assault.
He wasn''t finished as he cast shpoint and a bright orb appeared above him and started shooting out beams of violet light that took out any creature Archer looked at.
But it raised above him and kept firing nonstop as it drained his mana, Archer didn''t let that bother him so he cast Azur Comet.
That''s when a violet beam appeared in the heavens and struck the center of the swarm, the cosmic wave washed through the creatures.
While he cast his spells he cast onest one, Crown of Stars. The seven violet orbs circled his head until they instantly shot off.
They struck several sneaky Rat-lings that snuck up behind him, Archer activated Aura-Detector and scanned as far as he could.
It was uncountable when he received the pings, While Crown of Stars and shpoint amped up their attacks.
Before Archer could attempt to cast the spell again, he sensed an impending attack directed straight at him.
Swiftly, he raised his wing, using it as a shield as a creature collided against it. With a powerful motion, he flung the creature away, keeping a watchful eye on its crashnding.I think you should take a look at
Upon examining the fallen creature, the details became clear to Archer through his acute perception:
[Name: Fiend (Mutated Human)]
[Rank: E+]
Archer scrutinized the being intently, recognizing human-like features marred by the unmistakable signs of experimentation.
Its skin bore an unnatural light green color, and its face appeared lifeless. Yet, its ck eyes and sharp, decaying teeth revealed an unsettling semnce of life.
With a swift motion, he unleashed a Celestial Beam that instantly wiped the creature out, but more of them appeared, pouncing at him with malevolence.
Undeterred, Archer quickly cast Thunderwave as they drew closer, sending the fiends flying backward.
He cast Mana Maniption, targeting every nearby fiend with precision. The earth beneath them rose like sharp des, impaling most of them.
However, a few agile ones managed to evade the attack, continuing their relentless charge.
Archer''s tail became a formidable weapon, swiping through the air and bringing them down one by one.
Once they were down he plunged his w through their hearts, ending their twisted existence.
When Archer took down the creature, he couldn''t help but feel like he heard a quiet "thank you" from somewhere.
He looked around, searching for the source, but found nothing. To remain cautious, Archer activated Anti-Magic once again, ensuring he was protected from any further surprises.
As he scanned his surroundings, his Aura Detector signaled movement behind him.
Turning around, Archer spotted a Rat-ling standing there. This creature stood out from the rest, d in ck robes and wielding a peculiar stick-like object pointed at him.
Much to Archer''s astonishment, the creature spoke, expressing its intent to kill the "man-thing" for interfering with its ns.
The Rat-ling chanted a swift incantation and unleashed a spell, but it had no effect on Archer, dissipating harmlessly.
Seizing the moment, Archer swiftly cast Blink, teleporting behind the creature in an instant.
His ws found their mark, piercing the Rat-ling''s chest as he extracted its heart, causing it to copse lifelessly to the ground.
Storing away the heart, he couldn''t help but wonder why this particr Rat-ling could speak and seemed so deranged.
As he shook his head, Archer decided to leave such questions forter and continued his journey by gracefully pping his wings, lifting off into the afternoon sky.
Flying through the vast expanse of the sky, Archer remained vignt, but no more hostile creatures crossed his path.
During his flight, he took a moment to savor the taste of sweet bread, which he had brought along for the journey.
After a few hours of soaring through the heavens, he came upon a small town that appeared heavily guarded yet eerily quiet.
Opting tond before reaching the town, Archer descended gracefully and began his approach on foot as he dismissed his Draconic Form.
As he approached the town''s gates, a voice called out, demanding to know his business. "Boy, what are you doing out there? How are you even alive? Everyone south of here should be dead!"
Halting in his tracks, Archer responded calmly, "Well, I''m here, alive and well. Can Ie in?"
Silence enveloped the area, but amidst the quiet, Archer could still discern their murmuring. The heavy town gate creaked open, revealing a torrent of Moon Elves pouring out, forming an imposing blockade.
A taller figure emerged from the elven group, halting just a short distance away from him. The figure addressed him, "Dragon-kin, what brings you to Petros town?"
Archer nced at the man, who stood taller than him, and replied, "I''m merely passing through. I''m on my way to the capital, Larissa."
The man peered down at him with narrowed eyes, then nodded and stepped aside, allowing him to proceed.
As he continued, the town''smander joined Archer and struck up a conversation. "I am Kostas, themander of the town guard. If you don''t mind me asking, how was Althosia City? You must have passed it on your journey."
Archer turned to Kostas with a sorrowful smile. "It''s gone. When I arrived, the people had vanished, and the city was consumed by mes."
Kostas'' expression twisted with pain as he responded, "That means we may be next. The Archon will likely have to order an evacuation. Would you mind quickly exining it to him?"@@novelbin@@
He nodded his head and the two continued walking to the Archon''s home.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 223 Morning Fun
When Sera heard his reply she got happy and went for his ear, she started nibbling it causing him to get goosebumps all over.
To get her back he grabbed her ass and squeezed it causing her to yelp but she continued her attack.
Archer felt his dragon rising and he aimed it for her pussy and impaled her again causing her to let out a moan.
''''Aghhhhnnn!~~''''
Once Sera recovered she looked down at him with a smile and started sliding up and down on him causing her tightness to squeeze his dragon even more.
He started thrusting as she also moved causing it to hit every weak spot she had causing her to scream out.
''''Ahhhhh... Ahhhhhhh!~~''''
Archer flipped her over and was on top of her, he started kissing her as he started to fuck her slowly causing her to wrap her legs around him and moaned.
''''Mmmnngghnn!~~''''
While they were kissing and making love he started attacking her nipples, with his three-pronged attack she quickly orgasmed.
But Archer kept going as he pinned her arms above her head causing Sera to smile and ept her fate as he ravaged her even more.
By the time they were done her womb was so full that it spilled out every time she moved, shey on the bed asleep with a smile on her face.
Archer woke up feeling refreshed and decided to head to the bath chambers for a rxing bath.
After bathing, he put on a blue shirt and pants before leaving the room. To his delight, he saw the twins standing there in their maid outfits.
With a smile, he greeted them, and Thalia returned the smile, while Xanthe stared at him with narrowed eyes.
"Good morning, girls. What do you want to do today? You can explore the domain or travel with me," Archer offered.
Thalia spoke first, "I''ll stay here for now. I want to explore your domain."
Xanthe chimed in with a sarcastic tone, "I''lle with you for a little while, just to stretch my legs. But don''t try anything with me, you should have had enoughst night.''''
Archer nodded, respecting their choices, and replied, "Sure, that''s fine. We can travel together for a bit, and then you can return here whenever you want."
The stubborn girl gave him a nod, so he went to check on Sera and tell her he''s continuing on with his journey.
When he opened the bedroom door she was sitting up and turned to him with a smile as she spoke. ''''Oh there you are Arch, I wondered where you went.''''
He smiled at the redhead and answered her. ''''I had a bath while you were sleeping. Are you staying or returning to the girls?''''
Sera tilted her head as she rubbed her eyes. ''''I''ll stay with you, all those two are doing is gossiping about sex and you.''''
She stood up and started looking for her gown as she continued talking. ''''Let me have a bath then I''ll join you.''''
Archer nodded his head and left the room, he only saw Xanthe standing there. He looked around but didn''t see the other twin.
''''She''s gone off to explore. When do we leave?'''' Xanthe answered his unspoken question.
He looked at the woman and nodded. ''''We are waiting for Sera, but she won''t be long.''''
Archer sat down and waited, and after a little while, Sera emerged from the bath chamber, wearing a kaftan and diator sandals. She smiled at him and hurried over. "Are you ready, Arch?"
He nodded, standing up and creating a portal. They stepped through, followed by Xanthe, and found themselves in the rain.
When Sera saw the rain, she mumbled to herself, "No wonder they fled to Teu''s kingdom."
Archer cast Cosmic Shield and Mana Maniption to warm up the inside, just like he did when flying.
Sera looked around with wide eyes, while Xanthe observed him with narrowed eyes, questioning, "What did you do? It''s really warm in here."
He looked at her as he answered, "It''s two spells Ibine to create this."
She nodded, then turned her attention to the maid with a raised brow and asked, "Why are you here?"
Xanthe turned her head to the young girl and replied, "I wanted some fresh air and wanted to see where we are."
Sera observed the girl but shrugged, and the three of them continued walking down the road as the two dragons conversed.I think you should take a look at
The rain was intensifying, bouncing off the shield, and making it difficult to see far ahead due to the weather.
As they kept walking, Xanthe directed her question to Archer, "Where are you originally from?"
He looked at the ck-haired girl and responded, "I''m from the Avalon Empire in the north."
Xanthe followed up with another question, "What are you doing down here then? And why don''t you fly home?"
Archer came to a halt and exined, "You see, I was knocked unconscious and found myself drifting along the Evertide River. When I regained consciousness, I was on the southern shore, so I decided to continue my journey north on foot."
He looked around at thendscape and smiled as he continued, "It''s been quite enjoyable, experiencing the journey from ground level. Flying would be boring; I''d miss out on all the sights and adventures along the way."
Xanthe stared at the younger boy and nodded her head. He saw she wasn''t going to speak again, so he shrugged and continued walking.
Sera turned to Archer with a smile and spoke, ''''Arch, I''m still hurting a little bit, but I have the mark now.''''
He turned to her and noticed the mark really stood out on her brown skin. Archer smiled and replied, ''''It suits you, Sera. It really does.''''
Xanthe saw the mark and asked, "Why do you want that mark? What does it mean?"
Sera smiled and replied, "It means I''m the wife of the white dragon. I was his wife before due to a ritual we went through, but now I have this mark as proof."
Archer smiled when he heard the little dragon''s response, after that, the three continued walking until the rain started to calm down.
It finally stopped raining allowing the three to see further than before, Archer noticed that they were walking in between a river and a forest.
He activated Aura-Detector and picks up pings in front of them hiding in the forest, Archer stopped the girls from walking.
Sera asked as she looked around. ''''Why are we stopping? Is something out there?''''
Archer peered into the forest and alerted, "There are humans in the forest waiting to ambush us."
She responded with a smile, "Bandits?"
He nodded, determined, "Girls, let''s rush at them and deal with them before they can do anything."
Sera and Xanthe nodded, and without hesitation, Archer charged into the forest, catching the bandits off guard and attacking them swiftly.
Xanthe unleashed her vampire powers, using her ws to swiftly deal with a group of bandits.
Observing Xanthe''s abilities, Archer decided to inquire about themter. Meanwhile, Sera skillfully danced between the bandits, summoning her ws to sh at them.
While the two girls fought some of the bandits, Archer took on the rest, utilizing his magic to cast Blink.
In an instant, he vanished from one spot and reappeared in front of the human who appeared to be the leader.
With the swift strike of his tail, Archer sliced through the man''s left leg, while simultaneously delivering a powerful punch to the man''s chest.
The force sent the man hurtling backward, crashing into another group of bandits. Archer quickly Blinked to reach more bandits, using his ws to take them down as his tail continued its lethal strikes.
Amidst the skirmish, he noticed a massive human sprinting toward Xanthe.
She reacted swiftly, dodging the man''s attack and responding with a bullet made of blood that pierced through him, sending him crashing to the ground.@@novelbin@@
Xanthe followed up with her ws, disying her formidablebat skills.
Archer smiled, impressed by Xanthe''s fighting prowess, and made a mental note to challenge her in a friendly fight someday. However, he shook off the thought, focusing on the ongoing battle.
After ten minutes of intensebat, the banditsy dead on the ground, and Xanthe stood by Archer''s side, catching him off guard with her sudden proximity.
He chuckled, admiring her speed, just as Sera joined them, dragging the bandit leader along. When she stopped in front of them, she threw the trembling man to the ground.
The bandit leader was visibly shaken and refused to make eye contact with the trio of devils. Archer looked down at the cowardly human and kicked him.
He kept kicking the man until he spoke. ''''Where is your hideout?''''
The man looked up to see a pair of glowing violet eyes staring down at him promising pain if he didn''t answer so he spoke. ''''Ten miles north, there is an old castle we set up in.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 226 Larissa City
Archer watched as she cast her spells while the swarm drew nearer. Suddenly, citizens emerged from nowhere, screaming in fear. "What are you doing here, Princess? Get to the pce!" he urged.
However, the Ratlings swiftly overwhelmed the citizens. Archer tried to move forward but found himself paralyzed, unable to advance. He could only continue to watch helplessly.
The swarm engulfed the princess, and she nced back at Archer, offering a sad smile before being swallowed by the monstrous creatures.
Witnessing her fate, his heart ached, but before his brain could fully process the scene, everything changed.
When he opened his eyes again, he found himself amidst an ominous darkness, and a powerful woman''s voice resonated, delivering a foreboding message.
"The moon will fall, and the sun will follow. The swarm will grow and descend upon Pluoria, thend you must protect, or history will repeat itself. Tiamat''s white dragon. Go forth now!"
Suddenly, Archer woke up to see E''s face right next to his. He gently kissed her forehead and carefully got up, returning her to bed.
Just then, a voice called out from behind him. "Where are you going, Arch? Not off to charm more girls, are you?"
He turned around to see the pink-haired princess sitting up, making her way toward him. She wrapped her arms around her neck.
Nefertiti leaned in and spoke again, "I hope you''re not going to collect more girls husband."
Archer reached up and gently cupped her cheeks before turning his head to give her a kiss, and she quickly returned it.
After their kiss, he spoke, "I just had a dream about the fall of Larissa, the capital of the Lunaris Empire. A god showed me the future and a princess''s death, but also gave me a warning that I could prevent it."
She sighed and asked, "Do you love me, Archer?"
Upon hearing that, he took a moment to think before replying, "I''m starting to, yes. You''re growing on me, Princess."
Nefertiti smiled as she spoke, "That''s better than not loving me, but one day you will."
Archer smiled when he heard and kissed her again, once they separated he spoke. ''''I''ll be flying toward the city, I''ll call for you girls when I arrive.''''
She nodded her head and let him stand up, he took out some clothes and put them before opening a portal.
He looked at the four sleeping girls and Nefertiti while smiling, he stepped through the portal and appeared on the same road they left earlier.
Archer looked around and whispered. ''''Draco.''''
A white light overtook him as he turned into his dragon form, he looked to the north and started pping his wings.
He took off and started flying north, as he did that he saw plenty of Ratlings running around.
But he didn''t let them go, he cast Stone Wardens and flew off leaving them behind with the order to ughter the creatures.
The ground trembled as if awakening from a deep slumber. Massive stone figures emerged from the earth''s core, their rocky forms gradually taking shape.@@novelbin@@
Formidable Stone Men towered over the battlefield, casting an ominous shadow upon the Ratlings and Rat Ogres.
With screeches of surprise and fear, the Rat-lings saw the imposing Stone Men rising from the ground.
The Rat Ogres, too, were taken aback, their beady eyes widening at the sight of these unexpected adversaries.
With an earth-shaking roar, the first Stone Man lunged forward, its enormous fists striking the ground.
A shockwave rippled through the earth, sending the Ratlings tumbling in all directions.
Another Stone Man stepped forward, its stony skin glistening in the sunlight, and swung a massive arm, smashing a group of Rat-Ogres to the side.
The Ratlings, known for their agility and speed, attempted to swarm the Stone Men, but their efforts seemed futile against the imprable stone skin.
Rat Ogres, beingrger and more robust, charged at the Stone Men, but their attacks only chipped away at the giants'' rocky surface.
Archer looked back and saw the Stone Men mercilessly butchering the creatures. He pped his wings harder, pushing himself to fly faster.
After an hour of flying, he spotted a city in the distance, but it was surrounded by a menacing swarm. Archer descended andnded, transforming back into his humanoid form.
Uponnding, he opened a portal and called out to the girls. They emerged one by one, each wearing some form of armor.
Nefertiti and Hemera donned mage armor, consisting of leather chest pieces, shin guards, and wrist guards,plemented by reinforced capes.
Archer greeted each one with a smile, though E seemed curious about why he had left so early.
He gathered the girls together, casting a Cosmic Shield to protect them, unsure if the creatures were lurking nearby.
Archer then proceeded to exin everything that had transpired in the area. After hearing the details, Sera inquired about their n.I think you should take a look at
Taking a moment to ponder, Archer came up with an idea. He opened a portal to the wyvern nest and called for a group of them toe and assist.
Tenrge Wyverns emerged from the portal. Archer assigned each girl to take charge of one of them, instructing them to start clearing the swarm gathering outside the city walls.
Teu and E readied their weapons, while Sera transformed into her dragon form. Nefertiti and Hemera prepared to cast their magic to support the attack.
Each girl mounted a Wyvern, and the majestic beasts took off, soaring in different directions,unching attacks on the swarm as the girls unleashed their destructive spells.
Archer watched as they flew around the approaching swarm, taking down many of them.
Then, he focused on the city gate and quietly said to himself, "Draconis."
His draconic features emerged as he pped his wings, speeding towards the city. As he neared, his Aura Detector picked up hundreds of signals.
He flew over the city walls and entered. Archer soared through the streets, witnessing soldiers and citizens fighting Ratlings emerging from giant holes.
Hovering above, he unleashed hundreds of water Element Bolts, homing in on the creatures and piercing through them.
Seeing him in action, the soldiers cheered and fought even harder. Descending to the streets, he spotted people seeking refuge in the central part of the city.
He summoned Stone Wardens to assist and ordered them to eliminate the Ratlings and any other creatures they encountered.
The Stone Men immediately sprang into action, aiding the soldiers and citizens. While navigating through the chaos, Archer noticed a scene from his dream.
A beautiful grey-skinned elf, apanied by a maid and guards, was making her way down the street.
Without hesitation, he flew after them but noticed Ratlings running along the rooftops. He swiftly cast Crown of Stars, which unleashed violet orbs that swiftly neutralized the creatures.
With the enemies gone, the elf woman and maid had vanished, Archer couldn''t see them anywhere so shrugged.
He continued moving throughout the city, using spells like Viod ze and Element Bolts made of lightning to defeat anything that crossed his path.
Archer wielded a potent array of spells, including Crown of Stars, Chain Lightning, Sr re Barrage, and Frost Nova.
These powerful incantations easily decimated hordes of Ratlings, filling him with excitement.
He soared through the city, ridding it of the creatures. With each encounter, his excitement grew, collecting even more experience.
Upon reaching the city square, he encountered a group of soldiers battling a ferocious Rat Ogres.
Reacting swiftly, Archer beheaded one of the menacing creatures using his Cosmic Sword spell.
The soldiers were astonished to see a young boy with a confident smile standing before them. With a friendly wave, Archer reassured the soldiers, who were grateful for his unexpected help.
Continuing his aerial assault, Archer spent hours dispatching any creatures in his path as the girls patiently waited outside.
He maintained his Anti-Magic protection, effortlessly dodging random spells aimed at him.
Suddenly, his Aura Detector alerted him to a small group ahead. Before he could react, a massive boulder hurtled toward him, catching him off guard.
The collision sent Archer crashing to the ground, he was on a street that looked like a shopping district.
He sat up in the crater and looked around confused, that''s when Archer spotted a small group standing at the end of the street.
There was one giant-looking Ratling wearing decent armor, and two massive Rat Ogres stood next to it.
That''s when a thought crossed his mind. ''That must be a leader from the swarm.''
The leader mumbled something to the two massive creatures who soon started charging at him.
Archer sighed as he stood up and stretched his body and raised one of his hands and cast Celestial Beams at the charging monstrosities.
Each beam shot forth like dazzlingnces, leaving stardust trails behind. The sky opened up as the beams streaked across the street, aiming for the oing creatures.
The first Celestial Beam struck the lead Rat Ogre with blinding force, causing a radiant explosion.
Shockwaves rippled through the earth, pushing back the other charging beasts. Undeterred, Archer conjured another Celestial Beam, this time targeting the Rat Ogre on the right nk.
The beam sliced through the air like a heavenly de, leaving a trail of scintiting sparks. It hit its mark, engulfing the creature in celestial brilliance, reducing it to smoldering rubble.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 228 Your Majesty, Hes Returned
Archer didn''t let them flee but cast Celestial Arrows and Element Bolts made from Lightning and sent them after the creatures.
Each spell found its mark and wiped out the remaining swarm, that''s when he opened a portal and the five girls walked out.
They looked around and saw hundreds of bodies and chunks of ice all over the ce. E approached Archer.
When E got closer she spoke to him. ''''Arch, are you okay? Why didn''t you call us sooner? We''ve been worried.''''
The other girls nodded their heads when they heard the half-elf''s question, he looked at them and spoke.
''''Sorry you lot, I got carried away when I saw the giants but they all started to run in the same direction.''''
That was when the nervous Hemera spoke up. ''''They were fleeing west towards the Republic of Delphosia and three kingdoms.''''
Archer nodded and whispered, "Draco."
A bright light blinded the Lunarian soldiers, but the girls managed to cover their eyes as Archer returned to his dragon form and lowered his body.
They climbed up on his back while Sera also transformed into her dragon form, eager to fly with him. Once all four girls were on board, Archer pped his wings and took off.
Soaring into the sky, Archer flew westward, while the girls rested on his back. Sera flew around him, yfully nipping at his long neck.
He tried to nibble her back, but she skillfully dodged hisrge head, thennded on him and rubbed her head against his affectionately.
[The Lunarides Families POV]
Hecate and her maid, Eleni, managed to make it back to the pce, thanks to the timely intervention of a white-haired boy.
Upon entering, Eleni noticed Hecate''s distant and contemtive demeanor. Gently tapping the Moon Elf, Eleni brought her back to reality, even though Hecate mumbled something incoherent.
With excitement in her voice, Hecate shared, "It was him, Eleni! It wasn''t just a dream; it was real!"
As they walked further into the pce, their progress was interrupted by the head maid, who conveyed the summons from the princess''s father: "Princess, your father has summoned all family members to the dining hall."
Acknowledging the message, Hecate turned and briskly made her way toward the hall. Eleni couldn''t help but notice that her mood seemed exceptionally good.
Upon entering the hall, Hecate found her parents and all her siblings present. While some siblings looked concerned, others appeared unfazed.
Hecate took her seat at the end of the table, with Eleni standing off to the side.
At that moment, Emperor Menus Lunarides, Hecate''s father, spoke, "The battle sounds like it''s calming down. I''m just waiting for the General to bring us news."
The children nodded in agreement, but the first Empress, Gorgo Lunarides, inquired, "Do we know who''s attacking the city? They would have to be incredibly brave to attack Larissa so boldly."
Menus nodded in response to his first wife''s question, "Yes, Gorgo, they are bold. They are attacking both the Srians and us simultaneously. ording to the intelligence reports, they have defeated the invaders with the aid of a star dragon."
As he took a sip of his wine, all eyes remained fixed on him, eager to hear more.
The emperor continued. "These creatures are known as the swarm, and they have emerged all over Mediterra. The Western Kingdoms are falling one by one to their relentless assault. However, the Delphosians managed to halt their advance at the Astraios River."
When Menus mentioned a star dragon, everyone''s eyes widened. Hecate smiled because she knew the dragon he was talking about and the little dragons he gifted her.@@novelbin@@
Seeing her smile, her eldest sister the first princess Acantha spoke, "Why are you smiling, witch? Did you have another ''vision'' of our doom?"
Hecate gazed at the ck-haired girl, her bright red eyes shining. "He will not choose you," she replied.
Confused, the older girl looked on until her second brother intervened, saying, "Leave her alone, Acantha. You don''t always have to bother her."
The youngest princess chimed in, "Agesus, she has a point. Hecate''s visions may seem like a lie, but I have a feeling they were the truth. However, things wouldn''t have gotten that bad."
Hecate, hearing this, spoke again, "It''s because he got involved. The swarm would have overwhelmed us from the south, but he put a stop to it."
As she stopped, her second mother, Hyacinthia, teased, "If he doesn''t pick your big sister, who''s he gonna choose? A witch with crazy visions of the future like you?"I think you should take a look at
Hecate looked at the older woman and said, "He will choose who he chooses; fate will decide. Maybe it''s me, maybe it''s Chryseis or Lampito."
Just as Menus was about to speak, they heard a hurried knock on the door. He then called out, "Come in!"
The empire''s top General rushed in and knelt before the Emperor. He reported, "Your Majesty, the creatures are continuing to appear and attack from all directions."
He went on to provide all the details of the ongoing events, prompting Menus to contemte a n to deal with the situation.
As the General finished informing him, another knock was heard. Menus looked towards the door and allowed them to enter.
The Royal Guard captain rushed in and knelt before speaking, "Your Majesty, the swarm is dying off, thanks to a strangers help and his magic."
Menus eyes widened and quickly asked. ''''Who''s this stranger?''''
The guard quickly replied. ''''It''s a young boy with dragon wings and ws, his flying around the city taking out many creatures while his Stone Men helped our troops.''''
Everyone got excited upon learning they would receive the same help as the Srians. Menus nodded his head and said, "Where is this boy now? He will be rewarded."
The guard was about to reply, but they suddenly heardrge crashes, and the pce shield started making weird noises.
The whole family rushed to the balcony and looked out over Larissa. They saw massive giants throwing boulders that rained down on the city.
That''s when they saw something flying toward them and a bright light appeared. After the light faded arge white dragon could be seen.
It charged into the giants and started butchering them, they could see things blood from where they were.
After fighting for a while the dragon vanished then reappeared shortly after and took off into the distance.
Hecate watched all this and knew it was him, the boy she longed to meet. She only had to wait a little whileter before hees to get her.
Three weeks passed and there was no news from the white dragon, only that he appeared in the Srian capital Larissa.
Emperor Menus sat in the pce garden with his advisor, a young man with grey skin and ck hair.
"Your majesty, the Srians have engaged Princess Hemera Helios to the dragon. We should do the same and offer Princess Acantha as his bride," the advisor suggested.
After a brief pause, the advisor continued, "If one of our princesses marries the dragon, it will bring together the Sun Elves and us. This unity will enable us to rule over half of Mediterra together, rather than facing constant opposition."
Menus nodded in agreement, impressed with Tomos'' suggestion. "Yes, that''s a great idea, Tomos. When we manage to track him down, we shall offer Acantha as his bride."
However, Tomos couldn''t ignore the rumors circting within the pce. "Your Majesty, what if the third Princess''s dreams are true? What if he chooses her?"
Upon hearing this, the Emperor sighed, doubting such a possibility. "I don''t think he will. In Mediterra, she''s known as a witch due to her cursed grey hair and red eyes, unlike other Moon Elves who have dark hair and eyes."
The Emperor despised the fact that his third daughter bore these cursed features, prompting him to inquire about the dragon. "What can you tell me about this dragon?"
Tomos retrieved a folder from his storage rings and handed it to Menus. "We don''t have much information, only what we gathered from the Srian and Zenian traders. He''s a young boy, probably around 16-17 years old, traveling with a group of girls. which includes three princesses, a maid, and a dragon girl."
This news confused Menus, and he questioned further. "Which three princesses has he got? How many kingdoms has he wandered into?"
The advisor swiftly replied, "The three girls are Teu Aquaria, Nefertiti Sharifi, and Hemera Helios. Their engagement was announced a week ago. The first two girls are from the Aquaria kingdom and Zenia Empire in the Soutnds, but there is no information about the other two young women."
Taking in the details, Menus pondered for a moment before asking, "What is the boy like?"
Tomos promptly responded, "He''s greedy and aloof, but kindhearted. Moreover, he enjoys ''Bandit Hunting'' as a pastime, but instead of helping the victims, he merely kills the bandits and keeps their treasure for himself."
Just as the Emperor was about to talk the Captain of the royal guards approached and kneeled as he spoke. ''''Your Majesty, he''s returned and is at the southern gate.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
[Whoever drops a super gift gets to pick the next waifu out of a list of them]
Chapter 231 Overprotective Father
Nefertiti''s face lit up with a massive smile when she heard his words, without hesitation she leaned in and began showering him with kisses making him smile.
But he eagerly responded, as his hands gently explored her body, deepening their connection with each tender touch and kiss.
With a mischievous grin, she pulled away from the kisses and positioned herself in front of him.
Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she spoke, "Tonight, I want you. It''s thest Dark day of Umbralia, and winter will be here soon. Mother always told me that it was a month for lovers."
Archer nodded his head in agreement as he leaned in close to whisper into her ear, "Yes, I will make love to you tonight at that ce I told you about. Let''s get the celebrations over with then we will go."
After stepping back, Archer noticed a slight blush on Nefertiti''s cheeks, but she nodded with a sweet smile.
They continued to share passionate kisses, all the while marveling at the enchantingndscape as the sun gently rose.
An hour passed, filled with delightful moments together. Eventually, prompted by E''s call for breakfast preparation, Nefertiti decided to take a bath and prepare for the day.
Archer headed towards the treehouse and found Sera and Hemera already seated at the table waiting for the food.
His eyes scanned the room, searching for Teu. Finally, he spotted hering out of the bath chambers, dressed in a snug-fitting blue kaftan.
The fabric clung to her body, entuating herrge boobs, and her silky blue hair was elegantly tied into a swaying ponytail, which mesmerized him as she walked toward the table.
One by one, the girls warmly greeted him, with Teu offering a morning kiss. E, dressed in afortable outfit that concealed her figure, also joined in the weing.
Sera, too, donned a kaftan that entuated her petite yet curvy physique, and Archer couldn''t help but notice her thick thighs.
Hemera, on the other hand, looked stunning in a beautiful white and gold Chiton that gracefully showcased her figure, leaving no hiding ce for her alluring boobs and slim-thick body.
He shook his head and smiled, feeling grateful to have the girls in his life. Archer took a seat at the table and began eating once E ced his food in front of him.
As he savored the sausage and bacon-like meat, the girls also started eating. Sera turned to him with curiosity and asked, "What''s the n for today, Archer?"
After finishing his meal, he replied, "We will head to Ravenna and meet with Hemi''s Father to see what he wants. Then, we''ll continue heading north to Larissa. There''s something I want to do there."
E yfully chimed in with a grin, "Does it involve another princess, Arch?"
Archer chuckled and nodded in confirmation. "Yes, it does."
The girls seemed intrigued, and Teu asked, "What brought this on now? When did you meet another princess?"
With a big smile, Archer proceeded to exin the dream he had and everything that transpired within it.
Upon hearing his ount, Sera couldn''t help but wonder aloud, "Why does it seem like someone is influencing all this? Why are you so special?"
Though uncertain himself, Archer shrugged and responded, "I don''t know, but I''m d I received this gift. Otherwise, I would have never met any of you, apart from E."
All the girls present nodded in agreement, but Hemera looked to be in a world of her own.
Teu, keenly observant, couldn''t help but ask, "Is something on your mind, Hemera? It seems like you''re not fully with us."@@novelbin@@
Hemera cleared her throat and looked up, exining, "The woman you spoke of is the third Princess Hecate Lunarides of the Lunaris Empire. She is considered the ck sheep of the Lunaris imperial family due to being born with silver hair and red eyes. Some people call her a witch because she gets visions of the future, but her family dismisses them as mere delusions."
Intrigued, Archer asked, "Why is she considered the ck sheep just because of her hair and eyes?"
The others nodded in agreement with his question, as Hemera continued her exnation. "Well, Moon Elves are typically born with dark hair and eyes, theplete opposite of us Sun Elves.''''
She stopped talking and took a sip of her tea before continuing. ''''Hecate, however, was born with silver hair and red eyes. The only other Moon Elf known to be born with those features was a powerful moon witch 5000 years ago, who is now used as a cautionary tale to scare children, though there''s no concrete proof of her being evil or doing anything bad."
He nodded, finally understanding why she was so happy with the two little girls, while everyone else in her life didn''t treat her with the same love.
As he smiled to himself, he was brought out of his thoughts by Sera''s tail crawling up his thigh, causing him to shiver.
Looking up, he noticed all four girls staring at him. He smiled back and then continued talking about the Princess as he rejoined the group.
Hemera shared everything she knew about the Princess and after a little while, Nefertiti joined them.I think you should take a look at
She didn''t forget to yfully tease the little girls and gave Archer a deep kiss, which he enjoyed, causing the other girls (except for Hemera) to hmph in jealousy.
Their reactions made Archer chuckle, but then he stood up and spoke, "Are you girls ready? We need to leave."
They all nodded their heads and stood up as well. Archer cast Gate and opened a portal to the courtyard of the Srian pce.
Hemera stepped through first, followed by the other girls, and he followed behind them.
When they arrived at the courtyard, a group of guards rushed towards them but immediately stopped as they recognized Hemera.
With bowed heads, they expressed their apologies, yet she gracefully waved away their regrets, taking the lead as she guided them through the intricate pce hallways.
Their destination was the grand dining hall, where she hoped to reunite with her beloved family.
A maid courteously opened the door for them as they entered a man who bore a striking resemnce to Hemera saw the group and quickly got up as he approached them.
It was evident that he was Hemera''s father, he greeted them with a smile as the rest of the family observed the meeting from a distance.
The man warmly embraced Hemera before turning his attention to Archer. ''''Young man, I am Agamemnon Helios, the Emperor of the Sri Empire. I must express my heartfelt gratitude to you for aiding my youngest daughter and the Empire in their time of need.''''
Agamemnon had no ill intentions towards the boy; instead, he genuinely appreciated his help, and Archer could sense the sincerity in the man''s gratitude.
After the greeting that small talked for a little but as an overprotective father, he noticed the way his daughter looked at the boy and wondered if she had her first crush.
Archer looked at the man, who appeared to be in histe twenties, with golden hair akin to Hemera''s and the same yellow eyes.
Despite being taller, he had a leaner build. With a friendly smile, Archer responded, ''''I''m Archer.''''
When he heard Archer''s reply, he smiled and responded, ''''Well, Archer, my people see you as a hero, and they are happy that you arrived in our Empire.''''
Archer nodded but quickly rified, ''''I''m not a hero; I just happened to be in the right ce at the right time and identally helped.''''
While he was talking to Hemera''s father, the rest of her family approached the four girls.
Cassandra warmly greeted them, saying, ''''Girls, it''s good you''re here. I''m happy to see all of you.''''
Teu and Sera turned to Hemera''s mother with a smile, and Nefertiti replied, ''''Yes, it''s good to see you, Empress Cassandra.''''
E smiled and nodded in agreement with the pink-haired girl, and Hemera quickly spoke up, ''''It''s good to be back, Mother. Is everyone here?''''
The Empress smiled as she answered, ''''Yes, everyone is here apart from your oldest brother.''''
She turned to Agamemnon and asked. ''''Darling, you can do the introductions so we can get to the celebrations.''''
He turned to his wife with a big smile and replied. ''''Yes, Dear.''''
Agamemnon turned to Archer and motioned toward his family who lined up as he started talking. ''''You''ve already met my beautiful wife Cassandra Helios.''''
The older woman gave him a warm smile as he moved to the man standing next to her. ''''This is Dimitrios Helios the second prince.''''
He then pointed at the other two men as he continued. ''''Those two young men are Christos and Nikos the third and fourth princes.''''
Agamemnon finished introducing the princes and turned to the princesses and started speaking. ''''This beautiful youngdy is Eudora Helios the first princess.''''
Archer looked at the woman who was the spitting image of Hemera with longer hair. He smiled at her as the Father continued.
''''The other pretty youngdies are Calliope, Despina, and Lysandra the second, third, and fourth princesses.''''
He smiled at the three girls as they greeted him, Agamemnon finished the introduction he turned to Archer with a smile.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 234 The Missing Prince And Princess
Archer nodded when he heard Cassandra speak, and they were led back to the hall.
As they walked through the hallways, he noticed the artwork, particrly a picture of a man who hadn''t been introduced or mentioned.
Curious, he asked Hemera, "Who is the young man in the paintings? I know your eldest brother is on a campaign against pirates."
At the mention of her brother, Hemera''s expression turned sad, and she fell silent.
But her sister, Despina, spoke up, "That was our big brother, Leonidas. He vanished 21 years ago."
Archer, noticing the sorrow in their eyes, asked gently, "If you don''t mind me asking, what happened to him?"
The girls went silent, seemingly remembering something they didn''t want to share.
Archer decided not to press further, and then Cassandra spoke up, "Wait until we are sitting down, and I''ll tell you the tale of our oldest son."
In agreement, he nodded, following Agamemnon into avishly decorated hall. As they entered, Cassandra gestured for Archer and the girls to take a seat, followed by Hemera''s siblings.
Once everyone was settled, Cassandra began to tell the tale of the Srian''s lost prince.
[The Helios family''s POV - 25 years ago]@@novelbin@@
Hemera was a young girl when she remembered a family meeting that included Leonidas, who was arguing with her father.
"Pater! She is a wonderful girl, regardless of her being a Moon Elf," Leonidas shouted in frustration.
Agamemnon replied, "You foolish child! The Lunarians have dered war on us due to the Delphosian''s meddling. Do you think Menus will entertain an engagement proposal when they want ournds?"
Leonidas sat back down, stewing in anger, but soon heard his mother speak. "Darling, the war will end in a few years, and then we can discuss an engagement. This happens all the time since the old empire copsed."
He looked at her and informed them why he was panicking. "Menus is marrying her off to the strongest noble family in the Delphosia Republic."
Cassandra''s eyes widened upon hearing her son''s words. Agamemnon spoke up, "There will be other women, Leonidas. Don''t worry about the Lunarian Princess; it will never work out."
Upon hearing this, the young man rose from his seat and left the hall before he could argue anymore.
He made his way over to Hemera and gave her a kiss on the forehead before whispering to her. ''''I will always love you, my baby sister. Grow up to be a good woman.''''
She watched her oldest brother walk away as she didn''t understand why he said that, never imagining that it would be thest time any of them would see him.
[Leonidas and Fabia''s POV - Two monthster]
After hearing his father''s harsh words, Leonidas decided to go and get Fabia himself and run away with her.
Fabia was eager to join him and arranged to meet in the forest near Larissa. Though it took him a while to get there, they had a magic artifact that allowed them tomunicate.
Finally arriving at Nocturna Forest, Leonidas found Fabia sitting by a pond, their usual meeting spot. She turned around, smiling when she saw him and rushed to hug him.
"It''s good to see you, darling. Father nearly caught me, but little Hecate helped me escape," Fabia said, her relief evident.
Leonidas smiled back and replied, ''''I managed to say goodbye to Hemi before I left. I''m really going to miss that ball of fun. Maybe one day we can return.''''
Fabia nodded, hugging him tighter. The young couple then quickly fled into the night, unaware that Andreas Theodoris, the man meant to marry her, was hunting them.
Andreas was the son of an important Strategos in the Delphosia Republic and had led every attack against the Srian Empire.
Leonidas and Fabia managed to hide on the coast of Lunaris for a year, living peacefully. They were already married when they were finally discovered after a spy spotted the couple in the local city.
By the time they were found, they escaped to the Mediterra border and settled in a town called Wildwood Crossing, just across the border.
It was thest stop before the Uncharted Beasnds, leading toward the Land of Plenty. They settled there for another year before Fabia gave birth to a little girl.
Leonidas was over the moon and celebrated with his friends by going out for drinks.
Unfortunately, luck wasn''t on their side, and they were rediscovered due to a ''friend'' reporting them.
The story of the Siran Prince and Lunarian Princess running away was well-known all over Mediterra, and the Delphosia Republic never forgot the insult they received from the couple.I think you should take a look at
They hired bounty hunters, adventurers, and skilled individuals to find them, and after a while of searching, the couple was located in the border town.
When Leonidas realized this he escaped with Fabia and their baby girl, they managed to dodge the hunters due to the help of his work friends and the town guards.
The three of them managed to make it to the Shadowvale Forest and rushed into it, the hunters took a while to catch up with them.
As the couple found themselves cornered, the men were just about to grab Fabia when a sudden arrow pierced into the hunter''s head.
Out of the brush emerged a group of fierce warrior women, who swiftly dealt with the assants.
However, the momentary respite was short-lived as another woman appeared and hurriedly approached their leader.
"Mother, more humans have entered the forest. We need to go deeper so they won''t discover us" she urgently informed.
Leonidas looked at the older woman who nodded and rushed off without saying anything, but the younger woman walked over to Fabia and started examining the baby.
As the young couple started to panic the woman looked at Fabia and spoke in a heavy ent, ''''You can join the tribe, but he cannot. Mother won''t allow it.''''
Fabia looked panicked, but Leonidas spoke, ''''Can she leave the tribe if she wants to?''''
The woman nodded in response. "Indeed, they will receive no help. If anyone discovers their presence, they will be hunted. The humans I was watching mentioned capturing a princess."
Leonidas paled but quickly nodded at Fabia, ''''Go, my love. When they stop hunting me, I''lle to you.''''
Fabia stated and rushed up to him as he hugged her and the baby, but the woman panicked as three humans appeared.
They spotted Leonidas and Fabia and smiled as they knew they finally found their pray. The hunters knew the Delphosians will pay well.
As mes engulfed the air, a searing fire spell shot toward the couple. With instinctive bravery, Leonidas swiftly pushed Fabia out of harm''s way, sacrificing himself to protect her.
The impact of the spell sent Leonidas hurtling backward, his body propelled through the air.
As Fabia''s eyes widened in terror, a young woman from the tribe rushed to her side, grabbing hold of her tightly while swiftly pulling her away from the danger, through the dense forest.
After finding safety, Fabia was made to promise the tribe leader not to reveal her background or noble status to her child, as she now has be part of them.
She named her daughter Tal, raising the girl as a member of the tribe, unaware of her true heritage.
Fabia and Tal integrated into the tribe and lived their lives, their child grew up learning Archery and how to survive in the forest while Fabia stayed in the vige helping out there.
The tribe lived deep in the Shadowvale Forest and wasprised of only women from all different races who escaped horrible situations.
They rarely interacted with the outside world until they established a small shop in Wildwood Crossing that was used to receive much-needed coins to survive.
For years Fabia grieved the loss of her husband Leonidas, when Tal turned ten she became unwell and soon fell into a deep sleep.
Tal didn''t know what was happening but continued with her training and taking care of her mother.
It wasn''t until she reached the age of thirteen that things started going wrong for the tribe and the forest.
Their fortunes took a turn for the worse as hunting dwindled, and more humans and other races encroached upon their territory.
Determined to support her mother and protect her tribe, the then fifteen-year-old Tal embarked on a journey to seek aid for them.
Traveling north, she eventually encountered a group known as The Sparrows, who graciously invited her to join their ranks.
Ever since she tirelessly searched for someone capable of assisting her mother and her tribe.
For three long years, she adventured and honed her skills before undertaking an important escort mission to the Mediterra.
nning to visit her tribe on her way back home and eager to bring her newfound friends with her, fate had other ns in store.
Unexpectedly, she crossed paths with someone she never thought she would encounter in Mediterra, forever altering her destiny.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 237 A Dragons Lair
Archer smiled as he began speaking to the Brownie''s leader. "I can make you a new home, or you can stay here. It''s up to you, Twigg."
Twigg stepped forward and bowed while making a request, "We would prefer to stay below the treehouse, but could you give us more space, please, Master Archer?"
He nodded in agreement. Closing his eyes, he visualized the Brownie''s home expanding, tripling in size to amodate their needs.
Additionally, he created an underground chamber beneath their home, only essible through a concealed staircase in one corner.
Opening his eyes, Archer walked over to the entrance and cast Mana Maniption to hide it using earth magic.
He teleported himself into the underground chamber, noting the presence of the staircase, and concealed it in the same manner as the entrance.
To ensure the protection of hisir, Archer summoned a massive Stone Man, twice the size of an ordinary one, and ordered it to guard the now-hidden doorway.
With this addedyer of security, he felt confident that his sanctuary would remain safe. Turning his attention to therge chamber, Archer admired the result of his efforts.
The ce seemed untouched by time, its vastness holding endless possibilities. "This is it," he whispered to himself, a grin spreading across his face.
In his mind''s eye, Archer could already envision the perfect dragonir.
It would have afortable nesting area made of plush moss and furs, where he could store all the treasures he''d collected during his adventures.
The walls would be adorned with intricate carvings, telling the tales of his triumphs and escapades, with torches lining the walls to create a warm and inviting atmosphere.
With a surge of excitement, Archer summoned his magical powers, and sparks of blue and gold danced around his fingertips as he started to shape the chamber ording to his desires.
The moss rose and twirled, forming a luxurious bed fit for a dragon of his stature. Crystals embedded in the walls glowed with an enchanting radiance, casting mesmerizing patterns across the cavern.
As he worked, Archer''s mind overflowed with creativity, and he carved intricate symbols and patterns into the stone, each one representing a different aspect of his personality and strengths.
He wanted hisir to be a reflection of who he was, a sanctuary where he could be himself without any pretenses.
In one corner, he created a cozy reading nook,plete with empty bookshelves and afortable-looking chair.
It would be his private getaway, a ce to escape the gang of cats he has managed to collect so far.
As the minutes passed, Archer poured his heart and soul into crafting hisir. The once barren chamber transformed into a majestic sanctuary that he loved.
But he wasn''t finished; he created a few rooms - one for storing extremely rare loot, another serving as a bedroom for his humanoid form, and finally, a room with an extremelyfortable bed.
Archer had a n in mind; he wanted to bring one of the girls here and have his way with her whenever he wanted to,
The thought excited him, but he quickly calmed himself, reminding himself to be patient until tomorrow.
After reigning in his impatience, he took out the chests he had collected in his Item Box. Dozens of heavy chests materialized around him, and he couldn''t help but feel thrilled at the sight.
With eager anticipation, he began opening the chests, revealing thousands of gold and silver coins, precious gems, rare stones, and mysterious Mana stones whose purpose he wasn''t entirely certain of.
Archer meticulously stacked dozens of chests together, saving one in his Item Box for convenient purchases during his travels.
As he stepped back, he couldn''t help but admire the substantial pile he had created. However, his ambition remained insatiable; he yearned for even more.
In a moment of brilliance, he decided to go on a bandit-hunting adventure the next morning to clear out the troublesome bandits and ouws in the northern part of the Sri Empire.
Nodding with a smile, he took onest nce at his amassed hoard before leaving hisir, his excitement was soaring.
Emerging from his hiding ce, he set out to find Hemera. After a thorough search, he eventually discovered her concealed in a quiet corner of the library.
Archer seized the opportunity to yfully sneak up on her and nibble her left ear, causing the startled girl to scream in fright.@@novelbin@@
Amused by her reaction, he couldn''t help but chuckle. She whirled around, giving him a series of yful ps while scolding, "Arch! Why did you scare me? I was reading, you idiot."
After indulging in some banter, she smiled warmly and inquired, "Now, my husband, how can I help you?"I think you should take a look at
Archer''s face lit up with delight at her question, and he responded, "Where are all the bandits hiding in the Empire?"
Hemera looked at him with narrowed eyes and asked, "Why do you want to find bandits?"
Archer responded with a big smile, "I want their treasures, my Sun."
She was taken aback by the name he called her and tilted her head, sporting a small smile. "Why are you calling me your Sun?"
He smiled warmly and exined, "You''re beautiful, bright, and bring happiness. It''s a perfect name for a girl like you."
Hemera was extremely happy when she received a pet name and lunged at him. Her actions shocked Archer, but he embraced her and hugged her tightly.
Archer hugged her for a while as they sat in the library, they separated before she started speaking.
She also informed him about the ongoing pirate problem that the first prince is trying to deal with and all the bandits that infest the east coast but Archer decided he would help out with the bandits at least.
Gazing at the girl, he spoke after she finished talking, "Well, in the morning, I''ll take care of all the bandits and ouws first, and then I''ll assist your brother with the pirates."
Hemera''s smile brightened as she set aside her book and inquired, "What''s driving your desire for all that gold?"
Archer found himself momentarily caught off guard by the question, prompting introspection. After a brief pause, he candidly responded, "It''s greed."
Upon hearing his response, she gazed at him, shaking her head with an amused smile. "I suppose that''s to be expected from a dragon who hoards gold, princesses, and whatever else catches your fancy."
The two of them startedughing and picked up some tomes. Seated in the cozy corner of the library, Archer and Hemera exchanged yful nces amidst the hushed whispers of pages turning.
A gentle, flickering radiance emanated from the sconces, bathing the room in aforting embrace of light.
Archer, his attention seemingly absorbed by a tome detailing ancient artifacts, stole a sidelong nce in Hemera''s direction.
"You know," he began with a mischievous grin, "I heard that Elves have a weakness for riddles. Care to test your intellect?"
Hemera arched an eyebrow as she looked at her white-haired fiance, her lips curving into the same mischievous smile he had. "Oh, I see where this is going, if I win you owe me gold."
Leaning in as if sharing a secret, Archer mused, "What''s a treasure that even the mightiest dragon can''t hoard?"
Hemera tapped her chin, feigning deep thought. "Hmm, let me think... A heart unimed?"
Archer chuckled, his eyes meeting hers in a shared moment of understanding. "You caught me. Here I was, hoping to impress you with a riddle, but it seems you''ve got the upper hand."
Hemera''sughter chimed like music in the quiet library. "Well, Archer, your riddles might not be a match for me, but I''m still waiting for that dragon-sized hoard of gold you promised me."
Archer mockingly gasped, his hand on his chest. "Ah, you wound me! It''s not every day someone demands a dragon''s treasure, you know."
yfully, Hemera rolled her eyes. "I can''t help it if I have expensive tastes. What can I say? I''m a princess."
Heughed and she soon joined in, after calming down Archer stood up and leaned in cing a kiss on her forehead before speaking. ''''I''m going to tell the girls my ns, I''ll speak to you soon my Sun.''''
Archer turned on his heels and started walking out of the library while waving at the smiling Hemera.
He walked into the living room where he saw E in the kitchen cleaning up, he snuck up behind her and scared her as well.
But she turned around and threw a wet sponge at him, Archer cast blink and reappeared behind her and pped her ass.
E went red but he didn''t stop there as he got up behind her and started fondling her boobs making her pinch him.
When he saw her face it was bright red and she looked embarrassed.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
[Sorry about today''s chapter, having some family issues and was distracted]
Chapter 240 You Taste Amazing (Semi R18)
Teu''s heart raced with excitement as she faced the formidable woman, determined to protect Archer and im their treasure for her husband.
Her lithe and graceful movements mirrored the ebb and flow of the ocean waves as she deftly blocked, deflected, and parried the woman''s relentless attacks.
The bandit wielded a pair of deadly daggers, expertly shing and thrusting at her with precision.
Teu''s eyes remained focused, and her body moved with innate grace, almost as if she were dancing with her opponent.
With each strike, she demonstrated her honedbat skills, sidestepping with agility and finding openings tounch her own counterattacks.
Her hands and feet moved with fluidity, delivering quick and skillful strikes aimed at disabling the woman''s defenses.
The woman''s attacks were fierce, but her movements were like water, effortlessly flowing around her adversary.
As the twobatants continued their dance of des, the bandit woman found it increasingly difficult to predict Teu''s next move.
Teu saw an opportunity and seized it. With a swift twist of her body, she disarmed one of the daggers from the woman''s hand, sending it ttering to the ground.
Sensing the opening, she lunged forward,nding a precise kick to the woman''s abdomen, forcing her back.
Not one to relent, the bandit woman recovered quickly andunched a flurry of strikes with her remaining dagger.
Teu remainedposed, her sharp reflexes allowing her to block and evade each attack.
With a smile on her face, she unleashed her next move. She spun gracefully on the balls of her feet and delivered a swift spinning back kick, sending the woman stumbling backward.
She wasted no time and closed the distance, unleashing abination of rapid punches and kicks, driving the woman further back.
The bandit woman fought valiantly, but Teu''s skills were simply unmatched.
With a final sweeping kick, she knocked the woman''s legs out from under her, sending her crashing to the ground.
Teu quickly finished the woman before she could get back to her feet. However, two men charged forward, roaring in anger, and aimed straight at Teu.
Archer wouldn''t let them get near her, and he grew angrier as he cast Blink, reappearing in front of the charging men.
They stopped, but it was toote. Archer cast multiple Celestial Beams that mmed into the man''s shield, but he cast Blink again and appeared behind the leader.
Archer quickly shed the man''s legs, bringing him to the ground with a thud. Before the leader could move, Archer stabbed him through the thighs so he couldn''t walk anymore.
That''s when the couple tag-teamed the shield guy. Archer and Teu exchanged a quick nce, their unspokenmunication flowing effortlessly.
They knew exactly what to do. With perfect synchrony, he darted to the right while Teu moved to the left, encircling their target.
The man with the shield raised it high, preparing to defend against any attack. But he underestimated the speed of the young couple.@@novelbin@@
Archer''s Cosmic Sword gleamed in his hand as he prepared to strike. With a lightning-fast move, he aimed a powerful swing at the man''s legs, intending to knock him off bnce.
The bandit raised his shield to block the strike, but Teu took advantage of the opening.
Using her insane agility, Teuunched herself into the air, her body twisting like a whirlwind.
She brought her toned legs down in a devastating kick aimed at the man''s exposed upper body.
The bandit reacted quickly, shifting his shield to protect his torso. But he was no match for Teu''s precision and speed.
Her kicknded with force, causing the man to stagger backward, momentarily stunned.
Seizing the opportunity, Archer leaped forward, his Cosmic Sword slicing through the air like a shooting star.
He aimed directly at the man''s shield, seeking to shatter it and leave him defenseless. Thebined strength of Archer''s strike and Teu''s kick proved too much for the shield.
With a resounding crash, it shattered into pieces, leaving the man vulnerable and wide open. Archer didn''t hesitate. With another swift swing, he aimed at the man''s exposed side.
The Cosmic Sword sliced through the air, meeting its mark with deadly uracy. The bandit grunted in pain as the de cut deep into his side.
That''s when Teu cast a Deep Sea st at the bandit and took him out; the man''srge body dropped to the floor.
Once thest bandit dropped dead, the cave went silent, with only their breaths audible. Teu walked toward him and stopped just in front of him.
As Archer saw her, he couldn''t contain his emotions and pulled her close, nting a passionate kiss on her lips.I think you should take a look at
His actions took her by surprise, but she quickly melted into the kiss, returning it with equal fervor.
When they finally separated, Teu looked into his eyes and asked with a hint of curiosity, "What was that for?"
Archer smiled as he watched her. ''''You are beautiful, a skilled warrior, and supportive. I got extremely lucky to have a wife like you.''''
Teu got embarrassed when she heard him and looked away but Archer didn''t stop and kept talking.
He walked up to her and leaned into her ear and whispered. ''''I can''t wait to learn from you. You''re irresistible when you''re fighting I just want to eat you.''''
Archer started biting the tip of her ear which started to turn her on, he kissed down to her neck and started passionately kissing her brown neck.
Teu wrapped her arms around his shoulder but one of his hands snaked down her body and slipped into her armor.
She felt his hand reach her pussy and suddenly felt Archer attack her clit causing her to cling to him and started letting out erotic moans into his ear.
''''Mmmmnghh!~~''''
Upon hearing her soft moan, his finger seamlessly slid inside, orchestrating a tantalizing dance, until a sudden noise from behind caught their attention.
Archer pulled his hand out of her panties and turned around to see a bandit trying to get up, he quickly cast an Element Bolt into the man''s head.
His finger was drenched with Teu''s love juices, so he shrugged and started licking it, he quickly remembered the sweet and sour taste he loved.
Teu spotted him doing this and had a weird look on her face, he saw this and spoke. ''''What''s wrong with you? Why are you licking your fingers?''''
Archer chuckled before talking. ''''You taste amazing and I love it. Can I have more please?''''
When he finished talking, she blushed deeply and couldn''t look at him. He chuckled before approaching her and giving her a hug.
As he let her go, he spoke, ''''We shall finish our gameter. I want to taste you even more now.''''
Teu got embarrassed again but quickly nodded her head, as she also wanted it. The two went on to search for the secret room.
They quickly found it, and Archer ripped off the door. When the dust settled down, he entered the room and saw loads of chests.
He opened some of them to find out they weren''t all full, but it didn''t matter because he took everything and stored it in his Item Box, like the loot goblin he was.
The couple left the cave and traveled around the forest, robbing most of the bandit hideouts apart from one.
By the time they arrived at thest one, it was afternoon. Sitting on a tree branch overlooking the hideout, Archer heard Teu speak, ''''What''s the n, Archer?''''
He turned to her with a smile and said one word, ''''Watch.''''
Archer quickly cast Stone Wardens a dozen times, summoning over ten Stone Men who rushed toward the bandits on guard.
They raised the rm, and more bandits ran out of the cave, crashing into the Stone Men who dealt with them swiftly.
He cast more Stone Wardens, this time picturing them as smaller versions. Ten more appeared, and he ordered them to kill every bandit in the cave.
The little gremlins rushed into the cave while their bigger counterparts stood watch outside. All they heard were screams for five minutes, then it went silent.
Only one of the gremlins returned, but Archer wasn''t bothered and dismissed them all. He grabbed Teu and Blinked to the ground.
As they walked into the tunnel, they found dead bodies scattered all over the ce. Soon, they arrived at the leader''s room and found something that shocked them.
In one corner of the room, there was a cage filled with scared women. They were shivering and covered in bruises.
He opened a portal and called out, ''''Sagana, can youe here for a second, please?''''
After a few minutes, a woman with blue hair appeared from the portal and bowed toward Archer. ''''Your Majesty, how can I help you?''''
Archer looked at the woman. ''''Can you help those women out?''''
Sagana nodded her head and looked over at the cage. Her eyes widened, but she quicklyposed herself and smiled.
''''We can help them. There is a doctor in the domain who has helped many of the traumatized dragon-kin I brought back.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 243 Seductive Voice (R18)
Archer''s draconic features appeared, he dismissed his ws and teeth. Nefertiti was confused.
She turned to him and spoke. ''''Why are we here?''''
He smiled when he heard her and approached her and picked her up into a princess carry, she gotfortable and cuddled up to him.
Nefertiti wrapped her arms around his shoulder as he exined. ''''There is a ce I found when I first came to thisnd and I love it, so I decided to take you there first.''''
When the girl heard that she got all excited and decided to wait until he showed her, but that didn''t stop her from kissing his neck and cheek as he took off.
Archer started flying toward a certain mountain he found when he was getting chased around by cannibals all those years ago.
Under the moonlight, Archer carried Nefertiti in his arms, flying over the dense canopy of the Howling Jungle.
The green foliage blurred below, and the sounds of nature filled the air - leaves rustling, birds chirping, and distant cannibal howls that sent shivers down their spines.
Nefertiti clung tightly to Archer, feeling both fear and excitement.
Despite the dangers below, she couldn''t help but enjoy the thrill of flying high above the jungle, trusting in Archer''s abilities to keep them safe.
They ventured deeper into the jungle, and the howls and roars grew louder, creating an unsettling atmosphere.
Yet, he remained focused on their destination, his gaze fixed on a point in the distance.
Archer spotted the mountain he sought and elerated, swiftly flying towards it. Soon, they arrived at an overhanging rock, which offered a stunning view to anyone standing there.
As the couple stood on the overhanging rock, they were greeted by a breathtaking view of the vast expanse before them.
The moon''s soft glow cast a gentle light upon thend, creating an almost magical ambiance.
Nefertiti''s eyes widened with shock as she took in the stunning sight. "It''s incredible!" she eximed, her voice filled with wonder.
Archer grinned, pleased to see her so captivated by the scenery. "I''m d you like it," he replied, wrapping his arm around her waist, drawing her closer to him.
From their elevated position, they could see the Howling Jungle spreading out beneath them, its dense foliage swaying gently in the night breeze.
Beyond the jungle, the terrain transformed into a vast desert grasnd, with undting dunes and tall grass that seemed to stretch out endlessly.
As they gazed out, a flock of magnificent flying beasts emerged in the distance.
The creatures glided gracefully through the air, their iridescent wings reflecting the moonlight, creating a mesmerizing disy of colors.
Nefertiti gasped in delight, her eyes fixed on the elegant patterns the flying beasts weaved across the sky. "They''re beautiful!" she eximed, her heart filled with joy.
Archer smiled, his eyes reflecting the same awe he saw in Nefertiti''s. "They are," he agreed. "These creatures are known as Luminwing Drakes. They''re native to this region and are beautiful."
They stood there, hand in hand, they were both entranced by the dance of the Luminwing Drakes.
The creatures soared and glided, forming intricate patterns in the night sky, their movements synchronized as if guided by an invisible conductor.
The air was filled with the soft rustling of leaves from the jungle below, and the distant howls of wildlife only added to the enchanting atmosphere.
Archer stood in ce, Nefertiti approached him with a beaming smile, gently turning him around to face her. "I love you, Archer," she spoke with affection.
Hearing her words, his smile widened, and he responded warmly, "I love you too, you crazy princess."
Without hesitation, Nefertiti leaned in and nted a sudden, passionate kiss on his lips, catching him off guard.
However, he quickly reciprocated, their lips meeting with even more intensity. They lingered in each other''s embrace for a while, finally parting with matching smiles.
Nefertiti giggled as she noticed his red cheeks, but Archer looked away and cast Mana Maniption.
Closing his eyes, he imagined a small veranda on the edge of the overhang,plete with arge roof, afortable bed, andmps scattered around.
Creating this small building didn''t cost too much mana, but he definitely felt it. Nefertiti was shocked when she saw this structure materialize out of nowhere.
Curious, she turned to him and asked, ''''What did you do?''''
Archer smiled and exined that, on Thrylos, everything is made from mana, which allows him to create objects.I think you should take a look at
Upon hearing this, she inquired if he could create life, but Archer shook his head with a chuckle. ''''No, I can only create inanimate objects. Now, getfortable, my love,'''' he said with a charming smile.
Nefertiti was enchanted by that smile, and a funny thought crossed her mind. ''That damn smile. It was what trapped me.''
Nheless, she did as he suggested and gotfortable on the bed.
Archer cast Cosmic Shield over the veranda to ensure their privacy and protection as he noticed the wind starting to pick up.
Once he finished, Archer climbed onto the bed and settled down next to the princess, who greeted him with a beautiful smile on her face.
Gently, he caressed her face with his hand, running his fingers up and down her skin. It was then that he spoke, "I thought you didn''t want love. What happened, Nefi?"
Looking into his eyes, she replied, "Honestly, I never wanted it, but then you came along with your charming smile and devilish looks, and you stole my heart. Mother always said it would happen, but I never believed her."
As she turned to face him, Nefertiti wore a triumphant smile on her face. "I thought you didn''t know if you loved me. What happened?" she inquired.
Archer chuckled warmly in response to her question, offering an honest answer. "I don''t know. I''vee to realize that I do, as of yesterday, so I thought I''d tell you."
Nefertiti''s smile only grew wider, and she whispered softly, "I''m lucky to have met you that day."
Upon hearing her heartfelt words, he couldn''t help but smile even more. Leaning forward, he tenderly ced a kiss on her smooth neck.
Nefertiti''s skin had a lovely brown hue, not as dark as Hemera or Teu''s, but he couldn''t deny his fondness for the brown-skinned girls of this world.@@novelbin@@
Archer''s hands trailed down her body until he reached her meaty thighs. Nefertiti was wearing a white and gold kaftan, adding to her allure.
She felt his hand moving closer to her lower half, she couldn''t help but feel excited by his touch.
He got on his knees and started to move her clothes out of the way and saw her ck panties, when he touched them they were soaking wet.
But he slid them down her lovely long legs when he was down he saw her picture-perfect pussy, it was neat and tidy with two tiny lips poking out.
She was smooth and clean-shaven, without a single inch of hair.
He reached out and grabbed hold of her leg, she let out a surprised yelp, but her apprehension subsided when she realized he was kissing his way down it.
When he reached her thick thighs he started to get excited and quickened his kissing until he reached her drenched pussy.
Archer spread her legs and started kissing around the edges of her, causing her to let out little moans.
''''Aghh!~~ Mmhnn!~~''''
When she started moaning as Archer started licking her clit causing her to grip the bedsheets as she let out a loud moan.
''''Mmmmhghnnn!~~ Good... Keep... Going.'''' Nefertiti could barely speak as his tongue invaded her.
Archer licked all over as she wrapped her legs around his shoulders, he went back to attacking her clit as he slipped a finger into her wet pussy and started to gently finger her.
Her thighs tightened around him as she started moaning. ''''Mmmmmmghh!~~''''
He ended up using two fingers on her as he quickened the pace and after several minutes of this repeated pleasure.
She squirted all over his face as she let out a primal scream as she orgasmed. ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!''''
Archer loved the taste, the only thing he couldpare it to was the taste of summer. He was already addicted to it as he dived back in.
After licking her for a while, he spread her legs wider and wanted to see those sexy boobs, hepletely stripped the half-dazed Nefertiti.
When he did he was amazed, her body was firm but she was curvy. She had a very small waist but thick thighs and a fat ass.
She had a big smile on her face as her massive mountains wobbled in front of him, they had brown nipples.
They were massive but didn''t show any signs of sagging which made him even hornier, he got lost as he was watching her.
Nefertiti came to and saw him staring at her boobs with pure lust in his eyes, she wanted to get in front of those little girls, so she spoke in a seductive voice. ''''Sit on top of me, husband.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 244 Nefertitis Time (R18)
Upon hearing the way she spoke, it turned him on like crazy. Giving in to her request, he sat above her, eagerly anticipating what woulde next.
Her massive boobsy just under his little brother which she grabbed and slipped it in between her boobs.
Nefertiti started stroking him using the two massive cushions, when he felt the softness envelope his member his eyes rolled as he groaned. ''''Ugh!~~''''
Archer closed his eyes as she continue to stroke him causing her to smile at his reaction, she knew he loved her boobs as she catches him looking at them all the time.
As he was moaning Archer managed to speak. ''''My love, gentle or rough?''''
When she heard his question she instantly knew what she wanted and spoke. ''''Rough.''''
He nodded as she grinned and started licking the tip of his little brother it came close when he felt that he quivered and tensed up.@@novelbin@@
He looked down and saw Nefertiti''s little tongue licking him, when she saw him looking she winked and started taking it in her mouth.
After doing this for a while she pushed him off her so he wasying on his back, she climbed on top of him and hung her drenched pussy over his face.
When he saw this lust took over him as he started licking her again causing her to moan out loud.
''''Mmmmmhnghh!~~ My husband, keep doing that, it feels amazing.'''' Nefertiti struggled to speak but she was shut up when Archer grabbed her head and shoved his member in her mouth.
As his tongue was buried deep inside her pussy, he grabbed a hold of her pink hair and started thrusting his hips.
This caused her to start moaning as he used her mouth. ''''Aghhhh!~~ Mmmmnghh!~~''''
When he did that he noticed her love juices started pouring out even more causing him to start drinking it, Archer sucked her clit as he quickly fingered her until she orgasmed.
Her thighs were shaking as a flood of love juices poured out of her pussy and straight into Archer''s mouth.
When he tasted her juices he shoved his little brother deep down her throat causing her to gag and unloaded all his seed straight into her stomach.
After her orgasm Archer flipped her onto the bed and positioned her on all fours, he got behind her and lined up his soaking member against her wet pussy and trusted forward.
When he entered her all he felt tightness, her insides were hot and when she mped down he felt something break forcing her to moan in pleasure and pain. ''''Mhhhnmmmm!''''
Archer remained still, allowing her to limate to the sensation. Despite detecting a hint of blood, she persisted, gripping his leg and pulling him gently forward.
His member went deep inside her causing her to scream. ''''Ahhhhhhhhh!~~''''
Nefertiti nced over her shoulder and noticed him beginning to engage in intimate activity, his hands firmly grasping her voluptuous rear.
She sumbed to the overwhelming sensation, her eyes fluttering before she finally copsed onto the bed.
With her hips raised, he maintained his thrusts, his grip tightening on her buttocks as he encountered her unyielding tightness.
He leaned forward and grabbed hold of her mountains and started ying with the little brown tips causing her to tighten even more.
She let out even more moans as he attacked her from two directions. ''''Aghhnn!~~ Mmnghh!~~''''
This went on for hours as Archer put her into all different positions and fucked her like crazy, he released inside her untold amounts of time as her pussy was a mess.
Archer had the pink-haired princessying on her side as he was fucking her, she was about to orgasm again.
She lost count of the amount at this point a she felt like she was being stuffed but loved it, Archer was nearly there so she helped out by wiggling her hips.
When he felt that he couldn''t hold back anymore and shoved it deep inside her and released his seed into her onest time.
Once he was down he copsed next to the half-dazed girl, as hey there she struggled to move but still did and crawled onto him.
As theyy together, he felt her sweaty body against his, and he found himself getting reallyfortable.
At that moment, her voice reached his ears, "That was truly incredible. The girls attempted to describe it before, but their words couldn''tpare to experiencing the genuine article."
She snuggled even closer to him and mumbled to herself, "But I''m sore now. I hope it goes away soon."
Archer smiled warmly as he ced his hand on her back, using his magic to cast Cure Wound. A soft white light enveloped her, and she instantly felt better.
Under the moonlit sky, they found themselves cuddled up under the veranda, the sound of distant beast roars echoing through the night.I think you should take a look at
The night air was cool and crisp, but the warmth they shared broughtfort. She nestled her head against Archer''s chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.
Archer, in turn, wrapped his arms protectively around her, pulling her closer as they gazed out into the vast expanse before them.
Above, stars dotted the sky like diamonds, twinkling in the darkness. Below, the Howling Jungle sprawled out, its mysterious depths shrouded by the shadows.
The distant roars of wild beasts reminded them of the untamed nature that surrounded them.
As theyy there, the rhythmic sounds of the jungle enveloped them like a luby, and the tension of their adventurous day slowly melted away.
The adrenaline rush from their encounters with the beasts and bandits now gave way to a sense of peace and tranquility.
Nefertiti''s fingers gently traced patterns on his chest as he whispered sweet words, assuring her that they were safe together.
His soft voice lulled her into a sense of security, and she felt herself drifting closer to slumber.
Archer, too, began to rx, the worries of their journey fading as he held Nefertiti close.
In the quiet night, the only sounds were the soft rustling of leaves and the distant roars that seemed to blend harmoniously with the swaying trees.
As theyy there, the moon cast a gentle glow upon them, creating an ethereal ambiance that made the moment feel like a dream.
Archer''s eyes grew heavy, and he leaned in to ce a gentle kiss on Nefertiti''s forehead before closing his eyes.
Together, they drifted off into a peaceful sleep, finding sce in each other''s arms and the untamed world that surrounded them.
The night continued, and the jungle sang its wild symphony, but under the veranda on the rock overhang.
Archer and Nefertiti slept soundly, wrapped in each other''s arms and the beauty of the untamed jungle below.
As the first rays of dawn began to paint the sky with hues of pink and orange, Archer stirred from his slumber.
He was awakened by the harmonious symphony of beasts and birds chirping in the Howling Jungle.
The sounds were both mesmerizing and invigorating, signaling the start of a new day filled with adventures.
As he opened his eyes, he found himself in a cocoon of warmth and pink softness. Confused for a moment, he realized that Nefertiti was draped all over him.
Her arm was casually thrown across his chest, and her legs intertwined with his. The sight brought a fond smile to his lips as he recalled the passionate night they had shared under the moonlight.
His mind wandered back to the moments of intimacy and connection they had experienced.
The way she had tasted, the sound of her moans, and the feel of her against him C all of it made his heart race with a mixture of desire and affection.
Archer carefully shifted his position to get a better view of her, who was still deep in slumber with a sweet smile on her face.
Her peaceful expression was captivating, and he found himself falling for her even more. It was a rare sight to see her so vulnerable.
Archer gently brushed a strand of pink hair away from her face, his touch light and tender. The birds continued their cheerful chorus outside, and the jungle awakened with life around them.
Archer''s smile grew wider as he watched her sleep, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him.
He knew that whatever challengesy ahead, having her and the rest of the girls by his side made everything seem conquerable.
The memories of their passionate night together yed in his mind like a movie, each moment etched in his heart.
It was a night of both primal desire and emotional connection, an experience he wouldn''t trade for anything in the world.
With a soft chuckle, he leaned in and ced a gentle kiss on Nefertiti''s forehead, careful not to wake her.
Archer decided to give her a little more time to rest. As hey there, he eagerly awaited the gentle embrace of the morning sun on his skin and the presence of the girl he had grown to love.
He felt a sense of gratitude. Gratitude for the adventures they shared, gratitude for the moments of tenderness.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 248 Bandits & Outlaws
He looked at the young man and grinned even more before pulling both girls close to him.
"I''m Archer," he introduced himself assertively, "and these two are MY girls. So, leave them be, or your family will suffer the consequences of your foolish actions."
Upon hearing his words, Merenptah lost his temper and retorted, "See, princess, he doesn''t care about you if he''s willing to have another woman."
But before Merenptah could continue his verbal attack, Archer swiftly appeared in front of him and delivered a sharp p, sending the mouthy boy sprawling to the floor.
Before the other two boys could react, Archer summoned his tail and swiped their legs, causing them to crash to the ground as well.
The three girls who were with the guys backed off before they got hit. Archer looked down at Merenptah and spoke.
''''Nefertiti is my fiance. If you dare approach her again, I will not hesitate to take brutal measures against you and every member of your family. Do you understand?''''
Merenptah looked up at the white-haired boy with dragon eyes and white scales, but he couldn''t hold his tongue. ''''You don''t deserve her, you damn lizard!''''
Upon hearing this, Archer lost his temper. He turned to Nefertiti and asked, ''''Will losing this fool''s family affect the empire?''''
She nodded her head, making him sigh before he forcefully stomped on Merenptah''s knees, resulting in audible crunches.
One of the girls rushed forward, panicking, and tended to the young man, who was now rolling around in pain.
The girl looked up at Archer and asked, ''''Why would you do such a thing?''''
Archer looked at her and answered, ''''He tried to court my woman, what does he expect? If anyone has a problem, tell them to ask Nefertiti to contact me, and they will get the same treatment.''''
Upon returning to the two girls watching the scene, he noticed Nefertiti wearing a radiant smile, while Hemera seemed visibly troubled.
Concerned, he looked at her and asked, "What''s up, Hemi?"
She looked up at him and asked. ''''Why did you hurt him so badly?''''
Archer sighed and exined the reason behind his actions. ''''Well Hemi, if I didn''t do that, he would have bugged her for ages until he decided to take it up a notch, it always happens. So why not put an end to it before it begins?''''
Hemera thought about his answer and decided it was the logical thing to do; she nodded her head and smiled. ''''Sorry for doubting you. It does make strange sense.''''
With a smile on his face, he chose to inquire about Nefertiti''s race. "Nefi, could I talk to you for a moment?"
She nodded in agreement, and the three of them made their way to an unupied bench, away from themotion.
As they walked, teachers and staff hurried over to attend to the fallen Merenptah. Turning to the Sun Elf, he politely asked for a favor. "Hemi, could you give us a minute, please?"
She smiled and pulled out a book before heading to sit on another bench.
The two of them sat down, and he turned to her. ''''So, I understand you''re a subus, but from what I know, they are lustful beings that suck men dry.''''
Archer went on to exin what he knew about her race. After listening to him, Nefertiti startedughing.
He wondered why she wasughing and asked, ''''What''s funny?''''
Nefertiti calmed down, and then she started exining, ''''Well, you are right. We are lustful beings, but only with our chosen. Once we choose our man, we will never stray. Even without your mark, I''d never look at another man.''''
She also exined that subuses are rare on the Western continent as they primarily live on the Northern continent.
After talking for a little while, she had to go to her ss. Nefertiti gave him a kiss and walked off while waving at him.
Hemera walked over to Archer and sat down next to him as he watched her walk away. She spoke, ''''I hope everything is alright, Arch.''''
He turned his head to her with a smile and nodded. Archer cast Gate to where they left the caravan and continued on their journey.
As they were walking, Hemera wanted to see the sights, so he summoned his wings and took off after picking her up.
Archer''s powerful white wings extended from his back, casting a glistening aura as they basked in the golden sun.
With Hemera in his arms, he effortlessly lifted her in a princess carry, her heart pounding with excitement.
As they soared higher into the beautiful blue sky, the stunningndscape of the Mediterra spread before them, reminiscent of the picturesque Mediterranean coast back on Earth.
The azure sea stretched out, its wavespping gently against the sandy shores not far from them. Inds adorned with lush greenery dotted the waters miles away.I think you should take a look at
The aroma of salt and sea breeze filled the air, evoking a sense of tranquility and wonder. Archer navigated the sky with grace, taking Hemera on a breathtaking journey.
They glided over quaint coastal viges, where white-washed houses with vibrant blue rooftops stood proudly against the rocky cliffs.
Olive groves and vineyards carpeted the rolling hills, painting thendscape with shades of green and gold.
They passed by ancient ruins, the remnants of civilizations long past, standing as a testament to the rich history of the region.
The beauty of the Mediterraneanndscape was mesmerizing, and Hemera couldn''t help but gasp in awe.
With a mischievous grin, Archer executed a yful loop in the air, causing Hemera to let out a mix ofughter and exhration.
They swooped low over a secluded cove, where crystal-clear waters sparkled like sapphires beneath the sun''s caress.
As they soared through the skies, their eyes caught sight of a magnificent lighthouse perched high on a rugged promontory.
It stood tall and proud, its beacon guiding ships safely through the vast azure expanse below.
Gullbeasts soared alongside them, their calls harmonizing with the soothing sound of the waves below.
Hemera clung tightly to Archer, her heart racing with joy and wonder. Thendscape below seemed like a living painting, with every stroke of nature''s brush creating a masterpiece of serene beauty.
After a couple of hours of flying, they finally arrived at Astreopolis City, situated on the border between the Sri and Lunaris Empires.
Hemera''s face lit up with a wide smile as she beheld the breathtakingndscape from above. As they began their descent after Archer made the decision to venture into the city.
She turned to him and asked, ''''Why are we entering the city? We don''t need anything.''''
Archer turned to her with a grin, knowing she would love the reason, and answered, ''''Well, I''vee here to buy more spellbooks for the library and inform the guild that I''vepleted my quests.''''
When Hemera heard this, she got excited and randomly grabbed hold of his hand, causing Archer tough.
They proceeded toward the city gate after Archer disguised his features to appear like a pale-skinned elf. However, they were halted by a guard who called out, ''''Stop!''''
The couple halted and waited for the guard to speak again. He approached them and inquired, ''''What''s your business here?''''
Archer looked at the man and replied, ''''We''re here to visit the guild and purchase some spellbooks.''''
The guard examined the two and nodded his head, he stepped aside and let them pass by.
The massive city gate, adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures and ancient heroes, stood tall and proud, weing visitors into the heart of the Greek-like city.
Beyond the gate, they entered a bustling cityscape with narrow cobblestone streets lined with charming shops and colorful stalls.
Archer thought the architecture mirrored the beauty of ancient Greek cities back on Earth, with white-washed buildings featuring ornate pirs and terracotta-tiled rooftops.@@novelbin@@
The aroma of freshly baked bread and Mediterranean cuisine filled the air, enticing passersby with the promise of delectable treats.
Vendors peddled their goods, and merchants disyed vibrant tapestries and pottery, showcasing the local craftsmanship.
As they walked deeper into the city, Archer and Hemera were greeted by friendly locals, some dressed in traditional Lunarian attire.
Laughter and music echoed through the streets, creating a lively and festive atmosphere.
After walking for a while, Hemera spotted the Adventurers Guild and pointed it out to him. They both headed towards it.
Inside, they approached the counter where an older man was sitting. He looked up and greeted, "Good morning, young man. How can I help you today?"
Archer took out his adventurer''s card and a bandit patch that he had ripped off when he looted the hearts. The man took the card and scanned it.
After inspecting the card, he nodded and said, "You have two more quests toplete before you can take the Rank D test. Would you like to take any more quests?"
He nodded his head. ''''I''ll take any quest involving bandits and ouws.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 249 Celestial Serpent
The man took a serious look at the young boy and girl before shrugging and giving them permission to go on their quest.
Archer and Hemera walked towards the quest board and began examining the avable tasks.
They came across four quests: dealing with a goblin infestation just outside Thessalia vige, confronting two bandit groups in the ios Forest, and putting an end to a ver camp located somewhere in the Thssa Grove to the north.
With the quests in hand, they returned to the counter and handed them over to the same young man.
He nced between the quests and the couple, registering Archer''s card and stamping it to mark the epted quests.
Archer turned to Hemera and inquired if she wished to be an adventurer too, but she politely declined.
Her focus was on Archer and acquiring knowledge, so she expressed her desire to visit the bookshop.
After sorting out the quests, receiving his rewards for thepleted quests, and getting his card back the two made their way to the bookshop.
They searched for half an hour until they found one, and they entered the shop. The grand marble entrance greeted them with its imposing yet inviting presence.
The soft glow of magical torches illuminated the interior, revealing shelves adorned with leather-bound tomes that seemed to whisper ancient incantations.
As they walked deeper into the shop, elegant columns reminiscent of ancient temples towered above them, featuring intricate carvings of mythical creatures and legendary heroes.
The air was filled with the sweet scent of aged parchment and hints of exotic herbs, adding to the mystical ambiance.
Hemera''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she roamed the aisles, her fingers gently grazing the spines of the ancient books.
Archer, too, was captivated by the ethereal beauty of the shop, his curiosity piqued by the array of powerful spells waiting to be explored.
He looked at her and told her to get whatever she wanted no matter the cost which excited her even more.
As Hemera perused the array of different books, a mysterious man suddenly materialized before her, seemingly out of thin air.
He spoke in a voice both aged and wise, "Looking for something specific, young one?"
Archer looked at him and answered. ''''Some attack spells would be good.''''
The store owner nodded his head and walked off, five minutester he returns with thirteen spellbooks.
He handed them over and Archer read the titles, ''Starfall - Shadow Nova - Void Rift - Soul Sunder - Elemental Barrage - Singrity - Nova Surge - Celestial Serpent - Crystal Shard Storm - Stormforged Hammer - Spirit Surge - Void Copse - Elemental Convergence''
Archer liked the sound of all the books and asked for the price. "How much for them all?"
The owner was taken aback when he heard the boy before answering, "80 gold for them all, young man."
He smiled when he heard the price and took out the 80 gold coins. Archer gave them to the old man and stored away the books, keeping Starfall out to read while waiting for Hemera.
As he looked up, he saw her roaming around the shop and stacking up books. That''s when the store owner shook his head and stored away the gold before speaking, "What is the girl doing?"
Archer looked at the man and replied, "She''s choosing books to put in my library so my girls and future children can learn."
The old man looked at him, and a strange look appeared on his face but remained silent and watched the excited girl bouncing around his shop.
After an hour, Archer learned the new spell, and he pulled up the notification.
[Starfall Learned]
He then pulled up the information on the spell.
[Starfall: Summon a shower of shooting stars that rain down upon your enemies, dealing radiant damage in a wide area]
Afterpleting Hemera''s book purchase, a mountain of books now stacked up on the counter.
The old man made his way over to count them, calling for assistance from a young woman who emerged from the back. Archer stood beside Hemera, who wore a smile.
They counted for a while until the man spoke, "500 gold coins."
Archer handed over the coins and stored away the books Hemera didn''t take immediately. The two left the store and made their way to the northern gate, leaving the city behind.
It was then that Archer heard E''s voice from the bracelet, asking where he was since the twins said he left the domain.
He quickly informed her that he and Hemera were on the road to Larissa and offered for them to join when they were ready.
E readily agreed, saying goodbye before Archer and Hemera continued on their journey.
They traveled until the sun began to set, arriving next to a peaceful river and open ins with mountains in the distance.
The sight was admirable to both of them, and they decided to camp out. Archer set up the tent and summoned twelve Stone Men using the Stone Warden spell to guard it, with two of them patrolling the area.I think you should take a look at
Once everything was in order, the couple sat down, and Archer brought out some sweet bread to share with Hemera.
As they ate, they started reading the books he had purchased.
Archer delved into the Celestial Serpent, Void Rift, and Soul Sunder spell books, mastering all three with remarkable proficiency in just a few short hours, astonishing Hemera with his rapid learning pace.
Impressed, she asked, "How are you doing that, Arch?"
He looked up at her and replied, "It''s because I''m a white dragon; I find it easy to learn spells."
Hemera nodded and returned to her reading while enjoying some bread. Archer then took out some Zenian desserts for them to try.
After eating, he decided to test out his new spells and informed Hemera of his whereabouts before stepping out of the tent.
The Stone Men stood guard as he walked away from the camp, the two that were patrolling followed him until he reached an open area.
Archer raised his hand and cast his new spell. ''Starfall''
The spell erupted with an otherworldly brilliance, a cascade of celestial energy hurtling from the heavens toward the distant horizon.
As it surged forth, the night sky seemed to shiver and dance with anticipation, the very air quivering in its wake.
A symphony of colors burst forth as the spell collided with the earth''s atmosphere.
Brilliant blues and ethereal purples intertwined, forming a tapestry of light that stretched across the heavens.
The initial impact resembled a shimmeringet streaking across the firmament, leaving a trail of stardust in its wake.
The force of the spell''s impact echoed through the night, a resonant boom that reverberated across thendscape.
A shockwave rippled outward, causing trees to sway and the ground to tremble. The sheer power of the spell was palpable, a raw and untamed energy harnessed from the cosmos.
As the spell''s radiant tendrils reached the distant horizon, they blossomed into a breathtaking disy of celestial fireworks.
Glittering particles of light exploded in a mesmerizing dance, their brilliance outshining even the brightest stars.
The night was transformed into a celestial spectacle, a canvas painted with the hues of a thousand gxies.
Archer was amazed by the spell and realized it was a powerful spell but he was excited, he decided to try another spell.
He quickly cast it. ''Celestial Serpent.''
In response, a burst of iridescent light erupted from his fingertips, spiraling upward into the night sky.
The light coalesced into a mesmerizing pattern, forming the shape of a sinuous serpentposed of celestial energy.
The Celestial Serpent, resplendent in its luminescent glory, floated before Archer, its form radiant and fluid.
It undted gracefully, its movements echoing the ebb and flow of cosmic forces.
The serpent''s scales shimmered with the colors of sapphire and amethyst, and its eyes glowed with the wisdom of the stars.
Archer''s heart swelled with a mix of exhration and reverence as he gazed upon the manifestation of his conjured magic.
The Celestial Serpent seemed to pulsate with celestial energy, a living embodiment of the cosmos itself.
With a mentalmand, Archer directed the serpent to glide through the air, its movements both majestic and mesmerizing.
The celestial creature weaved intricate patterns, leaving trails of stardust in its wake.
It soared higher into the sky, spiraling around constetions as if dancing to an otherworldly rhythm.
Archer''s lips curled into a satisfied smile as he marveled at the spell''s sess, he was about to turn around when he smelt the aroma of the ocean breeze.
He smiled as he turned around and spotted his ocean princess standing there with her arms crossed under herrge boobs.@@novelbin@@
When Archer saw her he gave her a big smile before speaking. ''''Hey Teu. How are you feeling?''''
Teu just stared at him as she answered. ''''I''m okay Arch, but still really sore. I do hope our training session will numb the pain.''''
Archer saw her smile and knew she was going to work him to the bone. He looked around to see if the other two girls were there.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 251 I Will Return The Favor (Semi R18)
Archer and the three girls were engaged in conversation when Nefertiti stood up and went to prepare herself.
She spoke to him as she walked into the domain after saying, ''''I''m going to take a bath and get ready for sses, husband.''''
The remaining three began discussing their ns to hunt down thest bandit group and the ve camp before heading to Larissa.
As they conversed, the trio continued their discussion until E''s voice rang out, announcing that breakfast was ready.
Without dy, they got up from their seats and moved to the table, taking their ces and relishing the spread of food before them.
The air was filled with the enticing aroma of freshly cooked dishes, ranging from golden pancakes adorned with berries and whipped cream to sizzling bacon and eggs that sputtered in the pan.
The tes were overflowing with crispy hash browns, fluffy omelets, and even exotic fruits that seemed to glow with otherworldly hues.
Archer''s eyes widened as he took in the impressive spread before him, his stomach rumbling in eager anticipation.
While he had grown ustomed to the meals during his travels, this assortment of dishes was truly a feast for the eyes.
E and Hemera moved gracefully around the table, their movements a dance of culinary artistry as they ced tter after tter of delectable food before their friends.
The half-elf''s smile was radiant, her eyes sparkling with pride at the spread she and Hemera had prepared.
Nefertiti appeared from the domain and joined the group after finishing getting ready, taking her ce beside Sera and Hemera.
"Dig in, everyone!" E eximed with a flourish, her voice a symphony of joy and excitement.
Archer needed no further encouragement. With a grin that mirrored the half-elf''s enthusiasm, he picked up his knife and fork, eager to indulge in the fantasy breakfast before him.
He sliced through the fluffy pancake, its edges crisped to perfection, and generously piled on a spoonful of whipped cream and a medley of berries.
The vors burst in his mouth like a harmonious melody, each bite a delicious note in theposition of the meal.
Beside him, Sera and Teu joined in the feast, their expressions reflecting his delight.
They sampled the array of dishes, their conversation light and filled withughter as they exchanged thoughts on the various vors and textures.
As he savored a bite of perfectly cooked bacon, his taste buds were treated to a blend of smoky richness that melted in his mouth.
The eggs were wlessly cooked, boasting a creamy texture with yolks resembling liquid gold as they cascaded onto his te.
The hash browns had achieved a delightful level of crispiness, while the assortment of exotic fruits offered a rejuvenating explosion of sweetness.
Between bites, Archer stole nces at E and Hemera, their faces animated as they watched everyone enjoy the fruits of theirbor.
The camaraderie and warmth in the air were palpable, a testament to the bonds they had forged on their journey.
As the meal continued, the table transformed into a canvas of culinary creativity, each dish a masterpiece showcasing E and Hemera''s skill and imagination.
Immersed at the moment, Archer felt a sense of bliss wash over him, his heart lifted, and overwhelming happiness filled him as he indulged in the feast before him.
After some time of eating and chatting, Nefertiti left not before giving Archer a kiss as he cast a Gate to her academy.
She walked through the portal, and E spoke, "Arch, I''m going to help Hemera sort out the library and then join you on the road."
He nodded, conveying his affection with kisses for both of them. Then, he ced his te in the sink, while the twins greeted the group and started cleaning up.
After exchanging greetings with everyone, E and Hemera opened a portal and stepped through but as they walked off Archer was watching their asses with a perverted smile.
E''s was perky, and Hemera had a curvaceous posterior that jiggled as she walked; the two of them noticed his gaze, but they soon disappeared from view as they entered the domain.
After watching the two Thalia and Xanthe approached him with a smile, executing a graceful bow while the other sister just nodded her head.
Her voice carried a courteous tone as she addressed him, saying, "Good morning, Master. Mistress E has requested our assistance once we''vepleted the tidying."
He nodded at the blonde maid and told the group he was going to take a bath and rx before getting back on the road.
After speaking he entered the bath chambers that came with the tent, it was as big as the one in the treehouse but it would do the job.
Sera saw this and the mischievous little dragon went to follow him, clearly intending to take advantage of the situation.
However, Teu intervened before the eager dragon could execute her sneaky n, her voice cutting through the air. "You can have your sexter, girl. Right now, he needs to hit the road and not indulge in such activities."
Sera shifted her gaze toward Teu, her eyes narrowing in response. They both heard Archer''sughter as he entered the bathroom.
Before anyone could react, Sera abruptly disappeared into thin air, leaving Teu and the two maids utterly astonished, their gazes darting around in disbelief.
The small dragon showed up in Archer''s arms. She nced around. When he set her down, she looked up at him and saw him grinning.
She gracefully descended to her knees, Sera pulled down his pants, and with a not-so-subtle yet electrifying touch, she awakened his desire as Sera enveloped him with her mouth.
After she sucked him they got in the bath and started making love with her on top, as they got into it the girls outside started to hear Sera''s pleasure-filled moans.
She rolled her eyes and muttered under her breath, "Horny dragons."
Thalia let out a yful giggle while Xanthe made an effort to drown out the cacophony. After an hour of impassioned cries, Archer emerged, cradling an unconscious Sera in his arms.@@novelbin@@
Teu stood ready, sharpening her sword, and her amusement grew when she caught sight of the petite dragon.
Archer carefully entered the domain and put Sera in her bedroom, ensuring she wasfortable and safe.
As he returned, he offered a smile to Teu, who stood there with narrowed eyes, her voice carrying her inquiry, "Why do you go so rough on us?"
Taken aback by her question, he disyed a cheeky smile and responded, "You girls seem to enjoy it. Are you ready to leave?"
Teu giggled at his retort and nodded in agreement. Archer then turned to the twins and instructed them to take care of Sera as he opened a portal for them.
After that Archer cast Gate and the two of them walked through and entered the forest, Teu started walking in front of him.
But he didn''t only want Sera. He also longed for his brave warrior. He walked up to her and held onto her hips tightly.
He felt her bubble butt against his little brother and it drove him mad, Teu started moving her hips causing her to rub up against him.
She turned her head towards him, a grin gracing her lips as she perceived the hunger in his gaze. "What''s your desire now, you lustful dragon? Have you not had enough?"
Archer leaned in and whispered into her ear as his hand sneaked under her armor and found her pussy, he moved her panties to the side as he spoke. ''''I want your mouth.''''
He began to caress her softly, while his other hand deftly slipped beneath her chest armor, ying with her brown nipples.
Teu grabbed a hold of him as she let out a seductive moan. ''''Mmmmhggn!~~''''
But she soon nodded, Archer stopped ying with her as she turned around and dropped to her knees.
She pulled down his white pants and his little brother popped out, she took hold of it and started stroking it.
Once it was raging she started licking the tip causing him to shiver then slowly take it in her mouth.
Teu slowly started sucking him as he put a hand on her head as she got faster, her head was bobbing backward and forward causing him to groan.
''''Ughhhnn!~~''''
After sucking him off for a while she felt him go stiff as he grabbed her head and pushed his member down her throat.
He groaned as he released his seed down her throat causing her to gag but she swallowed nheless.
Archer gazed at his ocean princess, his face lit up with joy, and he said, "That felt really nice, Teu. I''ll make sure to do something nice for you too."
After she finished, she nodded and smiled, then got up. She walked to a tree nearby, bent over, and stuck out her ass as if waiting for him.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 255 Princess Hecate
?
Archer sat on the balcony and looked into the sky. The celestial dance above seemed to mirror the rhythm of his own thoughts, a symphony of quiet contemtion.
As time passed, the weight of his eyelids grew heavier. The soothing symphony of the night lulled him into a sense of calm.
His gaze never left the stars, but his mind began to wander, weaving dreams in the tapestry of the night sky.
Unbeknownst to Archer, his tiredness finally caught up with him. His eyelids fluttered closed, and his breathing grew steady and rhythmic.
The balcony became a haven of peaceful slumber, as Archer drifted off into a world of dreams.
Morning arrived with a chorus of birdsong. The first rays of dawn painted the sky with hues of gold and pink.@@novelbin@@
As the sun''s warmth gradually enveloped the world, Archer stirred from his sleep. He blinked his eyes open, momentarily disoriented by the change in surroundings.
The soft twittering of birds greeted his ears, their melodies interweaving with the gentle rustle of leaves in the morning breeze.
Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Archer yawned and stretched, feeling the stiffness in his muscles dissipate.
He took a deep breath, savoring the crisp, invigorating air. The events of the previous night and the peacefulness of his balcony retreat flooded back into his consciousness.
Archer entered the treehouse and found Hemera seated at the table, engrossed in her meal. She looked up, her lips curling into a warm smile as she gestured for him to join her.
He walked over and settled into a chair beside her, a te gently pushed in his direction. Upon ity bread and cheese, a simple yet satisfying offering.
With a casual shrug, Archer began to eat, savoring the vors that graced his pte. As he indulged in the meal, his attention shifted to the sun-elf beside him. "Is this Srian cuisine?" he inquired.
Hemera nodded in affirmation, her eyes gleaming with enthusiasm. "Indeed, it''s a dish enjoyed by all. I became acquainted with it when I met Nefertiti''s mother."
Archer''s smile widened, a sense of shared connection forming over the table. With thest bite, he concluded the meal, rising from his seat.
Turning to Hemera, he voiced his intent. "Would you care to join me on the road? We should be reaching Larissa soon."
She nodded and stood up as he opened a Gate to the road they had been on the previous night. They resumed walking.
However, they soon noticed that the roady empty, shrouded in a thick fog that sent a shiver down Archer''s spine.
Quickly, Hemera offered an exnation. ''''This ismon in Mediterra, originating from the ind sea to the west.''''
He nodded, and they pressed forward, Archer maintaining his Aura Detector and Anti-Magic, yet detecting nothing.
As they walked, the surroundings underwent a gradual transformation. The fog began to thin, revealing fleeting glimpses of the scenery beyond.
In time, a distant town emerged on the horizon, its rooftops and spires piercing through the dissipating mist.
Archer turned to Hemera, a yful glimmer in his eyes. "We''re nearing a town. Would you prefer to continue on foot, or do you have a preference for taking to the skies?"
Hemera''s eyes sparkled, a mixture of amusement and excitement dancing within them. "Flying sounds like a delightful change of pace. Let''s take to the skies."
He whispered to himself, ''''Draconis.''''
His draconic features manifested in an instant, and he effortlessly scooped Hemera into a princess carry beforeunching into the air.
Archer soared above the town, his immense wings casting an imposing shadow that startled some of the onlookers below.
For an hour, they soared through the open skies, Larissa''s looming presence growing ever closer on the distant horizon.
With a powerful p of his wings, Archer surged forward at a thrilling speed, prompting Hemera to emit an exhrated scream as they rapidly approached the city.
Descending swiftly, Archer dismissed his draconic form and gently set Hemera down. They resumed their journey along the road until they reached the city gate.
A vignt guard spotted them and hastened to a nearby room. Momentster, an older elf emerged and approached the couple.
However, before he could reach them, Sera and Teu materialized seemingly out of thin air, their voices filled with yful reproach.
Teu spoke first, her toneced with jest, "Archer, must you always be so rough with us?"
Sera nodded in agreement, a mischievous grin dancing upon her lips.
The guard momentarily froze in his tracks, clearly taken aback by the unexpected and enchanting appearances of the two young women.
Regaining hisposure, he continued his approach and addressed Archer, his voice respectful. "Young man, are you the white dragon?"
All eyes turned to Archer, their gazes intense and probing. Despite the scrutiny, Archer nodded with a genial smile as he responded, "Yes, indeed. But how did youe to that conclusion?"
The guard met Archer''s gaze squarely as he exined, "The scales are a clear indication. Dragon-kinck them, whereas true dragons possess them."
Archer''s understanding deepened as he nced at Sera, her crimson scales affirming the guard''s statement.
Redirecting his attention to the moon elf in front of them, he inquired, "So, what brings you to us?"
The guard respectfully nodded and said, "The Emperor wants to meet the dragon who bravely protected the capital and the Empire."
Archer agreed with a nod. But the peaceful moment was interrupted when two more young women, looking a bit disheveled, joined them.
In response, the guard offered, "Let me guide you to the pce; it''s close to the southern gate."
The group agreed and followed the guard. Passing through the gate, they caught the surprised nces of soldiers, who looked both amazed and astonished.
Soldiers whispered to each other, talking about the impressive sight of the white dragon fighting the horde and then flying westward.
Rumors spread about the dragon''s return to Larissa and its possible connection to the first princess.
Archer''s attention turned to Hemera, intrigued. Hemera subtly confirmed the rumors with a nod.
But his thoughts were different from what people assumed. He wasn''t interested in the first princess; his focus was on the third one, the silver-haired elf with red eyes.
His heart longed for the two little girls who had weed him with pure happiness.
Dismissing the thought with a shake of his head, Archer decided to question the guard. ''''What do you know about the third princess Hecate?''''
The guard cast an odd nce his way before responding, "Actually, quite a bit. Rumors have it that she''s a witch who foretells the future. What lends credence to the rumor is her silver hair and red eyes, much like the evil witch of Lunarians legend."
When Hemera heard that she added. ''''She wasn''t evil. There is no evidence of her apart from her existence and ties to the Lunarian imperial family, legends say she was a power moon mage.''''
The elf stared at the girl who spoke until his eyes widened as he spoke. ''''Princess Hemera Helios?''''
Hemera smiled as she nodded her head, he nodded his head and continued. ''''Yes, you are right. There is no evidence that she is evil but the stories are to scare the children.''''
She nodded and the group continued on until they saw a massive pce in the distance surrounded by a guarded wall.
As Archer and the girls walked further into the heart of Larissa, the bustling cityscape began to transform.
The narrow streets lined with quaint shops and lively market stalls gradually gave way to a grander expanse.
Before them, a magnificent sight unfoldeda sprawling pce with distinct Greek-inspired architecture stood in all its glory.
He saw the pce''s marble columns reach skyward, supporting ornate archways adorned with intricate carvings.
The facade was a masterpiece of white stone, contrasting beautifully against the azure sky.
His eyes widened in awe as he took in the splendor before him. The pce seemed like a relic from ancient times, a testament to the city''s rich history and cultural heritage.
The group approached the entrance of the pce and received a warm wee from the Imperial guards, who now took on the responsibility of escorting Archer and the girls.
A tall moon elf man, d in silver armor and a ck cape, stepped forward and introduced himself, saying, "I am Constantine Vasilios, Captain of the Lunarian Imperial Guard."
Archer and the girls introduced themselves, and Constantine''s smile grew as he guided them toward the entrance hall of the pce.
Soon, they arrived at an immense wooden door, which a butler promptly opened, allowing the group to enter the hall.
As Archer stepped inside, he found himself in an expansive and breathtaking hall that appeared to have been plucked directly from the pages of ancient Greek mythology.
Soft, ethereal light bathed the space, emanating from towering windows that reached up to meet the grand arches of the ceiling.
Sunlight poured in, casting a warm and golden hue over the meticulously polished marble floor.
The hall was adorned with massive columns, reminiscent of the elegant designs of the Doric order.
These columns were adorned with intricate reliefs depicting gods and goddesses engaged in celestial pursuits.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 256 Ive Been Dreaming
?
[Hecate''s POV]
[A day before Archer''s arrival]
Hecate sat in her room, engrossed in reading a spellbook, when a knock echoed on her door. "Come in," she called out.
Her maid, Eione, entered the room and bowed before speaking. "Princess, the Emperor has decided to wed the First Princess Acantha to the dragon upon his arrival in the city."
She gazed at the moon elf who had been by her side for years before responding, "He will not choose Acantha. He is not as they think. He will take what he desires."
Eione sighed at Hecate''s words, nodding in acknowledgment. She then proceeded to pour some tea for Hecate as she continued her reading.
The following day, while in the midst of her meal, a guard rushed into the hall, delivering the news that the dragon had arrived and was en route to the pce.
Hecate''s heart quickened at the announcement. The Emperor ordered the maids to prepare additional food and ensure the pce was immacte.
The entire family rose from their seats and made their way to the throne hall, where they would receive their guests.
Acantha brimmed with excitement, having heard rumors of the dragon''s exploits.
As they assembled in the hall, anticipation grew while they awaited the dragon and hispanions to make their entrance.
After a five-minute wait, Gorgo, her father''s advisor, swung open the grand doors, revealing his arrival.
Hecate''s eyes widened as she beheld him, a rush of thoughts flooding her mind. ''The same white hair. The same violet eyes and a captivating smile.''
The two little girls'' images appeared in her mind, causing her to smile.
[Back to Archer]
Upon entering the throne room, Archer scanned the already assembled crowd and spotted the entirety of the imperial family.
Yet, amid the gathered individuals, his gaze fixated on herthe woman who had inhabited his dreams. A smile graced her lips as their eyes met.
Radiant and mesmerizing, she possessed flowing silver hair that cascaded around her, apanied by the brilliance of her vivid red eyes. Her curvaceous form was on disy, making a striking impression.
Instantly captivated, Archer''s attention was unmistakably drawn to her.
The girls apanying him noticed his reaction, leading to shared giggles, though Nefertiti''s response was a disapproving hmph followed by a yful poke.
Caught off guard, Archer emitted a quiet yelp before regaining hisposure.
He dismissed the unexpected distraction and continued his stride, approaching the man positioned at the center of the room.
This individual, with dark grey hair and eyes, seemed to hold a significant role.
Slightly shorter than Archer, the Emperor paused as the man who had ushered them in took the initiative to speak.
"Your Majesty, allow me to introduce Archer, the white dragon who came to the Empire''s aid in its time of need."
With a respectful nod, Archer acknowledged the Emperor''s presence. As introductions followed, he focused on the trio before him.
The Emperor spoke in turn, conveying his identity and that of his wives. "Greetings, young man. I am Emperor Menus Lunarides. Beside me is my first Empress, Gorgo Lunarides, my second wife, Philomena Lunarides, andstly, my third wife, Damaris Lunarides."
Archer reciprocated the warm greetings with a smile directed at each woman. Gorgo, a statuesque figure, possessed raven-ck hair and deep blue eyes.
Philomena exuded an alluring curvature, enhanced by her own dark blue hair and eyes. The final wife adorned herself with dark green hair and eyes, an enchanting contrast.
They all smiled at Archer, but his attention stayed on the silver-haired woman with red eyes, his true interest.
Menus continued with his introductions, motioning towards the princes and saying, "Allow me to introduce Nikos and Agesus, the first and second princes."
They responded with nods, but he could tell they didn''t him, a fact that didn''t trouble him in the least.
Archer acknowledged the introductions with a grin, then turned his attention to the girls as the man proceeded to introduce his daughters.
"Here are the lovely youngdies: Acantha, Chryseis, Hecate, and Lampito, the first, second, third, and fourth princesses." He said with a smile but ignored Hecate.
Archer proceeded to introduce each of the girls one by one, and their expressions amused him, prompting a chuckle.
The moon elf girls observed him intently, their appearances strikingly familiar. They bore a strong resemnce to their mothers, akin to duplicates.
To Archer, they seemed insignificant, resembling the Ashguard family and their treatment of him. Hecate evoked his sympathy, igniting a desire to liberate her from this environment.
However, Archer chose to address the situation. "I was informed you wished to meet with me. Let''s keep this brief; I''m eager to resume my journey."
Menus regarded the straightforward young man, hisck of etiquette apparent. If not for him being a dragon, the Emperor might have dismissed him. But aligning the boy with his cause was important to him.
With a discreet throat-clearing, Menus initiated the conversation. "I understand you are engaged to a Srian princess, who happens to be standing beside you."
Archer responded with a chuckle to Menus''s words and nodded in acknowledgment.
The Emperor''s discourse persisted. "The Lunarians are not ungrateful. As a token of our appreciation for aiding our empire, I propose an offering of 20,000 gold coins along with the hand of my first daughter, Acantha Lunarides."
Upon hearing the offer, Archer began to nod his head and replied, "Thank you for the coins. My Grandma used to say you can never have too many."
He proceeded to walk towards the princesses, who started to smile. The five girls behind him understood his intent and remained in ce.
Archer walked past the first and second princesses, leaving them visibly confused. However, he soon came to a halt in front of a blushing Hecate.
In a gentle whisper, he asked, "Have you dreamt of those two little angels? They resemble you so much."
Her body quivered, a blend of nervousness and excitement coursing through her.
She managed to nod, a shy smile forming on her lips in response.
Turning his gaze to the moon elf woman, an enigmatic witch yet exuding innocence, Archer sensed the weight of mistreatment she had endured from others.
Guided by an unspoken connection, Archer''s unexpected words left Hecate and the other princesses taken aback. "Hecate, I would rather marry you. Would you ept my proposal?"
Emperor Menus found himself struck into silence, his astonishment evident.
Among his wives, Gorgo and Philomena reacted simrly, while Damaris, Hecate''s mother, wore a knowing smile.
Hecate nodded with a small smile. When Archer saw her answer, he turned to Menus and spoke, "I want Hecate."
The man looked at him, and as Acantha walked off, he shook his head and asked the boy, "Why do you want to marry a witch?"
Archer burst intoughter upon hearing Menus''s question, but he soon calmed down and shrugged. "I love witches."
The Emperor didn''t know how to respond and sighed before saying, "If that is your wish, I''ll announce it to the empire right away."
He exited the room, followed by all his children except for Hecate and her maid, Eione.
The girls approached Archer, each one kissing his cheek before wondering what to do. Hecate stood awkwardly.
Archer turned to her after telling the other girls to head back to the domain so he could talk to Hecate. They epted and bid her goodbye as they left.
Hecate didn''t reply but continued to gaze at him. He walked up to her and got close. She didn''t move as he leaned in and kissed her.@@novelbin@@
She quickly returned the kiss, and they separated not long after. Hecate spoke, her cheeks turning red, "So that''s how it felt."
Archer raised an eyebrow, asking, "What do you mean?"
Her blush deepened, and she looked down while fiddling with her fingers. She mumbled, "I''ve been dreaming of you for a while now, and our life."
He smiled when he heard her and went to sit down on a bench, Hecate followed behind and asked. ''''What took you so long to get here? I''ve been waiting.''''
Archer chuckled and told her what they got up to on the way to Larissa, she listened to everything he said and soaked it in.
Eione watched this with wide eyes as she saw Hecate smile and chat along with the boy, as they were talking Menus returned but stopped walking as he looked around.
''''Where are the other girls gone?'''' He asked out loud.
''''They have gone to do something. I teleported them out so don''t worry Menus.'''' Archer quickly replied.
He approached the two and spoke as he held out his hand. ''''I''ve made the announcement, my guard is bringing your gold. I hope to have a longsting rtionship with you Archer.''''
Archer took it and nodded his head. ''''Get in contact with the Srian. I''m sure you both could conquer the west and unite Mediterra.''''
When Menus heard this he smiled and spoke. ''''Yes, that was the n, hence the gold and marriage.''''
The two went off to get to know each other better. That was when Hecate''s mother approached her with a smile. ''''I''m happy for you Hecate. You deserve to be happy.''''
Hecate looked at her mother and smiled. ''''Thank you, Damaris.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 257 Northern Gate
?
When Damaris heard her daughter''s reply, a sad smile appeared on her face, and she couldn''t bring herself to meet Hecate''s eyes.
"I''m sorry for being a useless mother. I do hope you find your happiness," Damaris said softly.
Damaris turned around and walked over to her husband and Archer. Hecate watched her depart and finally felt a sense of happiness.
After a wait, she would now be able to travel with him and leave the pce. She wondered if he would permit her to continue her potion studies.
Archer and her parents conversed for a couple of hours before he bid his farewells and approached Hecate, who was waiting on the bench.
Drawing closer, he inquired, "Are you ready to get out of here? Or do you need to collect something?"
Hecate nodded and replied, "Would you mind if I continued studying my potions? And could Eionee with us? She''ll be let go if not."
Archer smiled while saying, "Sure, let''s go get your belongings and hit the road."
They left the hall, followed by her maid. After a brief walk, they arrived at her bedroom.
Hecate opened the door, and the three of them entered. As he stepped in, he noticed a blend of study room, potionb, and bedroom.
Looking around, an idea struck him, and he said, "Hecate, I''ll be back in a minute."
She nodded as he opened a portal to his domain. When it materialized, the two women were clearly surprised.
Archer entered the treehouse and found the girls enjoying a meal. Sera jumped up and offered some bread, saying, "Arch, take some bread El cooked. It''s really nice."
He epted the food and began eating, then praised E. "You''re bing quite the cook, El."
E emerged from the kitchen with a smile, handing bread to Hemera and Nefertiti. "Yeah, Mother was teaching me. I''m going to go see her soon."@@novelbin@@
Archer nodded with a smile before focusing on his task. He closed his eyes, envisioning the treehouse with a potions room connected to afortable bedroom.
The tree momentarily quivered but quickly stilled. The girls grew concerned before spotting Archer standing there.
He finished his task and opened his eyes. Teu was the first to ask, "Did you just create something?"
Archer smiled, replying, "Yes, I made a potionb and bedroom for Hecate."
They nodded in understanding, and Nefertiti avoided looking at him. Archer blinked next to her and whispered, "Don''t be angry, don''t forget what I said before. You know I love you, my pink princess."
She relented, offering a smile as he pecked her cheek. Addressing everyone, he said, "Girls, I''ll go get Hecate and be back shortly. Then we can continue on."
They agreed and returned to their activities. Archer opened a portal to Hecate''s bedroom and stepped through.
Inside, he saw the two women packing clothes. He cast Stone Wardens, summoning the Stone Men to assist.
Archer inquired about what to take, and Hecate pointed out items, which were then carried into her newb.
After an hour of organizing, he turned to her. "Aren''t they going toe see you off?"
She shook her head and replied, "Unfortunately, no. They never checked on me. My parents simply sent the maids."
Eione nodded and introduced herself, saying, "I''m Eione, Hecate''s personal maid."
He smiled at the moon elf maid. She had the same dark features as the others. The Stone Men were quickly finished.
Archer dismissed them and opened a portal to her newb/bedroom. They stepped through the portal and found themselves standing in a breathtaking potionb.
The room seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly glow, casting a warm and inviting atmosphere.
Shelves lined the walls, filled with an impressive array of potion ingredients in meticulouslybeled containers.
The air was rich with the scents of herbs, spices, and rare magicalponents.
Hecate''s eyes widened in astonishment as she took in the sight before her. Her heart raced with excitement, and a delighted smile spread across her face.
She couldn''t believe her eyestheb was a potion maker''s dreame true.
"Archer, this... this is incredible," she eximed, her voice tinged with awe.
He grinned, pleased by her reaction. "I''m d you like it. I wanted to create a space where you can work on your potions to your heart''s content."
Eione also gazed around, her eyes sparkling with wonder. "Princess, this is truly remarkable. You''re fortunate to have such a considerate fiance."
Hecate nodded, feeling a deep sense of gratitude towards Archer. She walked over to one of the shelves and ran her fingers over the rows of colorful vials and jars.
Each container held a unique substance, carefully organized for easy ess.
Hecate''s excitement grew as she spoke. "This is beyond anything I could have imagined. Thank you, Archer."
He shrugged modestly. "Just wanted to make sure you have everything you need."
Hecate turned her attention to the doorway at the other end of theb. "What''s through there?"
Archer smiled mysteriously. "That, my dear, leads to your private bedroom. I thought you might want a ce to rest and rx after long hours of potion-making."
Eione''s eyes twinkled mischievously. "And a ce to escape to when your experiments go awry."
Hecate began unpacking her belongings, with Eione assisting her.
Meanwhile, Archer closed his eyes, allowing his imagination to take form, envisioning a bedroom connected to theb through a corridor.
When he opened his eyes, he found the two women looking at him curiously. He smiled and exined, "I just created a bedroom for Eione that connects to yours."
Their eyes widened in amazement, and Hecate stepped closer, her curiosity piqued. "You can create things?"
Archer smiled warmly as he borated on the concept. "Yes, but only within my domain. There should be ingredients avable in the forests, and you can enlist the help of any of the dragon-kin to gather them."
Eione chimed in, her curiosity was evident. "Dragon-kin are present here?"
He affirmed her question with a nod. "Indeed, they are my people, so to speak."
She inquired further, seeking rification. "So, you are their leader?"
He was about to respond when Hecate interjected with a sense of pride. "He''s not just any leader; he is the White Dragon King, the rightful ruler of all dragon kind."
Archer nced at the potion princess and gave a nod. As he prepared to leave, he spoke, "Okay, girls, I need to hit the road. Hecate, if you want to talk to me, use this."
He tossed her a bracelet and added, "Just infuse it with mana, and you can reach me."
Hecate smiled as she put the bracelet on, watching him leave the room and head to the living room to gather the ducklings.
Upon his arrival, Teu was asleep, while E and Sera chatted animatedly. Hemera, on the other hand, was immersed in her reading.
Archer scanned the room but couldn''t spot Nefertiti. E quickly informed him, "Nefertiti has gone to the academy. She said she''ll be back tomorrow."
He nodded and inquired, "So, who will be joining me?"
E shook her head and replied, "Not for a little while. I want to visit Mother."
Before he could respond, Sera chimed in hurriedly, "Can I stay here for today? I''m feeling really tired and just want to rest."
Archer agreed, saying, "Okay, you two. Remember how to contact me."
With that, he approached Teu and yfully poked her button nose, whispering, "My ocean princess."
Teu stirred and her bright blue eyes fluttered open. She mumbled, "I want to sleep, you lustful dragon. Remember not to ravage us."
Archer chuckled at her response and leaned in to kiss her forehead. She smiled and drifted back to sleep.
He repeated the gesture with the other girls, but when he approached Hemera, she declined, focused on learning a new spell.
Archer''s smile then turned mischievous as he snapped his fingers, summoning Nefertiti to appear before him.
Confused, Nefertiti suddenly found herself in the treehouse, facing Archer''s grin. Before she could react, he leaned in and kissed her.
In the midst of their embrace, a cough disrupted them. They separated and turned toward the source of the sound.
Xanthe stood there, ready to leave. Archer promptly sent Nefertiti back to her academy through a portal.
Stepping through himself, he emerged on the northern road. Casting a quick nce around to ensure no one was nearby, he continued his journey while eating sweet bread.
As he was walking he got a message from Hecate. ''''Archer. Father just contacted me and requested your help. The swarm has been spotted north of Larissa.''''
His face lit up with a smile as he responded, "Alright. Let him know I''ll join the soldiers at the north gate shortly."
She acknowledged his message swiftly, and the line fell silent. Archer summoned a Gate leading to the northern entrance and stepped through.
Upon arrival, he was greeted by the sight of numerous Lunarian soldiers mounted on Hippogriffs, preparing for their departure.
Archer called out for the girls, and within a couple of minutes, they materialized before him.
He briefed them on the situation, exining the unfolding events, and to his delight, every one of them expressed their willingness to offer assistance.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 258 Reunited
?
The girls got prepared as the Captain approached them, he bowed to the Archer and Hecate as he spoke. ''''White Prince, Princess. The Emperor dispatched us to deal with the swarm.''''
Archer nodded and told them to get ready to leave, they will catch up. The Captain nodded his head and rushed off to his mount.
Minutester they charged north. Archer turned around and spotted E trying to speak to Hecate but only got nods in return.
She soon gave up and went to chat with Teu who already had her sword ready. He opened a portal to the domain and summoned a wyvern.
The samerge beast walked out of the portal and bowed to him. Hecate quickly shuffled backward catching his attention.
Archer turned to her with a smile as he responded. ''''He won''t harm you Hecate. He is here to give you girls a ride and once his done he will return to the domain.''''
E, Teu, Nefertiti, and Hemera all nodded, this convinced her to get on the wyvern''s back.
He turned to Sera and nodded. She quickly transformed into her dragon form and took off, Sera flew north like a bullet. Archer smiled at the five girls and whispered. ''''Draco.''''
He also transformed and took to the sky, with arge p of his wings he flew forward. The wyvern soon followed behind.
While Archer was quickly catching up, Sera dashed forward and encountered Lunarian soldiers charging into a horde of Ratlings and Rat Ogres.
It was then that she spotted giants and swiftly flew at one, tearing into it. Shortly after her sudden attack, an earth-shaking roar resonated through the air.
A surge of violet mes collided with a giant and the advancing swarm. Archer lunged for thergest giant and swiftly brought it down.
His tailshed out, striking another giant, while he simultaneously wed at the one beneath him.
He sank his teeth into its neck, managing to snap it. As Archer and Sera tackled the swarm, the Lunarians charged into the horde and began taking down the creatures.
The girls arrived at the scene andunched their own attacks against the Ratlings. They noticed a group on the roadside, observing the unfolding battle.
Archer swiped his ws, dispatching dozens of creatures, and soon the battle concluded, leaving him amidst a sea of blood and bodies.
He turned his gaze toward the group the Ratlings had been attempting to target. As he did so, he was taken aback to recognize a certain individual he had encountered long ago.
The group stood there, eyes wide, as he approached them. One of them spoke, "Is that the white dragon everyone has been talking about?"
They all nodded in agreement, their gazes locked on the massive creature that came to a halt before them.
Tal gazed upward, a flicker of recognition crossing her mind as her eyes met those violet orbs. However, her thoughts were abruptly interrupted as the dragon shifted, reverting to his humanoid form.
Sporting a grin on his face, Archer positioned himself before the astonished group. His gaze locked onto the beautiful elf he had encountered years ago.
She stood there adorned in adventurer''s armor, her long silver hair elegantly tied into a ponytail, and her smooth brown skin radiated its timeless beauty.
Archer couldn''t help but take note of her well-toned physique, thick thighs, andrge boobs, which stirred his excitement. At that moment, Archer decided to make her his own.
With a warm smile, he addressed her, saying, "Encountering you again Tal, is indeed a delightful surprise. Crossing paths with you in Mediterra has surprised me."@@novelbin@@
The woman just stood there in shock as he looked at her.
[Tal''s POV]
Upon catching sight of the boy she had encountered years before, Tal was left speechless. As her gaze rested upon him, she observed that he now stood taller than she did.
His once long and unkempt hair had been transformed into a shorter style, his violet eyes radiated with a charming gleam, and he bore beautiful white scales across his body.
Dressed in clothes from the area, he seemed casually self-assured. Coming up behind Tal, the female knight Freya inquired, "Are you Archer? The young boy from three years ago?"
Archer nodded, a warm smile gracing his features as he extended his greetings, "Hey Freya, Novius, Cecelia, Radyn, and Cat."
Cecelia let out a giggle upon hearing his greeting, and the others warmly acknowledged the boy. However, Darius''s anger was evident, and he remained quiet.
Novius and Radyn nodded in acknowledgment. Noticing Tal''s silence, Archer drew closer to her, his voice soft as he replied, "You look even more beautiful than when we first met, Tali."
As he talked, Tal felt a mix of emotions. Memories of the young boy came back, but she couldn''t just think of him like that now.
A quick thought passed through her mind, ''He''s grown really good-looking. What happened to him in these years?''
Cecelia stepped forward and spoke, breaking the silence, "It''s nice to see you again, Archer. Time has flown by. Why are you here?"
[Back to Archer]
Upon hearing Cecelia''s question, Archer responded, ''''I''m traveling back to the empire. I''ve been away for quite some time.''''
While he spoke to the group, the six girls came up behind him. Nefertiti quickly saw Tal but didn''t say anything.
Hecate and Hemera, though, had strong reactions. Their eyes got big as they shared a look that meant something.
But, instead of talking right away, they chose to stay silent and wait. The Sparrows looked at the six girls with curious looks.
Cecelia stepped forward and inquired, "Archer, who are all these lovely youngdies?"
He halted his words and pivoted to find all the girls assembled there. A smile graced his lips as he greeted each of them with a kiss.
Hecate blushed and retreated to the domain; the crowd was bing overwhelming, and she aimed toplete her unpacking.
Archer turned back to Cecelia and responded, "They are my fiances."
He proceeded to introduce the girls to the Sparrows, who gazed at him in astonishment. Tal''s eyes narrowed as she remarked, "So you''re a yboy?"
Before Archer could reply, Nefertiti intervened, asserting, "No, he isn''t. He takes care of all of us and doesn''t show favoritism."
Cecelia''s smile widened, and Tal nodded in agreement as she continued watching him.
The caravan organized themselves as they set off down the road. Archer approached Tal, who was riding a horse, and hopped on behind her.
She tensed up as he encircled her waist, prompting Darius toin.
Archer shot a mischievous grin at the cat before turning back to Tal and initiating a flirtatious conversation. "You smell really nice, Tali. It''s good to see you again."
Meanwhile, the five girls were engaged in conversation with Feyra and Cecelia. They ignored the other Sparrows who attempted to strike up a chat.
After traveling for two hours, they reached Larissa, where they were weed by the Hippogriff Cavalry.
Their arrival granted them swift entry. Archer and Tal caught up, exchanging small talk and updating each other on their experiences.
Upon arriving at the merchants guild, Archer dismounted and helped Tal down. As he did, he asked, "Tali, are you from the Lunaris or Sri empires?"
She shook her head and exined, "I was raised in an all-female tribe residing in the Shadowvale Forest."
Intrigued, Archer probed further, "What led you to be an adventurer?"
Tal nced up at him while awaiting payment from the merchants. "I need to earn gold for the tribe and find someone to assist my mother."
Archer nodded empathetically and inquired, "What''s the matter with her? Maybe I can provide some help."
Her eyes widened at his offer, torn between eptance and caution. Just then, a girl''s voice emerged from behind them. "I''d let him take a look. He''s known to achieve the impossible."
They turned their attention and saw the girls standing there. Teu chimed in, "E, Sera, and Nefertiti are ready to move on, but Tal, consider letting Archer assist you."
Tal looked at the boy she had met years ago, wondering if he could genuinely help her mother.
Before she could fully process it, Archer spoke, "You can bring them with us. As long as the cat doesn''t bother me, it''s all good." He smiled, alleviating her concerns.
She smiled and hurried off to rejoin her group. Once she was gone, E spoke up. "So she''s the Tal you''ve told me about. It''s strange that you two reunited here."
Before Archer could respond, Nefertiti interjected, "His whole life seems prearranged. He was sent here by Tiamat, gathered four princesses, and will likely marry more, even if I don''t like it."
The girls nodded upon hearing her words, but Hemera stated, "She resembles my big brother Leonidas."
Upon hearing this, Archer''s eyes widened, and he swiftly opened a portal, calling for Hecate. She emerged from the portal, focusing only on him while ignoring the others. She inquired, "How can I assist you, husband?"
Archer grinned as he replied, "You know the elf I was talking to? Does she resemble your sister, Fabia?"
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 259 Is That You
?
Hecate stared at him with a neutral expression, though he thought he caught a glimpse of sadness in her eyes.
She responded, "She shares the same features as me, but her beautyes from my big sister. I can see the resemnce."
Archer smiled. "Thank you, Hecate. I''lle to see you once I''m finished here."
The moon elf approached him and pecked him on the cheek before returning to the domain, seemingly ignoring the girls.
Nefertiti voiced her thoughts. "Why is she so rude? She doesn''t acknowledge us even though we share the same husband."
Before he couldment, Hemera chimed in. "She doesn''t talk to anyone except for Archer and her maid. He could have been like her if not for E."
The pink princess calmed down and nodded. It was then that the Sparrows returned, and Tal spoke. "We''ve been paid and can head to my vige."
Archer nodded and began his journey northward towards Wildwood Crossing, and ultimately, to the forest.
They walked along the road for a few hours, the afternoon sun hanging overhead and beaming down.
Deciding to take to the skies, he informed the group of his n. The girls nodded, while the Sparrows appeared hesitant.
Unperturbed by their uncertainty, he whispered, "Draco."
With that, Archer transformed into his dragon form, relishing the sensation. He lowered his body, allowing his girls and the group of adventurers to board.
Once everyone was settled, he took off, soaring northward. By the time night descended, they found themselves nearing Wildwood Crossing.
However, Archer descended to the ground, returning to his humanoid form. The Sparrows set up their tents, preparing for the night.
Archer nced at the girls and inquired, "Would you prefer to camp out tonight or retreat to the domain?"
They exchanged nces and then answered together, "Domain."
His smile widened, and with a wave of his hand, Archer cast Stone Warden. He summoned a dozen Stone Men, instructing them to guard the Sparrows.
The group watched in amazement as the Stone Men formed a protective circle around the campsite. Archer approached Tal and yfully scooped her up.
Herpanions knew she could easily escape his grasp but chose to y along. Cecelia giggled, enjoying this glimpse of a different side of the usually reserved elf.
Archer opened a portal and stepped through, followed by hispanions. As they entered the treehouse, he gently set down the elf who appeared quitefortable.
Tal nced around, a sense of wonder filling her. As she began to explore, confusion clouded her expression.
However, before she could venture too far, Archer spoke, "Follow me. I''d like you to meet someone."
She nodded, intrigued, and trailed after him, while the other girls continued with their activities.
As he walked away, Teu''s voice reached his ears. "Don''t forget about our training after you''re done," she reminded him.
Archer acknowledged her with a nod and led Hemera and Tal to Hecate''sb. Throughout the walk to theb, he noticed the sun elf''s gaze frequently fixed on the younger elf.
Upon reaching the new addition to the treehouse, Archer knocked on the door, which was promptly opened by Eione. She warmly weed the trio inside.
Once inside, their attention turned to Hecate, engrossed in her reading. However, as her eyes met Tal''s, she softly uttered, "Fabia."
Tal''s eyes widened, her heart skipping a beat at the mention of her mother''s name from the lips of this unfamiliar woman.
She looked at Hecate, noticing her long silver hair like her own, the same red eyes, but her skin was grey, and she wore a ck silk peplos.
Tal asked curiously, "How do you know my mother''s name?"
Hemera began to cry, as she had always believed she had lost her big brother, but now a part of him stood before her.
Hecate felt the same way, though her bond with her sister Fabia was even stronger. To see her sister''s daughter in front of her was overwhelming.
It was at that moment that Archer recounted the story of the missing Srian Prince and the lost Lunarian Princess.
Once he had finished, the girl fell silent, her red eyes locked onto him. She shook her head and turned her gaze toward the two older elves.
In a sad tone, Tal mumbled, "So the two of you are my aunts?"
Hemera nodded and quickly pulled the girl into a tight hug, her emotions overflowing. She eximed, "Yes, you''re my niece! Mater and Pater will be overjoyed to meet you, Tali."
However, Hecate abruptly dampened the cheerful atmosphere with her announcement. "My parents won''t care. They banished Fabia many years ago, and they refuse to speak of her."
Archer felt a pang of sympathy for Hecate and her sister, knowing he couldn''t change their family''s past. He was aware that Agamemnon would offer them shelter if he asked.
Leaving the aunts and niece to bond, Archer stepped away to give them space. After bidding Hecate and Hemera farewell with a kiss, he exited theb.
Making his way to the kitchen, he found E preparing a meal. Taking a seat at the table, the girls bombarded him with questions.
Archer proceeded to exin everything, and their astonishment was palpable upon learning that Hemera and Hecate were Talia''s aunts.
However, the conversation shifted as E finished cooking, and the five of them sat down to enjoy the meal.
Once they had eaten their fill, Teu took Archer outside the treehouse and started training him until the sun fully set.
By the time they were done, he was sweating all over with red marks littering his body. Teu helped him up.
After enjoying a refreshing bath, each of them retired to their respective rooms after bidding Archer a goodnight kiss, all seeking a tranquil night''s rest.
Archer entered his room and settled into bed with a longing for an undisturbed sleep. He quickly found afortable position and drifted off into slumber.
The following morning, he was jolted awake by the loud roar of a wyvern flying past. Archer sat up in bed and noticed Hecate lying next to him.
Confusion washed over him as he realized he hadn''t sensed her presence. Archer leaned over and ced a kiss on her cheek, causing her to stir.
Her red eyes fluttered open, meeting his violet gaze as Hecate sat up and initiated a passionate kiss, their lips locking in a fervent embrace.
After a moment, they parted, and she smiled up at him. "I''ve been looking forward to that, Archer," she remarked.
He grinned, his voice a hushed whisper as he leaned in closer, his words intended only for her ears. "It''s Hemera''s turn, and then it''ll be your turn. Just you wait, I''ll ravage you."
Hecate''s smile widened, and she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, sharing another lingering kiss before he rose from the bed.
Archer cast a cleansing spell upon himself and proceeded to prepare for the day. After bidding Hecate a temporary farewell as she returned to sleep, he left the room.
Surveying his surroundings, Archer found himself alone except for Nefertiti, who was in the midst of getting ready to head to the academy.
Turning around with a smile, she greeted him. "Good morning, Arch. I need to get to my sses."
He nodded and opened a Gate to her academy, sharing a kiss with Nefertiti before she stepped through.
With that taskpleted, he cast another Gate to the campsite. Hemera and Tal emerged from the stairs, and they joined him as he walked through.
The Sparrows had already packed up and were waiting. Cecelia noticed the trio''s arrival and greeted them with a smile.
Tal took charge, efficiently organizing everyone for their departure. Archer whispered, ''''Draconis,'''' and his draconic features manifested.
He gently lifted Hemera, taking to the sky, while the others mounted their horses.
After an hour of travel, they reached Wildwood Crossing. However, they continued past it, heading towards the distant forest.
Archer descended as Teu and E established contact. Hended carefully, setting Hemera down as a portal opened.
The three girls emerged from the portal, offering him warm smiles.
As they continued their journey, the Sparrows gradually slowed down as they approached the outskirts of Shadowvale Forest.
They dismounted and got their weapons ready, the group entered the forest and noticed how quiet it was.@@novelbin@@
Archer activated Aura Detector but found nothing. After walking for a couple hours he picked up a few pings heading in their direction.
Tal spoke up. ''''Don''t attack, they are from my tribe.''''
That was when three sickly-looking women appeared with their weapons at the ready. But as they scanned the group she stepped forward.
The women lowered their weapons as they spoke to her. ''''Is that you Tal? Who are all these people?''''
She exined why they were there and the two women nodded their heads and started guiding them to their vige.
Archer walked with purpose through the fantasy forest, his steps steady and deliberate.
The air was filled with the sweet scent of blooming wildflowers and the earthy aroma of ancient trees.
Sunlight filtered through the lush canopy, casting dappled patterns on the forest floor.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 260 Mother
?
As Archer, the girls, and Sparrows ventured deeper into the heart of the forest, a sight emerged on the horizon that caught their attention.
In the distance, nestled among the towering trees, a vige seemed to have sprung forth as an extension of the very forest itself.
Archer''s eyes widened with amazement as he beheld the remarkable sight. The vige was a blend of natural elements and artistic craftsmanship.
borate treehouses, intricately carved from the living wood, rose gracefully into the sky, their branches interwoven with those of the forest.
The structures seemed to meld seamlessly with the surrounding trees, bing one with thendscape.
As they drew closer, the details became more apparent. Leafy vines adorned the dwellings, their vibrant greens contrasting beautifully against the earthy tones of the wood.
Lush gardens spilled over with a riot of colorful flowers, their petals swaying gently in the breeze.
Archer''s steps slowed as he took in the scene, his violet eyes tracing the pathways that wound through the vige.
Lanterns made from delicate ss orbs emitted a soft, warm glow, casting enchanting patterns of light and shadow on the ground.
However, something struck Archer as strange. The vigers appeared visibly depressed and malnourished, their bodies rmingly thin.
Approaching Tal, he asked a question, "Tali, what is wrong with this vige? Why do they look so depressed."
She turned toward him, a sad smile appearing on her face as she responded, "The tribe is facing hardships, struggling to get enough food. And with wintering, things are going to get worse.''''
His gaze shifted to the girls, he watched them as they spoke to the vige children and handed them snacks from their storage rings.
This intrigued him, prompting him to ask the elf another question, "But in a vige without men, how are there children here?"
Before Tal could reply, an older woman chimed in, her voice carrying years of wisdom, "We wee outsiders who lend aid to the tribe. This practice was altered years after Fabia''s arrival."
Archer''s attention was drawn to a tall woman possessing dark hair and eyes, an aura of leadership surrounding her.
He soon noticed the spark of recognition in Tal''s eyes upon seeing the woman. With a respectful bow, Tal addressed her, "Matriarch, it warms my heart to see you again."
The woman returned the gesture with a smile as she looked at the girl. "And you as well, after six long years. The gold you sent our way has been a true blessing."
While Tal acknowledged the sentiment, Archer shifted his focus to the pressing issue, asking, "I was informed that your tribe is facing food shortages. How dire is the situation? How long can youst?"
The woman gazed at him and responded, "Three months."
Archer nodded, his mind already churning with thoughts about the potential usefulness of a skilled group of bow-wielding warrior women.
Seizing the opportunity to introduce an unexpected proposition, he spoke words that likely caught Tal and the tribe off guard.
"Would you consider relocating the tribe if there existed another ce, one abundant in food and safety?"
The Matriarch looked suspicious as she listened. Her eyes carefully studied him. But then she saw the five girls nodding in agreement.
Her doubt started to fade, reced by curiosity. She answered carefully, "Yes if things were like that, I''d think about moving the tribe."
He smiled and decided to talk about it after helping. "We''ll talk more about this after we help Fabia."
She nodded too, showing she agreed. She led the group deeper into the vige.
Meanwhile, the Sparrows stayed in the vige square, and Archer''s girls went back to the domain to wait for him.
Archer, Tal, and the Matriarch headed toward a treehouse located on the vige''s edge.
Climbing the walkway, they entered the treehouse where two women were tending to a slumbering moon elf.
Upon seeing her, Archer couldn''t help but notice that she bore a striking resemnce to Menus.
Drawn to her sleeping form, he gently approached. She appeared to be in a deep slumber. He reached out, cing his hand on her forehead, and cast Cure Wounds.
A brilliant light surrounded her, apanied by faint sounds emanating from her body but she didn''t wake up.
Archer chose to look through his library for healing spells. He turned to Tal and said, "I''ll be back soon, Tali."
In a hurry, he opened a portal and entered his library, and began searching, storing the spells he already had in his Item Box as he did.
In the midst of his search, Hemera entered the library, when she spotted him it caused her to smile but she quickly asked, "Looking for something, Arch?"
Meeting her gaze, Archer exined, "I''m in search of a healing spell to help Tal''s mother."
Hemera''s nod signaled her understanding. A specific book came to mind, causing her to navigate toward a particr shelf.
She got the book and passed it to him. Reading the title, Archer confirmed, "Aurora Healing."
He showed gratitude to Hemera with a hug and then created a portal to Tal''s treehouse. Upon reappearing, the Matriarch took a step back.
Ignoring her reaction, he started reading aloud, exining to the two. After an hour and a half, a notification appeared.
[Aurora Healing Learned]
Archer''s face lit up with a smile as he grasped the newfound knowledge. Rising to his feet, he walked over to the slumbering woman and gentlyid his hand on her forehead.
He cast his new spell, Aurora Healing. The soft radiance spread from his hand, casting a soothing glow that danced across her body.
Tal''s gaze was locked on her mother, a mixture of hope and anxiety evident in her eyes. The Matriarch stood by, her expression a mix of curiosity and anticipation.
Moments passed, and the air filled with a sense of stillness as the mana worked its way through Fabia''s form.
Then, as if in response to the magic''s touch, Fabia''s eyelids fluttered ever so slightly. A faint sigh escaped her lips, and a serene expression graced her features.
Gradually, her breathing deepened, bing more regr, as if the healing magic was weaving its mending threads throughout her body.
Aurora-colored tendrils of light danced gently around Fabia, illuminating her with a soothing radiance.
The room seemed to hold its breath, as if time itself had slowed down to witness this moment of rejuvenation.
And then, with a soft and peaceful exhtion, Fabia''s eyes slowly opened. Her gaze was unfocused at first as if she was emerging from a dream.
rity returned to her eyes, and her focus settled on the concerned faces surrounding her.
Tal''s breath caught as she witnessed her mother waking up. Tears of relief and joy welled up in her eyes.
"Mother?" she whispered, her voice filled with emotion.
Fabia''s lips curled into a gentle smile, her voice soft but clear as she replied, "Tal... my dear, is that you?"
She nodded, her tears now freely flowing. "Yes, Mother, it''s me. You''re safe now."
Stepping back, he felt a rush of satisfaction. The spell had done its job, and Fabia was awake.
When he saw the two reunite he felt a bit of jealousy but remembered his Mother from Earth and smiled. ''I hope they are all okay.''
He couldn''t help but hate Larka even more for how she treated him, especially when he remembered his past life.
That''s when he saw Fabia''s gaze shift to him, gratitude shining in her eyes. "You... you healed me," she murmured.
Archer nodded a warm smile on his lips. "Yes, with the help of a healing spell. You''re safe now, Fabia."
Overwhelmed by the emotions of the moment, Fabia reached out a weak hand towards Tal, who eagerly took it in her own.
Their fingers intertwined a tangible connection reaffirming their bond. Archer watched the mother and daughter pair.
He decided to sort out the tribe''s new vige and get away from the motherly love he witnessed.
Archer stood up and told them he will be back soon as he opened up a portal to the domain. He wanted to help the tribe for Tal and give them somewhere to thrive.
Emerging on one of the balconies, he summoned his wings and soared towards a nearby mountain, swiftly traversing over the domain to reach his destination.
He hovered over the forest and closed his eyes as he started imagining a vige built into the forest with treehouses, fields for food, and other essentials.
After doing this for a while he descended to the forest floor and took a look at his new creation.
He saw many borate treehouses, like enchanting sanctuaries nestled among the branches, their construction a harmonious fusion of artistry and nature.
Archer''s eyes widened with amazement as he took in the scene.
The vige appeared as if it had been born of the very forest itself, each structure meticulously crafted to coexist with the towering giants that surrounded it.@@novelbin@@
The treehouses ascended gracefully, their wooden forms rising toward the sky, connected by rope bridges and walkways that intertwined through the canopy.
He saw dwellings adorned with leafy vines and flower-filled balconies, each a celebration of the vibrant life that thrived within the forest''s embrace.
Lush gardens spilled over with an abundance of fruits, vegetables, and herbs, showcasing the ingenuity of those who had cultivated this verdant haven.
Archer was happy with what he had done, now it was time to return to the treehouse to tell the Matriarch.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 261 A Date
Chapter 261 A Date
Archer stepped through the portal and entered Tal''s home. Inside, he found Fabia sitting up, engaged in conversation with the Matriarch.
Without a word, Archer made his way to the balcony. He summoned several Stone Men and instructed them to capture animals for the domain.
Tal stepped out from her entrance and inquired, ''''What are you doing, Archer?''''
He turned to her with a smile. ''''Well, I''ve created a new home for the tribe, and now I''m having the Stone Men gather beasts for them to hunt.''''
Upon hearing his response, she was taken aback, a thought crossing her mind. ''How can he create a new home?''
Before she could speak, the Matriarch appeared from behind her and posed a question to Archer. ''''Is what you say true?''''
Without hesitation, he nodded his head but added, ''''We should wait until the Stone Men return.''''
Agreeing, the three of them took a seat. Fabia soon joined them, admiring her surroundings. ''''It''s just as I remember. How long was I asleep?''''
Tal nced downward but still provided an answer. ''''Eleven years, Mother.''''
Upon hearing this, a look of horror crossed Fabia''s face, and she hurriedly embraced her daughter. ''''What happened to you? Were you okay?''''
Before Tal could respond, the Matriarch interjected. ''''The tribe looked after her. You two are a part of us, so we stepped forward.''''
Fabia''s smile returned, and she felt a bit more at ease as Tal reassured her of her well-being.
While Archer followed their conversation, he noticed that the Stone Men had returned. Eager to conclude matters and return home, he decided to move forward.
''''Alright, Matriarch. If you''re interested, let''s show you three your new home.'''' He announced, rising from his seat.
Archer made a doorway for the Stone Men to move the caught animals and then opened another one for the four of them to enter.
As they arrived, the Matriarch''s eyes fell upon the new vige, leaving her utterly speechless, the other three shared in her astonished silence.
Addressing the women, Archer proposed, ''''Would you consider living here? I only ask that you follow the example of the dragon-kin: stand by me in times of need, and your tribe will flourish.''''
She considered his words thoughtfully. ''''Allow me to present this to the council and assess their thoughts.''''
Archer nodded and promptly created a portal through which she stepped. Minutester, she returned apanied by a group of women who shared simr expressions.
Tal approached him. ''''This doesn''t mean I''m yours, Archer.''''
Meeting her gaze, he responded with a grin. ''''Think of it as a beginning.''''
With a smile, she moved away from him. Fabia then approached, making a request. ''''Are you Archer? Tal mentioned you will be marrying my sister Hecate.''''
He turned his gaze to Fabia and confirmed, ''''Indeed, your father''s original n was for me to wed the first princess. However, I chose Hecate.''''
A smile graced Fabia''s lips as she voiced her request. ''''Could I have a moment with my sister? It''s been twenty long years since ourst meeting.''''
Archer''s smile persisted as he conjured a portal, his voice calling out, ''''Hecate, there''s someone here eager to see you.''''
A brief pause passed before Hecate materialized, her eyes locking onto Fabia.
In a soft, almost reverent tone, Fabia murmured, ''''You''ve grown into such a stunning young woman, my dear sister.''''
Hecate''s smile widened as she closed the distance between her and her sister, enfolding her in a warm embrace. Fabia''s smile matched the sentiment as she willingly epted the hug.
Upon witnessing this heartwarming scene, the Matriarch made her deration. ''''Archer, I wholeheartedly ept your proposal. Our tribe will move her, and pledge our support in times of need.''''
He nodded and swiftly conjured a portal to aid the tribespeople in their relocation here.
The Matriarch and the others she had brought returned through the portal, leaving the four behind,
Turning to Hecate, Archer inquired, ''''Would you like to return to the domain or stay?''''
She responded promptly, ''''I''ll stay for a little while. I want to talk to Fabia.''''
He nodded and turned to Tal, attempting to flirt. However, he met her stubborn resistance, prompting him to rethink his approach.
Archer shrugged as he walked away and settled beneath a tree, eventually dozing off while waiting for the tribe''s move-in toplete.
[Tal POV]
As Archer quickly dozed off, she observed his slumber and couldn''t help but let out a giggle.
Turning her attention to her mother and aunt, who were both observing her, Tal found them grinning at her.
''''What?'''' Tal inquired, met with theughter of the two women.
With a yful expression, Fabia regarded her. ''''You''ve taken a liking to the boy, haven''t you, Tali?''''
Tal chose not to answer her mother''s teasing and instead moved to take a seat. However, they were persistent, continuing to prod her.
After enduring their yful persistence for an hour, Tal''s patience waned, and she finally gave in. ''''Fine, yes, I do like him. But if he believes it will be easy to win me over, he''s mistaken.''''
The twoughed at her and continued to watch the vigers walking through the portal and taking in the view.
They could see the people were happy as they started looking around. As that was happening the Matriarch approached Fabia.
As she got to her she spoke. ''''Fabia now Tal knows her roots, I think the two of you need to know that the man you were with was dragged away by the people who attacked you''s.''''
When the two heard her their eyes widened with shock and hope. They turned to the sleeping boy.
Tal rushed over to him and kicked his boot.
[Back to Archer]
Archer was roused from his slumber by a sudden kick, causing his eyes to snap open. His gaze fell upon Tal''s ck panties, a sight she quickly became aware of.
She promptly stepped back, putting an end to his newfound and rather surprising view. He shook his head, his senses slowly returning, and he responded, ''''What do you want, woman? I was enjoying my sleep.''''
Tal came straight to the point. ''''The people who pursued my mother may have my father. Will you help me once again?''''
Archer, still slightly befuddled, cleared the fog from his mind. Just then, a portal materialized nearby, and Teu and Sera emerged.
''''What do you want me to do? Should Iy waste to the Delphosia Republic? Agamemnon will inevitably expand his conquest sooner orter,'''' he replied, his tone contemtive.
Their conversation captured the attention of the newly arrived girls. Teu inquired, ''''What''s happening here?''''
Archer smiled when he saw Teu and Sera. He stood up and exined what Tal had asked for. @@novelbin@@
Teu and Sera looked at Tal, and Fabia exined, ''''She just asked for his help.''''
As more people joined them, Hecate said goodbye and kissed Archer before heading back to theb.
He nced at Tal and grinned, inquiring, ''''What''s my reward if I save your father?''''
Meeting his gaze with a yful expression, Tal replied, ''''A date.''''
Archer''s smile widened as he nodded in agreement. Then, he turned his attention to Teu and Sera, exining his n to them.
Both Teu and Sera rolled their eyes, recognizing that arguing with him would be futile. They knew he could handle himself.
Guiding Fabia back to the treehouse, Sera and Teu took her along. Meanwhile, Archer utilized his Gate spell to transport himself, along with Sera and Tal, to Hecate''sb.
Upon their arrival, Hecate looked up and greeted Archer with a smile. He approached her and made his request, ''''Could you do me a favor and try to awaken a friend? She has been under a sleep spell for some time.''''
Hecate nodded in understanding. ''''Of course, husband.''''
Archer then turned to Sera, asking her to apany Hecate to assist with waking up their friend, Sarah.
After his conversation with Hecate, Archer proceeded to the living room and gathered everyone together.
The girls took their seats on the sofa, while Fabia positioned herself beside Eione and the twins.
He then exined his n to set the Delphosia Republic aze until he located Hemera''s brother and recovered their treasures.
While most of the girls rolled their eyes at his words, Hemera and Fabia''s expressions lit up with excitement. They asked if they could apany him, but he shook his head.
"I''ll be using my dragon form and casting spells all over the ce, so I want to make sure you all are safe," he exined, a hint of concern in his expression.
They nodded in understanding, and Hemera proceeded to provide him with detailed information about the Republic before he left.
Archer cast Gate to transport himself to the mountain he had previously destroyed.
Saying his farewells to the girls, he hopped through the portal and appeared in a quiet clearing not far from the old mountain.
Taking in his surroundings, Archer called out, "Draco."
A radiant white light enveloped the clearing as he transformed into his dragon form. Once it wasplete, he spread his wings and took to the sky.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 262 Consequences
Chapter 262 Consequences
Archer transformed into his dragon form, unfurling his massive wings that carried him through the sky, guided by Hemera''s directions.
After flying for a while, he reached a border castle. He decided tond on the wall his presence sent shockwaves through the Republic''s soldiers, igniting panic.
When the castlemander saw him sitting on the wall, he wondered what the beast wanted so he made his way to it.
Gracefully, Archer moved to the courtyard to wait for the man who he noticed was making his way to him.
As the oldmander approached, he shifted back into his humanoid form, leaping down from the wall with a resonating thud.
The bewildered man approached cautiously, asking, "What''s your purpose here? Do you realize you''ve entered the territory of the Delphosia Republic?"
He answered with a smile, Archer''s voice carried nonchnce. "Honestly, I don''t care. Tell me, do you have my brother-inw, Leonidas Helios?"
At the mention of the name, themander''s eyes widened, causing Archer''s grin to broaden.
With a slight edge, he continued, "You''d do well to share everything you know unless you wish to experience the sensation of me tearing your souls from your bodies."
Stepping back, themander''s voice trembled with uncertainty. "Who are you?"
Archer''s grin deepened, sending shivers through the guards.
Slowly advancing, he replied, "I''m known as the White Prince within the Lunaris Empire, and I''ve heard the Srians have bestowed upon me the title of their Dragon Prince."
Nodding as if introducing himself, his demeanor quickly shifted to one of thinking. "However, I need a second name, one for me and my girls."
Confusion filled the minds of themander and his soldiers, but before they could reply Archer cast a spell, Soul Sunder.
Dark tendrils appeared and grabbed hold of several soldiers, they soon copsed as their souls were torn away, severing their life forces.
Everyone''s fear became obvious as the man quickly revealed that the prince was held captive in the capital, within the royal pce.
He did this hoping the boy wouldn''t kill any more soldiers, but a satisfied smirk appeared on Archer''s lips upon receiving the information.
However, his next words spread even more fear among the soldiers, igniting panic within their ranks. He dered, "The girl I desire promised me a date if I saved her father. So, I''m not sorry."
Archer swiftly cast Soul Sunder and shpoint, unleashing scorching mes that transformed into deadly missiles, iming the lives of numerous Delphosian soldiers.
Souls were ripped from some soldiers, causing them to copse like lifeless dolls. Enraged by the devastation, themander lunged at him, who met the assault with an unsettling smile.
Swiftly sidestepping the swing, Archer seized the opening and mped his hand onto the man''s face.
Without mercy, he cast Eldritch st directly into themander''s face. The result was stark and grim C the headless body crumpled to the ground.
Fueled by the fact he will level up again, Archer rampaged through the castle, eliminating soldiers while sparing the maids and butlers.
He eventually reached themander''s room after politely asking a maid for directions, which she happily provided after he gave her a gold coin.
Upon entering the room, he tore it apart and found the treasure he sought, tossing the chests into his Item Box.
Leaving the castle swiftly, Archer stepped into the courtyard, where dozens of soldiers appeared and surrounded him.
The scene triggeredughter from him as he quickly cast Void ze all around him, enveloping everything in mes.
Soldiers were reduced to ashes, shrouding the area in eerie silence. Surveying the aftermath, Archer noticed nothing amiss. He opened a portal and summoned Hemera.
Stepping out of the portal, she wrinkled her nose before speaking. "Arch, what kind of trouble have you caused now?"
He shook his head in response. "I need you to ry a message to your father. Inform him that the Delphosians have Prince Leonidas captive in the capital and urge him to join forces with the Lunarians, who should be en route."
She was shocked but nodded and jumped back through the portal. With that taskplete, Archer summoned his new loot goblins.
Tiny Stone Men emerged from the ground and began gathering valuable items. While wandering around the castle, he snacked on sweet bread and realized his supply was running low.
An hourter, he had collected 134 hearts and more treasure chests. cing them into his Item Box, he dismissed the Stone Men.
Shifting into his dragon form, he flew towards the capital. Archer repeated this process with five castles he encountered until he found himself perched on a hill, gazing down at the Republic''s capital.
Creating a portal to his domain, Archer called for Hemera once more. This time, she was apanied by Hecate and Tal.
They fixed their gaze on him, awaiting his words. Reverting to his humanoid form, Archer began exining his actions since leaving them.
Upon learning that he had raided several castles and seized their treasures, Hemera and Hecate reacted with ack of surprise, considering Archer''s reputation for greed.
Gesturing toward the city, Archer addressed Tal, "Your father is being held there. I n to attack the pce, rescue him, and im their riches all for myself."
The three women nodded in agreement as Tal expressed her gratitude, saying, "Thank you, Archer."
They headed back to their domain, while he transformed into his dragon form once more and flew towards the capital.
Upon his arrival, the Delphosians were already informed about his attacks and had prepared their defenses.
Although the soldiers were aware of the impending threat, theyunched a barrage of spells from the city as Archer drew closer.
However, due to his Anti-Magic, the spells had no effect on him. Undeterred, he continued forward and smashed into the city''s gate.
The collision caused chaos, sending soldiers flying off the wall and some being crushed by rubble.
Archer took off once again, heading for the pce. When he spotted it, hended in the courtyard and was quickly surrounded by soldiers.
With a sigh, he swiped his ws and tail, transforming them into a mist of blood. He was well aware that the Delphosians were known for their hatred for other races. @@novelbin@@
Hemera had conveyed to him that, ever since their arrival from the north, they had spread chaos in the west andunched repeated invasions against the elf empires.
Returning to his humanoid form, Archer entered the pce after summoning some Stone Men to serve as his guards.
They managed to defeat twelve soldiers before the attacks ceased. However, for every Stone Man the Delphosians brought down, another would take its ce.
Archer strolled through the pce, curious about a Republic having such a grand ce, but he didn''t dwell on it much.
He reached a massive door and instructed the Stone Men to break it down, surprising the people inside.
Then he noticed a man apanied by his family, and a smile graced Archer''s lips.
Despite the worry etched on their faces, he had no intention of harming them; his target was solely the soldiers who dared to attack him.
Approaching them, Archer inquired, "Where is Prince Leonidas Helios? If you don''t surrender him to me, I''ll bring your city to ruin and bring an end to your Republic."
He nodded his head, his eyes narrowing as he issued a briefmand to a nearby guard. "Go, fetch the Prince. We must confront this situation directly."
The guard saluted and hurried away, leaving themander to face Archer''s imposing presence.
A smirk curved on his lips as he observed the guard scurrying off.
Shifting his attention to the Stone Men beside him, He instructed them to ransack the pce and bring him all the wealth.
They diligently carried out their task, dispersing silently and smoothly throughout the pce.
Their solid forms glided with grace, all while maintaining a clear objective - to gather anything of value.
The man continued to gaze at him, wondering about his origin, but he chose to ask a question. "Who are you? Do you realize the gravity of your actions?"
Archer turned to face him, "Yes, and I don''t care. You kidnapped my brother-inw, so here I am."
He nced around, selecting a bench to sit on, while the man and his family maintained their unwavering gaze on him.
Their frustration intensified, and the wife couldn''t help but confront him. "Who do you even think you are? Just being a dragon doesn''t count for much. Our soldiers have triumphed over your kind in the past."
In response, Archer''s lips curved into a smile. However, the woman''s expression shifted to one of realization C she hadmitted a serious error, for that smile was evil.
Swiftly, he stood and moved towards the balcony. Yet, one of the guards lunged at him. With a smile, he summoned his tail andshed out.
It struck the man, sending him crashing into the wall. He crumbled to the floor just before Archer cast Crown of Stars.
Violet orbs encircled him and shot out whenever a guard approached. As he stepped onto the balcony, the noble family trailing behind, they kept their distance.
Pointing towards the distance, hemented, "Is your city''s military quarter in that direction?"
The man nodded, and Archer''s smile widened as he dered, "Now, witness the consequences of insulting me."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 264 Wildwood Crossing
?
The next morning, the sound of chirping birds greeted Archer''s ears as they flew by. He opened his eyes and looked up at the early morning sky above.
With Sera still atop him, a smile appeared on his face as he started watching the little dragon, he thought her sleeping face was adorable.
Archer squeezed the redhead causing her to stir. Her ruby-red eyes fluttered open, and a smile adorned her face when she spotted him.
She kissed him swiftly before chiming, "Good morning, Arch."
He kissed her back and then sat up. Sera got off him and said as she walked away, "I''m going to take a bath. I''ll be back soon."
Archer nodded and started watching her perky behind as she made her way into the treehouse.
That''s when he decided to visit the new vige and see if they needed any help, he also wondered what happened to the Sparrows.
He stood up and felt all sticky so he cast Cleanse on himself and put on some Aquarian-style clothing as he opened a Gate to the new vige.
Stepping through, he found himself at the center of the expanding vige, taking in the sights around him.
As he was preparing to explore, a voice reached him from behind. "Your Majesty, it''s a pleasure to see you once again."
Archer turned around and spotted Jethro standing next to the tribe''s Matriarch. A smile formed on his face as he saw the elder man. "It''s great to see you, Jethro. How have you been?"
Jethro answered promptly, "I''ve been well, Your Majesty. The dragon kin has settled infortably and is growing daily."
One of Archer''s eyebrows arched in curiosity, and he inquired, "Are we still extending our wee to dragon-kin?"
Jethro shook his head while addressing Archer''s query. "No, the women among us have begun giving birth, and due to the ample food within the domain, we can provide better nourishment here than outside."
Archer pondered for a moment, and then inquired, "Is there anything the domain needs?"
The old man nodded, indicating the things they needed. "We need more houses and more animals for hunting."
An idea came to him, he started casting multiple Gates to the jungles and forests he previously visited.
That''s when he summoned dozens of Stone Men and ordered them into the portals, he ordered them to capture less threatening beasts.
As they carried out their task, Archer turned toward the Matriarch and started a conversation. "How has the tribe settled in? And did Tal''s group join you?''''
The older woman nodded and replied, "We''re settled in nicely. Jethro kindly helped us, and yes, Tal''s friends are here too, waiting for her."
Archer smiled in response to her answer and summoned his wings. Once ready, he took off, searching for an empty space near the city he had built.
Upon discovering a suitable location, he hovered above it and closed his eyes. He began to envision additional homes and other necessities that he believed themunity would require.
The dragon-kin who witnessed this were astonished as structures emerged seemingly out of thin air. Streets, residences, shops, and all the essential elements of a city materialized.
With his taskpleted, Archer returned to the vige and descended near Jethro.
He briefed him on his actions and informed him to anticipate an increase in the number of beasts avable for hunting.
The old man shook his head, a smile gracing his lips, ''''Your majesty, your abilities never fail to amaze me. I will attend to the housing needs of our people.''''
Jethro bowed to Archer and departed from the vige. Archer turned to the woman and posed the same question.
The matriarch shook her head as she replied, ''''We have everything we need, but as Jethro mentioned, we require more beasts for hunting.''''
Archer agreed and went to find a ce to sit, waiting for the Stone Men. A couple of hourster, they finished their task and brought in hundreds of new beasts, releasing them into the forests.
He dismissed them as the beasts explored their new homes and the dragon-kin and tribe hunters got excited.
After finishing his business in the vige, he departed and reappeared in the treehouse where the girls were gathered in the living room.
E, Hemera, and Tal were busy cooking, while the others sat around. The only absent girl was Hecate, who was in herb.
Sera informed him that Eione had already prepared her meal before his arrival. Archer took a seat at the dining table, awaiting breakfast.
Soon E was done cooking and the group ate, she cooked some form of meat and spicey bread which caught Archer off guard.
But he enjoyed it, as he was eating Hemera spoke to him. ''''Remember my parents want to see you before we travel through the Beasnds.''''
Archer nodded his head. ''''Yes, we will leave shortly. I just have to empty my Item Box.''''
The girls all smiled as he stood up and summoned a portal to hisir. When he entered he saw a pile of treasures that almost put him in a trance as his greed was taking over.
But he shook his head and started emptying his Item Box, all his looted gold, gems, and other valuables poured out.
The pile now looked massive, but it was enough. Archer summoned the little Stone Men and ordered them to organize the horde.
He wanted the coins separated in case he needed to use any, after they got to work his horde was quickly organized.
Content with the current situation, Archer stepped through a portal and entered the living room, finding the girls waiting for him.
Approaching him, Hemera asked, "Are we heading to Ravenna now?"
With a smile, Archer used his powers to transport them to the Sri Pce. Hemera led the way through the pce''s corridors.
The maids offered bows, and the guards saluted as they passed. They reached the familiar hall where Hemera''s mother was engaged in conversation with Fabia.
Seeing the group, Cassandra''s face brightened with a smile. She stepped away from her talk with Fabia and approached Archer, without saying a word.
As they neared each other, she pulled him into a warm hug, holding him tightly for a few moments before speaking. "Thank you, Archer, for bringing back my firstborn and helping us find our granddaughter."
Archer smiled upon hearing the woman''s words and nodded in response. Cassandra released him and proceeded to greet each of the girls before embracing Tal, who seemed unsure of how to react.
As they caught up, Archer learned that Agamemnon and the first prince had gone to the Delphosia Republic with the Srian army.
Despite his desire to stay, he feltpelled to leave due to critical intelligence. Nevertheless, he promised to reward Archer when they met again.@@novelbin@@
After spending a few hours with Cassandra, they returned to the domain. Archer opened a Gate that led to the road to Wildwood Crossing.
Exiting the portal, he created another opening to the domain, allowing the elf to retrieve the Sparrows and continue north.
After a short wait, the group reappeared. Tal approached Archer and cautioned him about their uing journey. "Archer, the Uncharted Beasnds are dangerous and home to many deadly creatures."
He nodded, understanding her caution, but his determination to journey through it remained strong, which confused the sparrows listening nearby.
Cecelia then posed a question. "Why not teleport to the empire? Why are we traveling on foot?"
Archer looked at the priestess and gave an honest reply. "Where''s the fun in that? I want to see the world."
After his response, he took the lead towards the town, followed by the five girls and the Sparrows.
Soon after, Nefertiti approached him and spoke, "Husband, could you please open a Gate to the academy? I just remembered that I have sses today."
He nodded and cast the Gate spell. She kissed him and entered the portal, bidding farewell to the girls.
Archer''s keen eyes caught sight of the impressive fortifications that surrounded the town.
Tall wooden walls stood strong, lined with sturdy watchtowers that provided a clear vantage point of the surroundingnds.
"Quite a sight," he murmured to himself, his gaze fixed on the fortified town. He couldn''t help but be impressed by the level of preparation and defense that had been put into ce.
As they entered the town, a vibrant scene unfolded before them. The streets bustled with colorful banners and signs, and the air was alive with activity and voices.
People hurried about their daily tasks, while guards patrolled the streets, ever watchful.
Archer''s attention was drawn to a group of merchants who had set up stalls along the main street.
The variety of goods they disyed was remarkable C intricate fabrics, exotic spices, ornate jewelry, and even unique trinkets crafted from materials found in the Beasnds.
Walking alongside the girls and Sparrows, he soaked in the lively atmosphere of the town.
"It''s bustling here," Hemera remarked, her voice filled with wonder as she absorbed the vibrant scene.
"Yes," Archer agreed with a smile. "It''s impressive how this border town is teeming with life."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 267 Round Two (R18)
?
As Archer stood there, he shook his head and began to walk back to the camp. While walking, he cast a cleansing spell on himself.
It didn''t take him long to reach the camp. Once he arrived, he dispelled his draconic form and began to search for the girls who were standing outside the tent.
As they spotted him, they all rushed toward him. One by one, they kissed him. However, E was the first to ask, "Where''s Hemi?"
Archer smiled before replying, "I think she''s still sleeping. I''ll go get her now."
He opened a Gate and returned to the mountaintop. Stepping through, he saw Hemera sitting up in bed.
She turned to him with a grin as he got closer, when he did she tapped the bed telling him toy down with her.
Archerplied andid next to her, when he did she crawled on top of him and started kissing his neck which flicked his horny switch.
Hemera didn''t slow down as she continued her attack on his neck as her hips started to grind on his little brother which also came to life.
She stopped with the kissing and smiled as she looked down at him, her yellow eyes were full of lust.
He smiled as he pulled his pants down and slid inside her, this caused a happy smile to appear on the sun elf''s face.
Archer started to slowly fuck her as she let out an erotic moan into his ear which cause him to go crazy and started to speed up.
''''Mmmmngghh!~~''''
As he was fucking her Hemera started biting his neck as he went deeper and deeper, Archer attacked her so much that she orgasmed.
But he didn''t stop as he continued, he grabbed a hold of her thighs and watched her as her face was full of pleasure.
She was letting out moans as she couldn''t think straight. ''''Mmmnghhh!~~ Aghnnn!~~ Archer.. don''t stop.. Feels so good.''''
He fulfilled her desire and intensified his thrusting, causing her eyes to roll back in pleasure as he released his essence deep within her.@@novelbin@@
Due to his relentless assault, she had be incredibly sensitive. She was in a daze as shey there with a stupid smile on her face.
Archer wasn''t content with that; he put her on all fours and started to fuck her from behind while ying with her brown nipples.
The two continued their passionate lovemaking until she drifted into a peaceful slumber, and he was left drenched in sweat.
After nting a gentle kiss on her forehead, he lifted her in a princess carry and cast a Gate spell to transport her to her bedroom.
As the portal appeared, he stepped through and gently ced her in bed, where she curled up and settledfortably.
Archer cast a cleansing spell on himself and then re-entered the Gate, quickly tidying the bed before opening another Gate back to the camp.
Stepping out, he noticed Teu and Nefertiti putting away their tent while the other two prepared breakfast.
Darius caught his attention with a stare when Feyra wasn''t looking; Archer responded with a grin as he greeted the four girls with a morning kiss.
E spoke before he could do anything. "Breakfast is ready. Could you check if Hecate wants some?"
Archer nodded, promptly entering the domain. He navigated to herboratory and gently knocked on the door.
Eione opened it with a smile, allowing him in. Inside, Hecate was engrossed in potion-making, her concentration unwavering.
He observed her with keen interest as she meticulously crafted the potion, her expression filled with intense concentration.
With graceful precision, shebined ingredients, adding them one by one.
Sitting down on a nearby bench, Archer appreciated her systematic method, recognizing that he himselfcked the patience for such tasks.
After twenty minutes, shepleted her work and nced up, her eyes widening momentarily before a warm smile appeared.
"Hello, Archer," she greeted with a soothing voice, her Greek-like sending shivers down his spine.
Returning the smile, he responded, "Would you like to join us for breakfast? E is currently preparing it."
Politely declining, she shook her head and exined, "Eione is nning to make something for me. However, I''d like to meet with you tonight. There''s something I wish to discuss regarding acquiring additional ingredients for the future."
Archer readily agreed, "Certainly. We can visit any city I''ve been to and purchase what we need. Starfall City in the north is an option too, given its abundance of alchemical stores."
Hecate''s smile deepened at his response, and they spent a pleasant time together.
Drawing nearer, he shifted to sit beside her at the workbench, his curiosity piqued. "So, what exactly are you creating?"
A faint blush graced her cheeks as she met his gaze, but she answered, "It''s intended for when we make love. It will help me keep up with you.''''
Upon hearing her exnation, Archer''s smile widened, recognizing a kindred spirit in her perverse enthusiasm. He stood behind Hecate.
Gently grasping her waist, he leaned in to murmur into her long, grey ear, "I''m eagerly anticipating our uing battle. It won''t be long now."
She responded with a smile, though a hint of embarrassment colored her expression at his words. Archer then nted a kiss on her cheek before proceeding to breakfast, creating a portal to the camp.
Stepping through, he observed the neatly packed belongings and approached the four girls, who all wore smiles. Nefertiti voiced their readiness, "We''re prepared to depart. Let''s go."
He nodded, weing the approach of Tal and Feyra. As they drew near, he exchanged greetings with them. The elf among them spoke up, "We''re all set to go."
After that, the group crossed the stone bridge that crossed over the Stygian Veil River that separates the Mediterra side of the Unchartered to the Land of Plenty.
Archer and his group stepped onto an aged stone bridge that spanned a wide river. Sunlight bathed them warmly from above, casting dappled patterns on sparkling waters below.
An atmosphere akin to the calm of a Mediterranean-likendscape they had been traversing surrounded them.
As they progressed, their footsteps echoed softly against the bridge, and the air began to shift.
Gradually, once-familiar surroundings gave way to something different. The breeze carried a transformed scent, hinting at earth and wildflowers.
With every step, the scenery underwent a remarkable change. The lush Mediterraneanndscape melted into a new world right before their eyes.
Rolling hills transformed into expansive, lush grasnds stretching as far as the eye could see.
Towering forests emerged in the distance, veiled in a verdant embrace that seemed to whisper secrets.
Archer''s keen senses detected the change first, his awareness honed by his experiences.
The girls and the Sparrows followed his lead, their eyes widening as they absorbed the awe-inspiring shift in thendscape.
Teu and Nefertiti exchanged excited nces, while Tal and Feyra grinned at the wonder before them.
"Incredible," Nefertiti breathed, her voice tinged with wonder.
They quickly crossed and made their way down the road, after a few hours of walking they came closer to the mountains Archer saw the night before.
That''s when Novius the Sparrows mage spoke up. ''''Tal there is a small outpost nearby for travelers. The Nagendrians set them up years ago.''''
Tal nodded her head and Archer agreed because he wanted to see it. The group continued to travel down the road until they spotted the outpost.
Standing tall on the horizon was a strong fort, its architecture resembling the intricate beauty of Turkish designs on Earth.
Towering walls made of sandstone, adorned with ornate carvings and graceful arches, stood as a testament to the kingdom''s skilled craftsmen.
As they approached, the details of the fort came into focus. Crented battlements adorned the walls.
Vibrant banners fluttered atop the towers, disying symbols that spoke of the kingdom''s identity and heritage.
The sun bathed the scene in a warm, golden glow, enhancing the fort''s grandeur.
Attracted to the entrance, Archer and his group noticed the stationed guards. Adorned in armor that carried the essence of Turkish design, they stood tall and watchful.
The armor was intricate, decorated with borate patterns and motifs that paid homage to the kingdom''s culture.
Their weapons gleamed in the sunlight, their preparedness evident in their disciplined stances. Novius stepped ahead and greeted the guards.
They observed them before allowing them entry into the fort. When Archer and the girls entered, they encountered a vast square filled with numerous stalls selling a variety of goods.
All the Sparrows except for Tal ventured off to search for useful items as she walked up to Archer and stood next to him.
E approached him with the other three girls. He tossed them a pouch filled with gold coins and encouraged them to enjoy themselves.
The four of them grinned and set off for shopping, Archer watched them run off as Tal giggled.
He looked at her with a raised eyebrow catching her smiling before it vanished from her face, she stated. ''''You truly care about them don''t you? Howe you spoil them?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 268 Sunfire Mountains
Chapter 268 Sunfire Mountains
He looked at the elf and thought to himself. After thinking for a while, he answered her. ''''They are my girls. They are important parts of my life, why wouldn''t I spoil them? I love seeing them smile.''''
Tal looked at the boy who was five years younger than her and wondered if he was actually sixteen. Archer smiled at her reaction but didn''t let it bother him too much.
As the two of them were chatting, an angry cat was watching from a distance and Archer soon noticed him.
He decided to annoy the man as he moved closer to Tal and wrapped his arm around her waist catching the girl off guard.
She tried to escape his grasp but it was of no use, she looked up at him and hissed as she settled into his arms. ''''What are you doing? Why are you touching me like this.''''
Archer loved her reaction and he moved behind her, he leaned down to whisper into her ear causing her to shiver.
''''Your mine already Tali. You just don''t know it yet.'''' He said with a low voice that she loved but would never admit it.
Archer stepped back, yfully pping her toned ass which left the older girl slightly annoyed. She started chasing after him in frustration, while he ran away,ughing.
After the girls finished their shopping, the group exited the fort and continued down the road.
They walked for hours until the sun started to set. Tal, Cecelia, and Feyra were engaged in conversation with the girls, while Archer munched on bread as they walked.
He had activated his Aura Detection, yet it failed to pick up anything unusual as they drew closer to the mountain.
Novius walked beside him and started a conversation. "You know, the Uncharted Beasnds are divided into two parts. The part we''re in right now is shared between Mediterra and the Land of Plenty. The Nagendria Kingdom erected the fort for their merchants who travel south."
Archer nced at the bald mage and inquired, "And what about the second part?"
The man responded, "It borders the Nagendria kingdom in the south, there is a massive swamp and jungle. Beyond that lies the first city, Dawnstone."
Archer nodded as Novius finished exining, his curiosity piqued. He posed another question, "Where does the Avalon border fit into this?"
Novius grinned and replied, "You see, it''s right between the Moonwood Empire and the Nagendria Kingdom in the north. There''s the Sunfire Mountain Range that takes you to Sentinel''s Reach, the castle that watches over Avalon''s south."
Archer thanked him for the info, Novius nodded and walked over to talk to Radyn. While they chatted, he began to feel strange signalsing from the far-off forest.
Heading toward the girls, he hurriedly told them about the approaching danger. Out of the woods came a swarm of terrifying creatures, rushing on two legs straight toward them.
The setting sun made the scene even worse as it started to get dark. Archer quickly cast Crown of Stars and violet motes appeared all around him.
Archer noticed their once-human features were twisted into grotesque masks of horror, with elongated limbs that moved in disturbingly unnatural ways.
Their skin bore a pallid gray hue, marred by patches of decaying flesh that gleamed with a wet sheen in the faint light.
Once human fingers had twisted into elongated, gnarled ws, ready to tear flesh from bone with a dreadful and precise force.
When Archer saw this he Blinked in front of the group and started casting spells at the iing creatures.
''Azur Cannon.''
A surge of azure light erupted from his outstretched hand, a dazzling beam of pure magical energy that tore through the night like aet streaking across the sky.
A surge of azure light erupted from his outstretched hands, a dazzling beam of pure magical energy that tore through the night like aet streaking across the sky.
Its brilliance illuminated the darkness, exposing the horror etched on the faces of the creatures as they grasped the impending and devastating force.
The horde and the Azur Cannon collided head-on, giving birth to an explosion of cataclysmic proportions.
This collision generated a shockwave that rippled outward, shaking the ground and scattering debris in all directions.
Thrown into disarray, the creatures had their twisted forms torn apart by the spell''s unforgiving power.
Archer wasn''t done with them just then as he cast shpoint and started aiming at the surviving creatures and quickly put them down.
He approached the smouldering horde but a few pounced out of nowhere but were taken out by the violet motes.
They acted like homing missiles and shot into the creatures. Archer looked at the creatures and wondered what they were.
That''s when he spotted moreing, he looked up and used Analyze on the creatures.
[Ghoul (Mutated Human)]
[Rank F]
Archer''s curiosity was piqued, and he swiftly dispatched them using Elemental Bolts forged from the fire that pierced the creatures'' heads. @@novelbin@@
The lifeless bodies fell, leaving the Sparrows in shock. They braced themselves for a fight, but Tal and Cecelia noticed the girls'' smiles and approving nods.
Approaching them, Tal inquired, "Is this amon urrence for him?"
E nodded and exined, "Yes, he tends to go all out when casting spells. But it''s quite mesmerizing."
Sera chimed in, "His magic is so beautiful. I really enjoy watching it."
The other three girls agreed with nods, surprising the two women. As the tense atmosphere eased, Archer let out a sigh, realizing that there were no more danger signals.
Returning to the group, he turned to the girls and asked, "Would you prefer staying in a domain or camping? It''s your choice for tonight."
They all chose the domain because of the creepy-looking creatures that had appeared. As the girls and Sparrows stepped through the portal, Archer detected an iing attack.
He whispered to himself, "Draconis."
Archer''s draconic form appeared as he spread his wings to defend the portal. Dark magic mmed into him, but thanks to Anti-Magic, it had no effect.
The spell bounced off him and exploded to the side. He turned around and spotted a hooded group approaching him.
E moved to help, but Archer couldn''t protect everyone from their spells.
He reminded her that he had been training with Teu every night and promised he would return because he had to train with her again.
The half-elf nodded and passed through as he closed the portal. He dismissed his ws and cast Cosmic Sword.
Two short swords appeared in his hands, he cast Blink and materialized in the middle of the new group.
With a confident grin, Archer''s lips curled into a cruel smirk as he skillfully engaged the neers who revealed themselves to be dark mages.
The air crackled with magic around him, but it had no effect as the dodging spells with calcted precision.
spells harmlessly bounced off him. He moved gracefully, showing the skill he gained from training with Teu.
As the battle raged on, he deftly weaved through their attacks, dodging spells with calcted precision.
The dark mages, each casting their sinister incantations, found themselves struggling to keep up with his lightning-fast movements and the deadly uracy of his strikes.
Despite their chants repeatedly mentioning a "white dragon," Archer paid little heed to their words, fully focused on the task at hand.
His violet eyes zed with excitement as he channeled his magic through the Cosmic Swords in his hands.
With each swing and thrust of his des, the dark mages fell one by one. His movements were a mesmerizing dance of death, his swords carving through the air with lethal elegance.
The sh of metal against magic echoed through the clearing as Archer''s confidence grew with every sessful strike.
His smile never wavered, even as he faced down overwhelming odds. Finally, only one dark mage remained standing, fear etched across their face as they watched theirrades fall.
Everything went quiet as Archer approached the downed Mage and picked him up by his neck and spoke with an evil smile. ''''So why are you randomly attacking me? It''s not polite you know.''''
The dark mage struggled against him, yet his efforts were in vain. Archer delivered several sharp ps before speaking firmly. "Talk now, or you''ll soon be wishing for death."
He quickly started speaking. ''''We want your heart. Legend speaks of white dragon hearts will bring our leader back.''''
Archer looked at the man and smiled as he guessed they had treasure so he questioned the man. ''''So I assume you belong to a group with a headquarters?''''
The man nodded his head causing his smile to grow wider as he continued. ''''So where is this ce you speak off? I want to visit and inspect your gold.''''
After speaking he summoned his ws and used them to dig into the man''s neck causing him to quickly talk. ''''It''s in the Starlight Mountains, there is an abandoned town we took over.''''
Archer nodded as he put his free hand on the man''s hand and cast Void ze into his head. The man couldn''t even scream due to how quickly it happened.
He took off and started to fly north getting ever closer to the Avalon Empire.
[End of Volume 2]
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 270 Mistveil Swamp
Chapter 270 Mistveil Swamp
As the group entered the bedroom, they all piled onto the bed. Archer instructed the girls to leave one side of the bed vacant.
With Hecate in mind, Archer conjured an image of her and snapped his fingers.
Instantly, the girls ceased their chatter, turning their attention toward him, waiting. After a brief moment, the bewildered moon elf materialized on hisp.
Looking around in confusion, Hecate then directed her gaze toward Archer, "How did you manage that?" She inquired.
Archer returned the smile, proceeding to exin that he could aplish such feats within his domain. Hecate nodded inprehension.
Crawling over to his side, Hecate embraced him in a hug. Sera nestled on his chest, while Nefertiti settled on his other side after triumphing over the other three girls to secure a spot.
Teu and E imed the lower part of the bed, Hemera curling into a ball and using his leg as a cushion.
A thought crossed his mind. ''These girls are truly unique.''
The night''s embrace enveloped the room, casting a tranquil spell as Archer and the girlsy intertwined in a cocoon of slumber.
Soft moonlight gently filtered through the curtains, painting gentle shadows on this serene scene.
Their breaths wove a tranquil melody, a tangible testament to the trust and camaraderie that tightly bound them as one.
Archer, surrounded by the warmth of his girls, drifted into a deep and dreamless sleep.
His mind wandered through the realms of unconsciousness, finding sce in the stillness of the night.
The events of the day, the battles and theughter, faded into the background as dreams painted their own stories.
As the hours melted away, the moon began to wane, making way for the approaching dawn.
With the gradual shift in the sky, a chorus of birds stirred to life, their melodious chirping growing in intensity.
Amidst the symphony of nature''s awakening, Archer''s consciousness began to stir. The distant calls of the birds reached his ears, coaxing him out of his slumber.
The world outside was alive as his eyelids fluttered open, adjusting to the soft morning light that filtered through the curtains.
Hecate''s sleeping face greeted him then he spotted the other girls, each lost in the realm of dreams.
Archer took a moment to savor the scene''s tranquility before he gently shifted, careful not to disturb the girls around him.
As he moved, Sera''s head shifted slightly on his chest, and Nefertiti let out a contented sigh in her sleep.
He gently moved the girls off of him and executed a Blink, transporting himself out of the bed. He pivoted to check if his movement had stirred any of them from slumber.
To his relief, they all remained sound asleep. Stepping out of the bedroom, Archer found himself in an empty living room.
He decided to brew some tea for himself before making his way out onto the balcony. As he emerged onto the balcony, he noticed that the sun had not yet risen.
Seating himself, Archer began sipping his tea, his gaze fixed on the unfolding scene before him. Moments stretched into minutes as he absorbed the tranquil atmosphere.
Gradually, the sound of soft footsteps reached his ears, drawing his attention to the door. His gaze shifted to find Feyra stepping out onto the balcony.
Seeing him, she offered a warm smile and greeted him. "Good morning, Archer. Isn''t it a delightful morning?"
He nodded at the female knight who seated herself nearby. Archer turned his gaze toward her and started a conversation. "What are the Sparrows nning to do when we return to the empire?"
Feyra''s expression turned thoughtful as she took a moment to contemte the question before responding. "We''re going to take a break. The reward for this quest was a lot so we want to rx."
A smile curved Archer''s lips as he listened to her response, considering it a practical notion.
At that moment, she directed a question at him. "Do your feelings for Tal hold sincerity, or is it merely the pleasure of flirting?"
He regarded the woman before him, his reply sincere. "I genuinely care for her."
Curiosity danced in her eyes as she inquired further, "What draws you to her?"
Archer found himself wondering about her intention but opted for honesty. "I''m drawn to her warrior spirit, her ability to stand her ground, and her unwavering stubbornness."
Feyra''sughter filled the air as she concurred, and the two of them continued conversing until the break of dawn. @@novelbin@@
With Feyra getting up to wake the other two, Archer watched the redheaded knight''s departure before eventually getting to his feet.
Archer made his way to the bath chambers and started to wash himself for a while before putting on some boots, pants, and a shirt.
He made his way to the kitchen as he smelt bread, Archer came across E and Nefertiti cooking.
When he entered they turned to him with a smile as E greeted him. ''''Morning Arch. There''s some bread for you.''''
With a warm smile, Nefertiti ced the te in front of him. On it sat a slice of bread that looked absolutely mouthwatering.
The bread''s golden crust glistened, and Archer picked it up and started eating it, he loved the bread so much that the two girls gave him more.
Archer stood up and informed the group that he would take the bread and eat it while walking. They all nodded in agreement.
Before he could leave the domain, E spoke, "We will contact you when we''re ready."
He nodded and opened a portal to the road they had left on. Stepping through, he felt the wind blowing.
As Archer walked down the road and ate the bread, he managed to get close to the swamp. However, due to his greed, he identally stumbled into it.
As his feet became wet, he nced downward and realized he was standing in swamp water. It was at that moment he sensed a ping approaching him.
Turning his gaze towards the source, he initiated a scan.
[Swamp Drakes]
[Rank D]
Observing the information, Archer swiftly began casting fire-based Elemental Bolts,unching them toward the approaching creatures.
Upon impact, the spell triggered a massive explosion, propelling the beast out of the water and causing it to crash onto the ground.
Emerging from the water, Archer conjured his w and swiftly dealt the finishing blow to the creature, yet more pings resonated in his awareness.
Without hesitation, Archer unleashed the fire bolts that streaked through the air, homing in like guided missiles.
The bolts found their mark, striking the Swamp Drakes and abruptly halting their advance.
Surveying the area, Archer then made his way to the road. Eventually, the girls contacted him, appearing one by one. Even Hecate joined the group.
Looking around, Hecate began, ''''Mistveil Swamp. This path leads to the Nagendra Kingdom.''''
Archer nodded, prompting the other girls to voice their thoughts.
"It looks eerie, and the smell is quite off-putting," Sera spoke.
"I''m in agreement. I can sense creatures all around us, likely submerged in the water," Teu added.
"We''ll need to proceed with caution," E advised.
Nefertiti and Hemera nodded, aligning with the others. Archer offered them a smile, gesturing for them to continue on their way.
As they walked, Tal and the Sparrows issued warnings about the swamp''s perilous nature, emphasizing the importance of sticking to the road.
Archer nodded, and the group pressed onward. However, after a few hours, Hemera and Hecate decided to return to the domain to focus on their studies.
Nefertiti also left due to her morning sses. Only E, Teu, and Sera remained. Tal and Cecelia started a conversation among the three remaining girls.
Radyn, Darius, and Novius engaged in their own discussion while Archer took the lead at the front of the group.
Eventually, they stumbled upon a devastated campsite, carriages strewn about in disarray. The group halted, their attention drawn to the scene before them.
Archer noticed blood stains on some of the carriages, while the girls discovered drag marks. Novius made the grim discovery of the first torn-apart body.
Deciding to proceed with heightened caution, the group continued their journey. With every step further into the swamp, the atmosphere grew increasingly somber.
A pungent scent of blood began to permeate the air as they reached a clearing. Upon stepping into the clearing, their eyes widened in shock.
The scene was overwhelming, causing some members of the group to even vomit in response.
Before themy a nightmarish scene. Bodies of humans, elves, and demi-humans were impaled on wooden posts, their limbs missing, and their lifeless forms hanging limply.
Blood stained the ground, the posts, and the very air. The sight alone was enough to make some members of the group wince and look away.
The smell was revolting, a nauseating mix of death and decay that hung heavy in the damp air.
Even Archer had to cover his nose, trying to bear the strong smell. But it wasn''t just the shocking scene of death that frightened them.
In the midst of the bodies, there were creatures that looked like distorted versions of humans.
These beast-like beings had twisted features, making them look like horrifying versions of people. They were eating the remains of the victims, which was a horrifying sight to witness.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 273 Crystal Boar
Chapter 273 Crystal Boar
The group visited a weapons shop and purchased various types of arrows for the two girls.
E led them to the market, where she embarked on a shopping spree for a wide array of foods, ingredients, and other useful items.
Archer watched this with a smile while Teu waited with him on the market''s edge.
Having explored the bustling streets of Dawnstone andpleted their shopping, E, Sera, Hemera, and Tal were nowden with bags full of food and assorted items.
The sun continued to shine brightly, casting a vibrant and lively glow over the city.
"E eximed, her eyes brimming with excitement as she gazed at the assortment of ingredients in her bag, "Look at all this delicious food!"
Sera nodded in agreement, her bag filled with various spices and cooking essentials, "I can''t wait to try out some new recipes with these."
With her focus on the bag she held, filled with the potion ingredients she had been searching for, Hemera grinned and stated, "I can''t wait to replenish our potion supplies. These ingredients will be really useful."
Tal, carrying a bag with her newly acquired arrows and potions, wore a small but content smile.
Archer observed the others'' excitement and remarked, "Looks like everyone got what they wanted. Ready to visit the potion shop?"
Hemera eagerly nodded and led the group, the city''s liveliness keeping them engaged as they strolled along.
Soon, they arrived at the potion shop, its sign showcasing an array of potions and herbs, promising intriguing discoveries within.
Before entering, Archer informed the girls that he was going to get Hecate. He walked down a side street and opened a portal.
Stepping through, he found himself within herb, where he spotted the moon elf gazing out of the window.
Approaching her from behind, Archer gently embraced her waist, surprising her and eliciting a yelp.
Hecate smiled, turning to meet his gaze. In his embrace, she shared a kiss with him.
After the kiss, Archer inquired, "We''re at a potion shop. Would you like toe shopping with us?"
She nodded with a smile, gracefully stepping back to join him. Stepping through the portal, Archer and Hecate arrived on the same side street where the rest of the girls were waiting.
As a group, they entered the potion shop. Archer waited to the side, watching as the three elves started searching for ingredients on the shelves and among the containers.
Hecate''s focused expression and expertise were evident as she examined different potions and herbs.
Hemera''s excitement was palpable as she carefully selected the necessaryponents for their potion supplies.
Tal, though less expressive, still searched for specific ingredients for her needs and to assist Hecate.
The three of them spent an hour scouring the shop, leaving the others waiting by the entrance.
E and Sera discussed their cooking ns, while Teu pestered Archer about his training.
Archer agreed to extend their training session tonight, which brought a pleased grin to the ocean princess''s face as she looked at him.
Knowing the perverted thoughts that ran through her mind, he couldn''t help but smile in response, unfazed by it.
During this time, Hemera called out to him, "Arch,e here please."
In response, he approached the three girls. Observing the amount of ingredients they had gathered, he slightly furrowed his brows.
Taking a deep breath, he sighed and turned his attention to the puzzled shopkeeper. "How much?" @@novelbin@@
The man behind the counter diligently counted all the items. After a few minutes of swift calction, he replied, "Four hundred gold coins."
Archer handed the man the coins while the girls stored their items in their rings before leaving the shop and heading for the north gate.
After walking for a while, they exited Dawnstone City and continued their journey. All the girls, except for Teu, returned to the domain.
Hemera and Hecate were eager to brew potions, E and Sera were excited to start cooking, while Tal trained just outside the treehouse.
During their travels, they encountered caravansing and going from the city, andfortable-looking waystations were scattered along the lengthy road.
Turning to Archer, Teu asked, "What''s our n when we get back to your home?"
Archer looked at her, noticing her curiosity, and took a moment to think before responding, "I''ve read about dungeons scattered throughout the empire. We could explore those and continue our journey."
She nodded in agreement, and they continued their conversation until they reached a river crossing surrounded by grasnds.
As Archer looked up, he noticed the sun gradually descending in the sky. It was then that he heard Teu''s voice again, "Training time."
His head turned towards her as he replied, "I''m well aware. Why are you pushing me? We''ve been training together for a few months now."
Teu retorted quickly, "You conveniently avoid it! Don''t think I haven''t noticed what you''re up to."
Archer looked at her andughed before saying he will train when they get back to the domain.
But she wasn''t happy with that and wanted to start training now. So the two of them stepped onto the soft grass, the vibrant green des tickling their feet.
The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm, golden hue over the surroundingndscape.
Archer rolled his shoulders, his muscles flexing under his shirt as he prepared for their training session.
Her expression indicated that this time, she meant business. As they faced each other, Teu''s intense gaze locked onto Archer''s.
She wasted no time, and immediatelyunched an attack. Her movements were fluid and purposeful as if she had been waiting for this moment.
Archer''s eyes widened slightly at her sudden intensity, but he matched her stance, ready to fight back.
Teu lunged forward with power, delivering precise and swift strikes. Archer deflected her attacks, their movements resembling a dance ofbat.
As their training continued, Teu''s attacks grew more relentless, her strikesing faster and harder.
He kept up with her, his instincts and training allowing him to deflect most of her blows.
But Teu was unyielding, her excitement driving her forward. She pushed Archer to his limits, forcing him to focus his energy on his defenses.
Sweat trickled down his brow as he began to feel the strain. Her ferocity caught him off guard, making it challenging to find openings to counterattack.
In a swift motion, she aimed a powerful kick at Archer''s side. He managed to block it, but the force of the impact caused him to stumble back slightly.
Recognizing a chance, Teu continued to advance, a fierce focus in her gaze. She unleashed a rapid session of punches, each one targeted with precision.
Archer''s concentration intensified. He could feel his dragon scales providing an extrayer of protection, but he realized that Teu''s intensity demanded more from him.
Her next punchnded solidly against his chest. The impact sent a shock through his body, but he remained standing.
Teu''s eyes widened briefly, surprised by him still standing. But the brief pause gave him the opportunity tounch his own attack.
Taking advantage of her momentary hesitation, Archer swiftly moved in, his training and experience guiding his actions.
He countered with a series of calcted strikes, each one aimed with precision.
Teu''s defenses faltered as she tried to adjust to the change in strategy. His strikes found their mark, and she staggered back, her breath slightlybored.
He smiled as he sat down and took a bowl, instantly starting to eat and loving the food. Archer ate so much that his stomach began to hurt.
As the dust settled, they faced each other once more. Their breathing was heavy, the intensity of their training session evident in their sweat-soaked clothes.
That''s when he noticed that the sun was slowly descending towards the horizon, casting elongated shadows across thendscape.
The once-bright meadow was now bathed in the warm hues of the setting sun. His attention was drawn to the shifting colors of the sky.
Teu stopped next to him andmented, "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"
He nodded his head and opened a portal to the domain. As they entered, a smell hit them that nearly knocked them out.
The aroma was so delicious that they became instantly hungry. E spotted them and smiled, motioning towards the table. "Food''s ready. It''s Crystal Boar stew."
Archer got curious and asked, "Is this what you bought from the market?"
She nodded her head and pulled out a recipe book from her storage ring. "I also bought this, and it taught me how to make the stew."
He smiled as he sat down and took a bowl, instantly starting to eat and loving the food. Archer ate so much that his stomach began to hurt.
After finishing his meal, he stood up and made his way to the sofa to lie down.
As he did, he closed his eyes and began to imagine a house at the base of a mountain on the other side of the domain.
Archer finished creating the house for the Sparrows then soon fell asleep. The girls saw this and went to their own rooms.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 274 Ravaging The Girls (R18)
As he slept on the sofa the treehouse was quiet, but Archer was woken up. He looked up to see a pair of ocean-blue eyes staring down at him.
He smiled when he noticed it was Teu in her white chemise, herrge boobs were squished against his chest.
Teu smiled as she started kissing his neck as she was taking off his shirt. Once she did that she started kissing down his body.
Her actions caused his little brother to wake up which she quickly took a hold off and started slowly stroking him.
Archer groaned as her kisses passed his abs and reached his waist. Teu slowly pulled his pants down and took his member in her mouth.
When he felt her warm mouth he let out a moan as he spotted her blue ponytail bouncing around as she bobbed her head up and down.
Teu started moving her tongue causing him to grab her head and push deeper as he was at his limit, when he did that he shot his seed down her throat.
Once he was finished she sat up with a massive smile on her face causing his lust to soar, Archer grabbed her andid her on her back.
He spread her legs and slid inside her causing her to let out a satisfied moan.
''''Agnnnhhhh!~~''''
Archer started thrusting and didn''t go easy on her, he felt her pussy clench onto him as she started getting wetter.
She was so turned on by sucking him that he had no trouble reaching her depths as his member hit all the right ces.
Teu let out a scream as she started to hug him, her eyes rolling back as she loved every second as he went deeper.
''''Ahhhhhhhh!~~ Arch!''''
He didn''t go gentle on her, he ravaged his ocean princess as he fucked he until he couldn''t hold it in anymore.
She was letting out constant moans, and he whispered into her ear. ''''I can''t hold it in any longer. Where do you want my seed?''''
Teu could barely speak as she moaned but managed to get out. ''''Inside me.''''
He grabbed a hold of the sofa and pushed his member as deep as he could go and released his seed at the same time as she orgasmed.
She was out of breath but he didn''t stop as he pulled her up and bent her over the armrest and started fucking her again.
Archer held onto her bubble butt as he squeezed it. When he did this she started letting out erotic moans as she screamed his name.
''''Mmmghnn!~~ Ughnn!~~ Archer!''''
He came again and again as he continued to ravage her to the point she could only let out little moans as the pleasure overwhelmed her.
Archerid her down but turned around and saw Sera standing there with a grin. But he didn''t speak.
But he cast Blink and materialized in front of her. With a deft motion, he gently pushed her onto a sofa.
He stood before her and cast Cleanse on himself, when Sera looked into his eyes all she could see was lust.
The little dragon knew what he wanted and got to work she dropped to her knees and started to suck him until he grabbed her head pushing his member deeper.
When he did this she got so turned on that her pussy started to drip, she wanted his seed so she could feel him inside her.
Archer granted her wish and started to fuck her mouth, soon after he shot his seed straight into her stomach.
After that, he pushed her onto the sofa and started to fuck her. He looked down and saw her ruby-red eyes looking into his as he slipped inside her.
Sera let out an instant moan as she felt him open her up but she was soaking wet which made it easier.
''''Aggnhhhh!''''
When he felt how wet she was he started to go rough on her and felt her clench. She was letting out loud moans as pleasure swept over her.
''''Ahhhhh!~~ Agnhhhh!~~''''
Her nails gripped onto his back as he started fucking her so hard that she instantly orgasmed, but he didn''t stop as shot his seed into her womb causing her legs to shake.
Archer leaned up and looked down to see a dazed Sera whose tongue was hanging out of her mouth.
After watching her for a second her stood up and cast Cleanse on the two of them which must have rxed her as she soon fell into a deep sleep which left him unsatisfied.
He knew where to go and went to the sun elf''s room, when he entered he saw her sleeping. Archer crawled into bed causing her to wake up.
When she saw him she smiled and pecked him, but she saw the lust in his eyes and smiled as she climbed on top of him.
But he stopped her and pulled her up to his face, when her pussy was over his face he started licking her.
He went wild on her causing her to let out a scream at his sudden attack.
''''Ahhhhhh!~~''''
Archer slid his tongue all over her pussy causing her to tense up, after licking her for a little while he felt a wave pour out of her.
He started drinking it all and after that, he pulled her down as her face was red and her eyes were going hazy.
But she came to and grabbed his little brother and sat on it, Hemera let out an erotic moan as his little brother slid inside her.
''''Mmmnghh!~~''''
She fell forward and started breathing into his ear which sent shivers down his body, Archer slowly started to fuck her causing her to grab a hold of him.
Hemera started letting out moans as she felt him going in and out of her.
Her golden hair was tied into a ponytail causing him to spot her ears which he bit down on causing her whole body to shudder.
That''s when she bit his neck as he sped up, Hemera couldn''t even moan as the pleasure overtook her, and she started moving her hips to match his.
The two of them went at it for a couple of hours until he had her on all fours as he shot his seed deep in her.
Hemera''s whole body shuddered and copsed on the mattress with her juicy ass in the air. But he wasn''t done yet as he wanted to ravage thest two.
Archer cast Cleanse on them again and tucked the sun elf into bed, once he was done there he made his way to E''s room.
When he opened her door she was sitting up with a smile, this shocked him but she soon spoke. ''''You''ve ravaged the other three, I was waiting for you.''''
He got a lustful grin on his face as he snapped his fingers when he approached the bed. Soon enough the pink princess appeared.
Nefertiti was confused as she was asleep but soon spotted Archer eyeing her, she knew what time it was and woke herself up.
She smiled at him as she sat up and said with a grin on her face. ''''It''s good to see you husband. But I know why you summoned me here.''''
After speaking she got on all fours and lifted her nightgown up to show him her fat ass with purple panties on.
That''s when he looked at the half-elf who copied Nefertiti and bent over showing him her ck panties. He had both girls bent over, he started taking their underwear off.
But before hepleted it he warned the two. ''''Do not touch each other, you both belong to me and only I can touch your bodies.''''
Both girls nodded with smiles as he finished taking their panties off, he went to work and started licking E first.
He spread her bum cheeks apart and dived into her pussy, the sweet taste sent him wild as he slipped a finger into both of them.
Archer attack both causing both girls to let out loud moans.
''''Anggghhhh!~~''''
''''Mmmmghn!~~''''
His attacks continued on E to her whose body shuddered and a gush of love juices poured out of her.
He licked it all up and watched her copse to the bed, he moved her over and got behind an eager Nefi and spread her cheeks, and attacked.
But this time he three-pronged attacked Nefertiti, he stuck his tongue deep in her pussy as he yed with her clit causing her to scream.
''''Ahhhhhhh!~~''''
As he did this his other hand snaked up her body and found her massive boobs, he soon started ying with her nipple causing her to shudder as well.
The triple attack caused her to orgasm as he stood up and thrust into her wet pussy causing her to moan into the bedsheets.@@novelbin@@
''''Mmmmmnghhh!~~''''
Archer didn''t give her a break as he went to town on her and E causing both girls to pass out with happy smiles on their faces.
He was lost to lust but came to as he copsed onto the bed, the two girls sensed him and crawls onto him as they cuddled up to him.
The three fell asleep as they were tired and worn out.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 276 She Will Avoid You Now
Archer concluded his spell and directed a smile at her. "What''s your name?" he inquired.
The Earth Dragon swiftly responded, "My name is Gaia, your Majesty."
He nodded, then settled down. Despite lingering soreness, Archer asked, "Could you take me to the others? I''ve prepared a home for your group."
Gaia''s eyes widened, and she nodded eagerly. She darted off, making sure he remained secure on her back.
After an hour of running, they found themselves in the mountains. Gaia scaled a peak and led them into a secluded valley.
She carefully descended the mountain''s slope and guided them into a forest, she made her way through it until they came to a group of Earth Dragons.
That was when a smaller dragon ran up to Gaia and started speaking. ''''Mother! Are you okay?''''
Gaia told her daughter what had urred. The young dragon nced at Archer and asked in a puzzled tone, "Is he the dragon king?"
The older dragon nodded as Archer jumped off her back and looked around. He saw that the group was hungry.
He came up with an idea and cast Stone Wardens. When they appeared he ordered them to go hunt any beast they find.''''
The Stone Men rushed off. Archer watched them and told Gaia he will be back shortly as he opened a portal and walked through it.
Archer walked out of the portal into an empty part of his domain and closed his eyes and started imagining underground caves for the Earth Dragons.
He increased the size of the domain as he circled the area he was in with steep mountains. Archer knew they liked this sort of environment.
Once he was done here he returned to the dragons who were all standing in the same ces they were before.
But when he walked out the portal the younger dragon rushed up to him and started sniffing him with herrge head.
Her actions caused him tough, making him wonder what she was up to. She began sniffing him, causing her eyes to widen.
The young dragon lowered her head, further fueling hisughter, and he asked yfully, "What''s the matter?"
She lifted her head. "You''re supposed to be a legend, yet here you are."
Archer nodded, a warm smile on his face as he addressed the gathered group. "Well I''m here but more importantly I''ve prepared a new home for all of you. Once the Stone Men return with the beasts, we can head there."
The dragons nodded in agreement, and Archer scanned the surroundings. He noticed piles of bones and a hole that he assumed could be their nest.
Turning to Gaia, he inquired, "Is that your nest?"
She nodded, and upon seeing her answer, he leaped inside and began to explore. It revealed itself as a lengthy tunnel with basic chambers on either side.
When the young female earth dragon observed this, she turned to Gaia and spoke in a panicked tone. "Why are you letting him into our home?"
Gaia regarded her daughter as though she had said something stupid and retorted, "He is our king. You may be young, but when thest white dragon walked upon Thrylos, our ancestor was one of his trusted generals. Now, it''s our opportunity to thrive under him, Terra."
The younger dragon nodded as Archer emerged from the hole, he looked at Gaia and remarked, "I wasn''t aware that thest dragon king had an earth dragon general. Quite interesting."
His sudden appearance shocked the two dragons which made himugh, they then started waiting for the Stone Men.
After a short wait, they came back with many creatures. When they stopped, Archer made a portal to the earth dragon valley.
They marched through, releasing the beasts onto the ground, where they promptly darted off into the forest.
Archer directed his gaze toward the dragons and gestured for them to enter the portal.
He led the way, followed by Terra, who eagerly rushed through. She came to an abrupt stop upon seeing the valley and taking in its sights.
The scent of fresh water and beasts filled her senses, and her attention was drawn to the opening of a tunnel. Without hesitation, Terra made her way over to it.
Terra jumped into the hole and began to explore the chambers and tunnels within. Eventually, she resurfaced, finding Archer standing there with a grin on his face.
He remarked, "Do you like your new home?"
Her excitement was obvious, she nodded eagerly. At that moment, they both noticed the remaining earth dragons appearing, each with expressions of awe.
Their reactions made him happy. Before they could fully immerse themselves in the valley.
Archer spoke once more. "Before you make this ce your home, I need each of you to swear a mana oath that you will not betray me."
In unanimous agreement, all the dragons nodded, and Gaia stepped forward, bowing before proceeding to make the mana oath. The others followed suit.
Archer''s satisfaction was evident as he encouraged them to settle in and promised to return to check on them in a few days.
With gratitude, they thanked him before he departed for Tal''s tribe. Upon his arrival, he sought out the Matriarch.
As he moved through the vige, he received greetings from some and curious nces from others.
Eventually, he located the older woman and made the same request, which she readily epted.
The entire tribe was assembled, mirroring the earth dragons'' earlier actions and they all swore a mana oath to him.
Content with the result, he thanked them and stepped through the portal he just opened. Upon entering the treehouse, he found all the girls rxing in the living room.
Nefertiti and Hecate were the only ones missing. E turned to him with a curious tone. "What have you been up to, Arch?"
Walking to one of the sofas, he settled into a spot between Teu and Hemera causing the two girls tough as he rxed into them.
Oncefortable, he recounted the entire story of his encounter with the earth dragons and how he convinced them to join him.@@novelbin@@
The girls stared at him in astonishment. Just as Teu was about to respond, Tal entered the treehouse and looked around the room.
Spotting Archer, she approached him and inquired, "Why can''t my friend explore the domain?"
"Because I don''t trust them," he replied immediately, catching the elf off guard.
Tal shook her head and pressed on. "Then why did you allow them a ce here?"
Archer grinned, giving an honest answer. "You, and also because they might prove useful in the future. All of them are talented, except the cat."
Her irritation was evident, but before she could voice her thoughts, he interrupted, "If this bothers you, all of them can leave if they have an issue with my rules. They won''t have a ce here anymore. Oh, and make it clear that anyone they bring along will face a special surprise."
She stubbornly agreed and left the treehouse without saying anything to him. Hemeramented, "She will avoid you now."
Archer shrugged and replied, "Oh well. I''m not going to give in just because she''s beautiful. I don''t trust them at all. They won''t swear a mana oath not to betray me, so they can stay in their dome for now."
The girls nodded in agreement, informing him that they were still sore and needed rest. However, Teu felt better and decided to join him.
Standing up, he opened a portal for the two of them to continue. Stepping through, they found themselves on the path to the Sunfire Mountains.
While walking and discussing their training, they spotted a river up ahead. Teu turned to him with a smile and asked, "Aren''t those the Sunfire Mountains?"
Archer nodded his head and started speaking. ''''Yes, and the Avalonian castle should be on the other side.''''
She smiled as they continued making their way toward the mountain, as they got closer they saw signs of skirmishers all over the ce.
''''I wonder who''s been fighting.'''' He spoke to no one in particr.
Teu agreed as she said. ''''There have been dozens of battles all over the area. I can see hoof prints leading toward the mountains.''''
As the two of them journeyed, the rest of the girls, except Hecate, joined them on the road.
After greeting them the group continued on as they kept walking for a few hours until Archer began to hear the sounds of battle echoing from the distance.
Intrigued, he expressed his curiosity and informed the girls that he would advance without engaging inbat. The group nodded in agreement as he hurried ahead.
As he neared, the loud chaos of a fierce battle became clear. A big group of soldiers fought intensely near a bridge.
The air was filled with the sh of weapons and fierce battle cries, mingling with the sharp smell of sweat and blood.
Archer witnessed Soldiers form a chaotic mass, engaged in a deadly dance of desperation.
The scene was chaotic: shields crashed together with force, swords moved purposefully, and arrows shot through the air like angry ghosts.
Each sh sent sparks flying, illuminating the grim faces ofbatants locked in a grim struggle.
Amidst the chaos, he spotted a woman whom he knew all too well but hadn''t seen for years.
She fought valiantly even as the soldiers behind her began to retreat, overwhelmed by their adversaries.
Nevertheless, she continued to deftly evade, parry, and strike; her movements were swift, and with each swing, enemy soldiers fell.
In a hushed tone, Archer murmured to himself, "Draconis."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 277 Mesmerizing
Chapter 277 Mesmerizing
Before he rushed forward he summoned each of the girls using the dragon marks. They all appeared but when they spotted him they all smiled and were excited that he summoned them.
Archer told them what was happening. E nced and her eyes widened. She said with shock on her face, "That''s Sia, Arch."
"Yes it is," he nodded. "Sera, Teu, and I will charge in and cause chaos. The rest of you, focus on using your spells to strike at them from a distance."
They all agreed with the n and the two dragons and ocean princess rushed off and soon crashed into the soldiers.
[Sia''s POV]
[An hour before Archer stumbled across the battle]
Sia was on patrol after receiving reports from merchants about sightings of Misthaven''s soldiers attempting to breach the mountains.
The General of the Summerfield Duchy had ordered them to locate and eliminate the invaders.
As a result, she led a group of one hundred Avalonian soldiers through the Sunfire Mountains.
She guided the column of soldiers as they crossed the Darkwater Gorge once again, but suddenly, she felt an ominous premonition.
Once she crossed the bridge, a sudden and unexpected swarm of arrows filled the sky.
Sia swiftlymanded everyone to brace themselves, but unfortunately, some soldiers were too slow to react.
The projectiles pierced through their armor, prompting the rest to dismount from their Dawnbreakers and form a shieldwall.
Soldiers from Misthaven emerged from the trees, charging straight at the Avalonians.
The shieldwall held strong as they collided with the enemy forces. Sia fought at the frontline, but more enemy soldiers kept appearing, overwhelming them.
Then, the shieldwall finally gave way, and chaos ensued. Soldiers were engaged inbat all around, and the situation became increasingly disordered.
While this happened Sia''s sword danced through the chaos, its gleaming de an extension of her will.
Each swing was a precise calction, every step a fluid dance of death. Her armor, polished by countless battles, reflected the fury in her blue eyes as she engaged the enemy soldiers.
Sia skillfully blocked an attack, using the enemy''s force to push them off bnce.
Then, she quickly retaliated, her sword cutting through armor and flesh. Her actions were efficient and deadly, every move calcted for maximum impact.
She ducked and weaved, avoiding a shing sword and turning the momentum into a powerful upward swing that cleaved through an opponent''s defenses.
Her footwork was impable, a dance that allowed her to move gracefully between adversaries, striking them down one by one.
Sia''s strikes were not just about brute force; they were a symphony of skill and finesse. She exploited openings in her enemies'' defenses, targeting joints and weak points.
Her sword whirled like a conductor''s baton, orchestrating a symphony of chaos and carnage. As an enemy soldier lunged at her, Sia sidestepped with a dancer''s grace.
With a quick twist of her wrist, her sword found its mark, severing the man''s arm before he even realized his mistake.
She flowed seamlessly from one strike to another, her movements fluid and precise. But soon was struck with a spell and was sent flying.
Sia crashed to the ground but quickly got up, she was injured as much as she should be thanks to her armor.
As the battle raged on, Sia''s attention was drawn to a striking sight amidst the chaos.
A young man with stunning white dragon wings and four elegant white horns protruding from his head charged into the midst of the enemy soldiers.
His bright violet eyes zed with determination as he unleashed a flurry of shes, swipes, and spellcasting, cutting through the opposition with remarkable skill and power.
Beside him, a blue-haired girl with light brown skin moved with astonishing grace as he rushed into the crowd without a second thought.
Her movements were fluid and precise as she deftly took out multiple soldiers with her sword, her every strike calcted and deadly.
The two of them fought as a harmonious duo, eachplementing the other''s strengths with seamless coordination.
Sia couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the disy of their prowess in the midst of the chaotic battlefield.
Their actions brought a renewed surge of hope to her heart as she continued to hold her ground against the enemy forces.
She observed as the two were joined by a red-haired girl, possessing two red horns and dragon wings on her back. This girl bounced around as if she were enjoying herself.
Sia noticed the girl''s beautiful brown skin and wondered about the origins of these two neers.
However, the origins didn''t matter much, as the new group swiftly dealt with the Misthaven and Sunreach soldiers.
Arrows and spells efficiently ended the fleeing soldiers'' lives. The battlefield fell intoplete silence.
As she gazed at the young man who was intensely staring at her, something inside her hinted that she knew him, though she couldn''t quite ce it.
This was when three more girls suddenly appeared. Sia turned her attention to each girl, observing that they all shared some form of brown skin.
Realizing this, she examined each girl more closely. One was an elf with golden blonde hair and yellow eyes, while another had pink hair and eyes.
However, her eyes widened inplete shock and confusion when she spotted the third girl. Seeing her here was very unexpected and threw her mind into chaos.
[Back to Archer]
He was looking at the dragon-kin woman he hasn''t seen in years, she looked exactly like his mother. Long ck hair with the brightest blue eyes.
She was a voluptuous woman with massive boobs and a thick waist, she was wearing knights armor with a blue cape.
E approached him and noticed Sia standing there. She greeted her, saying, "Hello, Sia. It''s good to see you."
The woman appeared taken aback, but another soldier approached her and whispered into her ear.
Suddenly, Sia screamed out for everyone to fall back over the bridge before more soldiers could appear. @@novelbin@@
She turned to the young man, trying to figure out who he was. Archer joined the soldiers and began crossing the bridge, followed by the girls.
Once they were across, Sia and her second-inmand Valeria turned to E and inquired, "What are you doing here, and why are you with this young man?"
E giggled and quickly replied, "Are you telling me you don''t know who he is, Sia? Take a closer look, sister."
Sia was confused by the half-elf''s address and turned to Archer, examining him closely.
He noticed the change in her expression as she imagined him with ck hair and blue eyes as she pictured the one boy she wished to see.
Her eyes widened in utter shock and disbelief as she mumbled, "Archer? Is that you?"
Upon hearing her, Archer nodded and said, "Hello, Sia. You look even more beautiful as time passes."
A broad smile graced her lips as she gazed at him, and she began to stride toward him.
As she drew nearer, Sia''s words spilled forth with a cheerful tone. "Arch, you look incredibly handsome. The white hair suits you, and those violet eyes of yours are absolutely mesmerizing."
His grin matched her enthusiasm as he acknowledged herpliment.
With a shift, he returned to his human form and responded, "Thank you. We should keep moving before anyone else arrives."
She nodded, issuing an order for the soldiers to get the mounts who ran off.
However, before they could take any action, a group of imposing Stone Men suddenly emerged, scattering in various directions.
Sia and the soldiers shifted their attention to Archer, who wore a grin and instructed them to wait momentarily.
After twenty minutes had psed, he returned, leading the Dawnbreakers along. With their steeds ready, the Avalonians mounted the creatures.
Stepping back, Archer whispered to himself, "Draco."
He turned into his dragon form, surprising the soldiers and beasts. They calmed down as he lowered hisrge body.
The girls jumped onto his back, finding their cesfortably. As he unfurled his enormous wings and took to the skies, the Dawnbreakers trailed behind, keeping pace.
They continued flying northward, and Nefertiti took advantage of the time to question the girls about Sia.
Learning the truth, she became furious, expressing her disapproval of aunts pursuing their nephews. However, the girlsrgely ignored her outburst.
After an hour of flying, Archer spotted arge castle in the distance. He skillfully descended to the ground andnded smoothly.
He resumed his humanoid form and patiently waited for Sia and the soldiers to join him. As they arrived, Sia took charge, directing the other soldiers to return to the castle.
She swiftly made her way toward Archer, but Nefertiti intercepted her. With urgency, she questioned, "What do you want with my husband, woman?"
Sia''s grin widened upon hearing this, and she replied cheekily, "Little girl, I don''t mind sharing him. After all, he''s mine as well."
Nefertiti''s anger surged, but Archer''s voice intervened, whispering into her ear, "Remember what I told you, Nefi."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 278 Round Three With Help
Chapter 278 Round Three With Help
When Nefertiti heard Archer''s voice she instantly calmed down but suddenly Teu lunged forward and went to attack Sia.
As Sia saw this she smiled and deflected the iing attack, Teu attacked again but it was blocked again as the two came close.
Their eyes met, a yful glint passed between them, and without a word, they both knew what was about to happen.
With matching grins, Teu twirled her sword with a flourish and took a yful step forward, her stance rxed yet poised.
Sia responded by gripping her own de and adopting a mock-defensive posture, her bright blue eyes dancing with amusement.
"Feeling lucky today, Sia?" Teu teased, her voice carrying a light-hearted tone.
"Always up for a little friendlypetition," Sia shot back with a wink.
Their weapons met with a satisfying sh, the ringing sound resonating through the air.
Teu''s strikes were swift and precise, but she held back just enough to keep the exchange from bing too serious.
Sia parried with equal finesse, their des meeting in a flurry of sparks. As they danced around each other, their movements seemed almost choreographed.
Teu would feint left and then swing right, only for Sia to expertly block the attack.
Sia, in turn, would execute a quick spin, forcing Teu to adjust her stance to counter.
Swords sang a melodic tune of shes and parries, the rhythm of movements creating a spectacle for Archer and the other girls.
The mock skirmish continued, brimming with yful taunts, expert maneuvers, and genuine camaraderie.
They sparred without holding back, yet the unspoken agreement between them was clear C this was a friendly match.
A way to get to know each other and enjoy a moment of lightheartedness amidst the seriousness of battle.
As they finally drew their des apart and took a step back, their breaths came quicker, but their smiles remained.
Teu wiped off a droplet of sweat, her grin wide. "I''ll remember not to challenge you with that look," sheughed. @@novelbin@@
Siaughed too, a genuine, carefree sound. "Same goes for me. It''s nice that you''re always up for some fun."
Their swords lowered, and they exchanged a knowing nce C a shared understanding that spoke without words.
Teu turned to Archer with a smile. ''''Your aunt is a fine warrior Arch.''''
He nodded his head as Sia spoke to the group. ''''We can get to know each other back in the castle. There''s enough room for all of us.''''
They all agreed and started making their way there. As the girls were walking Nefertiti spotted Sia making her way to Archer and hmphed in anger.
Archer spotted the older woman standing next to him and smiled. ''''It''s good to see you Sia, I''ve missed you.''''
When Sia heard this her smile turned into one of happiness. Valeria saw this and shook her head.
She quickly made her way to the girls and started speaking to them while the aunt and nephew caught up.
''''What are you doing down here Arch? And why do you look like that now?'''' Sia asked as he noticed she was curious.
He went on to exin everything that happened from him bing an adventurer to him meeting the girls.
But as they were talking his Aura Detector picked up iing pings and an iing attack. Archer cast Blink and appeared near the girls.
Archer told them to prepare for a fight. Just as he did that he saw loads of Dragon yers and Church Knights approaching as they activated an artifact.
It was the same one as before that stopped him using his dragon form but he smiled as he opened a portal to the Sparrow''s ce and told the Avalonian soldiers to enter.
They all declined, opting to confront the situation. Sia, holding her sword, stepped forward and questioned, "Why are you here? Are you interfering with the empire''s affairs?"
A church knight stepped out from the crowd and answered her. ''''We are here for the white dragon. We have no problem with the empire.''''
As they spoke he scanned the leader.
[Corvus]
[Rank: Arch Magus]
Sia shook her head and was about to refuse before Archer spoke to Corvus with a grin. ''''Will you let them leave our little game? I''d rather them not be involved.''''
She was about to argue with him but saw him and the girls smiling at the men, Sia got curious and ordered her soldiers off to the side and stayed with the group.
Once he saw they were out of the way he nodded in satisfaction. He summoned his loot goblins and ordered them to collect the hearts from earlier kills.
They nodded and ran off, heughed seeing them all running toward the bridge. The scene confused everyone apart from the girls.
Archer clicked his fingers and a portal opened and Hecate walked out alongside Thalia and Xanthe.
He turned to Teu and she knew what he was saying without needing words, Archer then turned to the vampire twins and spoke. ''''Keep them safe. Make sure no one approachs them.''''
The twins nodded and stood in front of the girls as he cast Cosmic Sword and two dius''s appeared in his hands.
E and Tal took out their bows white Hemera took out a crossbow and Hecate held a spear.
Nefertiti saw this and started casting her Arcane magic causing a cloud of mana to swirl overhead as her pink eyes glowed.
Sera was ready to cast her magic at the knights, Archer smiled seeing all of them ready. He even noticed Tal''s serious face as she readied herself.
Archer rushed forward as the dragon yers and church knights encircled them but that didn''t stop him as he crashed into the knight who spoke.
The church knights advanced, but Archer met them with swift strikes, parrying their blows with finesse. His movements were fluid, a dance of lethal precision.
Arrows and spells soared through the sky as the girls joined the fray. E and Tal''s arrows found their marks, striking down knights who dared to approach.
Hemera''s crossbow sent bolts of energy, adding to the chaos.
Beside them, Hecate wielded her spear with grace, her movements a dance of elegance and power.
She guarded the girls, her eyes fierce and focused as she fended off any threats. Meanwhile, the vampire twins, Thalia and Xanthe, stood as a united front.
With Teu by their side, they formed an unbreakable barrier, keeping the soldiers at bay and ensuring the girls could focus on their ranged attacks.
Archer''s dius gleamed in the sunlight as he shed against the knights. His strikes were a symphony of speed and precision, hisbat skills honed through countless battles.
He flowed seamlessly from one move to another, his swords a whirlwind of steel as he defended against the attacks.
As the battle raged on, thebined efforts of Archer and the girls created a dynamic spectacle.
The sh of weapons, the twang of bowstrings, and the eruption of magic painted a scene of chaos.
Sia and a knight stood opposite, their expressions steadfast. Swords shed, their determined eyes locked in a contest of determination.
With zing blue eyes, she fought to shield him, her determination unwavering.
Amidst the battle''s fury, their teamwork shone. Archer''s skill, the girls'' ranged attacks, and the twins'' defense formed a strong force that pushed back the church knights.
His agile figure darted and weaved through the chaos, effortlessly incapacitating the church knights and defeating dragon yers one after another.
Archer''s strikes were precise, his movements fluid, as he swiftly dispatched his opponents.
The sh of metal filled the air as his swords danced, deflecting attacks and countering with lethal precision.
His keen reflexes allowed him to anticipate his enemies'' moves, allowing him to take them down swiftly.
As he engaged in the relentless dance ofbat, the knight leader, a formidable figure d in sturdy armor, stepped forward.
With amanding presence, he halted the chaos around him and locked eyes with Archer. In his stance and gaze, there was an air of authority that demanded attention.
His rapid movements slowed as he faced the leader. With a focused intensity, he studied his opponent.
The battlefield seemed to hush as the twobatants met each other''s gaze, a momentary lull in the midst of the battle.
Amidst the chaos of therger battle, the sh of weapons persisted. It was a duel in itself, where every strike and parry showcased their expertise and resolve.
Archer''s agility and precision continued to serve him well, but the leader was no pushover.
Their swords met in a series of rapid exchanges, the sh of steel ringing out with each impact.
His movements were swift and calcted, his eyes locked onto his opponent''s every move.
As the leader''s strikes grew more forceful, Archer''s agile evasions became more crucial. His body moved like a dancer''s, avoiding each attack with grace.
The leader was strong and experienced, but Archer''s speed and adaptability were his greatest strengths.
Despite Archer''s impressive disy ofbat prowess, the leader''s strikes began to find their mark.
The sh of their swords echoed in the air, each blow a testament to their strength. Archer''s breathing quickened, his muscles straining to keep up the intense pace.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 279 Seventh
Chapter 279 Seventh
It was thanks to Teu''s training that he was able to keep up with the knightmander. As Archer was fighting the girls were having their own battles.
Teu, Hecate, Thalia, and Xanthe formed a solid defense, standing together to protect the group of girls from the advancing knights.
With their weapons held firmly, they stood in unity, a powerful and resolute force prepared to fend off any impending danger.
As the knights charged forward with swords raised, Teu took the lead. Her movements were swift and precise, each swing of her de expertly calcted.
She parried and countered, deflecting the enemy''s attacks with finesse. Teu''s focus was unwavering, her eyes locked onto her opponents as she skillfully kept them at bay.
Beside her, Hecate wielded her spear with grace and power. Her movements were a dance of deadly elegance as she struck with precision.
The glint of her spearhead caught the sunlight as she expertly fended off the knights'' advances.
Her unwavering dedication to protecting the girls was evident in every fluid motion.
Vampire twins Thalia and Xanthe fought in perfect sync. Their strikes were swift and precise as they engaged the knights, their weapons a blur of motion.
Thalia''s twin Sai and Xanthe''s daggers moved with deadly grace, working in perfect harmony.
The sh of metal on metal resounded through the air, the sounds of battle surrounding the four women as they stood their ground.
With steadfast resolve, they battled, and their actions focused on protecting the others. @@novelbin@@
The knights advanced, yet Teu, Hecate, Thalia, and Xanthe remained steadfast, a formidable barrier against the ongoing fight.
As the battle raged on, the girls behind them were able to focus on their own contributions. Arrows flew through the air as E and Tal''s precise shots found their marks.
Hemera''s crossbow bolts added to the chaos, striking down knights who dared to breach their defensive line.
Nefertiti''s arcane magic crackled and swirled, forming a protective shield that added an extrayer of defense against the enemy''s attacks.
Sera''s own magic joined the fray, creating bursts of red fire that kept the knights at a distance helping out E and Tal.
Amidst the chaos, Teu''s voice rang out, strong andmanding. "Hold the line! Protect each other!"
Her leadership inspired the girls to fight even harder. The knights and yers couldn''t get close to the group that was attacking at range.
When they were fighting Archer saw most of it and was really proud of the way they fought with each other.
He got back to his own fight as he deflected another attack and struck out with his tail, the knight blocked it but was sent flying backward.
Amidst the chaotic sh of swords and the swirl of magic, his sharp eyes caught a glimpse of Sia''s figure.
She had broken away from her duel and was now facing the knight who held the artifact, the source of their troubles.
With a fierce expression and a swift, calcted movement, Sia lunged forward. Her sword sliced through the air, aimed directly at the artifact that the knight held in his hand.
The de met its mark, striking the artifact with a resounding impact. A burst of energy erupted from the point of impact, crackling with powerful magic.
As the artifact shattered into fragments, its hold over Archer''s and Sera''s dragon forms was instantly broken.
Taking a deep breath, he jumped backward, releasing a deafening roar that sent the remaining enemies staggering in surprise.
Whispering, "Draco," Archer swiftly transformed into his dragon form, joined by Sera.
The two of them sprang into action, cutting down the remaining Dragon yers and Church Knights with ruthless efficiency.
He quickly dealt with themander who didn''t stand a chance and was crushed beneath hisrge feet.
Their ws turned their opponents into a mist of blood as they struck the shocked men. Archer leaped,nding amidst another group of enemies.
Amidst the carnage, he spotted the rest of the men retreating.? In response, he inhaled deeply and exhaled a stream of violet fire that engulfed the retreating men.
Witnessing the aftermath of their fiery onught, the two reverted to their humanoid forms, while walking back to rejoin the group.
As he arrived, the small Stone Men returned, carrying numerous hearts that he stored in his Item Box.
He approached each girl, offering them a kiss of gratitude and praise for their help and the way they fought.
Finally reaching Tal, he could tell she was still angry with him but before he could talk he felt someone grab him.
Archer was suddenly spun around and his head was shoved into a pair of massive boobs, that''s when he smelt an intoxicating smell that overtook his senses.
That''s when he heard Sia''s voice. ''''You can also fight, that''s even better. When can we get married Arch?''''
He was taking in her smell and ignored her but he grabbed his horn, Sia pulled his head up and saw the lust in his eyes.
When she saw that look Sia got excited and wondered why he changed so much but that meant nothing to her because she still loved him either way.
Archer replied with a grin. ''''Well, there are seven marriages to be arranged, another one won''t hurt.''''
When he said this Sia smiled and got extremely happy which caused Valeria to chuckle at hermander''s behaviour.
The other girlsughed while Nefertiti quickly snapped. ''''Archer! Why are you flirting with your own aunt? You two are blood-rted! She''s your mother''s sister.''''
But she wasn''t done with only that and continued speaking. ''''And who is the seventh girl you''re nning to marry? There are only six of us.''''
The rest of the girls apart from Tal looked at her like she was an idiot, when Nefertiti saw this she snapped. ''''What? Why are you looking at me like that?''''
It was Hecate who spoke surprising everyone as she pointed at Tal. ''''They like each other but she''s just being stubborn. She will be the seventh.''''
Once she finished talking she went back to the domain with the vampire twins after kissing him on the cheek. Tal was staring at him and hmphed as she spoke. ''''I''m not going to marry you.''''
Archerughed when he heard her reply and nodded his head sarcastically as he answered. ''''Well, whatever you say, Tali.''''
She turned around and entered the domain making the othersugh at her reaction. Archer made his way over to the sulking Nefertiti.
He started pampering her with a hug and small pecks on her neck and cheeks, her sour mood approved as she heard his next words. ''''Why so jealous Nefi? You have your own ce in my heart that can never be reced.''''
Nefertiti grinned and returned the kisses. She wanted to go eat so he kissed her cheek and went back to the domain.
The other girls nodded their heads and decided to give Archer and Sia some time together. E told him their n and he thanked them.
Now the girls were gone the two of them and the soldiers who were standing there in shock made their way to the castle.
Sia locked arms with him, she had a big smile on her face as she spoke. ''''So Arch they are all your girls? What a little yboy you are.''''
Heughed when he heard her but nodded his head and replied with a grin on his face. ''''Yes it seems I am my precise aunt, but you''re included in the list. I remember everything you said and now holding you to it.''''
''''I''m Sia, not your aunt boy! I''m your future wife but fiance currently.'''' Sia replied with a cheeky grin.
Archer chuckled and looked ahead, his eyes widening in amazement. There it was, standing tall against the countryside''s backdrop C Sentinel''s Reach.
The castle looked majestic like it had been taken from the pages of a fantasy story.
Its tall spires reached up towards the sky, its stone walls adorned with intricate carvings and banners that fluttered in the gentle breeze.
The castle''s design was a blend of grandeur and practicality, with thick walls and imposing towers that spoke of strength and protection.
Archer''s eyes traced the outline of the castle, from the battlements to the elegant archways.
Each detail was meticulously crafted, a testament to the craftsmanship and artistry of its builders.
The sunlight yed upon the castle''s walls, casting a warm and weing glow that contrasted with the rugged terrain around it.
After walking for a bit they arrived outside the gate as it opened. That''s when the two saw the castlemander Dorian Burnhame walking out.
The older man stopped in front of them as he looked at the two and saw Sia''s armtched onto him, Archer saw his annoyance and grinned as he introduced himself. ''''I''m Archer. Sia''s fiance.''''
He ignored the boy and spoke to Sia. ''''Commander what happened out there?''''
She exined everything from the ambush by the Misthaven soldiers to Archer saving them which the man didn''t believe.
But that''s when his eyes widened and remembered a certain group who arrived not so long ago. That''s when it all clicked into ce as he realized they were here for this boy.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 282 The Princesses [Bonus]
Chapter 282 The Princesses [Bonus]
[Naravo City, the capital city of the Lionheart Kingdom - West of the Avalon Empire]
An Lionheart stood outside the pce, his gaze resting upon his children. The second and fourth princes, Lioran and Sn, and his daughters, the third and fourth princesses, N and Liona, were all in his view.
He spoke. ''''My cubs you will do well in the College of Magic, especially you girls. They have goodbat and magic teachers.''''
They all nodded as he continued. ''''That''s where I met your mother years ago. She was from a noble family in the Avalon Empire. It''s a good academy and this year the Nightshade Empire from the central continent is hosting a worldwide tournament called the Celestial Magic Tournament next year.''''
N got curious and her lion ears started twitching as she asked. ''''What''s that father?''''
An smiled. ''''N its a once in a lifetime tournament to find out who is the strongest youngster from the five continents is. Thest time it was held there wasn''t a winner as the Human-Draconic wars broke out and interrupted it.''''
The three teenagers'' eyes widened and they waited for him to exin, but he ushered them into the carriage and joined them.
When he sat down he continued. ''''The white dragon king was young at the time so the stories say, but he was soaring through the ranks until his kingdom was attacked and unfortunately, he perished during the long war.''''
N got a curious look on her face and was about to speak when he interrupted her. ''''Before you ask, yes the rumors are true and there is another white dragon. The Avalonians have been chasing him in the south. But I also heard that his returning to the empire and most likely will be joining the College.''''
An looked at N and winked. ''''He''s your age girl, try to get along with him.''''
N smiled as her sharp canines were on show.
[Woodspire City, Capital of Oakheart Kingdom home to the Wood Elves, North-West of the Avalon Empire]
Queen Sylphina Oakheart stood in front of her pce, gazing at her son and daughter who were preparing to attend the College of Magic.
Her hair flowed in cascades of rich brown, resembling the waves of chestnut hues.
It framed her face delicately, and her attire resonated with the essence of Aztec culture, harmoniouslyplementing her deep blue sapphire eyes.
Assured of their safety, she knew the College''s Neutrality and the mana oath taken by the headmistress ensured the protection of all attending children.
The Avaloians abided by this agreement, reaping substantial amounts of gold coins through the apanying trade.
Sylphina turned her attention to Llyniel, offering a warm smile as she spoke, "Take care of yourself, my little acorn. The guards will ensure your safety."
She smiled at the two as she continued. ''''They have been trained for this mission. The four of them will make sure you are always protected.''''
The loving mother turned to the boy and spoke to him. ''''ric make sure to keep your sister safe. You know people will try to take advantage of her kind nature.''''
He nodded his head as he replied. ''''Yes, mother. I will protect her along with the guards.''''
When Llyniel heard this she got embarrassed, Sylphina noticed this and giggled to herself as she cuddled her daughter.
''''You will be fine, I know you hate talking to people but when you do open up you''re the kindest soul I''ve ever known.'''' Sheforted her daughter who was nodding. @@novelbin@@
The Queen then backed off and smiled at the two as they got into the waiting carriage, but she quickly spoke. ''''Make sure toe back for the holidays my darlings. I''ll miss you.''''
Llyniel and ric smiled as they waved to their mother as they started moving, they were escorted by the finest woof elf knights.
Sylphina made sure to train the best soldiers she could find to make sure they are safe. She watched them go but never realized that her daughter''s fate just changed and she would eventually bloom.
[Caerwyn City - Capital of the Avaloch Kingdom - East of the Avalon Empire]
King Ronan Avaloch and Naomh Avaloch were watching the maids bringing their children''s belongings to the carriage.
The older woman turned to him. ''''They will be safe at the College won''t they?''''
Ronan looked at his worried wife and nodded his head. ''''Yes. The war was stopped thanks to the negotiations. Plus the Avalonians swear a mana oath not to touch the children.''''
Naomh nodded her head with a sigh of relief. That''s when their oldest daughter Maeve approached them.
The young woman had bright orange hair and grey eyes, she looked like a warrior and was built like one.
They saw the expression on her face, showing that she was curious about something. Naomh asked her, "Maeve, what''s troubling you?"
''''I heard rumors that the white dragon will join the College. I''m hoping he will fight me.'''' She answered with a grin.
Ronan shook his head as he scolded her. ''''You''re the third princess of the Avaloch Kingdom why do you have to think about fighting all the time.''''
Maeve rolled her eyes as she replied. ''''Father, I refuse to be a damsel in distress that needs to be saved.''''
The king sighed as he saw his other daughters walking up to them. They were theplete opposite of Maeve and were into magic.
Naomh saw the two other girls and smiled as she greeted them. ''''Caoimhe, Siobhan. I hope you''re looking forward to attending the College like your aunts did.''''
The girls nodded their heads with excitement. That''s when Ronanmented. ''''See Maeve they aredylike and are like two fairies. You should be more like them.''''
Maeve turned to her father with narrowed eyes and retorted. ''''No. They will need saving while I''ll fight. I don''t want a pampered noble as a husband, I want a warrior.''''
Ronan gave up on his feisty daughter and ushered the three girls into the carriage before she attacked him.
The parents waved goodbye and sighed. He turned to Naomh and said, "At least now we won''t hear herining about the soldiers being weak anymore."
[Sirenia City - Capital City of the Vitalis Kingdom - South-West coast of the Avalon Empire]
King Caspian Vitalis and his Queen Aria were saying farewell to their three sons and daughters.
They were attending the College of Magic, the children were invited by the Headmistress and were well aware of the mana oaths the empire and college have to take so they felt better.
Caspian looked at his sons and spoke. ''''Make sure to do the kingdom proud and show the Avalonians that the Vitalians are not to be messed with, and make sure Aurelia is safe.''''
The three nodded, Aria walked over to them and kissed each on their forehead as she spoke. ''''Finnian, Nereus, and Calder make sure she doesn''t get in trouble.''''
The oldest of the three brothers stepped forward and answered his mother. ''''Yes Mother, we will look after her.''''
She smiled at her sons and went to hug Aurelia, who was waiting with a small smile before speaking. "I''ll miss you, Mother, but I''ll be back soon enough. I hate being away from the sea for too long."
Aria replied, "I heard the sea in the Avalon Empire is beautiful. Make sure you go there sometime, my darling."
She nodded before her father approached and spoke, "Aurelia, I hope you enjoy yourself and make some friends. I know you and your brothers will make it into the tournament and make the kingdom proud."
After saying their goodbyes Aurelia and her brothers got into the carriage to start their journey north.
[Luminara City - Captial of the Moonwood Kingdom - North-East of the Avalon Empire]
Queen Amara Moonwood was a rabbit demi-human who ruled over the Moonwood Kingdom in the north.
Her daughter had been offered a ce in the College of Magic due to her magical abilities and fighting prowess.
Like the other kingdoms, she was aware of the mana oaths and felt confident that her two sons and daughter would be fine.
Amara walked through the Royal Pce on her way to see her children off for a year, until they would be allowed to return home for a holiday.
The Moonwood Kingdom felt a sense of relief as the threat of war was averted, and the Empire extended an olive branch, even offering a spot for royal children in its well-known college.
She soon arrived in the courtyard and saw her two sons engaged in conversation, while her daughter Eveline sat by a water fountain, ying with the water.
The three noticed her arrival and greeted her with smiles. She spoke, "You three, enjoy your time at the college. I''ve heard many good things about it, and I hope to see you in the Celestial Magic Tournament."
Amara turned to Eveline and looked at the white-haired girl who loved to fight, she grinned as she spoke. ''''Girl I heard the white dragon is going to the college. Make sure to fight him.''''
Eveline grinned and nodded her head as she answered. ''''Yes, Mother I will.''''
After talking for a little while longer Amara led the way to the carriage and sent her three children off with six specially trained guards.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 284 Cheeky Brat
?
Archer and Thorin stopped flying on the carpet once it was nighttime, they set up a camp next to a river.
It was open grasnd without a forest in sight. All Archer could see was grass and the river which made him happy.
The girls made an appearance causing Archer''s Uncle tough as six girls went about setting up arge tent.
Thorin looked at Archer who was sitting there eating some bread E cooked with Sera on hisp as she bit his neck.
''''Boy, are you done pampering your dragon girl? Why are you leaving it to them to set up your tent?'''' Thorin asked well chuckling to himself.
Archer looked at the man with a grin before answering. ''''They wanted to do it. I don''t mind helping but they wouldn''t let me. They are stubborn girls but I love it.''''
The older manughed and spoke as he got up to head to his tent. ''''I will speak to you in the morning nephew. See youter dragon girl.''''
Sera gave him the middle finger causing them tough, he picked her up by the ass and headed for the tent.
When he entered he opened a portal to the domain and walked through it to see E and Hemera cooking, while Nefertiti was reading and Tal was sharpening her swords.
Archer couldn''t see Teu and turned to the half-elf. ''''Where is the Ocean Princess?''''
E turned to him with a smile before answering. ''''She''s having a bath.''''
He nodded, Archer got curious and asked what the two were cooking. ''''What''s for dinner?''''
When he said that Hemera turned around and told him they were cooking a meboar stew with the same bread he was eating before.
The aroma made his belly rumble as the food smelled amazing. He loved the girls'' cooking and wanted some very soon.
Pleased with the meal he went to rx and wait while still carrying the nibbling Sera but this time she was now attacking his ears causing him to shiver.
Archer sank into the soft embrace of the sofa, its cushions weing his tired body. He let out a content sigh as he adjusted his position, stretching his legs outfortably.
The flickering firelight cast a warm and cozy glow around the room, creating a soothing ambiance.
Sera grabbed his shoulders as she stopped biting him and stared at him with her ruby-red eyes.
He moved in and kissed her, and she responded eagerly. They shared a kiss for a while until someone threw something at them.
When Archer looked at the culprit he saw Sia standing there. He smiled as he nudged Sera who stopped attacking him.
She got up and went to lie down on another sofa, Archer stood up and approached the woman who was looking at him with loving eyes.
Sia spoke with a loving smile on her face. ''''I love this ce, it''s so cozy.''''
He quickly answered her. ''''This is my domain, it''s a ce for you girls to rx and be at peace.''''
She looked around in fascination. The girls stopped what they were doing and watched her with smiles on their faces.
But they soon got back to work as Archer gave Sia a tour. He showed her the living room, bedroom, balcony, and the observatory at the top.
When they were done Sia was excited and wanted a room for herself which he happily gave her.
After the tour she needed to head back to Sentinel''s Reach, Archer kissed her as he opened a portal to the castle.
Sia stepped through and he was left alone, heughed to himself as he spoke. ''''What has life be.''''
He shook his head and made his way back down to the kitchen where E was putting dinner on the table.
Archer sat down and started eating instantly causing the girls tough, Teu appeared andmented. ''''You''re a greedy dragon ain''t you Arch.''''
Once he finished eating the meat that was in his mouth he turned to the Aquarian andmented with a cocky grin. ''''I''ll eat you in a minute if you carry on.''''
Before Teu could sit down he used his tail to smack her butt causing her to yelp at the unexpected attack.
The group all sat down and started eating as the sun went down and let in beautiful orange light through the windows.
Archer ate so much that his stomach bloated out causing the girls to tease him but they soon stopped as they found their asses also getting smacked.
They headed to bed and all piled onto the bed. The girls gotfortable using him as a cushion but he found it rxing.
He soon fell asleep followed by the girls. As Archer slept he was pulled into the same ce he has been a few times now.
When he raised his head he spotted Tiamat sitting at a table, she turned her head to him and smiled. ''''Hello, my white dragon. I wanted to see you again.''''
Archer''s lips curved into a warm smile as he heard her voice. "It''s a joy to see you again, Tiamat. With each encounter, your beauty seems to grow even more radiant."
She smiled even more when she heard him and wondered if this boy was crazy to flirt with her.
''''I''ve been watching your adventure and I must say it''s been rather entertaining, especially your bedroom activities,'''' Tiamat said with a grin.
He startedughing as he stood and made his way to the table to sit down. Archermented. ''''Oh, you''ve been spying on me. You naughty Goddess.''''
Tiamatughed when she heard him, once she calmed down she got serious and warned him. ''''In a year or two the same creatures you fought before will return but in numbers that are uncountable. Rally our kin to your cause as you did with the Earth Dragons.''''
Archer nodded as he replied. ''''Okay, so when and where will theye?''''
The woman shrugged. ''''I''m not sure Arch. I only know the basics and shared it with you as soon as I could.''''
He smiled when he heard that and changed the subject. ''''Well, what have you been up to?''''
Tiamat went on to exin that she''s been rxing and has been watching his journey which has entertained her.
After speaking for a little while Archer suddenly stood up and walked over to her, she watched him with curious eyes.
He stopped walking behind her and leaned forward and started to whisper into her ear. ''''Do you want me to entertain you more personally my Goddess?''''
Archer slowly started kissing her neck which sent shockwaves through her body which shocked her.
His naughty hands snaked around to her thick waist and started making their way up her body but she quickly stopped him.@@novelbin@@
''''Stop it you naughty dragon. Why are you harassing your Goddess for? I could curse you, boy.'''' Tiamat said while she giggled.
He didn''t bother and bit into her neck as he squeezed her waist causing her brain to go to mush as she secretly enjoyed it but would never tell this horny dragon.
Archer kept biting her causing her to get goosebumps all over, Timat quickly flicked the boy''s forehead sending him away as she didn''t want him to see her face.
Her cheeks were a deep red as she loved when he did that, she shook her head beforeughing. ''''Cheeky brat. But he has been the first to show interest. Let''s see what he does next time.''''
He woke up shortly after and chuckled to himself, thinking, ''She loved it. Just wait until next time.''
Archer schemed to win over the Goddess one kiss at a time. He left his bed and headed for the balcony.
As he stepped outside, he spotted Hecate leaning on the railing. A smile lit up his face as he approached her. "Good morning, my moon elf."
Hecate turned to him with a smile. "Morning, husband. The morning looks beautiful today. I enjoy watching the birds glide through the sky."
He nodded in agreement, leaning against the railing beside her. "Absolutely. It''s so peaceful out here that I could easily fall asleep."
They shared augh, and he noticed a mischievous glint in her eyes as she turned to him. "You know, when we make love, we should try it on a balcony connected to my room."
A yful grin spread across Archer''s face at her suggestion. "Absolutely. I''ll start working on that right away."
Archer closed his eyes and started imagining a balcony with afortable bed on it connected to Hecate''s bedroom.
It didn''t take him long to finish when he did he looked at the smiling woman and spoke. ''''it''s done.''''
She nodded and the two of them continued to watch the rising sun, that was when Hecate grabbed him and gave him a love-filled kiss.
The two shared a passionate kiss until they separated, they sat down as he asked. ''''How''s the potioning along?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 286 College Of Magic
Chapter 286 College Of Magic
Ophelia ckfire was sitting in a carriage being taken to a meet with the emperor about a certain boy who he wants to join the college.
She wouldn''t just ept him without hearing the man''s reason as ces in the college are hard toe bytely.
As the carriage traveled down the main road she peered out the window as they journeyed through a city that seemed to have sprung from the pages of a medieval tale.
The buildings that lined the cobblestone streets were a fusion of fantasy and history, creating a charming and otherworldly atmosphere.
Turreted towers adorned with intricate stonework reached toward the sky, casting long shadows over the bustling streets.
Quaint houses with tiled roofs and colorful banners added a touch of appreciation to the scene.
As she looked closer, she noticed quaint shops with hand-painted signs that swung gently in the breeze, inviting passersby to explore their treasures.
In the sky above, on a floating ind suspended by magic, stood the Avalonian imperial pce.
Its spires and domes glistened in the sunlight, an opulent gem that seemed to defy gravity itself.
Banners disying the emblem of the empire fluttered gracefully, visible even from this distance.
The pce was a masterpiece of architecture, its elegant design a testament to the empire''s wealth and grandeur.
Gardens adorned with colorful flowers spilled over the edges of the ind, creating a dramatic view that seemed like a dream.
The carriage entered the fort which allowed people to travel to the floating ind. When she entered the Royal Guard stopped her.
Ophelia got out and approached the guard who bowed to her. ''''Headmistress ckfire, his Majesty is expecting you. Please follow me.''''
She followed the guard to the Elysian Elevator, after the two stepped onto it the machine started to rise to the floating ind.
When it arrived there was another guard house with more royal guards stationed there. The captain took over and led her to the pce.
They strolled along the stone path that meandered through the lush garden. The air was alive with the scent of blooming flowers and the soft rustling of leaves. @@novelbin@@
Sunlight filtered through the canopy of trees, dappling the ground with warm patches of light.
As they walked, Ophelia couldn''t help but be captivated by the serenity of the garden.
Colorful blooms lined the path, their petals painted in vibrant hues that seemed almost magical.
Birds sang from their hidden perches, their melodies weaving a soothing tapestry of sound.
The guard''s armor clinked softly with each step. His steady presence helped ground her amidst the beauty that surrounded them.
After walking for a little while she saw the pce''s entrance. They kept going until they went inside and walked down a hallway.
The man''s shiny armor reflected the pce''s light as he led Ophelia through a maze of hallways.
On the walls, there were detailed tapestries showing stories from the empire''s past and showcasing famous battles. Bright colors stood out against the fancy marble walls.
Mana torches mounted on the walls cast a warm and flickering glow, illuminating their path as they traveled the splendid halls.
Their steps echoed in the corridor, infusing their journey with a respectful silence.
She was captivated as usual as they moved beneath towering arches, intricately carved, showcasing the pce''s professional artistry.
They journeyed through grand doors, each corridor was as ornate as thest. Soon they came to tworge doors and the guard knocked on the door.
''''Come in!''''
A voice resounded from the other side, instantly recognizable as that of the emperor. The door swung open, revealing a maid who graciously weed them inside.
The two entered but the guard was quickly dismissed and Osoric invited her to sit down, she sat down and gotfortable.
That''s when the door opened and Empress Chloe walked in and greeted her. ''''Oh hello, Ophie. How are you?''''
She smiled at the cat woman as she replied. ''''I''m fine Chloe. How are the children? Looking forward to joining the college?''''
''''Yes, they are. They already left for the dorms and should be there by now.'''' The empress answered with a smile.
Ophelia nodded and turned to the emperor and asked. ''''So why have you called me here your Majesty? I''m guessing it''s over the dragon boy getting closer to the empire?''''
He chuckled as he replied. ''''Of course you already knew. I should have guessed. But yes I want him to attend the college as it would be good for him and the empire.''''
She smiled but quicklymented. ''''There''s not even a dozen spaces left and I heard he has a lot of girls. So I''d have to save them and turn away some noble children, would that be okay with you?''''
The man agreed, he didn''t care about some random children when he could get the white dragon on his side.
As he started thinking he heard Ophelia speak. ''''But how do you n to get him to attend?''''
Osoric smiled and replied. ''''Well I know he wants his aunt Sia Silverthrone and I''ll endorse the marriage, give him some gold, and tell him there are many princesses attending including my daughter Leira who will also be engaged to him.''''
The headmistress looked at him with narrowed eyes before retorting. ''''Do you think he will ept that?''''
But she remembered the boy''s personality and sighed to herself before continuing. ''''He probably will, I have heard he''s a lust-filled dragon who has a gaggle of girls following him around.''''
The three startedughing before Osoric spoke. ''''Well, it''s the truth, he has gathered four princesses from the south and three other girls. But now he''s met Sia and the two hit it off instantly.''''
When Ophelia heard that she startedughing along with Chloe as they both knew what Sia was like with the boy and knowing she got what she wanted they knew how happy she would be.
She stoppedughing and began talking. ''''Well he is a dragon and from what I''ve heard he loves his women. If that''s all, I got to return to the college to sort out the paperwork.''''
The emperor nodded but they began discussing the boy and various events within the empire.
During their conversation, Chloe posed a question to both of them, asking, ''''What happens if he encounters his siblings while attending?''''
Ophelia quickly responded, saying, ''''If anything happens between them, we will separate them and ensure that nothing inappropriate urs.''''
The empress found the answer satisfactory, and the group continued their discussion for a couple of hours.
Eventually, Ophelia had to leave because she was behind on paperwork due to staying longer than she expected.
As she bid them farewell and left the room, she suddenly vanished before the guards'' eyes.
Initially taken aback, the guards quickly regained theirposure once they realized who it was.
She quickly reappeared in her office and sat down. Ophelia started going through some paperwork until an hourter and heard someone knock on the door.
''''Come in!'''' She shouted out.
The door opened and a beautiful blonde woman with bright orange eyes who was built like a seasoned warrior walked in.
She walked up to the desk and sat down as Ophelia looked up with a smile. ''''Hello, Samara. Are you looking forward to your sses?
''''Yes. I can''t wait to train the younger generation. War ising and we will need all the warriors we can get.'''' Samaramented as she gotfortable.
Ophelia nodded her head and informed the woman of the uing events. ''''You know your sister''s sons and daughters will be attending this year.''''
Samara smiled as she replied. ''''Well yes, I know some will be attending but not who. I haven''t spoken to Ksara in a while. Not since that brat threatened her and she hid herself away.''''
The witch''s eyes narrowed when she heard her teacher''s words, she decided to put a stop to it. ''''He was not at fault. Your sister, the other wives, and children were to me for the way things turned out.''''
When she said that Samara looked at her with a skeptical gaze beforementing. ''''What do you mean?''''
She went on to exin what Archer had gone through, everything the Duke admitted to, and all the information she gathered from the servants of the castle.
After talking for twenty minutes Samara calmed down and understood a lot more now but still wanted to confirm it herself.
The teacher said goodbye to Ophelia and made her way to her family''s mansion to talk to her Father and Uncle.
She smiled as the woman walked off and got back to sorting out the paperwork for the boy and his girls.
It didn''t take long for her to reach the mansion when she entered a maid led her to her Father''s study.
When she walked through the door her Father and Uncle looked up with curious looks on their faces as the older man with grey hair and orange eyes spoke.
''''What are you doing Samara?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 288 Finally Claiming The Moon (R18)
Chapter 288 Finally iming The Moon (R18)
Archer was lying on his back rxing on the carpet, taking in the serenity of the moment. Thorin was nibbling on a piece of bread nearby.
As the sun dipped beyond the horizon, his gaze shifted to the grasnds spread out before him was a breathtaking expanse of rolling green fields, the grass swaying softly in the gentle breeze.
The grass painted a picture with various shades of green, all moving in a graceful dance. In the distance tall mountains touched the clouds.
Their snowy peaks contrasted against the vivid blue sky, giving them endless strength.
Above, the sky transformed into a masterpiece, a blend of tangerine and peach merging with the fading blue.
Green fields transformed with gold and amber hues as if bidding farewell to the departing sun.
Every de of grass became a stroke of vibrant color, swaying in the evening air.
As daylight dimmed, their slopes absorbed the waning light, casting elongated shadows across thend.
Thorin made the flying carpet slow down and then stop. He nced at Archer. "I''m going to camp here tonight."
Looking around, Archer saw a quiet clearing nestled among the mountains. It was calm, with only the sounds of birds and bugs.
He agreed with a nod, got off the carpet, and set up a tent.? After that, he went inside. Later, Archer opened a portal to the domain.
He walked through and found Sera asleep on the couch while E was making food.
When he saw her, he approached and put his arms around her waist. He began kissing her neck, which surprised her and made her stop.
E''s eyes closed as she leaned into him, Archer continued kissing up her neck and found her ear. He started to gently bite it causing her to shudder.
''''Hello Arch. How''s the traveling?'''' She said with a smile when she recovered.
He stopped biting her and answered. ''''It''s boring I would rather be with you girls but my uncle is stubborn and says he will capture me again.''''
E giggled when she heard his reply and used her behind to push against him and twisted out his arms.
She got back to what she was doing as Archer asked. ''''Where are the other girls?''''
''''Nefi and Teu returned to their homes, Hemera returned to the Sri for a little while to spend time with her parents taking Tal with her, and Hecate is working in theb with Eione,'''' E answered as she finished preparing the food.
Archer smiled and took a seat as she put tes full of all different food getting him excited, he started eating and enjoying every bit of it.
His reaction caused her to giggle as she spoke. ''''Slow down. There enough to eat you greedy dragon.''''
She joined him and also started eating. The two enjoyed the food as the moon finally appeared in the sky.
Once Archer was done eating, he stood up and thanked her. ''''Thanks for the food. It was lovely.''''
The half-elf nodded before asking a question. ''''Can I travel with you tomorrow?''''
He smiled at her as he approached and kissed her forehead as he spoke. ''''Yes of course. Nowe to bed.''''
She stood up and let him drag her to bed, when the two were in the bedroom Archer stripped down and got into bed.
E did the same and curled up next to him but he didn''t let her sleep as his sneaky hand slid down her body and into her panties.
Her breathing started getting heavy as Archer started rubbing her pussy, her legs opened wider as he got faster.
He felt her getting wet as he slipped a finger inside her causing E to let out a small moan.
''''Mmmngh!~~''''
Archer felt her love juices as it poured out of her and covered his hand which drove him crazy.
He started undressing her and kissed down her body until he reached her pussy and started licking causing E to let out another moan of pleasure.
''''Annggghh!~~''''
When she felt his tongue travel up and down her pussy, her body jolted causing her to grab a hold of his hair.
Archer wanted to ravage his half-elf and sped up his fingering and attacked her clit at the same time causing her to scream out.
''''Ahhhhhhh!~~''''
E quickly orgasmed and drenched his face with her love juices. Once he was done he opened her legs wider and got on top of her.
He rubbed his little brother up and down her sensitive pussy making her eyes roll back.
Archer leaned down and whispered into her ear. ''''Do you want it, my maid wife?''''
When she heard him E quickly nodded her head as she put her head into his neck and started kissing him. ''''Go rough Arch. I want it.''''
He quicklyplied he pushed himself inside and felt the warmth and tightness that he loved.
Archer groaned and she clenched onto his younger brother as she hugged him. He started thrusting into her like a wild animal.
E couldn''t take it and started moaning as she whispered into his ear. ''''Ahhhhh! Don''t stop! It feels so good!''''
Her words caused his dragon side to take over andpletely ravaged her. Archer went so hard that she ended up fainting due to the pleasure.
He kept fucking her as she came to and bit into his neck, which sent a wave of pleasure through him.
Archer pushed deeper into her and finished inside her, but he wasn''t done he wanted more so he put her on all fours.
Her ass was high in the air and her top half wasying on the bed in a daze. He quickly entered her and went crazy on the poor half-elf.
He was going so rough on her that her body was shuddering. By the time they were done, they were covered in sweat and her womb waspletely full.
E couldn''t take anymore and asked him for rest. "Arch... I need to rest, please," she said in a sleepy voice.
Once he was finished with her, he tucked her in and cast a Cleanse spell on both of them. When she felt his magic she curled up and instantly fell asleep.
Archer looked down at her with a smile. He wanted to continue their intimacy, but all but two girls were in the treehouse. @@novelbin@@
Once he finished with her, he left the room and made his way to the staircase that led to his destination as he cast Cleanse on himself.
After a brief walk, he reached a door. Entering the room, it was dark, illuminated only by the moonlight seeping through the windows.
He navigated through the room and reached Hecate''s bedroom. Archer opened the door and saw the moon elf sitting there, engrossed in reading a book.
When she heard the door open, she turned her head to see him standing there with a smile. She quickly noticed the desire in his eyes and felt a surge of excitement grow within her.
Archer approached her as she watched him but didn''t stop him, he grabbed her and pulled her to her feet.
He kissed her which caught her off guard but she quickly returned it. Hecate put her hands on his cheeks.
As the two shared a passionate kiss he started taking her dress off, leaving her only in her purple underwear.
They separated and he started examining her, she was slender but curvy. Her grey skin glistened in the light.
His gaze followed her figure, and he couldn''t help but notice her wless skin. His attention then shifted to herrge boobs, which rested perfectly on her chest.
Hecate grinned as she began removing herst remaining clothes, all the while speaking, "I''ve been longing for this, my husband."
Archer grinned when he heard her, he grabbed a hold of her waist and pulled the moon elf toward him, he started kissing her neck causing her to let out a happy sigh.
But as he kissed her neck his hands took her panties off with her help as she lifted one leg.
He sat down on the chair and had her in front of him as he kissed down her body until he reached her stiff dark nipple.
When he saw that he lost all hold over his lust and started nibbling it causing her to get goosebumps all over her body as she let out a little moan.
''''Mmnhh!~~''''
She gently held his horns and pushed his head into her boob even more, while he was sucking one nipple his other hand pinched the other.
''''Aghnnn!~~ I like it when you bite me.''''
Archer did it again and she let out another moan as his double dose of pleasure hit her, but he wasn''t finished there as his hand slid further down her body.
As he reached her pussy he felt her getting wet as he continued attacking, she had a little bit of silver hair down there which he found sexy.
He stopped ying with her nipples and spun her around to sit her on her desk as he spread her long legs apart.
When he did that Hecate''s cheeks became red but she wouldn''t stop him as she wanted it just as much as he did.
Archer spotted her perfect-looking pussy that was dripping with her love juices.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 291 Rage (2)
Chapter 291 Rage (2)
Archer''s roar echoed through the battlefield, he was a force of nature, an embodiment of wrath that swept aside all who dared to stand against him.
Following his w strike, as he leaped back he took a deep breath and? exhaled a flood of mes towards a group of approaching dragon yers.
When the fire hit the humans they burned to dust while screaming, he watched as their ashes floated off in the breeze.
As the dust settled and the final echoes of battle faded, Archer stood amidst the fallen, his chest heaving and his body covered in the blood of his enemies.
Only a dozen or so knights still stood, every dragon yer was dead. Their bodies were ripped apart or burning.
He turned toward the church knights with an evil smile. Corwin saw this and was about to order a retreat before someone appeared in front of him.
The church knight quickly blocked Thorin''s sword strike which sent him sliding backward, and the two older men started fighting.
Archer looked at the rest of them before he rushed at them. His movements were a dance of death, fluid and deadly, as he surged forward with a speed that left a blur in his wake.
His eyes glowed with a feral light, his ws extended and his tailshed behind him like a living weapon.
The remaining knights battered armor and their spirits shaken, turned to face this force of nature barreling down toward them.
But before they could react, Archer was on them. His ws tore through metal and flesh with ease.
The knight''s screams mixed with the sh of steel, creating a symphony of terror. One by one, the humans fell before his brutal onught.
His tail thrashed out like a powerful battering ram, knocking his enemies away. Blood sprayed into the air, creating a gruesome scene of destruction.
Archer rushed at thest human alive and grabbed a hold of him before plunging his ws into his guts.
The man quickly died and he threw the body to the side like trash. He cast Stone Wardens and ordered the stone loot goblins to get all the hearts.
After a little while they all returned and handed over everything they looted as he dismissed them.
Everything went quiet all of a sudden, Archer looked around and didn''t see any more foes which disappointed him.
But he knew this wasn''t over until he showed them what happens when they hurt someone close to him.
As Thorin''s battle ended, Archer his armor was dented and his sword stained with the blood of their foes.
He was making its way over to him when he saw the look in the boy''s eyes.
Thorin recognized the danger in his unchecked fury, the potential for him to be a force of darkness.
But it was toote as itpletely took over him, Thorin spoke. ''''Archer calm down! I''m sure they''re fine.''''
When he said they the boy turned to him and he saw his violet eyes zing with rage as he turned to the man. ''''They hurt them. They shall pay dearly.''''
As he moved away, his words carried on. "No longer do I travel as a man."
His gaze shifted from Thorin, his voice a quiet murmur. "Draco."
Archer''s body trembled as a radiant light enveloped him, blinding his uncle. As the bright light subsided.
He had transformed into his white dragon form, a sight both awe-inspiring and fearsome.
Enormous wings unfurled, their span stretching wide and casting a shadow over the area.
The glistening white scales that covered his body shimmered in the sunlight, reflecting a myriad of colors.
His legs, sturdy and strong, supported his colossal frame as he nted them firmly on the earth.
His ws, each bigger than a fully grown warrior, dug into the ground with a thunderous thud, leaving deep imprints in their wake.
Archer''s head, crowned with four majestic horns, rose high above the grasnds.
His eyes, a brilliant shade of violet, zed with intelligence and a hint of the untamed power that dwelled within.
With a single exhale, he let loose a plume of icy breath that lingered in the air like a ghostly mist.
Archer''s change showed who he really was C a living natural power, representing both beauty and destruction together.
With a mighty beat of his wings, he ascended into the sky, his massive form casting a colossal shadow over thend below.
The wind itself seemed to bow before his might, carrying with it the echoes of a new legend being born.
[Thorin''s POV]
Thorin watched the massive dragon flying to the closest city with wide eyes. He had heard his nephew was one but hadn''t seen it until now.
As he shook his head he took out an artifact. Thorin sent mana into it and activated it.
He said into the device, "Osoric, the boy is rampaging, and I can''t catch up."
After waiting for a few minutes the emperor''s voice came through the device. ''''What do you mean rampage? What has happened since you left Sentinel''s Reach?''''
Thorin went on to exin everything that happened until this point. When he was down Osoric spoke in a fed-up voice. ''''His going to attack the churches. They keep provoking him.''''
There was a silence before he continued. ''''Follow him Thorin and keep me updated. I''m going to see what I can do.'''' @@novelbin@@
When he was finished speaking he summoned his flying carpet and followed behind Archer.
[Back to Archer]
Archer soared through the skies as his massive wings propelled him over the vast expanse of grasnds and dense forests.
The wind rushed past him, carrying the scents of earth and foliage as he glided effortlessly, the world below him a tapestry of greens and browns.
As he flew, his keen violet eyes scanned thendscape, searching for any signs of disturbance.
In the distance, not far from the outskirts of the nearest city, he spotted a structure rising above the trees.
A church, with its spires reaching towards the heavens, caught his attention. A surge of emotions roiled within him as he neared the church.
The recent Memories of the pain of those he cared for flooded his mind. His rage intensified, and his wings angled, guiding him toward the ce that had drawn his attention.
With each beat of his wings, he closed the distance between himself and the church. The ground below grew closer, and the details of the structure became clearer.
Stained ss windows reflected the sunlight, creating a kaleidoscope of colors. The stone walls stood strong and weathered, a testament to the passage of time.
Archer looked down at the church he cast Azur Comet on top of the church and watched the scene unfold.
A brilliant streak of violet lights erupted from the heavens, hurtling towards the tower with incredible speed.
The air crackled with energy as theets descended, leaving a trail of shimmering stardust in its wake.
With a powerful crash, the ground trembled as the tower was consumed by a blinding violet explosion.
The walls quivered before caving to the spell''s immense might. But that wasn''t all. As theet''s light faded, a new phenomenon emerged.
From the remnants of the tower, a vivid violet me soared into the sky, like a beacon of pure energy and power.
The me illuminated the area, casting an eerie glow upon the chaos below. It was a symbol of his rage.
As the me danced in the heavens, the church was reduced to ruins, its once-proud structure now a smoldering wreckage.
Thebination of the Azur Comet and the violet mes was a spectacle that would be forever etched in the memories of all who bore witness to it.
The impact was cataclysmic. The buildings surrounding the church trembled, its walls cracking and crumbling under the onught of his wrath.
Dust and debris filled the air as the building groaned, unable to resist his powerful attack.
The building copsed spectacrly like a giant falling to its knees. Archer kept attacking, breaking down the building into rubble.
The ground shook as the structure fell, and the echoes of destruction echoed across the area.
Once the dust cleared, only a pile of debris remained, proof of his overwhelming anger. Archer looked at his handiwork and was happy.
He flew north again to find more churches, he wasn''t bothered about the death of the people inside as they all supported the Church of Lights point of view.
Archer continued to fly north, when he found the next one he would take all the valuables and not let his anger take over.
After flying for half an hour he saw a city in the distance, and he made his way to it. Once he got closer he spotted another one but inside the city this time.
But after destroying thest church helped him calm down and by the time he reached this one, he was calmer.
He didn''t want to damage the city so he flew over it andnded in the courtyard of the church.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 292 You Have No Idea
Chapter 292 You Have No Idea
He returned to his humanoid form and shocked all the people who were watching him. Archer looked around and saw loads of nuns and priests roaming around.
One old woman marched over to him and started moaning at him. ''''Boy, what do you think you doing?'''' @@novelbin@@
Archer looked at her as his rage subsided and was amused before replying. ''''Well, I''m here to im the church''s gold. Why do you want to know?''''
The old nun''s eyes widened as she spoke. ''''Why? I understand the church isn''t exactly good but we use the wealth to feed the children and people who work here.''''
As her words hung in the air, Archer''s gaze sharpened.
He looked at her with narrowed eyes, his tone probing yet serious. "Do you agree with the church''s persecution of dragons and the dragon-kin?"
The old nun''s immediate response was marked by a quick shake of her head, her voice carrying a tinge of sadness and conviction.
"No, no, I don''t. What they''re doing is wrong, terribly wrong. I joined this ce to care for the children and to offer them a chance at a better life. I never wanted to be part of their darker dealings."
Her words showed that some within the church disagreed with its actions, revealing the challenges faced by those connected to its hierarchy.
The nun''s words offered a glimpse into theplicated world and the different views held by people within it.
Archer got an idea and spoke. ''''What if I can offer a ce where the children will always be fed and will be educated?''''
The old woman''s eyes widened as she thought for a second before replying. ''''If you can live up to your words I''ll happily support you in anything as long as the children are safe.''''
He nodded and opened a portal before stepping through but before he left he told the old woman to gather up anyone who didn''t like the church.
When he stepped through he was standing in an empty clearing within the domain. Archer looked around as he closed his eyes.
After doing that he started imagining arge mansion-styled house with loads of rooms and a yground at the back for the children.
He added a well and arge area for gardening, Archer continued to add stuff to the area to make their lives easier.
Once he was done he erected the same barrier around the area but left part of the forest in so the kids could explore it.
Not long after he finished and looked around the area admiring it, as he looked around he summoned a stone man and wrote a message.
He sent it to Jethro to inform him of the new additions and keep an eye on them. After that, he left the domain and reappeared in the courtyard.
Archer waited for a little while as the old woman, some other nuns, and priests were gathering dozens of children.
After an hour they were all ready and were waiting in front of him, he looked at them and spoke. ''''Before we leave you lot must swear a mana oath to never betray me or my girls in any way.''''
The old woman nodded along with the other adults and started to swear an oath to him. Happy with the results he opened a portal to the domain.
He motioned for the group to follow him as he passed through it, the nun and other women followed behind but were hesitant.
Once they stepped through the whole group gasped in shock at the sight.
Archer led the group through the portal, and as they emerged on the other side, gasps of amazement filled the air.
Before they stretched a scene of wonder, a ce that seemed like a dream made real.
The mansion-style house stood tall and weing, its walls bathed in sunlight that brought out the warmth of its golden-brown hue.
Windows sparkled like gemstones, reflecting the clear sky above. To the side, a sprawling yground beckoned with its colorful swings, slides, and climbing structures.
Laughter echoed in the air as children''s faces lit up with excitement, realizing the endless possibilities for fun and y.
The old nun turned to him with a smile as she spoke. ''''Young man. You''re nothing like the church says you are, My name is Silvia and this is Helen.''''
She pointed at a woman who looked to be in her thirties and was also a nun. Archer nodded as he replied. ''''Nice to meet you. I''m Archer.''''
The two women smiled before he motioned for the two of them to follow him as the rest of the adults and children went to explore.
They followed him for a little until they came to the back of the mansion. Archer led the two women through the enchantingndscape of the domain.
As they walked, the scent of flowers and the gentle rustling of leaves filled the air, creating a peaceful atmosphere.
He smiled warmly at the women, sensing a mixture of curiosity and anticipation in their expressions.
"I have something else to show you," he said, his voice carrying a hint of excitement.
They followed him through a winding path, shaded by overarching trees.
The path eventually opened up to a breathtaking sight, a vast expanse ofnd transformed into a sprawling garden.
Vibrant colors painted the scene, with rows of vegetables, fruits, and herbs stretching out as far as the eye could see.
Helen gasped, her eyes widening with amazement. "Is this for us?" she asked in disbelief.
Archer nodded, pleased with their reaction. "Yes, it''s for all of you. You can grow your own food here, nourishing yourselves and the children without relying on the church''s resources."
The old nun''s gaze softened as she looked at the garden, her hands sped in front of her. "This is a blessing, truly," she murmured, her voice filled with gratitude.
He nodded his head and spoke. ''''Well, I''ve got the space and resources to help you. Plus I know it wasn''t your fault my girls got hurt it was the church knights.''''
A sad smile appeared on her face as he spoke, Silvia replied. ''''Yes, they aren''t as holy as they like to portray themselves as. I''ve witnessed some of their vile actions but couldn''t escape as you would be seen as a heretic.''''
Archer agreed with her as he sensed no lies from her but it was Helen who spoke up with a skeptical voice. ''''Why are you helping us? You gain nothing from it.''''
Heughed when he heard the woman before telling her the truth. ''''Well, that''s where you''re wrong Helen. I gain their loyalty and help, they will never forget what I''ve given them and will continue to give. The same goes for the dragon-kin and tribe that lives in the forest.''''
The two women nodded their heads and thanked him once again as they went to join the children.
Before they left he told them that people would bring some food for now, Archer turned around and went to leave as he saw arge group of dragon-kin appeared in the distance.
He opened a portal to the treehouse and walked through it, as he exited he saw E lying on the sofa asleep.
Sera and Teu were also sleeping. That''s when he saw Hemera tending to them and approached her as he spoke. ''''How are they?''''
The sun elf jumped but smiled when she saw him. ''''They are fine, the injuries have healed but they are really tired.''''
Archer smiled as he asked about the other girls. ''''Where are the others?''''
Hemera got a worried look on her face as she spoke. ''''Nefi is out cold, she used a lot of her mana during the fight and has to recover. Tal was badly injured but your spell helped her.''''
She stopped checking on Sera before continuing. ''''And Hecate went to theb to recover, but the worst by far is E as she''s still suffering.''''
Archer became worried and asked. ''''Why what''s happened to her?''''
''''Your healing spell stopped the damage and healed everything, but the arrow hurt her as it was pushed out of her body,'''' Hemera exined as she wiped the sweat off the half-elf''s forehead.
He looked at E as he approached her and cast Cure Wounds and Aura Healing on her. When the light enveloped her body she let out a groan but soon calmed down.
Hemera watched this and was shocked once again but shook her head with a smile as shemented. ''''You''re truly special Arch. It''s like the gods have blessed you.''''
Archerughed as he stood back up and answered. ''''You have no idea Hemi.''''
The two of them started tough before he approached her and gave her a kiss, after that he leaned into her ear. ''''I will ravage you tonight. Meet me on the balcony once the sun goes down.''''
She nodded as her cheeks went red, but she quickly kissed his cheek and went back to helping the girls.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 294 The Last One
Before reaching Starfall, Archer visited ten more churches, relieving them of their gold and treasures.
Perched in arge tree, he overlooked the road leading to the capital.
He received a message from the girls, informing him that they were feeling much better now and that E had already begun preparing dinner.
While he sat there, he observed dozens of caravansing and going, including rookie adventurers venturing into the forest.
Soldiers marched past, and church officials rode on horses, going in all directions. As he watched them, he chuckled, knowing that he had stolen a significant amount of their gold.
Yet, there was one more ce he wanted to visit, the capital''s church. He was aware that even more gold awaited him there.
After observing the road for a while, he stood up, spread his wings, and jumped off the branch.
Hended on the ground with a thud, then continued walking while brushing off the dust as he returned to his humanoid form.
But this time Archer didn''t hide his features so he kept his horns and tail out as he approached the outskirts of the bustling city of Starfall his steps slowed and his breath caught in awe.
The grandeur before him was unlike anything he had ever witnessed. Towering stone walls surrounded the city, adorned with intricate carvings.
The gates were massive, decorated with ironwork that gleamed in the sunlight. Stepping through it, his eyes widened.
Archer saw a city sprawled before him in a mesmerizing disy of medieval fantasy.
Cobblestone streets wound between rows of shops and stalls, where merchants peddled their wares to passersby.
Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, representing the various guilds and factions that called the city home.
However, what truly seized Archer''s attention was the heart of the citya sight that left him breathless.
In the heart of Starfall, a marvel defied thews of nature, a massive floating ind, adorned with the imperial pce.
The ind hovered majestically in the sky, casting an otherworldly shadow over the city below.
Held up by strange magic that no one can understand, the ind floated as if a part of the sky came down to touch the ground.
The pce atop the ind was a spectacle of opulence and grandeur. Its towering spires reached toward the heavens.
Its walls glistened in the sunlight, decorated with intricate carvings that told stories of valor and history.
He stopped walking as he looked around and spotted a guard, Archer made his way over to him and asked him a question. ''''Excuse me. Do you know the way to the Church of Light?''''
The guard looked at him before replying. ''''Why do you want to know boy?''''
Smiling as he answered. ''''I want to pray to Darikha for his blessings.''''
When the guard heard him he nodded and gave him the directions. ''''It''s close to the Western gate. You won''t miss it once you get close.''''
He thanked the man and started to make his way to the church. After walking for some time he saw it in the distance.
The building''s walls were smooth and looked like some kind of marble-like stone, sunlight yed upon surfaces.
Its entrance stood as a masterpiece, with ornate doors that seemed to cost a lot. Archer couldn''t help but pause, eyes wide with wonder as he absorbed the spectacle before him.
He noticed the church''s windows held more than ordinary ss; they were crafted from stained ss portraying scenes of ethereal beauty.
Spires of the church stretched toward the sky, each appearing to reach for a higher realm, he had a feeling there was loads of treasure inside and wanted it.
He approached the church with a smile as he activated his draconic form and tried to step through the entrance but two guards stopped him.
''''Why is a lizarding to the main church on Plouria? You''re not wee here, now go.'''' One of the guards spoke as Archer was walking.
When he heard them he grinned even more before replying. ''''Well, your church has been hunting me for years. Ever since I was a little dragon and now I''m here to pay a visit to your vault if you don''t mind me.''''
Before the guards could react he cast Crown of Stars, the violet motes instantly appeared and shot into the knight''s foreheads.
They dropped to the floor like a sack of potatoes. Pleased with the oue he strolled into the main church on Pluoria as he cast Sr re Barrage and Crown of Stars again.
When more knights spotted him they rushed at him but the two spells instantly shot out and pierced their forehead.
Archer made sure his Anti-Magic was activated as he was walking. That''s when he turned a corner he was hit by a barrage of spells.
But they bounced off him causing the church mages to panic as he cast Blink and appeared near them.
Heshed out with his ws and tail as he took out some of the mage''s legs dropping them to the ground.
Once they dropped he plunged his w into them, he continued doing so under the horrified gazes of the church mages.
With a guttural growl, he lunged at the remaining humans, his tailshing out like a coiled viper.
Tipped with razor-sharp barbs, struck the nearest mage with blinding speed. The mage''s protective shield shattered on impact as his tails sunk deep into their chest.
A choked gasp escaped the mage''s lips as they crumbled to the ground, life force ebbing away.
At the same time, Archer''s sharp ws moved like daggers as he cut down more humans while thest mage fired his spells at him.
But they did no damage as they bounced off him as he got closer, The human was wide-eyed and trembling, and tried to back away, but he was much faster.
With a swift, fluid movement, he closed the gap and lunged at the mage, ws extended. As he was attacking them the spells he cast kept firing until they ran out.
The sh was over almost as quickly as it began. Theyy defeated, their magic extinguished, and their bodies bore the unmistakable marks of his ruthless attack.
Archer looked over the scene with a grin, he was excited to finally deal with these pests. But he wasn''t alone in his revenge.
He opened a portal and five of the girls appeared behind him. Teu looked around andmented. ''''So you''re already here my dragon? Why didn''t you call for us earlier.''''
The other girls nodded but Nefertiti spoke up. ''''Yes, you should have contacted us, husband. You haven''t met any other girls have you?''''
When he heard her his eyes narrowed as he answered. ''''No. I''ve been visiting churches taking their gold.''''
Sera quickly announced. ''''Is our horde big Arch?''''
He looked at her and nodded his head with a smile, they all greeted him with a kiss before E asked. ''''What is the n? Looking for their treasures?''''
Archer grinned when he heard the half-elf word which got him even more excited.
Hemeraughed when she saw his reaction as shemented. ''''My love, I can hear more knightsing from both sides.''''
He calmed down as he stoppedughing and acknowledged the girl''s warning as he turned to face the onesing from the front.@@novelbin@@
As they rounded the corner Archer took a deep breath as his chest began to glow with an electric blue light, growing brighter and more intense with every passing moment.
The air around him crackled with energy, and the knights hesitated, sensing the imminent danger.
Then, with a mighty roar, he unleashed his Thunder Breatha torrent of pure electrical force that erupted from his mouth in a brilliant arc.
The electric shockwave crackled through the air, illuminating the church courtyard in a blinding disy of blue and white.
The knights, caught off guard by the unexpected assault, were engulfed by the electrifying st.
Their armor offered little protection against the raw power of the Thunder Breath.
Sparks flew as the lightning danced across their armor, finding any opening to deliver its shocking fury.
Some knights were thrown back by the force of the st, their bodies convulsing as the electricity coursed through them.
Others fell to the ground, their armor smoking and crackling from the residual energy. The thunderous roar of the attack echoed through the area, drowning out the knights'' cries of pain.
Meanwhile, as the lightning crackled and surged, the girls sprang into action.
Nefertiti''s fingers danced in intricate patterns as she channeled her magic, conjuring dazzling bolts of Arcane energy that streaked through the air, finding their marks among the bewildered knights.
Teu, on the other hand, moved with grace, her sword a blur as she engaged the knights in closebat.
Her strikes were precise and deadly, each swing finding a gap in their defenses. Her sword emitted a faint blue glow thanks to her using her Aquarian magic.
E was sending non-stop mana arrows hurtling toward them and struck true as every shot was a headshot.
While all this was happening Sera turned into her dragon form and pounced at the confused knights and tore into them.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 295 Troublesome Boy
Chapter 295 Troublesome Boy
As the girlsunched their assaults, Archer joined in by casting Element Bolts made from violet-colored fire.
He aimed and released them, watching as the bolts streaked through the air toward the remaining knights.
While a few of the knights managed to block the iing attacks with their shields, others were caught off guard.
The fiery projectiles pierced through their defenses, searing into their armor and flesh. The intense heat and mes caused screams of pain to fill the air as the bolts found their marks.
Amidst the chaos, a sudden beam of sunlight burst forth, mming down upon another group of iing knights.
Archer turned his attention and saw Hemera, a smile gracing her lips as she continued to unleash her powerful spells.
He noticed that she was having fun casting all different types of sun spells, she moved around the battlefield using mes to move quickly.
Hemera''s radiant energy from her magic engulfed the knights, causing them to falter and stumble under its brilliance.
As thebined onught of attacks continued, the knights'' numbers dwindled rapidly. The girls'' magic and Archer''s attacks left little room for their opponents to counter.
One by one, the knights fell, their armor charred and battered from the relentless barrage.
However, the battle was far from over. In the midst of the chaos, an older man managed to break through the onught.
With surprising speed, he lunged forward andnded a powerful punch squarely on Archer''s chest.
The force of the blow sent him hurtling backward, his body crashing into the side of the church with a resounding thud.
Archer stood up and shook his as he spat out some blood. After doing that he looked up to see the man was in bulky-looking armor and was holding a mace alongside a shield.
He scanned him quickly as excitement bubbled up inside him.
[Leofric]
[Church Defender]
[Rank: Arch Maguc]
As he saw the man''s information a knowing smile curled his lips. Swift as a thought, Archer cast Blink and appeared behind Leofric.
His sharp ws stretched out like a predator''s teeth as he shed at the man. Leofric barely had a chance to react.
But it was a fake attack as he quickly cast Eldritch st at the man with a big smile on his face.
A st of eerie, dark energy shot forth from Archer''s hand, hurtling directly into the knight.
The spell crashed into Leofric''s armor with such force that it tore it apart and sent him flying backward.
Archer grew even more excited as he reveled in the raw thrill of facing a formidable opponent.
He became distracted as Leofric appeared and sliced him on his scaleless chest,? A searing pain ignited across his chest as the de found its mark.
Not letting him get the better, Archershed out with his tail and ws. The man defended as best as he could but he received so many injuries.
Leofric started slowly down as he managed to swipe the man''s legs sending him crashing to the ground.
His anguished grunt was eclipsed only by the sound of the dying humans. But Archer didn''t let him rest as his tail pierced the man''s thigh.
The injured man screamed out in pain but was shut up as a fist collided with his face. Leofric was knocked unconscious.
With a swift gesture, Archer cast the injured man aside as if he were rubbish, discarded and forgotten.
The knight''s body met the ground with a resounding crash. His battle with themander had peaked, the tension in the air like a storm about to unleash.
Leofric refused to yield as he pushed himself up from the ground, his armor battered and scorched from the ferocity of their exchange.
With a pain-filled scream, he lunged at Archer once more, his sword gleaming with a desperate resolve.
Archer witnessed this and his smile grew wider. He drew in a deep breath, then released a mighty roar, unleashing a torrent of fire from his mouth.
A burst of scorching mes erupted from his mouth, a wave of fire that surged forward like a destructive force.
The air around him glowed with fiery intensity, and the ground shook as if the earth was reacting to the unleashed energy.
Violet mes surrounded Leofric, a ze that devoured everything in its patharmor, flesh, and bone.
Terrified, the remaining knights attempted to flee, but their efforts were in vain.
Archer cast Element Bolts of fire, sending them hurtling like guided missiles toward the fleeing men.
The bolts found their targets unerringly, piercing through their bodies and causing them to copse.
Amid the fallen bodies, Archer spared one knight''s life. He approached the crawling figure with purpose.
He grabbed a hold of the man''s broken leg and pulled him back, his violet eyes glowed as he spoke. ''''Where''s the Archbishop or the Bishops? Inside the church?''''
The knight quickly nodded his head as he spoke. ''''Once you started attacking the churches they fled to the central continent days ago.''''
Upon hearing this, Archer''s response was swift and decisive as he dispatched the knight with a final Eldritch st.
With the deedplete, he turned towards the girls, his face adorned with a broad smile.
''''Happy with your revenge now?'''' He asked them.
They all nodded and E spoke. ''''We will head back to the domain but Teu is staying with you until you leave.''''
Archer nodded and turned away from them to cast Stone Warden to summon the little stone loot goblins.
He ordered them to go loot the church and inform him when they found the vault. Once he was done with that each girl apart from Teu kissed him before returning.
The courtyard went quiet as the two made their way to the benches, when he sat down she grabbed him and kissed him passionately.
Archer was shocked at first but returned it. Not long after they separated and started to wait for the Stone Men.
An hourter, they came back bearing chests brimming with gold and gems. He quickly stored it all in his Item Box.
But before leaving he looked at the church and started getting angry when he remembered how injured E was.
He turned to Teu and spoke with a massive grin. ''''Step back princess this will be good.''''
Archer pointed his hand at the church and cast Azur Cannon. The air around him crackled with an intensity that threatened to tear reality itself.
Archer''s eyes zed as a surge of mana flowed through him as he guided the beam toward the church.
The beam pierced through the air, leaving a trail of iridescent brilliance in its wake. The moment the Azur Cannon connected with the church''s walls, a cataclysmic explosion of energy erupted.
The impact unleashed an awe-inspiring shockwave that radiated outward, shaking the ground and rattling nearby structures.
Deafening thunder roared in the wake of the explosion, drowning out all other sounds.
In an instant, the church, once an imposing building within the capital, was consumed by the relentless force of the Azur Cannon.
Stone and wood broke apart, turning into fragments and debris that were swallowed by the fierce explosion.
Once Archer was done with the spell he cast Gate to the road outside the city and the two of them stepped through.
The sun was high in the sky as they walked toward the city like nothing happened.
[Thorin''s POV]
He was flying on his carpet as he saw Starfall in the distance but could see smokeing from the western part of the city.
When he saw that he mumbled to himself. ''''Don''t tell me the little shit attacked the church.''''
Thorin elerated, soaring above the city until he spotted a burnt ruin. It was the biggest church in Pluoria.
Surveying the area, he noticed fallen knights and signs of a fierce battle in the courtyard. But couldn''t see the little shit anywhere.
He didn''t know what to do so he descended to the ground and joined the royal guards who blocked off the scene.
When they saw him approach they bowed their heads, and Thorin quickly spoke. ''''What happened here?''''
The soldier exined that witnesses saw a white-haired boy enter the church then not long after explosions and screams could be heard.
They also told him that the priests and nuns told them there was a group of young women also attacking the knights.
When Thorin heard all this he sighed as he thought to himself as he walked away. ''I understand his problem with the church but they will go mad over this.'' @@novelbin@@
He pulled out themunication artifact and contacted the emperor. ''''Osoric. The boy attacked the Church of Light and destroyed it and I''m guessing he robbed them as well.''''
After a couple of moments, he heard a voice. ''''That was him! Bring the troublesome boy to the pce. He''s been spotted approaching the city from the south, go get him. I''ve waited long enough.''''
Thorin acknowledged the order and took off south to capture his nephew.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 296 There It Is Lad
Chapter 296 There It Is Lad
[Archbishop Hadwyn - Portovia City -? Novgorod Empire - Verdantia]
The old man stepped off the church''s ship that arrived in the Novgorod Empire after having to flee in panic as he knew the boy wasn''t good and would kill him given the chance.
He heard that the menace that is the white dragon started destroying his churches and taking the offerings for himself.
While sailing across the sea, Hadwyn got a report that many of their Deacons had been killed in the Avalon Empire, and the main church in Starfall City had been taken down.
Hadwyn was angry as he got into a carriage and was taken to the Church of Light''s main headquarters on the Verdantia Continent.
After traveling for days they arrived at the Novgorodian capital Moskovia. The carriage rushed toward the main gate but soon turned right.
The road they were now on led them to the church. After a ten-minute journey, they arrived at a massive version of the church that was in Starfall City.
Hadwyn rushed out of the carriage and made his way inside to inform the pope of theing danger and to plead not to provoke the crazy boy anymore.
[Duke Leonard Ashguard - Vessia City - Mistwood Duchy] [Hours after Archer''s attack on the church]
Leonard was sitting in his study going over the troop numbers and organizing supplies to be delivered to them.
As he was reading a knock resounded from the door causing him to shout. ''''Come in.''''
The door opened and a tall and slim brown-haired man who looked simr to him walked in. He looked up and spoke. ''''Hello, Thorne. How was your journey?''''
The younger man sat down and spoke. ''''Big brother did you hear about what happened in the capital?''''
Leonard shook his head causing Throne''s eyes to widen before he shook his head and started telling him. ''''Well, rumors say the Church of Light has been attacked all over the south and central Duchies.''''
His eyes widened when he heard his brother''s words and put the paper down and asked. ''''Who is brave enough to attack them?''''
Throne smiled and startedughing as he answered. ''''Little Archer. He was spotted going into the main church and causing trouble. Also, the merchant ims he robbed them.''''
Leonard was shocked as a thought came to mind. ''Is this boy really the old Archer? What''s he been up.''''
He looked at his brother and spoke. ''''What do you know about the boy?''''
Throne smiled when he heard the question before replying. ''''Regretting kicking him out? It''s a shame I wanted to meet him.''''
He went on to exin everything a merchant told him. From all the princesses he is engaged to and how he changed the Soutnds forever by uniting the Zenia Empire and Aquaria Kingd]om.
The two of them spoke for a couple of hours until Leonard grew depressed over the regret that he held over banishing the boy.
[Back to Archer]
Archer and Teu were walking down the road and soon saw the city but he quickly noticed something flying toward them.
''He found me so fast. This uncle of mine is bing annoying now.'' He thought to himself.
He sighed and turned to the blue-haired princess andmented. ''''You should head back to the domain Thorin is nearly here.''''
Teu giggled and nodded, giving him a kiss on the cheek before disappearing. Archer walked onto the grass andy down.
Archer stretched out on the soft grass, his eyes fixed on the sky. Above, a canvas of blue spread wide, adorned with cotton candy clouds drifting leisurely.
The sun''s warmth embraced him, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves around him. He lost himself in the dance of the clouds, their shapes morphing into creatures and stories.
Time seemed to stand still as he surrendered to the simple pleasure of watching the sky paint its own tales.
That''s when he heard someonend nearby and spoke with a cheerful voice. ''''Hello, Thorin. How have you been?''''
When the man heard him speak he stopped walking and looked at the boy with a curious look before speaking. ''''Why do you look so carefree after attacking the church?''''
Archer looked at him as he stood up with a smile as he brushed himself off. ''''Cause I honestly don''t care. They''ve been attacking me for years. For what? Because I''m a dragon. Fuck them, wait until I visit more churches and show them not to fuck with me.''''
Thorin saw the look of greed in his eyes as he spoke causing him to shake her head. ''''Come on boy the emperor wants to see you.''''
The two of them made their way back to the city as Archer returned to his humanoid form but left his horns and tail which swayed behind him.
Thorin saw this and shook his head as he asked in a curious voice. ''''What is it like having a tail?''''
Before Archer replied he used his tail to bop the man''s head before going back to sway in a mesmerizing sway as the both of themughed.
''''It feels no different to having arms and legs, I started to hate hiding them cause it felt really weird.'''' He answered honestly.
The older man nodded his head as they continued walking until they arrived at the Elysian Elevators which was in the middle of the city surrounded by a fort-like building.
Its presence was impossible to ignore. The machine seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly aura, its design a harmonious blend of artistry and arcane craftsmanship.
Archer''s gaze was drawn to the intricate patterns etched into its surface, symbols that glowed softly with enchantment.
He looked at Thorin with curious eyes and asked. ''''What is this thing?''''
"It''s crafted by a mage from the imperial family, a demi-god in skill. He seldom shows himself." Thorin replied, just as the guards halted them.
''''General. You and the boy are allowed to pass under the emperor''s orders.'''' A man who stopped in front of them.
Thorin nodded his head as the two stepped through the elevator''s gate and stepped onto it after a little walk.
It started to shoot up but it was afortable journey, Thorin turned to him and spoke. ''''Don''t be rude to the emperor Arch.''''
Archer observed him carefully before replying, "I''ll offer respect as long as he shows it in return."
The man nodded as they reached the top to be weed by loads of the royal guard. Archer looked at them with a smile on his face.
A middle-aged lion man stepped out and spoke. ''''General Thorin the emperor has ordered you to make your way to the throne room.''''
Thorin smiled at the man as he spoke. ''''Yes, I''ll take him there now Merrick.''''
The guard nodded and left them alone as he started leading Archer to the pce.
Amidst the beauty of a perfect-looking garden, they followed the winding pathways bordered by an array of blooming flowers.
The air was rich with the sweet scent of flowers and the gentle rustle of leaves, As they walked, Archer''s steps were measured, each footfall echoing in harmony with the symphony of nature around them.
His eyes were a study of curiosity, gliding over each flower and shrub as ifmitting the details to memory.
The garden path stretched ahead, guiding their gaze to a breathtaking sight at the other end.
Against the backdrop of the garden''s beauty, the imperial Avalon pce rose with an air of elegance and power.
Archer''s steps hesitated, his eyes widening in awe at the pce''s grandeur. Its towering spires seemed to reach for the sky.
Thorin''s voice, steady and low, pierced the silence. "There it is,dthe imperial Avalon pce." @@novelbin@@
He stopped admiring it and continued to follow, when they entered the pce they were greeted by a maid.
She motioned for them to follow her. They followed behind her and Archer noticed the woman looked very serious and would tell anyone off.
That''s when a young cat boy sprinted past and as he suspected the maid shouted. ''''Stop running Prince Lucian!''''
The boy skidded to a stop and shouted. ''''Sorry, Macy.''''
But he ran off causing the maid to sigh before mumbling about talking to the empress. They continued to walk as Archer admired the hallway.
The walls were decorated with beautiful tapestries portraying scenes of heroic legends andndscapes of mythicalnds.
Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a warm and inviting glow over the polished marble floors.
As they ventured deeper into the pce, the hallway opened up into a grand hall.
The hall was resplendent with high ceilings and towering columns, and at the far end stood a pair of ornately carved double doors.
Archer came to a stop, his gaze drawn to the intricacies of the hall''s design. Just as he was about to take in the details, a movement caught his attention.
He looked to his side and spotted a young woman with striking purple hair. Her cat ears, perched atop her head, twitched as she nced up from the book she was engrossed in.
Their eyes met for a brief moment, and a hint of surprise flickered across her features but she quickly walked away.
Archer was left confused but stopped thinking about it as he wondered what he could get out of the emperor.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 298 Celestial Magic Tournament.
Chapter 298 Celestial Magic Tournament.
Archer looked at the man and nodded before speaking. ''''Yes I will help but I expect to be paid for my services.''''
When the nobles heard that they were outraged as one chubby man spoke up in anger. ''''You greedy little shit! How dare you demand stuff from the emperor! Who do you think you are!''''
He looked at the man andughed. ''''Shut up you old fool. I am a dragon and a white one at that. Do you know how many empires will offer me much more just to be allied with them? But here I am willing to help your empire if you ever need it.''''
Shaking his head he continued. ''''I united the Soutnds and Mediterra, bothnds have swallowed up their enemies and are now thriving ording to my fiances.''''
Archer turned to Osoric. ''''I ept most of your offers but why should I join a school when I can learn myself? It''s not difficult for me to fight in the dungeons and I also want to meet this princess.''''
The emperor smiled as he agreed with the boy. ''''Well by attending the College you will be able to use both dungeons and also be allowed inside the Headmitresses private one for taking tests but the same benefit applies. I''ll allow you to keep whatever you collect that doesn''t involve a test or your learning.''''
Empress Chloe chimed in, "Next year during Sris, there''s something called The Celestial Magic Tournament. The Nightshade Empire on Verdantia is hosting it next year, It''s basically apetition for the younger generation to prove who''s the strongest warrior."
When Archer heard this is was convinced he wanted to travel and he loved to fight, he nodded at the woman''s words as he spoke. ''''Okay, I ept your offer.''''
He looked around and saw all the nobles giving him dirty looks apart from a group of four old men who were smiling at him.
Archer didn''t know them but one looked familiar to Larka, as he was thinking to himself the emperor said. ''''Great. That''s good at least you''re not unreasonable. Oh, one more thing Archer. Are you nning to marry your aunt Sia Silverthrone?''''
When he heard this his smile grew as he quickly nodded. ''''Of course. Why wouldn''t I? I''m already her husband ording to her.''''
Osoric smiled as heid down hisst tempting offer. ''''I will bless such a marriage that would be seen as taboo within the empire, with this no one will question you.''''
Archer agreed with the man. He knew marrying his aunt would cause problems but now he didn''t have to worry as that would be sorted.
The emperor stepped forward and spoke to everyone in the hall. ''''Everyone here is witness that I will engage my daughter Leira to Archer as long as he agrees and I will personally bless the marriage of him and our very own General of the Dawnbreakers.''''
Everyone nodded reluctantly causing Archer tough at their reactions, Chloe saw this and spoke. ''''Do you not want your family name? We can give you one now to break away from the Ashguard family.''''
Her question prompted him to ponder, his expression turning thoughtful as he considered a name for himself and the girls.
In his contemtion, a name came to him: ''Wyldheart'' felt right.
Archer''s smile brightened as he said, "My family name will be Wyldheart."
Upon hearing this, the empress smiled and remarked, "A good decision. You truly embody a free spirit."
Osoric nodded along and announced as he stood up. ''''Everyone! From today onward the banished boy from the Ashguard house will be known as Archer Wyldheart the guardian of the Avalon Empire.''''
When he heard that his eyes narrowed as he stood up and wondered what he was nning. The emperor approached him with a smile.
As he got close he leaned in so only Archer could hear. ''''There are some nobles I want you to get rid of. You can have all their wealth and I''ll give you two chests of gold coins. What do you say?''''
''''Four chests,'''' Archer replied instantly catching the emperor off guard.
Osoricughed but nodded his head, but continued speaking. ''''Well you drive a hard bargain boy, we have had loads of reports that bandits are slowly making their way into the empire due to the war not happening. So I know you will enjoy the hunt.''''
Archer looked at the man with a wary gaze as he walked away but epted it due to wanting even more gold and it also didn''t seem so bad.
He receives his gold, freedom, and the chance to meet other girls at the college. Then he asked the emperor, "What''s going on with the college? Where do I need to go and can my girls join?"
Osoric leaned back on his throne while the empress replied, "Just go to the college the day after tomorrow. It''s about a mile from the western entrance. Bring the girls with you. The headmistress will assist you when you arrive."
His smile widened as the doors swung open, and the servants reappeared, each carrying arge chest.
He got excited as they put them down in front of him. Once they did Archer opened them and saw a mountain of gold coins he quickly stored it away.
When he did that it shocked everyone who was looking at him with strange looks, he shrugged at them and turned to the emperor. ''''Thank you for the gold. I will deal with the bandits tonight and what about the other thing?''''
A smile crept onto Osoric''s face as a servant handed him a letter, which he stowed away in his Item Box.
With thatplete, Chloe resumed speaking. "Now that''s settled, wait outside. I''ll summon Leira so you two can meet. And Archer, tomorrow night there''s the College Ball for all new students. The headmistress has extended a personal invitation to you."
Archer nodded as the emperor and empress smiled, after that, he made his way out as the noblesined about his manners.
He looked at them and he gave them a shit-eating grin as he walked out of the throne room.
When he did he was led to a private room that had a balcony, he walked out onto it and started to admire the view.
The breathtaking sight of Starfall City unfolded before him. The city seemed to sprawl across the dying sunlight, its shimmering towers and graceful bridges illuminated by the soft glow of starlight.
As he took in the panoramic view, Archer could see the city''s intricate architecture, each building seemingly crafted like a work of art.
Multicolored lights danced along the streets, casting a warm and inviting glow. The sounds ofughter and music drifted up from the bustling streets, carried on gentle currents of wind.
The sky above was a canvas of twinkling stars, their brilliance only matched by the radiant city below.
He could see arge river that snaked through the city below. With a smile on his face, Archer leaned against the railing of the balcony.
A gentle breeze ruffled his hair and caressed his skin as he was lost in thought, he was suddenly brought back to the present by the soft sound of footsteps.
Archer turned his head, and there she was C a purple-haired cat girl, her presence as enchanting as her appearance.
She walked onto the balcony with fluid grace, her footsteps barely making a sound against the smooth surface.
Her lovely green eyes held a hint of curiosity as they met his, and a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips.
Archer couldn''t help but return the smile. What captured his attention most was the tail swaying behind her.
It matched the color of her hair, moving in a rhythm of its own. It seemed to emphasize her emotions, each sway like a gentle brushstroke of expression.
The girl looked into his eyes and spoke with a sweet voice. ''''So you''re Archer.''''
He smiled and stood up, then nodded at Princess Leira. "Yes, Princess Leira, I like your ears. Can I touch them, please?"
When Leira heard his question her eyes widened but she got angry as she replied. ''''No, you cannot. Only husbands are allowed to touch our ears.''''
Archer nodded as he continued speaking. ''''Well, it''s nice to meet you, princess. Oh by the way I didn''t ask for the engagement, I was recently told when I met my uncle.''''
She chuckled before talking. ''''Yes, I know. It''s Mother and Father thinking they can control everyone. It''s a habit with them, but I''m sure they will be broken with you dragon.''''
He smiled as he sat on the railing as he examined the girl closer. To him she looked like a mage, she was slender and had decent-sized boobs. @@novelbin@@
Archer noticed she wore afortable green kaftan that looked great on her. A smile formed on his face as he said, "You look lovely, Leira.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 299 Wyldheart
?
Upon hearing Archer''s words, her cheeks turned red, and a smile appeared on her face, though it swiftly vanished as she retorted, "Your sweet words won''t easily win me over, dragon."
His grin widened at her response, and he carried on speaking. ''''I would like to get to know you more Leira. What do you like to do?''''
She looked at him and sighed before answering. ''''I like to read. It''s a hobby of mine.''''@@novelbin@@
Archer smiled as he spoke. ''''Great, I have a library which I''ve been working on. Do you want to see it?''''
The cat girl looked at him with narrowed eyes before giving him a small nod. He opened a portal and motioned for her to step through.
Leira slowly approached it and saw a massive library through the violet portal. She was surprised but walked through it.
When the two of them entered the portal, the cat girl looked around in amazement as she inquired. ''''Where did you get all these books?''''
Archerughed as he answered. ''''I''ve been buying them from shops all over the ce. Most cities I''ve visited on my journey.''''
She walked over to a shelf and looked at the selection of books. Leira turned to him and asked in a curious voice as she held a book. ''''There''s alchemy books here. Who brews potions?''''
He smiled. ''''That would be Hecate. She loves all that and works on it in herb with her maid Eione.''''
Leira nodded her head as her tail was excitedly swaying. Her ears were twitching but she sighed before speaking. ''''I have to go Mother told me to return soon.''''
Archer grasped the situation and beckoned her towards the portal leading back to the balcony.
They stepped into it together as Leira shared her thoughts. ''''I''m interested in getting to know you better. Maybe we could let the adults assume we''re engaged for now; that way, they might give us some space. But how about we begin by building a friendship?''''
''''Sounds good to me, it looks like we will be attending the College of Magic together so we have time.'''' Hemented.
Leira continued. ''''And if we don''t like each other we can call it off. Agreed?''''
''''That''s fine with me,'''' Archer answered with a smile.
The two of them continued talking for a while as he told her of his adventures and fights he had.
She was amazed that such a young boy was thrust into such a life. Leira looked at him and asked. ''''So I guess you met the girls on your journey north?''''
He nodded. ''''Yes, but I went back to Vessia City to get E but the rest I met on my journey.''''
As they spoke the emperor and empress walked onto the balcony and saw the two sitting there talking.
The view made them happy but before he could speak Archer interrupted. ''''Osoric you can announce our engagement but just in name only. We would like to get to know each other first. The two of us agreed to start as friends.''''
When the adult heard him they understood but the emperor was going to speak but was interrupted again. ''''If you want toin I can call it off, I won''t be marrying a stranger. Leira is a lovely girl so I don''t see an issue, so don''t force it.''''
Osoric heard this and became angry as he snapped back. ''''Why do you think you''re better than me? You don''t show me respect and demand whatever you like.''''
Archer startedughing but soon calmed down as he stood up, he looked down at the city and spoke. ''''I''m a white dragon. There is none other like me and empires would scramble to get me to be an ally and here you are trying to force me into a rtionship.''''
He stopped talking as he saw arge flying beast above he continued speaking. ''''I could easily leave this empire behind and go somewhere else but I''m willing to help.
Archer stopped looking at the beasts and continued talking. ''''It''s as you said I''m the Avalonian guardian. Don''t go ruin that over some stupid manners.''''
The emperor nodded his head. ''''I understand. I won''t force you to do anything against your will but I expect the same in return that you won''t try to extort or betray the empire.''''
Archer looked at the man with a grin. ''''There are enough bandits and rotting nobles to fill my horde. I won''t be taking anything off the innocent.''''
Osoric nodded his head in understanding as Chloe said. ''''Well, the sun starting to set it''s time to rx and have dinner.''''
They all left the balcony and made their way back to the throne room. When they entered most people were gone apart from Thorin.
The emperor looked at him as he spoke. ''''You no longer need to chase the boy. We came to an agreement and he will aid the empire in times of need.''''
He nodded with a smile as he bowed, Archer said bye to the family and made his way out of the throne hall.
When they made it out and walked through the hallways Thorin turned to him and demanded. ''''Why would you treat the emperor like that boy?''''
Archer grinned at him. "No worries, he''s realized that he can''t control me like he once thought he could."
Thorin sighed as the two left the pce, when they did he cast Gate to open a portal to the city square.
Archer stepped through followed by the older man. When they exited the portal the square was busy.
He turned to his uncle and spoke as he looked at his uncle as he spoke. ''''It was good meeting you but I''m going to see my girls.''''
''''Okay but take this so we canmunicate. I still want to get to know you boy, you''re my blood after all.'''' Thorin said as he handed him an artifact.
Archer smiled and opened a portal to the domain, he stepped through after saying bye to the man who entertained him for thest days of his journey.
[Osoric Avalon''s POV]
When the boy left he sighed to himself causing Chloe tough. ''''The boy is stubborn he is nothing like the rumors used to say about him.''''
The emperor nodded his head and had to agree with his wife. But she asked him a question. ''''Will he keep his word?''''
Osoric nodded his head as he answered. ''''Yes as long as the gold flows into his greedy ws.''''
The two of themughed as they saw their daughter walk into the throne room, Chloe asked for her to follow them.
They made their way to a room where they could rx before going to bed. When they entered Ospric spoke. ''''Leira, how was your talk with the boy?''''
When the girl sat down she started to speak. ''''He is a pleasant boy and seems yful but his anything but that. There''s something in his eyes like a wild beast is living under the surface.''''
She took a sip of the drink a maid ced in front of her before continuing. ''''It''s like something holding it back but it''s there. Apart from that he is lovely and also loves reading.''''
[The Avalon Empire - Just after Archer met Leira]
The news spread all across the empire as quickly as it could. People found out that their third princess was engaged to the white dragon.
Noble families were scrambling to try to gain the favor of the boy but they couldn''t find him so decided to wait for him at the College of Magic.
In the capital a group of four old men were holding a meeting, they were the the fathers of Larka, Jenna, Sia, and Leonard.
A tall slim man with green hair and yellow eyes spoke to the man with a big white beard. ''''Albert what will you do? Will you bless the engagement?
The bigger manughed as he answered. ''''Yes I will, who am I to stop the girl? She has adored him for years Magnus.''''
As the two spoke another man with green eyes and brown hair who was the Father of Leonard spoke. ''''You are okay with your daughter marrying your grandson old man?''''
Albert turned to the man. ''''Why wouldn''t I be? She''s a dragon-kin like her Mother and his somehow an actual dragon Draven. He wouldn''t care if I tried to stop him now he has the emperor on his side.''''
That was when Eldric Grayleaf spoke up. ''''We will just have to introduce ourselves when the timees and hope he doesn''t judge us on his family''s actions.''''
Sia''s Father replied. ''''I would like to meet him, I''ve only seen him once when he was a few weeks old. It''s a shame he got banished but looks like he benefited from it.''''
All the men nodded but Magnus asked. ''''What was his family name again?''''
Albert answered with a sigh. ''''Wyldheart. Archer Wyldheart.''''
Their talk went on for hours until they decided to attend the College Ball to introduce themselves to their grandson.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 302 Do I Have To Come
Chapter 302 Do I Have To Come
Archer looked down at the sleeping dragon girl and smiled. He pulled out of her as he cast Cleanse on the two of them.
He tucked her into bed and left the room to let her rest. As he walked out, he saw E emerging from her bedroom.
She looked at him and smiled as she spoke. ''''Morning Arch. How are you?''''
Approaching her, Archer gave her a tight hug, and she melted into his arms. ''''I''m fine El. I''m going to explore the city until the girls wake up. Will you let me know when they are all awake?''''
E nodded as she stepped back. ''''I''ll start making breakfast while they sleep.''''
Suddenly, Archer kissed her, catching her off guard. She eagerly returned the kiss. They separated not long after and E made her way to the bath chambers to get cleaned up.
As she walked away he watched her perky ass and he got excited again. But he shook his head and pulled out some fresh clothes and put them on.
After doing that he cast Gate to Starfall City. When he passed through the portal, he stepped into a quiet alleyway.
Archer walked out of there and didn''t see many people. There were some heading to work or going about their business.
But he started exploring the capital. The cobblestone streets were lined with charming shops, their colorful signs swinging in the gentle breeze.
Market stalls wereden with exotic fruits, vibrant fabrics, and intricate trinkets. As he walked, Archer''s eyes widened at the sight of towering spires.
Gargoyles peered down from rooftops, and ornate fountains graced the city squares.
The air was filled with the sounds of merchants hawking their wares, childrenughing, and the distant melodies of street performers.
He wandered through the heart of the city, passing by a grand cathedral with stained-ss windows that depicted legendary heroes and mythical creatures.
The aroma of freshly baked bread wafted from a nearby bakery, and he couldn''t resist indulging in a warm loaf.
His exploration led him to a bustling market square, where a skilled cksmith pounded away at a glowing metal, creating intricate weapons and armor.
Nearby, a fortune-teller with a colorful tent offered to read the fates of passers-by. A magnificent clock tower, known as the Timekeeper''s Spire, loomed over the city.
The resonant tones of the clock''s chimes echoed through the streets, serving as a melodic reminder of the passage of time.
With the eastern entrance in sight, Archer headed in that direction. Approaching the gate, he couldn''t help but be struck by its imposing presence.
It stood tall and sturdy, built with the perfect craftsmanship. Massive stone walls rose on either side.
The gate itself was a masterpiece of defensive architecture. Enormous wooden doors were reinforced with iron bands.
As Archer got closer, he saw the gate''s big chains and pulleys. They were ready to lift or lower the gate quickly.
The wall on each side of the gate looked strong. The stones fit perfectly, making a barrier that could stop anything.
Shaking his head, he continued walking until a delicious smell hit his nose, he instantly started following it,
After a brief walk, he reached a bakery with a selection of bread. Inside, he saw two elderly women.
Enticed by the delicious smell, he walked into the shop. The two women at the counter saw him, and one greeted him kindly. "Young man, how can I help you?"
''''I want to buy some bread, a lot of it,'''' Archer answered thedy who spoke to him first.
The old baker smiled as she picked up a piece of bread and handed it to him as she spoke in a joyful voice. ''''Try some young man. It''s lovely bread.''''
He grabbed the bread and began eating. When he was done, he asked the woman, "Could I buy all you have, please?"
She nodded her head and went to grab a bigger bag to put the stuff in. The olddy threw all the freshest bread in and handed it over to him as she spoke. ''''Three gold please.''''
That''s when he saw even more bread being sold and went on a buying spree, he bought one hundred gold worth of the stuff which shocked the bakers.
Archer took out the coins and handed them over before leaving the shop. He stored the bread in his Item Box, he kept some to eat as he continued exploring.
When he walked out of the shop, E sent him a message saying she had gathered everyone and was waiting for him. @@novelbin@@
He quickly found an alleyway, Archer opened a portal to the domain and stepped through it. As he entered, he saw all the girls waiting for him.
They all smiled as Hemera was the first to speak. ''''Hello Arch, how was the city?''''
When he heard her Archer looked at the sun elf and blew her a kiss causing the girl to blush causing him to grin as he gave them some bread to try.
E curiously asked in a curious voice. ''''Why do you always buy crazy amounts of bread?''''
Archerughed when he heard her but answered. ''''I can''t help it but I love food, to be honest.''''
She nodded as the moon elf Hecate surprisingly. ''''So why have you gathered us?''''
He looked at her and quickly brought up the reason everyone was there. ''''Okay, so the emperor has offered me a spot at the College of Magic. Who wants to join me?''''
When they heard him, they all looked thoughtful. Hecate spoke first, saying in a sweet and melodic voice. ''''I won''t be attending; I prefer to study in myb as you know my love.''''
Archer smiled at her and replied. ''''Okay, that''s not an issue, it''s not like we won''t see each other every day.''''
Nefertiti was the next to speak. ''''I''m already at the Arcane Academy at home so I''ll stick to that and visit every day husband.''''
He nodded at her, while the rest of the girls wanted to join him. After talking about who''s joining him once he told them about the Ball and they got excited.
As they continued talking Nefertiti interrupted as she spoke to the girls with jealousy in her voice. ''''You lot better keep an eye on him and keep the girls in the college away from him.''''
Each girl nodded, making Archerugh. The pink-haired girl''s possessiveness excited him, but he controlled his impulses to jump her.
They decided to go shopping for dresses, Archer gave them a pouch full of gold but Tal interrupted. ''''Do I have toe? I''ve never worn a dress before.''''
E smiled as she reassured the girl. ''''We will find a good one for you, there are plenty of shops in Starfall City.''''
Tal nodded her head and didn''tin anymore, as they spoke he opened a portal to the same alleyway he left.
The seven entered the portal because Archer dragged Hecate along after she tried to refuse but couldn''t say no to him.
They walked onto the main street, and the group began searching for a store that sold dresses.
It didn''t take them too long to find one, they approached it and all entered the shop. When they piled in the shopkeeper saw them.
The older woman walked over to the group and spoke with a smile. ''''How can I help you, youngdies?''''
Elle answered. ''''We all need dresses for the College Ball tonight.''''
The shopkeeper smiled as she nodded but quickly joked. ''''Does the young man also need one? We have just the style for him.''''
All the girls giggled and Archerughed before speaking to them. ''''While you lot are looking I''ll go find my clothes.''''
They all said goodbye to him as he left the shop and went in search of a clothes shop for men.
Archer started walking down the street and soon found a shop at the end of it, he walked into it and looked around.
A warm smile illuminated the face of an elder gentleman as he approached, extending a heartfelt greeting in a jovial tone. "Good morning, young man. How may I be of assistance to you?"
Meeting the kindly shopkeeper''s gaze he spoke. "I''ve received an invitation to the College Ball this evening and require clothes fitting for the asion."
The shopkeeper''s smile deepened, his seasoned eyes appraising Archer with a knowing nce before responding. "I believe I have just the clothes you''re seeking, myd."
With a nod, Archer fell into step behind the shopkeeper as thetter indicated his intention.
Progressing through the shop, they eventually reached a more secluded backroom. Here, the shopkeeper started to shift a few boxes to reveal a hidden trunk.
Opening the trunk, he revealed a sleek ck tunic adorned with tasteful violet ents.
Alongside it were expertly crafted pants and boots, carefully chosen to perfectlyplement the tunic.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 305 A Mysterious Wtich
Chapter 305 A Mysterious Wtich
Rowana smiled when she heard him. She stopped walking and leaned close to his ear, speaking in a seductive voice.
"Don''t worry, Archer Wyldheart. We will be spending a lot of time together in the future, my little dragon."
He looked at the woman with raised eyebrows when he heard her but wondered what she meant.
After thinking about it, he gave up and couldn''t be bothered to figure it out and decided to wait until she was ready.
As they were walking again he thought to himself ''I wonder why she''s so interested in me. We have only met a few times.''
But then he got curious about what she meant but shrugged beforementing. ''''Okay, I look forward to it Rowana.''''
The mysterious witch looked at him and wondered why he was so casual about everything but stopped thinking about it.
She grabbed his arm again as they traveled down the road, making their way to the College of Magic.
As they were walking Archer spotted sprawling farnds. Tended by hardworking hands, the fields were a tapestry of colors.
Golden wheat was swaying in the breeze, rows of hearty vegetables, and orchardsden with ripe fruits.
The sight was a testament to the fruits ofbor and the harmony between nature and those who tended it.
As he admired the sight he thought to himself. ''This world is so beautiful, it''spletely different from Earth.''
But what truly captured his attention was something even more enchanting in the distance C the College of Magic.
Its towers rose like crystalline spires against the horizon, a beacon of wisdom and arcane mastery.
The sun, now descending towards the horizon, cast a warm, golden hue upon the college''s walls, making them seem almost ethereal.
Archer felt thete afternoon breeze on his face, it blew his short messy hair all over the ce.
After walking for a little while they arrived at the college. They stopped before the towering gates of the College of Magic.
They stood as guardians to a world of magical knowledge and endless possibilities. Before him stretched an imposing building, its grandeur almost taking his breath away.
As he gazed at the intricately carved spires and majestic arches, a sense of familiarity washed over him.
He couldn''t help but be reminded of a particr magic school from a beloved book he had read back on Earth.
Archer couldn''t help but smile as he recognized the parallels. The nostalgia mingled with his current reality, creating a unique blend of wonder and surrealism.
He half-expected to see young wizards racing on broomsticks or magical creatures peeking from hidden corners.
Yet, this massive building in front of him is no story. The College of Magic was real, and he was about to be a part of its story.
After admiring the college she stopped walking. He turned to her as she let go of his arm and was typing something on an artifact, he thought she wasn''t paying attention to him.
That''s when an idea came to him. As he grew even more curious about this mysterious woman, Archer decided to use his Analyze skill on her.
[------]
[------]
[------]
He was puzzled, but the older woman looked at him and spoke with a seductive grin in a captivating tone. ''''You shouldn''t try to pry into ady''s secret Archer, It would be seen as rude if it was someone else.''''
Rowana looked into his eyes as she continued speaking. ''''One day you will know everything about me my dragon, but today''s not the time for such stuff.''''
When he heard her speak a shiver went down his spine, she gave him a big smile when she was done speaking.
She then started to drag him further into the college, they made their way up the pathway that led to the main entrance.
The path was peaceful and there wasn''t anyone around but he could see people rushing around in the distance.
Archer thought to himself as she watched her. ''I wonder why it didn''t work on her, I think it didn''t work because she is high-ranked but it''s exciting that she must be really strong, I must fight her one day.''
As they continued walking through the college''s enchanting garden, a symphony of delightful scents enveloped him.
Every step revealed a new scent, filling the air with a variety of delightful aromas. He heard birds chirping all over giving off a melodic tune.
He inhaled deeply, savoring the sweet perfume of blooming flowers that mingled with the earthy undertones of herbs and the subtle hint of magic in the air.
The breeze carried whispers ofvender and rosemary, a soothing melody that danced around him.
Archer closed his eyes for a moment, letting the fragrant breeze awaken his senses and he started to feel calm.
Rowana turned to him with a smile and spoke. ''''Archer, I have to go and meet my friend for an important meeting, but don''t worry my dragon we will see each other again.''''
He nodded his head and replied. ''''No worries Rowana, I will see you soon.''''
The older woman grinned up at him. ''''You sure will.''''
She turned on her heels and made her way to the college entrance while waving to him after she bid farewell to him.
He watched with curiosity in his eyes wondering why she was so mysterious, he kept looking at her until she disappeared from sight.
He thought to himself. ''What a strange woman, I wonder who she actually is and why she left so suddenly.'' @@novelbin@@
When Rowana was gone he started to look for a ce that he could transport him and the girls to, he soon found a ce that was not far from where he was.
He made his way over to it and found it to be really quiet and peaceful so he opened a portal to the domain.
Archer stepped through to see all the girls talking in the living room.
They all turned to him with smiles, he was about to greet them but before he could speak Sera jumped up and rushed over to him.
She started sniffing him before she spoke in a jealous voice. ''''Who is she?''''
Archer looked at the redhead with a smile but soon noticed all the girls were looking at him. ''''I ran into a witch called Rowana who I met years ago, but there''s something about her I can''t put my finger on.''''
All the girls looked curious, E had a small smile on her face, and Hemera giggled when she saw Sera''s reaction.
Teu just chuckled and started rxing while motioning toward Archer to join her with a grin.
Tal was just watching the scene with curious eyes. but she quickly asked a question. ''''What do you mean Arch?''''
''''I''m not sure, she''s strong for sure but I think she''s hiding something but I don''t know.'''' He answered the elf''s question as he sat down.
E was the next to change the subject and talk about it another time. ''''Did you find a ce for us to transport to?''''
Archer nodded as he pulled Hemera and Teu into a hug, the two of them leaned on him earning dirty looks from the others.
Heughed when he saw this but answered E''s question. ''''Yeah, I found a quiet ce inside the college''s garden.''''
She nodded as he turned to the pink princess who was watching him with narrowed eyes which caused him to smile at her.
But instead of smiling back, she spoke in a jealous tone. ''''Who''s this witch you met? Did you flirt with her husband?''''
Archer began to exin when and where they met and how he didn''t flirt with her and how she told him she had a friend in the college.
Once he was done talking it was Hemera who spoke up in a cheerful voice. ''''When do we leave for the ball?''''
He thought for a second then answered. ''''Two hours, it''s not long now.''''
Teu put her head on his shoulder and quickly fell asleep causing the group tough, Hemera pulled out a book and started reading.
She swung her legs on hisp and started to rx while the other started talking to pass the time.
The girls asked him questions about his life on Earth, before he started he decided to tell Tal who was sitting there with her head in her hands looking at him.
When Archer finished telling her there was no change in her expression so he grew curious and asked her. ''''Tali, why do you not seem bothered about my past life?''''
She smiled as she started talking. ''''Well the girls tell me you seem to like shocking people, so I''m ready for your revtions. Even so, your past life does interest me.''''
He nodded as he heard Sera speak. ''''What were your parents like on this Earth?''''
As he heard her memories flooded back to him as he remembered a lot about his Mother on Earth and wondered how she was doing.
Archer shook his head and tried his best not to be bothered by the swirling emotions that were happening inside him.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 307 How Do You Know
Chapter 307 How Do You Know
The eight of them stepped out and saw loads of people walking past, as they walked the girls were careful not to fall over.
Nefertiti seized Hemera, Teu sped onto Tal, and Sera securely held E. When Archer saw this he chuckled to himself.
He held his hand out to Hecate who gently took it and fell in next to him, when he looked at her he was amazed.
Her braided silver hair looked beautiful and it glowed when the light hit it, her elf ears kept twitching showing she was nervous.
Archer looked down and showed her deep cleavage and got excited but stopped that before it could grow. @@novelbin@@
After shaking his head hemented. ''''You look amazing Hecate. I''m d you agreed toe.''''
She smiled and got happy when heplimented her. Hecate felt like she was in a dream and not real life.
The group made their way to the entrance. When they stepped onto the main path the people who were walking passed just stopped and stared at them.
He smiled when he saw their reactions, the girls giggled behind him. Archer led the group to the entrance.
As they walked Tal spoke to the group. ''''I feel ufortable. I hate wearing dresses.''''
Archer turned around to see her fussing around causing him tough, he told Hecate to wait a second as he approached the warrior.
He came to a stop in front of her and leaned forward. ''''You look absolutely beautiful Tali. I want to pin you down and rip that dress off.''''
When she heard this, embarrassment flooded over her, leaving her momentarily unsure of how to react. However, as time passed, embarrassment gave way to simmering anger.
Tal went to speak but Archer quickly kissed her. His actions caught her off guard, he stepped back and heard people speaking not far from them.
''''Is he with all thosedies?'''' One older man said in a curious voice.
''''Who is he and why is he here? He isn''t from a noble family.'''' A youngdy stated.
''''He is clearly a student alongside the girls.'''' Another manmented.
Archer heard all of this but ignored it, his group was gaining attention but that didn''t bother him.
At that moment, Teu''s voice cut through in frustration. "We''re drawing way too much attention. It''s getting irritating."
''''I agree. They keep looking at us like we are rare beasts.'''' Sera spoke as she gave a dirty look to a group of girls who were looking at them.
Tal quickly expressed in a voice full of disdain. ''''Even the old men are looking at us with lust in their eyes, it''s disgusting.''''
The group continued to walk, as they did the other girls could walk normally so they rushed to take Archer''s other arm.
Hecate was on his right as the others fought for the left and Hemera won. They approached the entrance and saw two women and a man.
As they approached the woman in the middle stepped forward with a big smile as she spoke. ''''Archer Wyldheart. It''s good to finally meet you. I''m headmistress Ophelia ckfire.''''
Ophelia''s deep violet eyes held a spark of arcane power that resonated with Archer''s instincts.
She had ck and purple hair that cascaded elegantly, and her presence exuded confidence and mystique, befitting her status as a headmistress.
Her witch''s robes swirled around her, hinting at the magical prowess shemanded. There was another woman with her who had brown hair and bright green eyes.
Archer smiled as he replied. ''''Nice to meet you, Ophelia. Have we met before?''''
He got curious as the woman reminded her of someone but couldn''t figure it out. But she just smiled as she greeted the girls.
''''Hellodies, I hope you enjoy the ball tonight it will be good and I hope to see you in sses,'''' Ophelia spoke as she left.
But Archer noticed a brown-haired woman with cute bear ears that moved around on her head was looking at him.
He thought he recognized her but he didn''t, so he went to walk toward the entrance. As he got close he suddenly got a bad feeling.
Archer stopped walking and looked in the direction the headmistress walked off in but he didn''t see her anymore.
At that moment that''s when the bad feeling intensified and he turned to the girls. ''''Somethings going to happen.''''
All their eyes widened when they heard him but they nodded. All six girls took out some boots and swapped them for their party shoes.
They got their weapons out which caused the people around them to get worried and backed away.
That''s when Archer whispered. ''''Draconis.''''
His draconic features appeared and spoke again. ''''You girls stay here and help the college. Sera youe with me.''''
E and the rest nodded with a wide range of emotions on their faces from excitement to worry but he knew they would be fine.
She summoned her wings and nodded. But before they could do anything a massive storm appeared overhead.
Just then, the distant toll of a bell began to chime from the west.
The sound triggered a memory in Archer, drawing a connection to a certain tale he had heard about the Doom of Frostholm.
He turned to the girls and spoke in a serious voice. ''''Go warn the professors about an attack. It will happen soon.''''
Just as he was about to fly off he heard a voice. ''''What do you think you''re doing dragon?''''
Archer stopped flying and turned around to see Ophelia standing there with a smile.
He descended to the ground as he thought to himself. ''This headmistress looks so hot standing there like that.''
When his feet touched the floor he spoke. ''''Creatures will be attacking from the west. Get the college guards to lock down and guard the gate and send a warning to the city.''''
The headmistress looked at him with a cocked eyebrow and replied. ''''How do you know all this?''''
He didn''t even look at her as he spoke. ''''The Doom Of Frostholm. The same bells rang before the city was destroyed.
Ophelia gazed at the older man, his eyes wide with a mix of agreement and confusion.
He shook his head briefly and then nodded in rapid session. "He''s right," he affirmed. "The bells chimed before the downfall. But what''s the reason for the attack in this ce?"
Archer answered. ''''They have no reason, the creatures attack wherever and whenever they are brutal and evil, that''s all.''''
When he finished the bells chimed again, he pped his wings and soared high into the sky.
The girls started to prepare as the headmistress and other professors herded the people into the college.
As he was flying he gave General Mohamet a warning to prepare. Archer was now hovering above the college''s massive grounds.
In the distance immense holes in the ground appeared as a swarm of creatures poured out of them and rushed toward the college.
Sera joined him not long after and looked at him with curiosity in her eyes which caused him to smile.
He looked at her and spoke in a serious voice. ''''Seraphina. We will have a tough fight and can''t let them reach the college. Do you think we can do it?''''
She looked at him with a big smile. ''''If we''re together of course we can.''''
Archer nodded and descended to the ground and opened a portal to the domain. When therge portal appeared he summoned the dragon-kin.
The first soldiers emerged. Their imposing figures, adorned in beautifully crafted armor, marched forward in disciplined formation.
The thud of their boots on the ground resonated like a heartbeat, mirroring the pulse of the impending battle.
Their fiery breath was mirrored in the determination etched across their faces, each warrior prepared to defend their home with unflinching resolve.
As they took their positions, the dragon-kin seamlessly formed an unbreakable shield wall.
Shields of all different sizes locked together, creating an imposing barrier that would stand firm against the onught toe.
The dying sunlight danced on the polished surfaces of their armor, reflecting a glint of hope amidst the grim circumstances.
Then emerged the tribe Archer had taken in. They moved with the grace of hunters honed by the wilds.
Their bows, masterfully crafted, were raised and ready, arrows nocked and aimed towards the encroaching horde.
When he saw them there were all sorts of creatures, Archer noticed all the familiar ones he''d fought before and dozens of new ones that spooked him.
Hundreds of dragon-kin were ready to fight with their long spears pointing at the iing creatures.
Mohamet was shouting out orders to them as the archers behind them prepared to let their arrows loose at his orders.
All of a sudden, a massive spell appeared from behind the horde, Archer rushed forward as he whispered. ''''Draco.''''
He turned into his dragon form to block the attack, his massive form appeared shocking everyone and everything around him.
The spell collided with him but vanished. Archer returned the attack with one of his own as hended in front of the soldiers.
His transformation was a ze of pure white light, his human form melting away as he embraced his majestic white dragon form.
Archer''s scales glistened akin to newly fallen snow in the waning light, exuding an aura ofmand and might.
His wings, vast and formidable, stretched out with a graceful sweep that defied the chaos below.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 310 I Can鈥檛 Always Come To Your Aid
Chapter 310 I Can''t Always Come To Your Aid
The punches he felt sent him crashing to the ground, the pain was washing over him in waves.
When the Blightbeast finished punching him it sank its jagged teeth into his shoulder but it couldn''t do as much damage due to his scales blocking some of its teeth.
But he still felt the creature crush his already damaged bones, causing him to cry out in pain but that wasn''t the end of it.
The beast punched him again and the impact reverberated through his whole body.
As hey dazed, the creature''s relentless assault continued. Its powerful jaws tore into his flesh, ripping away chunks of his skin.
Each bite was like a vice grip of agony, and Archer''s fearless resistance began to waver.
Bloodied and battered, his vision blurred as he struggled to fend off the Blightbeast''s onught.
His strength was fading, and the excruciating pain made it difficult to concentrate. Despite his best efforts, he found himself overwhelmed by the creature.
The creature''s bites left a trail of destruction across his body, a grim testimony to its dominance in the battle.
Archer was flung closer to the bridge andnded in a heap of broken blood and bones. He tried to get up a foot mmed him into the ground.
[The girl''s POV]
When they saw Archer fighting the new creature they were worried but that turned to pure horror.
In just a few minutes, they saw the beast defeat him and brutally attack without mercy.
All seven girls were shocked, E, Hemera, and Hecate wore horrified expressions. They saw pools of his blood soaking the dirt.
The three couldn''t move. But? Tal, Teu, and Nefertiti were enraged and only had Sera to stop them rushing to him until Hemera helped her.
But Teu slipped by them and rushed toward the creature. Her anger med into action as she lunged at the Blightbeast, her sword shing with an unrelenting fury.
Her strikes were wild and powerful, a storm of rage directed at the monstrous foe. Nefertiti swiftly joined the fray, her fingers aglow with Arcane magic.
Bolts of energy shot forth, hitting the Blightbeast with precise uracy. Each arcane st seared its flesh, making it roar in pain.
Tal''s short swords became a blur, calcted strikes. She danced around the Blightbeast,nding hits with precision and skill.
Hecate stood strong, her hands raised to the moonlit sky. Moonlight gathered around her, weaving into a potent force that she aimed at the Blightbeast.
The creature shrank back as if the very moonlight was its bane. In unity, the girls fought, each contributing their individual strength.
E''s arrows flew true, finding their targets in the body of the creature. Sera''s fierce rush brought her close, her ws leaving deep marks.
Hemera''s brilliant sun magic streaked forth, its brilliance contrasting the creature''s darkness. The Blightbeast recoiled from the searing light.
Even though they worked together, the creature was really strong. It fought back, forcing the girls to defend themselves.
During the fight, Archer, who was hurt badly, was saved. The girls gathered around him, feeling determined.
They managed to break free from the Blightbeast''s pursuit, yet its relentless chase left them feeling unsettled.
The girls'' gazes turned towards a new presence on the battlefield C Thorin and Ophelia. A rush of hope surged through them as they watched the two of them step into the fray.
Ophelia''s aura seemed to shimmer with mysterious energy as she unleashed a unique magic attack.
The air around her crackled with arcane power, and a surge of enigmatic energy shot toward the Blightbeast.
The creature recoiled as if struck by an unseen force, its movements disrupted.
Thorin, his form imposing, advanced with his sword held high. The de gleamed in the dim light as he brought it down with precision and strength.
Each swing carried a weight of determination, and his strikes found their mark on the Blightbeast''s body.
The girls saw a renewed vigor in their rescue team''s efforts. Ophelia''s mysterious magic kept the Blightbeast off bnce, while Thorin''s swordy chipped away at its defenses.
As the girls watched, a flicker of relief crossed their faces. The battle''s dynamics shifted with the arrival of Thorin and Ophelia.
The two neers fought with a synergy that indicated their experience and unity, and it gave the girls a moment to catch their breath and gather their strength.
Teu and Tal dragged Archer across the bridge and toward the college in the distance. The girls sent the dragon-kin and tribe members back to the domain.
Ophelia and Thorin''s battle wasing to an end as the two butchered the Blightbeast and the remaining swarm.
Thorin was going crazy as he swung his sword and took out many creatures while Ophelia cast her attack spells that washed over them.
When they got to the entrance of the college the girls all sat around Archer and watched him heal.
N approached the group and spoke. ''''Will he be okay? That beast was something else, it was so strong.'''' @@novelbin@@
None of them answered as they watched Archer so she joined and sat next to Teu and Sera who just looked at her with curious looks.
Teu spoke up first. ''''Who are you, girl? And why are you here?''''
N smiled at them as she answered. ''''My name is N Lionheart the second princess of the Lionheart Kingdom in the West.''''
They all nodded but Nefertiti and Sera bothmented at the same time. ''''Another princess.''''
The group startedughing but instantly stopped as they heard Archer let out a groan. They all saw his horrible wounds healing but it soon stopped.
As N saw this her blue eyes widened as she mumbled to no one in particr. ''''How is that possible? Only a few races can heal themselves.''''
E turned to her and answered. ''''He''s a white dragon, they are living mana but have a body. Archer can get hurt but it always heals.''''
Nefertiti looked at the lion girl and felt her interest, she decided to join the College of Magic to keep an eye on him.
Archer soon stopped groaning but was still unconscious. That''s when Thorin and Ophelia appeared with shocked looks on their faces.
Thorin quickly spoke. ''''What is wrong with the boy?''''
The girls shrugged because they didn''t know themselves but they noticed the headmistress was staring at him.
Suddenly her eyes glowed and her face went white as she spoke with panic in her voice. ''''He has been poisoned. Follow me.''''
She turned on her heels and started walking. Thorin grabbed Archer and followed behind the witch.
The girls did the same and rushed after them. After walking for five minutes they arrived at the infirmary.
It was a vast chamber, with high, vaulted ceilings adorned with intricate, glowing runes that cast a soft, soothing light over the room.
The walls were lined with tall, slender windows that revealed a mesmerizing view of the college''s sprawling gardens, where mystical creatures roamed freely.
Flowers of every hue and size bloomed in abundance, their petals emitting a gentle, calming fragrance.
The floor was made of polished marble that seemed to ripple like a tranquil pond, and as they walked, it created a harmonious melody of soft chimes.
Tall, slender columns of white marble adorned with golden vines reached up to support the ceiling, giving the room an ethereal quality.
Rows of beds, each draped in flowing, silk-like canopies, lined the sides of the infirmary.
Crystals of various colors and sizes floated above the beds, emitting a soothing, healing energy that enveloped the room.
Ophelia told Thorin to ce him on the bed, which he did instantly. She quickly checked him off and spoke. ''''We need to get help from the imperial families mages. They will be able to help him.''''
When the girls heard the woman they all started worrying even more but before anyone could say anything the two adults rushed out of the room.
They looked at each other and shrugged. Nefertiti was the first to speak. ''''He will be fine right?''''
No one answered apart from N whomented in an anxious voice. ''''I''m sure he will be fine.''''
The girls turned to her making her wonder what she said wrong. E was about to speak until a portal appeared in the middle of the room.
Everyone jumped back but soon was shocked yet again. An elf woman stepped out wearing priestess robes.
She had long flowing tinum blonde hair and violet eyes just like Archers. When N saw she mumbled. ''''A high elf. Why is she here?''''
''''To save him. He is very important to me but the time for us to meet isn''t now but in the future.'''' The elf answered her question.
Nefertiti quickly reacted and started casting a spell but the elf noticed and snapped her fingers.
The spell was quickly blocked as the woman spoke again. ''''Princess of the Zenians, be careful who you go to attack. We don''t have time for this he is dying from the inside.''''
When everyone heard her they all looked at him and saw his skin turning pale and was leaking some sort of puss.
She walked over to Archer and looked down at him with a small smile as she continued speaking. ''''Why are you always getting in trouble husband? I can''t alwayse to your aid.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 312 Violet Lightning
Chapter 312 Violet Lightning
They sat in the infirmary for a while before leaving for the domain. When they entered the treehouse the girls flopped down on the sofas.
But Archer wanted a rxing bath and told them to let him be for a while. He walked into the bath chambers and got undressed.
He dropped into the water andid back as he closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of the hot water washing over him.
Archer decided to create a new spell cause he still could create one due to ranking up a while back.
[Spell Creation activated]
Once he activated it he started to imagine the spell he wanted. Archer wanted a spell that could nullify all magic in an area around him.
That''s when he saw a notification appeared in his view.
[Null Void created]
Archer checked the information of the spell.
[The Null Void is a magic spell that creates a zone of twenty meters around the user where all magic, spells, and enchantments stop working.]
After he was done with creating his new spell he decided to check his status as the hot water made him feel good.
His muscles rxed and the pain soon died down. Once he was settled he mumbled.
''''Status.''''
[Experience: 500/40000]
[Level Up: 367>402]
[Rank Up: High Mage>Master Mage]
[Sp: 0>70]
[Moon Magic Learned]
[Hp: 9800>11000]
[Mana: 44410>55000]
[Constitution: 7300>8000]
[Stamina: 7600>7900]
[Dragon''s Breath: 7>8]
[Stone Warden: 4>5]
[Analyze: 2>3]
When Archer saw that he ranked up he got excited because it meant he could create another spell which he knew would be very useful to him.
[Spell Creation activated] @@novelbin@@
He repeated what he did with the previous spell and imagined the spell he wanted to create and a notification popped up.
[Immunity: Poison, Curses, Charm, Disease, and mind control do not affect you - The skill is passive]
Pleased with the results he continued to rx until he got out of the bath and started getting ready.
When he was done he stepped out of the bath chambers and looked around but the treehouse was quiet.
He closed his eyes and started searching for the girls. Archer soon found them in their rooms asleep.
That''s when Sia came to mind and he decided to go see her. He cast Gate to her quarters in the castle.
Once the portal was open he stepped through and looked around. But she wasn''t there, so he walked out of the room.
As he did that he''s unexpected appearance caused the guards outside to jump back but quickly recognized him.
''''Where is Sia?'''' He asked them.
One of the soldiers answered. ''''She is meeting with the castlemander. Shall I lead you there?''''
He nodded and followed the soldier. The two walked for some time until they reached a room.
When they got closer they heard a man''s voice shouting. ''''General you are under mymand and will do what I say!''''
''''No, I won''t be leading any more men into ambushes, I''ve lost many soldiers already and so have you.''''? He heard Sia reply.
Field marshal Dorian got angry and started shouting at her which made Archer angry.
He barged in not caring about the soldier or the people inside. When he entered he saw Sia sitting there with a look of anger on her face and four people sitting opposite her.
The man was smiling but it soon vanished when he spotted Archer. He quickly spoke. ''''Why are you barging into my room boy? I will have you arrested and thrown into the dungeon.''''
Sia turned around and when she spotted him her eyes widened but before she could talk the man snapped. ''''Well answer me or are you stupid?''''
When the soldier heard themander''s words he shook his head and knew what was going to happen, so he got out of there.
Archer vanished from the entrance, he instantly reappeared next to the man and pped him, which sent him flying to the floor.
Sia jumped up and went to stop him but he looked at her with his zing violet eyes. He grabbed hold of the man.
He turned to the window and cast Blink. Archer appeared on a roof outside to the shock of everyone inside.
But that wasn''t enough he Blinked to the highest tower in the castle. He stood on the edge with the man dangling.
Archer had an evil grin as he spoke. ''''Why were you shouting at my woman human? Tell the truth or die.''''
Dorian became nervous and started talking. ''''I wanted her to lure out the Misthaven troops so the main force could attack.''''
When he heard this he got even angrier as he thought to himself. ''He was going to sacrifice her for his own gain.''
''''What was your goal?'''' He spoke in a low voice.
The man knew the boy was angry but believed he wouldn''t be killed as he was an Avalonian Field Marshal. ''''To gain favor in court, she is only a general which the empire has many.''''
As the man spoke Archer became enraged as he spoke. ''''You disgusting human. You will die tonight and the whole empire will know it was me.''''
A broad grin spread across his face as he drew a deep breath andunched the man into the air as he let out a stream of dragon''s fire.
It hit the man causing him to burst into mes as he plummeted to the ground and crashed into the castle courtyard.
He watched the man''s burning body fall to the ground with a st. Archer was pleased with the oue he wouldn''t tolerate disrespect.
That''s when he heard footsteps from below him, he looked down and saw Sia and the other people who were in the room watching the Field Marshal floor to his death.
Archer Blinked and reappeared in front of Sia. He brought his hand to her cheek as he spoke. ''''Where are these enemy soldiers?''''
The older woman spoke as she leaned into his touch and spoke. ''''They areing from the south and have been hard to deal with.''''
He nodded with a grin as he leaned forward and whispered into her long ear. ''''My Sia I will deal with them. Tell the emperor it was me who killed him, he won''t be able to do anything, I''ll meet you in your roomter.''''
Sia smiled as she heard him and she kissed his cheek before dealing with the Field Marshal''s death.
Archer looked up at the rising sun and summoned his wings as he took off south the deal with the soldiers.
He pped his wings and sped up as he was using Aura Detector to find anything. While flying for an hour the sun fully rose.
Even though he hadn''t slept it didn''t affect him as he searched. After flying for a while he got a ping and headed toward it.
In his search, all he found were caravans and beasts but now he found them. Archer rushed forward and soon saw arge camp that was located on Misthaven''s border.
With a graceful glide, he descended through the foliage, his bootsnding softly on a sturdy tree branch.
He crouched there, his violet eyes narrowing as he peered through the leaves.
Ahead, a dense thicket of trees gave way to a clearing where the Misthaven soldiers had set up their camp.
The camp sprawled before him, a chaotic mix of tents, wagons, and activity.
Misthaven soldiers moved about, their armor glinting in the morning sun as they bustled with preparations. The scent of a recently kindled campfire wafted through the air.
His eyes scanned the scene with a mix of curiosity and calction. He observed the soldiers'' routines and noted their numbers.
In the center of the camp, arge tent bore the markings of amand post. Archer assumed that''s where their leader ormander was likely to be found.
He didn''t know what to do but a smile crept across his face as he just decided to do it the old-fashioned way.
Archer cast Element Bolt and Crown of Stars. A bolt made of pure lightning appeared above him and he imagined targeting the middle of the camp.
It shot forth like a streak of violet lightning, a brilliant arc that cut through the air.
The soldiers, absorbed in their tasks, barely had time to react as the bolt struck the ground in their midst.
The impact unleashed a blinding explosion of magical energy. A shockwave rippled outward, lifting dirt and debris into the air.
Soldiers were thrown off their feet, their shouts of rm drowned by the deafening roar of the arcane detonation.
Archer watched as the mana bolt''s radiant burst enveloped the soldiers, its energy disorienting and dazzling them.
They stumbled and staggered, shields and weapons falling from their grasp as they tried to regain their bearings.
For a moment, the Misthaven camp was plunged into chaos.
Soldiers yelled and scrambled to their feet, their armor clinking and weapons ttering as they struggled to make sense of the sudden onught.
Archer seized the opportunity, his wings unfurling as heunched himself from the tree branch.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 313 Huge Mistake
Archer swooped down into the camp as his spell Crown of Stars activated and the violet motes shot off taking out any guards it saw.
Hended in the center of the camp and started firing Eldritch sts into the iing soldiers.
Explosions and screams could be heard but he didn''t stop there as lunged for the closest soldier and tore him apart.
The Misthaven soldiers, disoriented and struggling to regain theirposure, were easy prey for Archer''s wrath.
With an air of cold resolve, he raised his hand, and a shimmering aura surrounded him.
The Crown of Stars motes hovered above his head, casting an eerie, violet glow over the battlefield.
Soldiers, their armor still smoking from the explosion, began to realize the impending danger, but it was toote.
Archer''s eyes locked onto thergest cluster of remaining enemies, those attempting to rally at the center of the camp.
With a swift motion, he conjured his Element Bolt once more. This time, the bolt of pure thunder wasrger, more powerful, and crackling with potent energy.
It spiraled in the air above him, gathering strength, before he unleashed it upon the Misthaven soldiers.
The bolt streaked downward, a zing spear of violet lightning aimed directly at the heart of their formation.
Its impact was cataclysmic. The ground shook as the bolt struck, and a blinding explosion of arcane fury erupted.
Soldiers were flung in all directions, their bodies sent tumbling like ragdolls. But Archer rushed forward and started attacking the dazed humans.
ws, tail, and teeth wiped the remaining soldiers out. Once he was done he looked around and spotted themander''s tent.
Archer walked over to it and entered, once he was inside he saw a basic-looking tent with a big bed. @@novelbin@@
He didn''t see anything so he cast Stone Warden and summoned his stone loot goblins. When they appeared he ordered them to loot the camp.
After that, he used Mana Maniption and made a chair he could sit on. Archer waited for a while they returned holding a dozen chests that he stored away.
Archer dismissed all the Stone Men and cast Gate to Sia''s bedroom. He stepped through it and saw Sia sitting at a table with a cup of tea in front of her.
She turned around and smiled when she saw him. ''''Hello, my husband. Thank you for defending me but you didn''t have to kill him.''''
She gazed at him as he recounted the man''s words, her initial anger receding as she discovered that he had passed away, leaving her with a strange mix of emotions.
Archer sat opposite her and asked her a question. ''''Sia. Do you want to be my woman?''''
Her eyebrows raised as she heard him but replied. ''''I already am. Idiot?''''
He grinned at her reply before speaking. ''''I want to hear you say it.''''
Sia giggled and stood up, she approached him with a seductive smile and sat on hisp facing him.
She leaned forward and whispered into his ear causing him to shiver. ''''I want to be your woman Archer.''''
He shivered all over when he heard her. She unexpectedly moved and sealed his lips with a kiss which he returned in kind.
The couple shared a passionate kiss and Sia poured all her love into it. She waited for this moment for years and was extremely happy.
They kissed for a while until they separated with a trail of saliva still connecting them. Archer saw desire and love in her eyes.
She smiled at him as she spoke. ''''It''s good to see you, darling. How have you been?''''
As Sia sat there he informed her of everything that happened since he left with Thorin. When he was done she looked at him with narrowed eyes.
''''You have to be careful Arch, you can''t keep getting hurt but enough of that. How are you here?'''' She asked.
He sighed before answering. ''''My regeneration healed me.''''
Sia nodded her head and the two continued to talk for an hour before he had to go. Archer kissed her before opening a portal.
When he stepped through he saw the girls in the living room. They all turned to him and Nefertiti spoke. ''''Where have you been?''''
Archerughed as he made his way over to a sofa and sat down to getfortable as he answered. ''''I went to see Sia but she had some issues that I took care of.''''
It was E who spoke next. ''''Have you slept?''''
He shook his head with a smile. ''''No, but I''m fine I don''t feel tired at all.''''
They all nodded before Sera inquired. ''''When do we go to the college? And I wonder if they will redo the ball.''''
Archer shrugged. ''''I don''t know, maybe they will put it on again and we will go in a couple hours.''''
E stood up and made her way to the kitchen followed by Sera and Hemera. They started sorting breakfast out.
He had finished his talk with the girls and decided to take a moment to rx. He noticed Teu and Tal sitting together on the sofa, chatting and sharing a book.
With a contented smile, he walked over to them. "Mind if I join you?" He asked.
The pair shared a nce and then smiled. "Sure," Teu said, moving over to make space on the sofa.
Archer gratefully epted the invitation. He gentlyid down on the sofa, resting his head on Tal''s soft thighs and extending his legs tofortably rest on Teu''sp.
The girls adjusted their positions to amodate him, making sure he was asfortable as possible.
Tal chuckled softly, running her fingers through Archer''s hair. "You must be tired after all that fighting."
Archer closed his eyes, enjoying the sensation of Tal''s fingers against his scalp. "A little, but being here with you two makes me feel rejuvenated."
Teu reached for the book they had been reading, cing it aside for the moment.
She began lightly massaging Archer''s legs, her touch soothing and rxing. "You''ve been through so much, Archer. We''re here to take care of you now."
Archer couldn''t help but smile at their kindness. "I''m a lucky man to have you all by my side."
They continued to pamper him, Archer drifted into a peaceful state of rxation.
The warmth of their presence and their gentle touches enveloped him, creating a sense offort and tranquility.
In that moment, he felt like he was exactly where he was meant to be, with two incredible women who cared for him deeply.
As Teu and Tal continued to pamper Archer, their soothing touches and gentle care began to work their magic.
Archer, feeling utterly rxed and content, couldn''t resist the drowsiness that crept over him. Tal''s fingers continued to caress his hair, her touch as soft as a luby.
Teu''s rhythmic leg massage was like a gentle rocking motion, lulling him into a state of deep rxation.
His eyelids grew heavy, and a peaceful calm settled over him. The world around him faded away, reced by theforting sensation of being cared for and cherished by them.
With a happy sigh, Archer gave in to sleep. His breathing slowed, and he peacefully drifted off on the sofa,forted by Teu and Tal''s caring smiles.
[The imperial pce - Starfall City]
''''He did what!'''' The emperor shouted at Thorin who informed him about the Field Marshal''s death at the hands of Archer.
Osoric sighed as he started rubbing his temple, he looked at his old friend and spoke. ''''What exactly happened? And wasn''t he injured in the college infirmary?''''
Thorin nodded his head. ''''Yes, he was but then turned up at Sentinels Reach and overheard the Marshal disrespect Sia and he dealt with the man. Rather brutally if I may add.''''
The emperor sighed once again. ''''Yes I heard, he set the man a light and threw him off a tower.''''
He turned his chair to gaze out at the city and said, "Your brother made a huge mistake. I''m starting to wonder if the boy''s banishment drove him insane."
Thorin nodded his head as hemented. ''''Yes, Leonard is a prideful man and couldn''t see how talented the boy actually is.''''
That''s when Osoric turned back to Thorin and spoke. ''''Well Sia has been put in charge of Sentinels Reach and thanks to the boy attack the Misthaven''s camp put us in a favorable position.''''
The two men nodded their heads as Thorin startedughing causing the emperor to look confused before he got the reason. ''''He will extort you again. The greedy little shit loves his gold.''''
As they were speaking a knock on the door was heard and Osoric called out. ''''Come in!''''
A young man with blonde hair, purple eyes, and cat ears on his head. He was the first prince of the Avalon Empire, Caspian Avalon.
He stopped in front of the emperor andmented. ''''Is it true you enrolled Leira''s fiance in the College of Magic?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 314 My Cat Girl
?
He woke up when Tal tapped his head, Archer opened his eyes and saw a pair of beautiful red eyes staring down at him.
She spoke in an Enchanting voice. ''''Wake up sleepyhead. Breakfast is done.''''
Archer smiled when he saw her, he sat up and stretched his arms. That was when he heard Teu''s voice. ''''Come let''s eat then go to the college.''''
With a nod of his head he got up and made his way over to the table as E put a te of meat and what looked to be scrambled egg.
He thanked the half-elf as everyone joined in and started eating. After he was done Archer stood up as he spoke. ''''When do you want to leave?''''
But when he asked that he saw they were still eating, he shook his head. ''''Never mind, just join me when you''re ready.''''
They all smiled as he cast Gate to the road that led to the college. Archer walked through and started making his way.
When he was walking down the road he remembered the reward he was owed, plus he would get another for dealing with the soldiers in the south.
He cast another gate to the elevator entrance, when the portal opened and he entered it all the guards panicked and started ordering him to stop.
Archer looked at them andughed in their face as he summoned his wings. He took off and started flying toward the pce entrance.
The imperial guard reacted fast and sounded the rm. As Archer flew through the garden while the soldiers scrambled.
That''s when he spotted Leira walking through it. Hended behind her with a smile his fingers hooked around her swaying cat tail.
In an instant, he gave it a gentle, yful tug. Leira''s response was immediate. A startled yelp escaped her lips, and her cat tail twitched in shock.@@novelbin@@
She spun around with a blend of surprise and curiosity, her eyes locking onto Archer''s with a mixture of annoyance and amusement.
His eyes met hers, an impish grin ying on his lips as he greeted her. ''''Hello, my cat girl. How have you been?''''
Leira looked at him with narrowed eyes as her tail was standing straight, but that''s when the both of them heard footsteps approaching.
When the guard saw them he started shouting. ''''Intruder!''''
They rushed forward but were stopped by the princess. ''''Who''s the intruder? Him?''''
She pointed at Archer who had an innocent look on his face which made herugh but she continued. ''''Do you know who he is?''''
The man shook his head causing Archer to chuckle but Leira answered. ''''He''s my fiance.''''
The guard''s eyes opened when he heard the princess, he quickly bowed his head as he spoke. ''''Sorry princess.''''
Leira nodded her head and dismissed the guard. ''''Go back to your post and inform the other guards of my guest.''''
He rushed off as Archer chuckled but soon he was pinched on his side and yelped as he jumped back.
When he looked at the cat girl he had a face like he had been wronged, causing her to giggle at his overreaction.
''''What are you doing breaking into the pce Archer?'''' Leira asked him.
Heughed before answering. ''''Well, I''m here to collect my reward.''''
''''Reward? What did you do now?'''' She asked in a curious voice as her green cat eyes sparkled.
Archer got lost as he examined the girl. She had her purple hair tied into a ponytail and was wearing a white princess dress.
He came out of his thoughts as he heard two pairs of footstepsing in his direction so in inwardly grinned as he spoke. ''''You''re looking beautiful Leira. The way you have your hair is really nice.''''
When the princess heard his sweet words she blushed causing him to smile as he got closer and whispered into her ear. ''''I love cat girls. I''m d your Father engaged you to me but that''s the only concession he''s getting from me.''''
Leira looked at him with narrowed eyes when she heard him and was about to speak but he interrupted and continued speaking. ''''But now I''ve thought about it I want you and there''s no escape for you MY cat girl.''''
As he finished speaking Leira felt a shiver run down her body and her heart started beating as she looked at the handsome dragon in front of her.
''Why is he so charming?'' She thought to herself.
That''s when she heard her parents behind her. Chloe spoke with surprise. ''''Archer? Leira? what are you doing here?''''
''''Why did you break into my pce boy? You''ve caused enough trouble and it''s only been days.'''' Osoricmented with narrowed eyes.
Leira wondered what he''d done now, so she turned to Archer who was smiling like an innocent child as he answered. ''''I cause trouble? Nonono Osoric. I wouldn''t dream of it.''''
When she heard his answer she giggled at the look of annoyance on her Fathers''s face.
But Archer wasn''t finished and he continued speaking. ''''Well Father-inw, I am here for my rewards?''''
Everyone looked at him with confused looks before Leira refuted. ''''Do you think I ept my engagement with a yboy dragon?''''
Archer smiled. ''''Yes you do and have epted it.''''
To prove his point he reached up and slowly caressed her left ear causing her to shudder and let out a small moan.
When she did that she covered her mouth and wentpletely red. Leira tried to flee but was grabbed around the waist with his tail.
Their actions caused the two parents tough at the two before Chloe spoke. ''''So you ept the engagement?''''
Archer looked at Leira and thought. ''Who wouldn''t want a cat girl princess?''
He nodded his head with a smile before answering the cat woman. ''''Yes. But don''t think you can order me around now. I said I''d help and I''ve already done that twice.''''
Osoric was staring at the boy and sighed before speaking. ''''Why did you kill the Field Marshall? And couldn''t you have done it more subtly?''''
Archer looked at the emperor. ''''Well, he was disrespecting Sia so he had to die. Oh, and the human fool was trying to send her into an ambush so he coulde to the rescue to gain your favor.''''
When the three heard him their eyes widened but Osoric spoke. ''''Okay I will investigate this and I must thank you for helping the college. But how are you here? I recall you being seriously injured.''''
Chloe nodded and Leira looked at him with wide eyes as Archer smiled at the two before he went on to exin what happened and then told them about the Blightbeast.
The two women looked at him in shock as the emperor just stared at him before asking a question. ''''Dragon healing?''''
Archer nodded before asking. ''''Now we got that out the way. Where''s my reward?''''
Osoric and Chloe rolled their eyes while Leira wasughing. The emperor scoffed before throwing a storage ring at him.
He took it and sent mana into it. When he did he saw four chests of gold and loads of different kinds of bread.
Archer was bamboozled and thought to himself. ''Why is he giving me bread?''
Soon after searching for the ring, he looked up at Osoric who was smiling. ''''You think you''re funny don''t you Mr emperor?''''
Osoric startedughing as Archer pulled out some bread and started eating. He gave a piece to Leira which she also took.
He loved the bread, it was sweet and fluffy. Once he ate he looked at the emperor. ''''Where did you get this bread?''''
The older man smiled as he answered. ''''The royal baker cooked them for me. Some of my people told me that you like the stuff.''''
Archer nodded in understanding and finished eating it as Leira''s Mother Chloe ushered them to a nearby table and all four of them sat down.
When they all sat down Osoric looked at Archer and asked a serious question. ''''What do you think these creatures are?''''
He stared at the man and said, "Those terrible creatures hiding in the dark are like a scary version of what nature intended. Theye from really evil ces and are incredibly bad in a way that doesn''t make sense or seem right."
As a maid brought over some tea and poured them all a cup, Archer took out some more bread and continued talking.
"Imagine a group of creatures, dirty and covered in tangled fur. They''re pure evil and far from being unintelligent. Their cold, red eyesck any kindness orpassion. These creatures relish in making people suffer and derive joy from causing pain. Theyck the hearts of normal beings and are instead filled with wickedness."
Archer went on to to exin everything he knew which horrified the three. Leira looked at him and asked. ''''How many times have you fought them?''''
[Sorry for the one chapter today, have been really busy]
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 317 Affinity Test
Chapter 317 Affinity Test
Archer and the girls nodded at the two girls who returned their greetings with a smile. He turned to face his girls and started introducing them.
He gestured to the group of young women standing beside him.
"First, we have E," Archer said with a warm smile. E.
"Next, Teu," he continued, nodding to the girl with vibrant blue hair and a confident aura. Teu gave a nod of acknowledgment.
"Sera," Archer said, indicating the girl with a mysterious air about her. Sera, her blood-red hair tied into a ponytail, offered a small smile.
"And this is Nefertiti," he said, turning to the girl with queenlyposure and elegance. Nefertiti nodded gracefully.
Archer then introduced Hemera, the girl with a radiant smile and an affinity for sun magic. Hemera greeted the onlookers with a warm wave.
"Tal," Archer said, pointing to the elf who nodded back.
Lioran smiled and greeted the girls, before they could talk more a voice was heard. ''''The first test shall be held in a moment which is the Affinity test. Please line up and don''t push in.''''
He bid farewell to Archer before leaving with the two girls. That''s when he saw the woman who started speaking.
It was the same bear woman he had seen at the college ball. She walked up to a tform that was set up with three crystal-looking balls on arge table.
All the students lined up but he waited. Leira turned to him and asked. ''''Why are you waiting?''''
He answered. ''''I just want to see what Affinity everyone else has.''''
She nodded as the group went to sit down and watch. Once they sat down the first people approached the tables.
There were two boys and a girl who put their hands on the crystal. The two boys glowed a brown color and the girls one shined green.
It went on like this for an hour until a ginger girl stepped forward with a big smile. Archer started examining her.
She looked like a warrior with long hair, the girl was muscr for her age and had a sword on her waist.
When she put her hand on the crystal it shined yellow and then green which pleased the professor who was administering the tests.
That was when Archer paid attention to the next two girls who caught his interest. One had flowing lc-colored hair and otherworldly purple eyes.
She was dressed in a blue dress with armor that reminded him of the sea. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old.
He was going to scan her but remembered what happened with Rowana and decided against it.
The girl approached the crystal and ced her hand on it, the thing glowed blue then a bright white color.
This reaction surprised everyone but made the staff extremely happy. The girl smiled as she walked back to her group of friends.
The next girl caught Archer''s curiosity, she had bright pink hair, and pale white skin with the brightest blue eyes he had ever seen.
She walked up to the crystal and ced her hand on it. When she did that a baby blue color appeared but it was bright.
But that wasn''t it as the color ck appeared which pleased her and the professors. She walked back into the crowd.
This carried on for another two hours, and by the time most of the crowd was done, the girls joined the queue when they saw N who waved them over.
Archer told them to go as he was still watching the tests. That''s when he spotted an exotic-looking girl approaching the crystals.
She had brown skin with ck hair, but what got to him was her jet-ck scales and her yellow snake eyes.
The girl was wearing Turkish-like clothing. She walked up to the crystal and ced her hand on it.
When Archer saw this girl she mesmerized him as he thought to himself. ''Is she a snake demi-human?''
That''s when three colors appeared, dark yellow, brown, and ck. As Archer saw this his eyes widened.
She walked away but people moved aside and avoided her, the student''s actions caught his interest.
He watched her walk away as he thought to himself. ''Three elements. She is unique.''
That''s when he remembered the elements he knew of from his past memories.
Fire C Red, Water C Blue, Earth C Brown, Thunder/Lightning C Yellow, Wind - Green, Light - White, Darkness - ck, Space C Purple, Poison - Dark Yellow - Sun - Golden Yellow, Moon - Grey, Metal - Silver, Gravity - Dark Purple, Nature - Light Green, Arcane - Violet.
Pleased with what he remembers he pulled out some bread and started eating it as the line got smaller.
He looked at the girls who were chatting with N and two other girls. That''s when he looked at the next people and it was three boys around his age.
The next two girls who grabbed his attention were a rabbit girl with white hair, brown skin, and red eyes, and the other was an elf with brown hair and brown eyes.
She was acting shy which Archer found adorable. The rabbit girl put her hand on the crystal and it glowed silver and dark purple.
The oue shocked the crowd which started murmuring. She had a smug smile on her face as she marched back to her group of friends.
When the elf put her hand on it, it started to glow light green and white, and the group she came with started cheering.
The professors praised the girl for how strong her affinities were. It went on like this for a few more hours until it was the girl''s turn.
E, Teu, and Nefertiti touched the crystals. E''s glowed brown and white, Teu''s glowed Blue, and Nefertiti''s glowed violet.
When the professors and other students saw this they started gossiping, Archer smiled when he saw this.
The three girls walked away as another three, N, Hemera and Sera stepped forward and took the test.
N''s glowed Brown, Hemera''s was a golden yellow color and Sera''s was a red/orange color which shocked the older woman who was helping her with the test.
The crowd was murmuring at Sera''s results as the color had never been seen. The old woman turned to her and asked in a curious voice. ''''What magic do you use girl?''''
Sera''s red eyes narrowed at the woman and answered. ''''Infernomancy.''''
When the old woman heard her she nodded and motioned for them to go wait. Next it was Leira and Tal.
As they put their hands on Laira''s shined bright red and then bright yellow which put a smile on her face.
Tal did it at the same time and it glowed golden yellow, grey, and red. She was shocked but quickly made her way back to the group.
A few more boys went next until it was Archer''s go. There was still a massive crowd as he stood up, all the girls smiled when they saw him.
He approached the crystal and noticed even more professors appearing to watch. Archer noticed Ophelia standing at the front with a look of curiosity on her face. @@novelbin@@
Once he stopped in front of the artifact and ced his hand on it. Everyone waited but nothing happened.
A minute passed by and Archer heard people gossiping behind him.? The onlookers watched, initially unsure of what to make of it.
As seconds ticked by, a white glow was seen, and then something remarkable urred. It began to shift, changing from white to red, then to blue, green, brown, yellow, ck, and more.
Archer''s hand seemed to be a canvas upon which the entire spectrum of elemental magic was being painted.
The professors, who had seen countless affinities over the years, exchanged incredulous nces.
They had never witnessed such a disy. The crystal pulsed with vibrant colors, each color representing a different affinity.
Gasps and murmurs rippled through the crowd, causing some to step back in sheer awe.
Archer''s hand, a mesmerizing disy of every known elemental affinity, held them all in a collective trance.
The crystal''s glow intensified, as though the very forces of nature were converging within him.
Energy crackled in the air, and the professors, renowned for their intellectualposure, could only watch in sheer amazement, their usual reserve shattered.
A mana storm appeared overhead. High above the enchantedndscape, a breathtaking sight unfolded.
The sky, typically a tranquil blue, transformed into a canvas of otherworldly beauty. A swirling mana storm, a magnificent tempest of magical energy, dominated the heavens.
Vibrant colors danced in mesmerizing patterns within the storm. Brilliant blues and shimmering silvers intertwined with deep purples and fiery reds.
It was as if the very colors of magic had been set free to perform an ethereal ballet in the vast expanse of the sky.
As the storm swirled overhead, it released asional sparks of dazzling light, illuminating thend below with a magical radiance.
The air seemed charged with an unseen power, and the winds whispered secrets only those attuned to mana couldprehend.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 319 Spellcasting Test
Chapter 319 Spellcasting Test
Her palm erupted in a burst of brown and green as a powerful Earth st spell shot forth. It struck the dummy dead center, sending it hurtling backward with a thunderous impact.
The crowd erupted into cheers, impressed by the disy of her magical prowess. E''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she turned to Archer with a massive smile.
He approached her and spoke. ''''Well done El, that was brilliant.''''
E got excited and moved to the side, Teu was next and approached the ce where you cast the spells.
She started chanting something under her breath and cast Deep Sea st straight at the dummy.
A torrent of water, deep and mesmerizing, erupted from her hand. It surged toward the dummy with incredible force, creating an illusion of a miniature, raging sea.
The crowd gasped as the deep sea st struck the dummy, drenching it in a watery deluge. The force of the impact sent the dummy sprawling backward, tumbling end over end.
Teu turned around with a grin on her face as she looked at Archer. When he saw her he blew her a kiss which made her smile brightly.
She walked over to them and stood next to him as she grabbed his hand, she held it with a happy smile on her face as she watched the other girls.
Sera was the next step forward, her blood-red hair shimmering. She focused her mana on the dummy.
Her ruby-red eyes zed with intensity as she summoned the power of Infernomancy, a rare and mysterious form of fire magic.
The air around her grew scorching hot as mes. With a thrust of her hand, she released a torrent of red and orange mes.
It surged toward the dummy, consuming it in a zing inferno. The intense heat and crackling mes left the target charred and smoldering.
Once she was finished she approached the group to let Nefertiti take her turn.
Nefertiti, with her queenlyposure, stepped forward, radiating an aura of arcane energy.
Her actions were elegant as she raised her hands, fingers formingplex patterns in the air.
Arcane symbols appeared around her, shining with an otherworldly glow. With a graceful sweep of her arms, Nefertiti released a burst of pure arcane magic.
The energy arced through the air, striking the dummy with an ethereal force. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the target, leaving it temporarily suspended in an anti-gravitational field.
The crowd marveled at the spectacle, recognizing Nefertiti''s mastership of this mysterious magic.
She walked back and watched Archer who gave her a proud smile before letting the next girl have ago.
Hemera, the manifestation of radiance, stepped up next. She raised her arms high, her golden hair shimmering like a halo.
Her affinity for sun magic was evident as she channeled the power of daylight itself.
light above her head. It grew in size until it bathed the entire area in a warm,forting glow.
With a radiant smile, Hemera summoned a brilliant orb of golden light above her head. It grew in size until it bathed the entire area in a warm,forting glow.
Then, she directed the condensed sunlight toward the dummy. The powerful Sr Beam struck the target, causing it to explode leaving behind a burning mess.
Hemera''s magic left the dummy scorched. Her performance kept the shock going and the crowd and professors just stood there watching as this group of girls were dominating the second test so far.
Last but not least, Tal readied herself. She took a deep breath and cast Fire st as she held her hand up.
An intense burst of mes erupted from her palm, forming a fiery orb that flew toward the target.
The Fire st struck the dummy with precision, setting it aze. The intense mes danced and crackled, leaving it charred and smoky.
The crowd erupted in apuse, appreciating the diverse range of magical talents disyed by these four exceptional students.
Each had shown Archer and the other students their abilities. Everyone was paying attention to this new group.
Some of the students were jealous but some were excited about the uing year and wondered what would happen.
Archer was pleased with the girl''s performance and had to admit they had gotten stronger since they met each other.
He felt lucky to have them in his life, each one was different and their own person and he wanted them to flourish.
That was when he noticed the cat princess was stepping forward causing the crowd to go quiet.
Leira stood at the edge of the practice arena, her expression focused. She was ready to show Archer what she could do.
Watching the other girls impress the crowd with their strength inspired her to do the same. Now, it was her chance to show her special abilities.
The crowd hushed in anticipation as she approached the designated spot, a dummy standing defiantly in the center of the arena.
The air crackled with energy, and a sense of excitement filled the atmosphere. Leira took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling with the rhythm of her anticipation.
She could feel the heat of the sun beating down on her, aforting presence that seemed to bolster her resolve.
Her magical prowess was a fusion of fire and lightning, an elementalbination few had ever witnessed.
As she raised her hands, her fingers began to dance with crackling sparks of electricity. The onlookers leaned in, their eyes fixed on her every move.
With each step of her intricate dance, the energy in the air intensified. Then, in a sudden burst of movement, Leira thrust her palms forward, and the elements responded to hermand.
Fire and lightning intertwined, forming a mesmerizing whirlwind of me and electricity.
A huge st erupted with a loud noise, a burst of intense energy lighting up the arena with bright red and blue colors.
The dummy was utterly powerless as fire and lightning joined together to hit it right in the middle. @@novelbin@@
It was a massive collision. mes swirled around the dummy, covering it in a zing fire, while lightning crackled and shot through the air.
The magical dummy shook under the attack, making creaking sounds as it took in the full force of Leira''s magic.
Her spell captured everyone''s attention and they cheered for their princess who smiled at the crowd and made her way toward Archer with a smile.
When she arrived in front of him she spoke as her tail excitedly swayed behind her. ''''How did I do Arch?''''
He looked at Leira whose ears were twitching, but he quickly replied. ''''You were just as amazing as the others.''''
Leira smiled beamed and started talking to the girls, they were talking about what kind of sses the college teaches.
That''s when he noticed the same girls he watched earlier getting ready to cast their spells.
They each cast unique magic that matched his girl''s spells which pleased him as a thought ran through his head. ''At least they aren''t weak. They will be good fights.''''
After the girls he watched were finished every other student took their second test and most were uneventful.
Some were powerful but most were mediocre. Archer was daydreaming when he felt someone nudging him.
He looked down to see Tal poking him as she spoke. ''''It''s your go, Arch.''''
Archer shook his head as he stepped forward and wondered what spell to use. He decided to use his Dragon''s Breath on the dummy.
He took a deep breath and let out a deafening roar, a fiery battle cry that echoed with the might of a dragon.
His Breath spell surged forth, a torrent of violet searing mes that raced toward the dummy.
The crowd watched in marvel as the mes enveloped the target, creating a zing inferno that consumed it entirely.
The dummy crackled and smoked under the intense heat, its form charred and smoldering.
Archer''s Breath had left a memorable mark on the arena. The audience erupted into apuse, their cheers echoing through the arena.
He had not only showcased his mighty breath but had also left asting impression on everyone present.
The sheer ferocity of it had captivated their hearts and minds. Jade turned to him with narrowed eyes and walked toward him.
She stopped in front of him and spoke. ''''You overdid it, Archer.''''
He looked into her green eyes with a grin before replying. ''''Well no one was hurt and everyone enjoyed it. Just like you did.''''
After speaking he walked over to the girls and started chatting to them. Jade watched him before shaking her head.
She turned to the crowd and spoke. ''''Now for the final test. You will have a duel with one of thebat professors who train the knights.''''
When the crowd heard this they started gossiping and couldn''t wait. The same three professors led them to an arena not far away.
Archer and the girls were excited as they followed behind Jade. But he was watching his aunt as she walked.
She was wearing a tight-fitting green dress with suited her but couldn''t hide her fat ass, thick thighs, and slim waist.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 321 Heading Out
Chapter 321 Heading Out
That''s when he remembered what Lioran said and asked her. ''''So why do people avoid you? Even now these guys are keeping their space?''''
As he spoke he approached Halime who backed off as she held her hands up in front of her. ''''I can''t touch other people.''''
Before he could continue his conversation with Halime, Lioran interrupted and asked. ''''Archer want toe out with us? There are some good ces in the city?''''
He looked at the lion boy and nodded before sending a message to the girls but none answered apart from Tal who was training.
Archer asked her if he wanted to join him and she agreed, he opened a portal and she appeared wearing a beautiful red summer dress which caught him off guard.
Tal giggled when she saw his reaction but waited for him topliment her. He shook his head andmented. ''''Wow, Tali. You are beautiful.''''
When the elf girl heard him, her brown cheeks turned red but a small smile was on her face. But she soon grabbed his arm as she greeted the others with a nod.
Halime saw all this and was jealous as she knew she would never experience that sort of thing but she shook her head to clear such thoughts.
That was when Archer appeared in front of her with a charming smile on his face catching her off guard. ''''What is this ck curse?''''
She looked at him and hesitated to answer because she didn''t want them to avoid her but Archer noticed her hesitation and spoke again. ''''Don''t worry I won''t avoid you.''''
Halime sighed before exining. ''''I am a rare ck Mamba demi-human that is born into the Nagendra Royal Family. My venom is powerful and I can''t control it.''''
Archer looked confused and asked. ''''What do you mean you can''t control it?''''
A sad smile appeared on her face as she told the group. ''''If anyone touches me there is a chance they will be poisoned and my nails always produce the stuff.''''
He looked confused but made sure his immunity was still activated and got closer to the girl but Tal stopped him. ''''Arch, what are you doing?''''
When he heard her he turned to her and answered with a smile. ''''I want her to poison me.''''
Tal, N, Lioran, and the two lion girls all looked at him like he was crazy and Lioran stepped forward. ''''Why do you want to do such a stupid thing?''''
Archer shrugged as he answered. ''''I want to be immune to said poison and will go around collecting them to eat.''''
When everyone heard him they shook their heads but Tal just watched him.
The girl in question started panicking but couldn''t move as Archer cast Mana Maniption to hold her still.
He stopped in front of her as he held up his wrist and spoke. ''''Bite me.'''' @@novelbin@@
She looked at the crazy boy in front of her and wondered why he wanted to die but after an inner fight, she grew curious about him.
Halime''s snake fangs appeared as she nervously grabbed Archer''s wrist. She thought he would flinch when she touched him, but he remained still.
''''I don''t know why you want this and I think you''re crazy.'''' She said as his fangs pierced his wrist.
Archer felt a stinging pain but he soon felt his new spell kick in, so he checked it quickly.
[Immunity: 0>2]
His eyes widened when he saw the skill level up. He felt lightheaded but it soon vanished and he felt normal.
Halime stopped biting him and anticipated him to copse to the floor but no he was just standing there with a stupid smile on his face.
Archer felt rxed and enjoyed the sensation of the poison traveling through his body. It wasn''t doing any harm to him but soon died out.
He looked at the exotic girl who was looking at him in shock along with the others. Tal was the first to speak. ''''Are you okay Arch?''''
When he heard her he turned to her and nodded. ''''Yeah, I am fine. It tingled a bit but felt really good.''''
Halime stepped back in shock as she thought to herself. ''How is he not dead? It''s the ck mamba poison, not some everyday one.''
She didn''t know how he was alive but a spark was ignited inside her which lit up her already gloomy world.
Archer shook his head and stepped back as he looked at a shocked Lioran. ''''Are we ready to go?''''
The boy nodded his head and started leading the way out of the college. They started walking back to Starfall City.
Tal looked behind her and saw Halime in her own world and nudged Archer as she spoke. ''''Go check on the snake she looks like she''s in a daze.''''
He nodded and fell in next to the snake girl who came to when she saw him and spoke. ''''How are you alive?''''
Archer looked at her with a smile as he touched the scales on her hand. ''''Well I have an ability that nullifies poisons and it gives me the tingles which felt nice.''''
When Halime heard his reply she smiled as she started speaking. ''''No one has ever tried touching me since a maid died years ago but here you are wanting me to bite you.''''
He started tough and spoke. ''''Yeah, I like to do what I want whenever I want to. Plus I knew I wouldn''t be harmed by you and hopefully, other students won''t be so scared of you in the future.''''
After he finished speaking he dragged her with him to walk with Tal again. When they got to her he grabbed the elf''s hand.
Tal turned to him with a smile when she saw the snake girl just standing there embarrassed.
''''What did you do to her you lustful dragon?'''' She said in a teasing tone.
Archer looked at her as he acted hurt. ''''Tali. How dare you use me of doing something to Halime. I would never.''''
He leaned over and whispered into the snake girl''s ear. ''''Unless you wanted me to do something that is.''''
When Halime heard his words she shivered and quickly made her way over to the lion girls. Tal followed after kissing him on the cheek.
That was when the other girls sent him messages causing him to get a headache and open a portal.
E walked out first followed by the other girls and a shocked-looking Leira. He smiled when he saw the cat girl and spoke. ''''What have you seen now?''''
Leira turned to him with her green eyes and approached him as she asked. ''''You have wyvern, dragons, and a whole city in there?''''
Archer looked at her like she was an idiot which caused a vein to bulge in her head as she snapped. ''''Don''t look at me like that dragon.''''
Her reaction caused him tough but he answered her. ''''Yeah, I do and I rescued everyone there or my subordinates did. But it''s a ce they can grow until I findnd for us.''''
Leira nodded as the other girls appeared and each one greeted him with a kiss before they joined N and the other girls who were watching.
Once they were gone he was left alone but followed behind them. That was until Lioran joined him and spoke. ''''The girls seem to get along well.''''
Archer looked at him and nodded. ''''Yeah, they do.''''
He didn''t know how to react to this overly friendly guy who continued to ask questions. ''''Is it true that you were swept down south? Is that where you met the girls?''''
When he heard Lioran''s question he shrugged and decided to see if he could get along with him. ''''Yes I knew E from before but the rest I''ve met on the way north.''''
Lioran nodded and continued to speak. ''''I heard they were arranged marriages. Are you okay with that?''''
Archer looked at him before answering. ''''Yeah, it doesn''t bother me as they are wonderful girls and have brought peace to my life.''''
The lion boy looked at him and saw Archer''s possessive eyes when he was looking at his girls.
Lioran shook his head and spoke. ''''Well, that''s a good thing. Let''s head for a restaurant I know it serves delicious food.''''
Archer agreed and the two continued to talk as they approached the city gate and were let through.
The girls stopped talking to the others and approached Archer. Teu spoke. ''''What is the n, Darling?''''
He looked at his ocean princess before answering. ''''Lioran knows a good restaurant we can go to.''''
They nodded their heads with smiles as Tal and Hemera stole his arms from the other girls.
Therge group kept walking as Halime stayed close to Archer and was bing fascinated by him.
She noticed that he treats all the girls the same and shows no favoritism.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 324 Attacking Misthaven
Chapter 324 Attacking Misthaven
The air grew heavy with the promise of impending doom. That''s when a loud roar could be heard from above.
Largeets pierced the night as a cascade of fiery rocks streaked down from the heavens.
They were like falling stars, zing with celestial fire. The first meteor struck the highest tower of the castle, sending chunks of stone and debris flying in all directions.
The impact shook the very ground, But that was just the beginning. Each meteor smashed into the castle with loud explosions that could be heard from miles around.
The fortress shook as it crumbled, walls turned to rubble, and towers became ashes. Archer watched with a sense of grim satisfaction as the Misthavenian castle was reduced to ruins.
His vengeance had been exacted, and his enemies vanquished. The night sky, once darkened by storm clouds, now revealed a canopy of stars as the storm dissipated.
He looked at his handwork before he started flying west and saw Misthaven soldiers marching toward the Avalonian border.
Furious, he flew right above them as he took a deep breath, then let out a stream of violet mes, burning the soldiers below.
All he heard was screams of burning humans as he soared past until he came to a fort which he instantly attacked.
Archer descended to the fort courtyard and let the soldiers surround him with a grin on his face.
An older man appeared looking flustered as he looked at Archer. The man spoke. ''''What is the meaning of this? Who are you, boy?''''
He just stared at the man but soon answered. ''''Your High Mage kidnapped my fiance and I''m here to get her back. It''s as simple as that.''''
Archer looked around and saw even more soldiers appear, he looked back to themander and continued. ''''Well, now you''ve brought doom upon yourselves. So let''s have fun.''''
The Misthaven soldiers, initially smirking at the lone figure in their midst, watched with growing unease as Archer cast Cosmic Sword.
A giant dragon yer sword appeared in his hand as he finished casting his spell. Its sheer size was imposing.
Archer gripped the hilt with both hands, his muscles tensing as he prepared for the onught about to unfold.
A surge of power coursed through him, his body and the sword bing a storm of destruction.
He swung the Cosmic Sword in a wide arc, unleashing his strength upon the encircling soldiers.
The earth trembled as the enormous sword sliced through the soldiers, smashing their armor and splintering their shields. Bodies were thrown like leaves in a storm.
Archer''s strikes were powerful and unrelenting. The soldiers couldn''t defend against his devastating blows.
Those who dared to challenge him faced an unstoppable force. His movements were graceful yet lethal, every strike aimed to cause maximum destruction.
The sh of steel filled the courtyard with chaos as sparks flew. His eyes zed with anger as he continued his relentless assault.
He carved a path of death through the soldiers, his every movement an undefeatable force.
The Cosmic Sword left trails of stardust in its wake. As thest remnants of the Misthaven soldiers fell before him, Archer stood triumphant amidst the carnage.
Archer''s scales bore the marks of battle where some soldiers got lucky hits on him but he shook them off and looked at themander.
The older man''s eyes locked onto the blood-spattered youth before him, a solemn recognition in his gaze.
Looking at the grim courtyard, he witnessed the grim aftermath of the one-sided battle, with wounded and dying soldiers spread about, their groans filling the air. @@novelbin@@
With a grim determination, the man understood that the youth before him showed no signs of stopping until they were all dead.
He steeled himself for a final confrontation, ready to make a stand and buy precious moments for any survivors to make their escape to warn the kingdom.
Themander had years ofbat experience and thought he stood a chance at the demonic boy.
Archer, his violet eyes focused as he gripped the Dragonyer tightly in his hands.
The colossal de crackled with turbulent mana, its radiant glow casting eerie shadows across the blood-stained ground.
Without a word, the Misthavenmander lunged forward, his sword shing through the air with deadly precision.
Archer quickly evaded the attack with an agile sidestep. The old man''s de whistled through the space where he''d been standing a second ago.
He retaliated swiftly, his own sword arcing toward the older man''s side. Themander who was battle-hardened managed to parry the blow with a resounding sh of steel.
Sparks flew as the twobatants locked des, each pushing against the other with relentless force.
Their faces were inches apart, locked in a fierce battle of wills. Archer''s violet eyes bore into themander''s unyielding gaze.
Sweat trickled down the man''s forehead as they strained against each other. With a sudden surge of strength, Archer broke the deadlock, pushing themander back.
Archer pressed forward,unching a flurry of frenzied strikes, forcing the older man to desperately evade the sweeping arcs of the colossal sword.
Themander, though aged, showcased formidable expertise, deftly deflecting and sidestepping Archer''s relentless assaults with the grace of a seasoned warrior.
Their swords engaged in a deadly dance, every sh and parry a mesmerizing spectacle.
The courtyard stood witness to their fierce confrontation, the air tense with anticipation as the duel unfolded.
Archer''s movements were agile and unpredictable, weaving around themander''s strikes like a phantom.
His strikes were wild, aimed at breaking the man''s defenses. Themander began to show signs of fatigue as the intense duel continued.
In a final, decisive move, Archer feinted to the left before swiftly shifting to the right. Themander, momentarily deceived, left an opening, and he seized the opportunity.
Archer swung the massive sword and managed to break the man''s de, after doing that he sent a punch to the older man''s face.
When his fist connected, themander was sent flying backward and crashed through the doors of the fort.
Archer dismissed his sword and summoned his stone loot goblins. He ordered them to retrieve the hearts and any treasure they could find.
After dealing with them he strode into the grand hall of the Misthaven Fort, his footsteps echoing through the dimly lit chamber.
The sight that greeted him was one of chaos and disarray. Tables were overturned, tapestries torn, and the remnants of a hurriedly abandoned feasty scattered about.
As he entered, a group of soldiers rushed out from various corners of the hall, their weapons drawn and faces filled with dread.
They formed a defensive line, ready to confront the intruder. Ignoring the tension in the air, Archer''s eyes fell upon a roaring fire in the hearth.
Arge piece of meat roasted on a spit. Its savory aroma wafted through the hall, tantalizing his senses and causing his stomach to rumble.
Without hesitation, he made his way over to the fire and grabbed a generous portion of the meat.
The frightened soldiers watched in astonishment as he took a bite, savoring the vors with a praising nod.
With a mouthful of food, Archer turned his attention back to the bewildered soldiers, his violet eyes locking onto theirs. He chewed slowly, seemingly unfazed by the confrontation.
"Now, gentlemen," he said, his tone casual between bites, "before we continue the party, can anyone tell me where the cook went? This meat is quite delicious, and I''d like topliment the chef."
The soldiers exchanged confused nces, unsure of how to respond to the mysterious figure who had just strolled into their hall and casually started eating their food.
One brave man aimed a crossbow and fired but Archer was ready as he cast Crown of Stars that quickly took out the bolts.
He then cast Sr re Barrage and burning violet orbs appeared around him. Archer ordered them to strike the soldiers who started charging at him.
The orbs shot toward each soldier as more appeared above him and also flew toward them. When they hit the humans they tore through their bodies.
They copsed to the floor lifeless with a look of shock on his face. The hall was left in silence. Archer could hear his loot goblins fighting with some survivors but the sounds died down.
Archer sat there and continued to eat the food as he waited for the treasures he would get.
After a little while the little Stone Men returned and dumped over twenty chests in front of him as others handed him two hundred human hearts.
He stored everything and left the hall behind after downing a goblet of ale. Once he was outside Archer pped his wings and took off.
When he was above the fort he sent a message to the girls saying that he was okay and would be back soon.
Teu was the one who replied. ''''We are back in the domain waiting for you.''''
Archer smiled when he heard the ocean princess''s voice and sent one to Leira to tell her Father to invade Misthaven as soon as possible.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 326 You Do Not Know What You鈥檙e Doing
Chapter 326 You Do Not Know What You''re Doing
Archer threw the dead human off to the side. He went to carry on but before he could someone appeared catching him off guard and received a punch to the chest. @@novelbin@@
He was sent flying and crashed through walls until he hit a pir. Archer wasn''t hurt because his scales blocked most of the attack.
When his head stopped spinning, he looked at the attacker and saw a blonde woman standing there with a grin on her face as she held a spear.
Archer stood up and shook his head as he sent a message to Teu. He wanted her to deal with this woman because he didn''t want to fight this woman and wanted to get Sia.
A portal opened and she walked out holding her sword as she stared at the enemy. She spoke without looking at him. ''''Go get Sia Darling, they won''t hurt her as she is a noble and can be ransomed, but they won''t treat her like one.''''
She smiled at him before finished speaking. ''''I will have no issues dealing with this woman.''''
Archer dashed towards the woman, casting Blink to vanish from sight, only to reappear behind her in an instant.
With a swift motion, he delivered a powerful kick that sent the door crashing off its hinges.
[The girl''s POV]
Teu faced off against the blonde woman who seemed to be a high-level knight in the Misthaven Kingdom.
The shing of steel rang through the corridor as they began their deadly duel. Teu moved with skill, her movements precise and controlled.
She parried the blonde woman''s initial strikes, her sword was a blur as they danced through the hallway.
With each exchange, their skill and technique became more apparent. The blonde woman was no novice either.
She skillfully countered Teu''s attacks, her swordsmanship revealing the results of years of dedicated training.
Their footwork was wless as they fought through the narrow hallways, skillfully using every inch of space to attack each other.
As their duel continued, it became a bewitching disy ofbat prowess. Teu''s blue eyes never left her opponent''s red eyes.
Her focus was unwavering as she tried to find an opening in the knight''s defenses. She lunged and parried.
Just when it seemed the battle might reach a stalemate, a new presence emerged. Hecate appeared at the end of the hallway.
Her weapon gleamed with a dangerous aura as she joined the fray,ing to Teu''s aid. With a swift and skillful motion, Hecate thrust her spear at the woman.
The blonde woman was forced on the defensive with two opponents now, the two girls tag-teamed the woman putting her on the back foot.
des shed and sparks flew as the trio engaged in a fierce battle of skill and weapon mastery.
The pce hallway echoed with the sh of metal and the girl''s grunts. The tension in the air was noticeable, eachbatant pushing themselves to their limits.
Teu and Hecate had the elite knight on the backfoot but couldn''t outright defeat her, that was when more soldiers appeared from the opposite side of the hallway.
They were getting worried when another portal opened and mana arrows flew out of them and exploded among the Misthaven soldiers.
E walked through the portal followed by Tal, and Hemera. That was when they saw arcane spells fly over them and crash into the iing soldiers.
Nefertiti walked out joined by Sera who had her ws ready. She charged at the remaining humans and went wild.
When Teu and Hecate saw this they smiled and continued their attacks on the blonde knight.
But this time they were joined by Tal with her double short swords. As the three girls got ready to attack, a thunderbolt flew at the woman but she dodged it causing an explosion.
Teu turned around and saw Leira standing there casting her magic to help them.
As the three faced off against the formidable blonde knight in the pce hallway, their coordinated attacks began to take their toll.
The knight, though skilled, found herself gradually overwhelmed by the relentless assault of the threedies.
Teu led the charge. With her expert swordsmanship, she pressed the attack.? Her de darted forward in swift, precise strikes, forcing the knight to defend herself with all her skill.
Her strikes were unfailing, each one inching closer to breaching the knight''s defenses and pushing her back.
Hecate supported her with calcted thrusts and sweeps, she created a lethal dance of steel.
The spear''s gleaming de was a constant threat, leaving the knight with little room to breathe or counterattack. Her spearwork was both graceful and deadly.
That''s when Tal moved with unparalleled speed. She darted in and out of the fight, her twin short swords a blur in her hands.
Her strikes were like lightning, striking from unexpected angles and disrupting the knight''s attempts to regain her footing.
Tal''s swift, coordinated movements added ayer ofplexity to the battle.
The pce hallway echoed with the sh of steel and the knight''s grunts of effort as she struggled to fend off her skilled adversaries.
Teu''s relentless precision, Hecate''s powerful thrusts, and Tal''s lightning-fast strikes formed a seamless attack.
The blonde knight''s movements grew more strained, her defenses weakening. She attempted to counterattack.
But thebined efforts of the three women were too much for her to handle. Her swordy, once impressive, began to falter.
Finally, in a moment of vulnerability, Teu''s de found its mark. With a swift, decisive strike, she disarmed the knight, sending her sword ttering to the ground.
She stumbled backward, breathing heavily. Hecate followed up, using the butt end of her spear to strike the knight''s armor-d chestte.
Hecate''s attack sent the knight sprawling to the ground, her breath knocked out, leaving her defenseless and defeated.
The battle had taken its toll, and the once-confident knight nowy defeated at their feet.
The trio of women, with exceptional teamwork and individual skills, had sessfully overwhelmed their opponent.
As the knight struggled to rise, Teu, Hecate, and Tal stood in a defensive formation, ready to take any further action.
The rest of the girls dealt with the remaining soldiers as they spotted the Stone Men cing chests in a nearby courtyard.
Teu knew it was Archer looting the royal''s treasure.
[Sia''s POV]
''''Husband! Help!'''' She sent a message to Archer hoping he woulde to help her.
Sia was captured by the Misthavens High Mages and overpowered during the surprise siege.
They used flying magic to escape. The two High Mages raced back to the royal capital to hand her over to the king.
She passed out when the man tossed some sleeping powder in her face. When Sia awoke, she found herself chained to a chair in a fancy room.
That''s when she heard explosions beyond the door as two men stepped into the room. She knew one of them as the king of Misthaven Thaddeus Mist.
He looked at her with a lecherous grin as he spoke. ''''Well now I finally see the famous Dawnbreaker general in person the rumors don''t do you justice. You''re even more beautiful in person.''''
Sia looked at the man and warned him. ''''You do not know what you''re doing. When my husbandes he will burn this kingdom to the ground.''''
When King Thaddeus heard this he pped the dragon-kin woman whose ears twitched as she gave the human a bloody smile. ''''He''s here.''''
That''s when the king heard explosions are then an earthshaking roar that frightened him. Thaddeus turned to the woman and spoke. ''''Who is that?''''
Sia was about to speak but the High Mage who kidnapped her spoke. ''''If rumors are true that''s the white dragon that caused chaos down south. But why is he here?''''
Thaddeus looked at Sia in shock but nned to use the woman against the dragon to escape so he walked over to Sia and grabbed her by the neck.
He pped her again but as he went to pick her up the room door flew off its hinges and crashed into the wall next to him.
The king and High Mage turned around to see a white-haired boy staring at a smiling Sia but when he saw her his rage exploded.
Sia stared at Archer who was standing there as the mana around him started going crazy, that''s when she saw his violet eyes zing in anger.
She thought to herself. ''Wow, he is really angry.''
But before she could blink Archer vanished and reappeared in front of the Misthaven king and used his tails to pierce the man''s leg.
The High Mage charged forward but she saw Archer cast an unknown spell that blocked all magic in the area.
She felt the chains grow weak and the human charging at him copsed to the floor, his body was weak due to his journey back to the capital.
Sia watched as Archer threw the king against the wall as he dealt with the mage who captured her.
He picked him up by the neck and spoke as the man started to beg. ''''You kidnapped my wife to hold her hostage and think you won''t suffer.''''
A wicked grin crossed his face as he spoke, "You''ll regret not perishing with the other humans. But it won''t be simple. First, I''ll destroy every castle in this kingdom as you and your king watch."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 328 Even In Death, You Will Be Mine (R18)
Chapter 328 Even In Death, You Will Be Mine (R18)
The four returned to the domain and saw E cooking alongside Hemera. Teu was sleeping on one of the sofas.
Archer guessed the moon elf was in herb. When Hemera saw him she smiled and ran over to him.
She gave him a big kiss before greeting him. ''''We were just cooking lunch for you. After that, you need to sleep before we go to the college.''''
He nodded but asked. ''''Where''s Nefi and Tali?''''
E was the one to answer while she cooked. ''''Nefertiti is sleeping and Tal is outside training, she seems frustrated.''''
Archer smiled and gave each girl a kiss before stepping out of the treehouse to go see Tal.
As he stepped out of the front door and walked down the path, he heard children ying in the nearby forest as he got closer to the ground.
That''s when he heard the sounds of arrows flying through the air, he looked around once he reached the ground.
He saw Tal training not far from the treehouse. Archer watched in admiration as Tal disyed her incredible skill with a bow.
She stood with grace, her form perfectly bnced as she notched an arrow. Her red eyes focused intently on her target.
With a fluid motion, she drew the bowstring, her powerful but graceful arms flexing with precision.
The arrow soared through the air with a whisper-like sound, hitting the target dead center.
Archer couldn''t help but marvel at her uracy and control. Her every movement was a testament to years of dedication and practice.
But it wasn''t just her archery skills that captured Archer''s attention. Tal''s beauty was undeniable.
Her brown skin glowed in the dappled sunlight of the forest, and her long, obsidian hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall.
Tal''s features were delicate yet strong, and her eyes held a warmth and depth that drew him in.
She continued to train until Archer Blinked behind her and started perving on her even more.
He loved her muscr body and long silver hair, she was built like a warrior which he found beautiful.
Archer thought to himself with a smile. ''Do I like muscr girls? Maybe.''
After thinking he started looking at Tal like he wanted to her down and ravage her. His violet eyes glowed as he stepped forward and grabbed a hold of her.
Tal yelped but looked up to see him standing there looking at her like he wanted to eat her which excited her to her shock.
Archer kidnapped her from her training and appeared in a distant forest. He closed his eyes and imagined the forest bigger and a peaceful clearing with a pond in the middle.
When he opened them and was amazed at what he created. It was a private slice of heaven for him and the girls.
He made sure no one could approach by building arge stone wall around this part of the forest.
Archer let go of Tal and cast Stone Warden a dozen times and ordered them to man the wall and not let anyone in.
Once he finished with that he closed his eyes and created a massive bed that sat under a beautiful veranda.
When the elf saw all this take ce right in front of her, she turned to Archer with wide eyes causing him tough.
She got annoyed and punched him in the arms making himugh even more but he soon calmed down.
When he was he Blinked and reappeared right in front of her. He grabbed her waist and pulled her into a passionate kiss.
Archer loved the sweet taste of her lips while Tal melted into him and wrapped her arms around his neck.
He pushed her onto the bed and fell between her thick thighs. They continued to kiss as Archer''s hands roamed her body as she grabbed his cor.
Soon they separated but he didn''t stop as he started kissing her neck slowly, causing her to let out a happy sigh.
Her hands roamed up and down his back, as Archer started to strip her. He pulled off the dress she was wearing to see her wearing a yellow bra that could barely contain her boobs.
His eyes traced down her body and admired her massive boobs and toned abs. Her body was very sinful.
She had thick hips and thighs and a toned bubble butt. Archer got lost in lust as he took her bra off and started attacking her brown nipple while ying with the other causing her to moan.
''''Mmmmmghh!~~''''
Tal grabbed a hold of his horns as she enjoyed his touches. That''s when one of his naughty hands made its way down her body until it reached her panties.
Archer started to rub her causing her to stiffen up and pulled his head up. Her red eyes stared into his as she spoke. ''''Will you take responsibility? You will marry me right?''''
When he heard her his eyes narrowed in annoyance as he replied. ''''Of course, I will. I''ve told you this Tal. You. Are. Mine.''''
He grinned as he said onest thing before starting his torture. ''''There is no escape for you now. Even in death, you will be mine Tal.''''
She nodded her head with a big smile as she tried to hold in the moan but she spoke. ''''Thank you, my love.''''
When he heard her he started rubbing her harder causing her to shudder. When he was rubbing her he pinched her nipples causing her to moan.
''''Agggggnhhhh!~~''''
Archer felt her getting wetter and wetter with the rough treatment she was getting. A grin appeared on his face as he spoke to her. ''''Get on all fours now.''''
Tal was reeling from the pleasure but when she heard him she lifted her head and narrowed her eyes.
She was about to speak but he rubbed her again causing her to moan.
''''Mmmmmmghnn!~~ So good.''''
But he stopped and the pleasure stopped washing over her, Tal looked at him with pleading eyes.
Archer was still grinning as he spoke. ''''Beg me, Tali. I know you like it rough, your body doesn''t lie.''''
He brought his hand up and saw her love juices all over his fingers. Tal saw this and got embarrassed but his word flipped a switch inside her and got even wetter.
When Archer saw this he smiled even more and repeated himself. ''''Call me master before you beg for it my elf ve and I will give you something even better.''''
Tal got excited and went with it cause she was enjoying it. ''''Please Arche..''''
She couldn''t finish as he pinched her nipples and remembered what he said. ''''Please master I want it.''''
Archer smiled before giving her a nod as he took off her panties and stripped down himself but he knelt next to her face causing his little brother to hang over her face.
Her eyes widened but before she could speak Archer interrupted her. ''''Suck it.''''
She felt her pussy gush when she heard that and wondered why she liked it, she didn''t know but decided to find out.
Archer shoved his member into her mouth while his hand went to her pussy and started rubbing even rougher this time causing her to moan onto his little brother.
He grabbed her head and started fucking her mouth causing her to gag and moan which excited both of them.
When he was moving in and out feeling like he was in heaven, he was close to release so he pushed it down her throat and shot his seed directly into her stomach.
Archer pulled out and saw her gasp for breath but a smile was on her face. He looked down at her and spoke. ''''Did you like that ve?''''
Tal shuddered when she heard him causing him to smile even more as he leaned down and whispered into her long brown ear. ''''Are you a masochist Tali?''''
When she heard that her eyes opened wide but before she could speak she felt a finger slide inside her causing her to moan.
''''Ahhggnnnn!~~''''
''''You soaking wet ve. Do you want me that bad?'''' He said as he got into between her legs that was already wide open waiting for him.
''''Yes, my love.'''' She answered with a lust-filled voice.
Archer got between her legs and looked at her pussy which was perfect, it was neat and bald.
He leaned down and started licking her as he held her thighs. As soon as his tongue touched her pussy she screamed as she covered her face.
''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!~~''''
His tongue licked all over and loved her taste, it was sweet but tangy which excited him. She grabbed his head and started ying with his hair.
That''s when he slid a finger inside her and started finger fucking her causing her to moan.
''''Ughhnn!~~ More master. It feels so good.'''' @@novelbin@@
Archer continued his attacks until she felt something building up inside her until he sucked her clit.
Tal exploded and squirted all over his face causing him to drink it. He saw her body shaking as he crawled on top of her.
He saw that her eyes were clouded and she had a silly smile on her face.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 329 Don鈥檛 Touch Each Other (R18)
Chapter 329 Don''t Touch Each Other (R18)
Archer was looking down at Tal who was smiling. He leaned down and whispered into her ear. ''''Do you want this, my ve?''''
Tal shivered as she heard his voice in her ear but she nodded and then kissed him as she wrapped her arms around him.
He returned to kiss but started rubbing his member on her soaked pussy causing her to let out a moan as she stopped kissing.
''''Ahhhhnn!~~''''
Archer lined up his little brother and pushed inside her until he hit something that was blocking him until he broke causing her to let out a painful moan.
But he kissed her again and yed with her nipples causing her to slowly forget about the pain until she stopped kissing him and whispered into his ear. ''''You can move Master.''''
When Archer heard this he started to fuck her gently causing her to tighten causing him to groan.
''''Ughhm!~~ You''re so tight Tali.''''
She smiled when she heard him but he didn''t give her a chance as he went wild on her as he leaned over her and started thrusting into her.
''''Ahhhhh!~~ More Master.''''
He was hitting all her weak spots and causing her to get lost in pleasure. Archer got rougher as he was getting close.
Archer leaned up as he closed her long brown legs and moved her onto her side. When he saw her bubble butt, lust overtook him.
Without warning he shoved his member into her wet pussy again and went so hard that she screamed so loud that it spurred him on.
''''Ahhhhh!~~ Mwmmhhhh!~~''''
He was ready toe inside her and pushed deep inside as he released his seeds into her causing her to also orgasm.
''''Ughhh!~~ Tal I love your pussy, it feels so good,'''' Archer spoke as he pulled out.
She let out a sad sigh when she felt empty and wanted more. She looked at him but he was already above her.
He wasn''t done with her yet as he leaned over and whispered. ''''Did you enjoy that my elf ve? Cause I know I did.''''
When Tal heard him she shuddered but nodded her head with a happy smile. But before she could do anything else he flipped her onto her stomach.
She felt his seed flowing out of her before she was stuffed again causing her to moan into the mattress.
''''Mmmmmnghhh!~~''''
Archer was now fucking her as shey prone on the bed. He grabbed her long silver ponytail and pulled her head up.
When he saw her face he smiled as her red eyes were rolling into the back of her head and her tongue was hanging out her mouth.
''''Agnhhhh!~.'''' Tal moaned so much that it was causing him to fuck her harder.
The two of them were in an endless loop of pleasure as her moans fueled his lust and his thrusting caused her to moan even more.
''''Mmmmghh!~~ It feels so good Master! Give me More!'''' Tal demanded in an erotic voice as she gripped the sheets as he got harder.
But soon Archer stopped fucking her causing her toe back to reality and turned to look at him with frustration in her eyes. ''''Why did you stop?''''
Archer grinned at the frustrated look on her face before answering. ''''Get on top of me.''''
He thenid down next to her as she crawled up top of him. Tal was staring down at him as she panted.
But she grabbed his member and slid it inside her causing her to copse on top of him as she let out a moan into his ear.
''''Aggnhhhh!~~''''
Archer grabbed her ass and started thrusting into her as he was hitting every single weak spot causing her to squirt all over him.
His bottom half was soaked as he pushed deeper into her again and shot his seed directly into her womb.
''''Ahhhh!~~ So good Darling.'''' Tal said as she shuddered and fell onto him out cold when she felt him fill her up.
When Archer noticed her peacefully snuggling with him and smiled, he used a spell called Cleanse on both of them.
Once he stood up he noticed the dragon tattoo that was now on her lower stomach which made him happy as she was his now.
He embraced her tightly and teleported them to her bedroom. Archer reappeared in the Tal''s room and ced her in bed.
He kissed her on the forehead before walking over to the window and looking out. The sun was setting and he could see the dragon-kin going about their business.
Archer left the room and made his way to the living room to kidnap Hemera, he wasn''t fully satisfied and wanted more sex.
When he entered he saw all the girls sitting around on the sofas while gossiping with Sia. He saw Hemera and summoned her.
Once she reappeared in his arms Hemera yelped and wondered what happened until she saw Archer and smiled.
But he vanished to hisir''s bedroom and threw the sun elf on the bed. He summoned all the girls.
One by one a scream was heard as they appeared in the room. The girls looked around and spotted Archer who was staring at them with a lust-filled gaze.
Before he started he ordered a Brownie to show Leira and Sia to their bedrooms. When he was done with that he began with Hemera.
He looked at the six girls and spoke. ''''All of you get on all fours and don''t you dare touch each other.''''
That was when Nefertiti spoke. ''''Why do you tell us this? I''m not into girls and it''s the same for the other five. We are doing this in front of each other because we are sister wives and you''re our husband.''''
Hours passed and each girl got ravaged to the point of being unconscious and leaking apart from Nefertiti who was still going.
Archer was looking down as she was sucking his member while ying with herself. He heard her soaking wet pussy but all he heard was slurping sounds.
She slid him deeper down her throat as he released his seed into her stomach which caused her to orgasm.
But he wasn''t done as he grabbed a hold of her and bent her over a table and started fucking her so hard that she couldn''t take it anymore. @@novelbin@@
Her legs grew weak and couldn''t hold herself up so Archer supported her. He picked her up and carried her to the bed.
He ced her in it as her eyes rolled backward and fell asleep. After he did that he looked at the other girls.
Sera and E were curled up while snoring, and Hemera was wrapped up in the covers. Teu looked like she was enjoying her sleep.
Archer saw Hecate lying by the edge of the bed and decided to take her to her own room while doing the same for the other girls.
He soon returned to hisir and looked at the mountain of gold. Soon he took out all the chest, treasure, and everything else he collected.
But when his Item Box was empty he collected all the gems and stored them in the smaller store room before taking two chests full to the brim with gold coins.
Archer would need it to buy everyday things. Once he was finished in their he teleported to Leira''s bedroom after casting Cleanse on himself.
When he appeared outside her room he knocked on the door. Archer waited for a little while until Leira opened the door.
A shocked look appeared on her face but a smell caught her attention. She sniffed the air and her eyes widened. ''''All of them?''''
Archer smiled when he heard her but nodded. ''''Yes.''''
Leira''s eyes narrowed as she spoke. ''''So you are a yboy. I bet you forced them to touch each other.''''
He startedughing before answering her as he got closer and grabbed her waist. ''''No. They belong to me and only I can touch them.''''
That''s when Archer noticed she was wearing a green nightgown that matched with her bright green eyes but he looked into her eyes as she spoke.
''''Well, that''s good. I have heard some harems force the wives to be lovers.'''' She replied as she gotfortable in his arms.
Archer gently pulled her into the room, took her hand, and led her out to the balcony just as the sun was rising.
He sat down on afortable chair and pulled Leira onto hisp.
She leaned up against him and listened as he spoke. ''''I would never force my girls to do anything, I prefer that they do what they enjoy instead of doing what would please me.''''
When Leira saw this she smiled and spoke. ''''So if I wanted to be an empress of my own empire would you do that for me?''''
Archer grinned at the cat girl as he grabbed her tail and started stroking it causing her to shudder as he answered. ''''Well in the future I will create our own empire with you and the other girls will run it.''''
Leira''s head tilted to the side with a confused look on her face as she asked. ''''You don''t want to be an emperor?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 330 Nephew (R18)
Chapter 330 Nephew (R18)
Archer looked at Leira and chuckled. ''''Well I don''t care for such things, I''ll be an emperor if it would help you girls run things better but I want to rx and enjoy my time with you girls.''''
When she heard this she smiled and leaned into him to getfortable. ''''That''s okay then. But we missed the first day of the academy due to your trip to Misthaven. We should go today.''''
He nodded. ''''Yeah we will go but I want to spend some time with you.''''
Leira smiled with red cheeks but agreed with him. But before she could do anything Archer grabbed her chin and turned her head to him.
He unexpectedly kissed her which sent her whole body rigid but soon she embraced the kiss and returned it with one of her own.
Archer thought her kisses were adorable, he could tell this was her first one and she kissed awkwardly but soon the two fell in rhythm.
A warmth flowed from him as they kissed making him feel rxed and at peace as his hands held her slender waist.
She stopped kissing and turned to face him then continued as she started getting even more passionate as the cat side took over her.
Her pink lips tasted sweet sending his senses into chaos but what shocked him was that her tongue slipped into his mouth and started fighting his.
Archer enjoyed her passion as he grabbed her perky ass which caused her tail to wrap around his arm as if to connect them.
After kissing for a little while the two separated and cuddled up on the chair and watched the sunrise.
The domain and the outside world were still and quiet, a canvas painted with shades of pink and orange as the sun began its ascent over the horizon.
Leira''s hand was nestled in Archer''s, their fingers entwined as they sat on the balcony.
The cool breeze whispered through Leira''s hair as she looked up at Archer, her eyes reflecting the dawning warmth.
"I''m d Mother and Father betrothed me to you," she said, her voice a soft murmur.
Archer turned to her, a gentle smile gracing his lips as he replied. ''''I''m d to Leira.''''
They stood there inpanionable silence, absorbing the tranquil beauty of the sunrise.
The first rays of sunlight kissed their faces, casting a soft, golden glow over their features. Time seemed to slow down, and the worries of the world faded away.
As the sun emerged fully, they shared a quiet moment, a deep connection was growing between the two. @@novelbin@@
It was a reminder that amidst life''s chaos, there were moments of stillness and beauty worth cherishing thefort they felt in each other''s presence.
Once the sun was high in the sky the two got up as Leira spoke. ''''I want to have a bath and get ready. Go see Sia, she''s been waiting for you.''''
Archer nodded and made his way to Sia''s room after kissing Leira. It didn''t take him long before he got to her room and knocked.
The door flew open and she was standing there wearing a see-through white nightgown and a pair of white stockings that stopped at her thighs.
When he saw this reignited his lust and he wanted to have sex again. His eyes marveled at the beautiful older woman in front of him who had a big grin on her face.
Sia was built like a warrior but not as muscr, she had a pair of huge boobs that sat perfectly on her chest without any sagging.
He immediately noticed even with thick thighs she had a sexy thigh gap.
She had a perfect hourss figure and was the definition of what he''d call a milf. Sia was watching his eyes roam her body and it turned her on causing her to get wet.
Witnessing the lust in his eyes she bit her lip and tied up her long ck hair. When she did that her boobs jiggled.
Archer saw her boobs jiggling and it caused his little brother to raise but before he could say anything she grabbed him by the cor and dragged him into her room.
She mmed the door behind her and locked it after pushing him onto the bed. Archer watched her and started getting excited.
When she turned around to face him she spoke but her eyes were full of lust. ''''Take off your clothes nephew.''''
Archer listened to her and stripped until he was naked which sent her over the top as she looked at his member and licked her lips like a predator.
He noticed that she was leaking and it was dripping down her legs. That''s when she spoke again but in amanding tone. ''''Look at me, I''m your Aunt! So listen and show me respect.''''
When he heard her acting like this it turned him on. So he listened and looked into her bright blue eyes.
She slowly approached him and started speaking. ''''I know what you done with the girls! You owe me some love!''''
Archer smiled and replied. ''''I will show you all the love that you want, nowe here.''''
Sia smiled as she climbed onto the bed and went to get on top of him but he stopped her. ''''Take off your panties and sit on my face.''''
When she heard his words a fire shone in her eyes as she quickly took off her underwear and nightgown until she waspletely naked apart from a pair of stockings.
As she stripped Archer watched her and nearly lost control as her pink nipples were on show and her bald pussy was perfection.
It was neat and looked like a slit in her snow-white skin. Archer grabbed her thighs and pulled her on his face.
Sia wasn''t happy with this as she turned around so her fat ass was also in his face which excited Archer.
He squeezed her ass as he started licking her pussy which tasted sweet. Archer ran his tongue all over it causing her to let out an erotic moan.
''''Aggnhhhnn!~~ More Nephew, It feels so good.''''
He got even harder when she spoke in her erotic voice but soon the moan stopped as she took his member in her mouth and started running her tongue all over it.
When Archer felt this he shuddered because of the pleasure that washed over his body but she didn''t stay at the same pace but got quicker.
Sia''s head bobbed up and down as her tongue circled his member as her dainty hand massaged his crown jewels causing him to groan into her pussy.
''''Ughhnn!~~''''
That''s when he started his attack and stuck his tongue into her tight pussy causing her body to jolt.
He was finished there as his fingers started rubbing her clit causing her to stop sucking him and let out a primal moan.
''''Mmmnghhh!~~ Agggnhhh!~~ Archer!''''
Archer kept attacking which caused a flood of love juices to pour into his mouth. He didn''t waste a drop as he swallowed it all.
He slipped a finger into her drenched pussy and started to finger fuck her as she was sucking him.
All this pleasure caused him to shoot his seed down her throat as he pushed her head down on his member.
Sia also swallowed it all as she orgasmed all over his face which he didn''t mind. In fact, Archer loved it when his girls did it.
After the two of them were done Sia got up and sat on his member. It rubbed up against her wet pussy begging to enter but she wouldn''t allow it.
Sia leaned forward causing her boobs to squash up against his chest and whispered into his ear. ''''You will never know how much I love you Archer but this morning you must listen to me.''''
She leaned back up to give him a view of her boobs and continued with a seductive grin on her face. ''''You justy there and rx and let me look after you Nephew.''''
Archer nodded so she grabbed his little brother and rubbed it on her pussypelling her to moan in delight.
''''Mmmgnhhh!~~''''
That''s when she sat down and he felt it slide in instantly because she was soaking wet. Archer felt a hot tight sensation envelope his member which made him moan.
''''Ugh!~~ It feels so good Sia.''''
Sia started to rock her hips causing him to go deeper inside her. She put her hands on his toned chest and continued to let out erotic moans as she stared at him with a smile.
''''Mmmmm!~~ Agnhhhh!~~''''
He saw the blood leaking out of her but it soon vanished though as her love juices were gushing out like a waterfall.
His crotch was soaking wet but he didn''t care as he was loving it but he wanted to fuck her so he flipped her over.
Sia let out a yelp but soon saw Archer above her and grinned before talking into his ear as she got closer to him. ''''Make love to me husband. I want you to im me.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 332 Gianna Silvercrest
Chapter 332 Gianna Silvercrest
Archer looked at the beautiful woman and replied with a smile. ''''It won''t happen unless it involves my girls. I''m here to learn not cause trouble.''''
Ophelia looked at the boy whose tail was swaying behind him as he watched her with a charming smile on his face.
But as she was going to talk Nefertiti stepped forward and poked Archer causing him to yelp. They all startedughing as Ophelia watched them.
She shook her head before speaking. ''''That''s good then. I hope you enjoy your time here with the girls. I have a feeling you will go far if you put your mind to it.''''
When Archer heard her he smiled. ''''Yes, I will try my best headmistress. Where do we get the stuff we need?''''
Ophelia smiled at them before calling over a professor who was walking past. ''''Professor Silvercrest.''''
Archer turned his head and saw a green-haired woman approaching with a pair of jaguar ears on her head.
She was wearing a tight-fitting ck dress that highlights her muscles and big boobs that jiggled every time she stepped.
The woman stopped in front of Ophelia as she spoke. ''''Headmistress. What can I do for you?''''
But as she finished speaking she spotted Archer standing there looking at her. She shook her head as Ophelia asked. ''''Can you show Archer and the girls to the college shop? I have to be somewhere.''''
Gianna looked at her and nodded with a smile. Ophelia turned to Archer. ''''I will see you around Mr.Wyldheart.''''
She clicked her fingers and vanished from the spot with a poof shocking them. The girls looked confused but Archer could see all the mana she used and realized that she was powerful.
Archer turned to the jaguar woman with curiosity in his eyes and asked. ''''You remind me of someone professor. Are you rted to Janna Ashguard?''''
Gianna''s yellow cat eyes looked at him and a grin appeared on her face as she nodded before talking. ''''Yes, she is my little sister.''''
She looked Archer up and down as she continued. ''''So you''re Archer. My sister has told me much about you, I''m sorry for the way Larke and Ksara treated you over the years.''''
When he heard her apology he shook his head and spoke. ''''It''s not your fault, you weren''t there but your sister was nice to me. But it''s nice to meet you, Gianna.''''
The older woman smiled as she looked at the girls andmented with a chuckle. ''''You have gathered up a group of strongdies boy. That''s good, now follow me.''''
She turned on her heels and marched off followed by the group. The girls started chatting among themselves as he watched the green-haired woman.
Her waist swayed as she walked but her tail was swaying all over the ce in excitement which didn''t go unnoticed by him.
He sped up his walk and fell in next to her causing her to look at him. ''''What are you doing boy? Won''t your girls get jealous?''''
Archer smiled before answering. ''''It will be fine. So what do you teach here?''''
Gianna smiled as she replied. ''''Elemental Affinities and Mana Control. They are the two lessons I teach here.''''
''''Oh, that''s good. I want to see if I can learn anything from you Auntie.'''' He said with a grin catching the woman off guard.
She smiled at him and remarked, "I''m aware you''re engaged to Sia Silverthrone, your aunt. But don''t assume your charm will work on me, young man. Many have attempted, yet none have seeded."
Archer grinned. ''''We shall see Auntie. Where are we going now?''''
''''This way and make sure the girls keep up,'''' Gianna spoke as she sped up.
He watched her walk away as Tal approached. ''''What is it with you and aunts?''''
Archer looked at her beforeughing as they continued walking. After ten minutes they came to a room where Gianna told them to enter.
When they did it was arge room with shelves stocked with all different kinds of things. The girls were amazed but Archer wondered if this was the college''s shop.
A young man appeared out of a back room and was shocked when he saw Archer with six girls.
He shook his head and spoke. ''''Line up and I will deal with you lot one by one.'''' @@novelbin@@
Archer nodded and the girls qued up and E was first. The man looked at her and introduced himself. ''''I''m Gdon. I run the college''s shop, what is your name?''''
E smiled as she answered. ''''E Wyldheart.''''
The man looked down at a list and wrote something down as he went to grab a box before giving it to her.
''''There are a few notebooks in there along with two capes and Laboratory Equipment for your potion sses,'''' Gdon spoke as he pushed the box toward her.
He continued speaking. ''''There is a booklet in there that exins everything that''s in the box. The list I gave you was the basics.''''
E nodded as she took the box and thanked the man as Teu approached and he asked the same question.
''''Teu Wyldheart.'''' She said with a grin.
Gdon looked up from the paperwork before ticking her name off and grabbing a box for her.
He did the same for all six girls and was shocked silly as each girl shared the same family name.
His gaze turned to Archer who was standing in front of him. When he paid attention to him he realized the boy was a demi-human.
But then saw the four dragon horns, the tail swaying behind him, and the pair of violet dragon eyes looking at him.
Gdon couldn''t help but ask. ''''Are you married to all six?''''
Archer smiled before answering. ''''Yes. There are two more but they are busy.''''
The human''s eyes opened wide but quicklyposed himself and got Archer''s box. He handed it to him.
When he took the box he threw it into his Item Box along with the other girl''s boxes. After doing that Gdon spoke. ''''Now that is done with, return to the college tomorrow and you will find out what ss you will be in.''''
Archer and the girls nodded before leaving the shop and made their way outside but were stopped by N and Lioran Lionheart.
N stepped forward and spoke to Archer with a grin on her face. ''''Dragon when will our des cross? Can we fight now?''''
His eyes shone as a big smile appeared on his face. But before he could speak Leira sent him a message about being ready to join them.
She soon appeared out of a portal opened by Archer. When the cat girl appeared he asked her. ''''Leira is there anywhere we can fight?''''
The cat girl nodded her head and led the whole group to the fighting arena. It was arge area with several stages all over the ce.
Therge group approached the closest as N jumped up onto it followed by Archer. Her brother Lioran was the referee.
He looked at Archer with a smile. ''''Hello Arch. How have you been?''''
''''I''ve been good Leo. I can''t wait to fight your sister.'''' He replied to the lion boy.
Lioranughed as hemented. ''''She loves a fight, my friend. Make sure to give her one.''''
He nodded his head as N spoke up. ''''Give me a good fight Archer. I''m dying for one.''''
When he looked at the lion girl, her wild sandy blonde hair was bouncing all over the ce as he tail was swaying with excitement.
Her blue eyes were staring at him like he was prey causing him to chuckle and want to show her who''s better.
She was wearing what looked like African-styled clothing that allowed her to move around and use her speed.
Archer decided to scan her.
[Name: N Lionheart]
[Race: Lion Demi-Human]
[Age: 17]
[Rank: Magus]
[Exp: 2680/15000]
[Level: 156]
Skills: Body Enhancement (4) Herculean Endurance (6)Aura of Might(4)
They were now standing at opposite ends of the fighting stage, their eyes locked on each other with an intense determination.
He decided to just have fun with her and not go all out as he knew he could end the fight instantly if he wanted to.
The arena was filled with a buzz of anticipation as students and spectators started arriving to witness the sh between the two.
Lioran, standing at the center of the stage as the referee, raised his arm high. He nced at the two, who were ready for the duel, and then brought his arm down with a swift motion.
"Begin!" His voice boomed across the arena, and the fight was on.
But before they moved N let out a loud roar and Archer saw mana flow over her and they surged forward, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye.
Their movements were a blur of agility and precision as they unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks.
Archer''s fists moved like lightning, aiming for her midsection, while N countered with swift kicks aimed at his head and legs.
The air crackled with the energy of their attacks as they danced around each other, their movements almost too fast for the eye to follow.
N''s speed was breathtaking. She weaved and bobbed, her lithe body darting in and out of his range.
Archer, on the other hand, relied on his body and dragon-like reflexes to evade N''s attacks.
He leaped gracefully into the air, avoiding her powerful kicks, andnded with a fluid grace.
As the battle raged on, Archer''s punches were precise and packed a powerful punch.
But N''s agility and lightning-fast kicks kept him on his toes. They circled each other like predators, each waiting for the other to make a move.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 334 Grandfather Albert
Chapter 334 Grandfather Albert
Archermented when he looked at Henry. ''''You look like my fiance and Mother. Where is this Albert?''''
The guards behind Henry were annoyed but held their tongues as they had heard the rumors about this boy and how cruel he could be.
Henry spoke. ''''He is in the Silverthrone mansion. The Duke has invited you over to meet.''''
When he heard his cousin he replied. ''''I''m still hungry. Let me finish then I will join you but my friend ising.''''
After talking he went back to eating and started eating their noodles after using fire magic to warm them back up.
Some of the noodles were sweet, sour, and spicey but he loved the noodle and meatbination.
Archer gorged himself before ordering arge mug of Ale which the waiter brought. He downed it before standing up.
Lioran quickly spoke. ''''Arch you go ahead, he is your Grandfather and I don''t want to get in the middle of the family.''''
He looked at the lion boy and nodded. Archer turned to Henry and told him to wait here and jumped into the domain.
Once he entered he closed his eyes and created a basic bracelet that he canmunicate with Lioran using mana.
After creating it he returned to the restaurant and gave it to the lion boy. ''''If you send mana into it you will be able to contact me.''''
Lioran nodded as Henry stared at the two boys in shock and wondered where he got such an artifact.
When he did that he left with the Silverthrone soldiers and sent a message to Sia telling her what he was doing.
After ten seconds a portal opened spooking the guards around him and their eyes opened wide when Sia walked out. @@novelbin@@
They bowed to her but she ignored them as she embraced Archer in a tight cuddle and whispered into his ear. ''''I got the tattoo, my husband. Thank you for that.''''
She kissed his cheek which shocked all the men around them but Henry coughed causing Sia to turn on him. ''''Why are you interrupting my time with my husband Henry?''''
The man stepped back but apologized before the group continued walking. Archer sent a message to all the girls to let him know where he was.
Sia grabbed his hand with a big smile before they continued on. That''s when Henry turned to Archer and spoke. ''''I heard you''re really strong. Why didn''t you beat that lion girl?''''
When he heard this his eyebrow raised and answered. ''''Well I could have but where is the fun in that? I was holding back.''''
Henry nodded and the group continued on in silence as they listened to Sia pampering Archer.
Two of the guards that were behind them started whispering. ''''Why is Lady Sia with someone so young?''''
''''Yes I heard the Duke in the south wanted to marry her but she rejected him to marry a boy barely out of nappies?'''' The other guard spoke.
Archer''s ears twitched but he ignored them and looked at Sia. ''''How are you feeling?''''
The dragon-kin woman turned to him with a big smile as she spoke. ''''I''m still sore but I''m happy that I''m now yours and you are mine.''''
He smiled when he heard her and nodded. The group walked for about twenty minutes until they came across arge mansion.
Sia smiled andmented. ''''Wee to the Silverthrone Family mansion. This is where Father stays when he isn''t deployed.''''
Archer nodded as they walked through the gate and was greeted by an older man and woman who were waiting at the entrance of the mansion.
There were some butlers and maids standing behind them. When they saw Sia they had shocked looks on their faces.
But once they saw him they were shocked even more. Albert was confused as he didn''t look like his Mother or Father and wondered what happened to the boy.
Archer looked at the older couple and thought the older human looked like Santa us which made him chuckle internally.
He turned to the woman and was shocked. She looked like the older version of his Mother and Sia.
She had wavy ck hair with a pair of ck horns on her head. The woman had bright blue eyes just like the sisters.
As he nced at the older woman, she warmly smiled at him and approached, saying, "Hi, Archer. I''m your Grandma Mia Silverthrone, and this is your Grandpa Albert Silverthrone."
He looked at the older woman and smiled before speaking. ''''Why did you want to see me?''''
That''s when Albert stepped forward as hemented. ''''We wanted to meet our Grand son and son-inw as you will be marrying our Sia.''''
The woman in question was smiling as she held Archer''s hand and this didn''t go unnoticed by Mia who shook her head before talking to the group. ''''Come inside. I want to get to know you.''''
Archer nodded and followed behind his Grandparents. He dug through his memories and only had two distant memories of them.
Once when he was four they visited the Mistwood Duchy for Larka''s birthday and the other time was when a tournament was taking ce and he met them.
He shook his head and entered the mansion. Archer felt a squeeze on his hand and he looked at Sia was who smiling at him as she spoke. ''''Stop thinking husband. It''s not good for you, you have us girls now.''''
Archer leaned over and kissed her on the cheek causing her to get happy which caught the attention of his Grandparents.
Mia turned around and smiled when she saw the twoughing with each other while Albert just shook his head.
They continued walking until they came to a room that looked peaceful but didn''t stop there as Mia led them to the balcony.
The group walked out onto it and took a seat at arge table. A maid appeared with a tray of tea and ced a cup in front of each of them.
He started drinking and enjoyed the tea. When Mia saw this she ordered the maid to bring more as she asked him a question that was on her mind.
''''Archer do you really love our Sia? I understand she is beautiful but remember she is also your aunt.''''
When he heard Mia''s question he instantly answered. ''''Yes, I do love her. She was the only person apart from E to show me love when I was growing up.''''
He drank some tea before continuing. ''''I remember all the ces she took me and the cold nights we spent inside a tent next to a river.''''
As Archer spoke Sia smiled even more and was happy that he remembered their time together as he grew up.
After ten minutes of talking, he was finished leaving his Grandparents shocked. They shook their heads as Albert asked. ''''Is it true you have brought kingdoms to ruins?''''
He looked at his Grandfather and nodded his head shocking them. Mia was the next to ask. ''''Why?''''
Archer answered honestly. ''''They either did something to my girls or me. Some attacked me like the Church of Light for example.''''
They understand where he wasing from but didn''t agree with his methods but that''s when someone knocked on the door.
Albert shouted out. ''''Come in!''''
That''s when a middle-aged man walked in and looked at Albert. ''''I heard Sia is back.''''
Archer saw his Grandfather roll his eyes as he answered the man. ''''Yes, Robert she is here but doesn''t want to see you. I''ve told your Father she doesn''t want to marry you.''''
When Archer heard this his eyes narrowed at the human. He had blue hair with green eyes and was skinny.
Heughed to himself catching everyone''s attention. Robert turned in their direction and his eyes widened when he saw Sia sitting next to Archer.
The man''s eyes narrowed but didn''t say anything but smiled at Sia as he spoke. ''''General Sia. It''s good to see you again, I must say you loo.''''
Sia''s blue eyes turned on him with a cold look. ''''I told you many times I won''t marry you. I have my husband and have no need for another man.''''
She turned to Archer with a big smile earning her a kiss on the cheek causing the human''s face to turn red.
Mia and Albert sighed as the man was the son of their closest friends and didn''t want to ruin the rtionship with them.
Archer saw the man''s face and kissed Sia again before speaking to Robert. ''''She is mine. You will not bother her anymore or you will suffer.''''
When he said Robert got even angrier and spoke. ''''Who are you, boy? You''re too young to be with a woman like her.''''
After the man spoke Archer stood up and approached him with a grin on his face. He grabbed him by the neck and brought him forward.
Robert was caught in a vice grip and couldn''t fight back as Archer whispered something into his ear. ''''She''s already been imed by me. She was screaming my name and moaning her head off under me.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 337 You鈥檙e A Naughty Dragon
Chapter 337 You''re A Naughty Dragon
Archer saw a young ck-haired girl sitting on his balcony railing looking out over the college grounds.
She turned to him and saw her beautiful violet eyes looking at him. The girl smiled before speaking. ''''Hello, Mr white dragon. We finally meet.''''
He was confused as he looked at her and spoke with curiosity in his voice. ''''Well, who are you?''''
The girl smiled as she hopped off the railings and grinned at him as she replied. ''''We have already met but if people knew I was here it could cause a scandal.''''
Archer''s curiosity grew even more before he decided to use Analyze on her.
[-----]
[-----]
[-----]
He was even more confused and thought about it for a second, but before he could do anything the girl spoke again in a cheerful voice. ''''You shouldn''t try to pry into ady''s secret Archer.''''
When he heard those words he grew even more shocked as a picture of a blonde witch with the same violet eyes.
''''Rowana?'''' He asked.
The witch smiled even more as she nodded her head before snapping her fingers and her appearance changed to the one he already knew.
So he asked. ''''What are you doing here you curious witch?''''
Rowana giggled but shook her head. ''''There''s still more dragon but if I tell you, will let me fully study you?''''
He grinned as he looked at her tight-fitting purple witch robe that clung to her body before retorting. ''''You can, if you return the favor.''''
Rowana tutted as she shook her. ''''You''re a naughty dragon. Would you still say that if you knew who I truly was?''''
Archer chuckled as he sat on another chair and looked up at the afternoon sky beforementing.
''''Yes, I don''t care who you are. I thought you would have known that already, considering Osoric has gathered a lot of information about me.''''
When he finished talking Rowana stood up and clicked her fingers again. She grew taller and even more beautiful.
Purple/ck hair appeared alongside a slender but curvy body. A pair ofrge boobs bounced as the spell finished.
Archer''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw Ophelia ckfire the headmistress standing there with a grin on her face.
She looked at him as her eyes shone and challenged him with a grin. ''''Do you still want to say that now dragon?''''
He grinned as he spoke. ''''If you want to study me Ophelia then you will have to return the favor and let me study you in detail.''''
When she heard this she was taken aback but recovered and spoke with a hint of amusement. ''''Aint you a cheeky boy? What makes you think I will let you do that?''''
Archer smiled as he motioned for her to sit down with him which she did as he started talking. ''''Why are you here visiting a student in disguise?'''' @@novelbin@@
Ophelia giggled before she told him. ''''Well, it''s not every day that I have a white dragon as a student. Plus we''ve known each other for a while now. You even gave me a dragon token.''''
She took a spotless white dragon token from her pocket but promptly put it away.
Remembering the moment he had given it to her while she was in thepany of those two humans, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy.
Archer looked at her and asked. "Why did you conceal your identity, and who were those two men you were with?"
When she heard that a big grin appeared on her pretty face before shemented. ''''Is that jealousy I sense in your voice?''''
He narrowed his eyes at her causing Ophelia tough again. ''''I love your eyes. They are so beautiful.''''
''''Don''t change the subject witch.''''
Ophelia looked at him and sighed before clicking her fingers and two men appeared in front of them.
Archer was shocked when he saw this and approached them but they vanished as she exined. ''''They are a spell I created that can create life-like humans but they use a lot of mana when I summon them.''''
That''s when he asked another question. ''''Why disguise yourself? You''re powerful enough to defend yourself.''''
Ophelia smiled before answering him. ''''You never know what could happen. If someone kidnapped me, they could pry with my mind for the many secrets of the college and empire.''''
When he heard her answer a grin crept across his face. He then reached into his Item Box, retrieved some bread, and began to eat as the two of them enjoyed the breathtaking view.
That was when she suddenly spoke. ''''What magic can you use Archer?''''
He didn''t speak but raised his hand and fourteen colorful balls appeared. They circled around them.
These orbs, pulsating with their respective energies, floated gracefully around him and Ophelia.
The fiery orb zed with intense heat, casting flickering shadows across their faces. The watery orb shimmered and rippled, creating a soothing, aquatic melody in the grove.
An earthy orb, adorned with moss and gemstones, exuded a grounding presence as if connecting them to the very heart of the forest.
A weightless wind orb danced effortlessly through the air, its airy tendrils brushing against their skin.
A crackling orb of lightning sparked with electric energy, while the cosmic orb disyed a breathtaking array of stars and gxies, filling the grove with a sense of vastness and wonder.
In a corner, the enigmatic darkness orb seemed to absorb the surrounding light, casting a mysterious aura. Beside it, the radiant light orb bathed them in a soft, warm glow.
Further along, the mystical spirit orb radiated a gentle, supernatural hum as if imparting ancient understanding.
An orb shimmered with the essence of the deep sea, its colors shifting like the ebb and flow of tides.
Infernomancy orb zed with infernal fervor, mes reaching out like hungry tongues. Arcane orb hummed with mesmerizing energy, drawing intricate symbols in the air.
A brilliant sun orb bathed them in scorching, golden light, while a calming moon orb provided a soothing, silvery counterbnce.
Ophelia looked amazed when she saw this and mumbled to herself. ''''Fourteen elements. He''s a monster.''''
She shook her head and looked at him with suspicious eyes before speaking. ''''Why are you here? You clearly don''t need to be.''''
Archer chuckled and responded, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Well, I may be considered a monster, but even creatures like me have a thirst for knowledge, and this college seems quite intriguing."
Ophelia studied him intently, finding no trace of deception in his words, before inquiring further.
"I appreciate your mindset, Archer. But my curiosity has always been insatiable. So, I must ask, what precisely are you?"
He shrugged before talking. ''''I''m a white dragon, which you should already know by now.''''
''''Yes, they are living mana, chosen by the Goddess Tiamat to be her new white dragon but from my point of view you are nothing like the previous ones,'''' Ophelia spoke.
Archer quickly asked as he wanted to know more about the previous dragons. ''''What were they like?''''
She went on to tell him. ''''They were your typical dragons and would horde all sorts of stuff but some of them were ruthless and conquered kingdoms while others werezy and didn''t bother with world affairs but then there''s you.''''
Ophelia rose to her feet, stretching her arms above her head as she carried on with her conversation.
"You possess a spirit of adventure, independence, and non-conformity. Many may approach you with caution, but I understand that you won''t attack unless someone attacks your girls.''''
Archer smiled and was about to speak but she interrupted him. ''''Some of them areing. I wille here again to talk. I enjoyed yourpany.''''
She clicked her fingers and vanished as E walked onto the balcony followed by the others.
They looked at him with narrowed eyes and Nefertiti spoke. ''''Was a woman here? I can smell her.''''
Archerughed before talking. ''''The headmistress came to see me.''''
''''Why?'''' Most of them asked at the same time causing him tough again.
''''She wanted to know why I was at the college. We also spoke about the previous white dragons.'''' He answered with a smile as he stood up.
Their collective gaze bore into him, a mixture of curiosity and caution evident on their faces.
Archer, feeling their scrutiny, simply shrugged and suggested, "How about we explore the city before college begins tomorrow?"
They all agreed as he cast Gate and stepped through followed by the girl. Archer stepped out of the portal and appeared in an alleyway.
As he was standing there Teu walked over to him and spoke. ''''Me and Talia are going back to the domain to train.''''
When Archer heard that he nodded with a smile and opened a portal for the two girls. They kissed him before leaving.
Hemera approached him, wrapped her arms around his shoulders, and nted a passionate kiss on his lips.
They continued kissing, lost in the moment until a discreet cough disrupted their intimate exchange.
The two of them stopped and looked to see Nefertiti, Sera, Leira and E staring at them. Archer gave the four a charming smile before doing the same to them.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 338 What Are These Creatures
Chapter 338 What Are These Creatures
Once he doted on the four jealous girls the five of them started exploring Starfall City. As they were walking they spotted a stall selling weird-looking artifacts.
When they approached the stall the old man behind it spoke with a cheery voice. ''''How can I help you, young master?''''
''''What are you selling old man?'''' Archer asked him.
But before the old man could speak Sera ran up to Archer and dered in a happy voice. ''''Sweetheart, we are going to look at the other stalls.''''
Archer nodded, passing her a pouch filled with gold, and gently kissed her forehead, eliciting a delighted smile from Sera.
She ran off and joined the other girls, the stall owner finally spoke. ''''Well, young man she was adorable, is she yourdy?''''
''''Yeah old man.'''' Archer replied.
The old man chuckled before talking. ''''I can see you cherish that littledy. There''s a look in your eyes when you''re looking at her.''''
He thought about it and remembered when he met her on that tree branch all those years ago and how her affection healed from his downward spiral.
Archer shivered at the thought of going mad andmented. ''''Yeah, she saved me from a bad fate.''''
The man nodded his head before introducing himself. ''''I''m Ted and I see old trinkets and Mana Stones.''''
Archer looked at the stones and picked one up, when he did he felt something blocking it and sent some of his mana into it causing the blockage to clear but he stopped as he felt someone walking toward him.
That''s when Hemera appeared from behind him and spoke with surprise in her voice. ''''Oh, they are Arcane Stones. They are used to power manaships and city shields.'''' @@novelbin@@
She picked one up and started examining it but soon sighed as shemented. ''''They are broken, somethings blocking it.''''
Archer grew curious and asked. ''''Are they worth buying Hemi?''''
''''Not in this state. If they were new then it would be worth purchasing them.'''' She quickly answered.
He smiled and spoke to the old man. ''''I will buy all the Mana Stone you own. Do you have more?''''
Ted nodded his head before answering in a regretful tone. ''''Yes I have hundreds of them, a friend of mine thought he found a way to unblock them but s he failed.''''
''''How much did you pay for them all?'''' Archer asked.
''''Two hundred gold pieces.''''
Archer took out two hundred and fifty gold coins and gave them to the old man as he spoke. ''''Now you have the gold. Can I get my stones?''''
Ted''s confusion deepened as he sensed the heft of the pouch and grew utterly surprised when he turned to Archer.
"These are worthless, young master. As yourdy mentioned, they''re damaged beyond repair."
Archer sighed as he demanded. ''''Just give me the damn Mana Stones old man!''''
The older man nodded his head and emptied hundreds of stones onto the stall. Once Ted was done he stored all but three in his Item Box and held one as Hemera looked at him.
She didn''t get involved as she knew Archer was up to something again as a grin appeared on his face.
He sent mana into the stone and felt something fighting back but it was quickly destroyed causing the Mana Stone to shine so bright that it hurt Ted''s eyes.
The old man yelled. ''''What did you do boy!''''
While the old man was rubbing his eyes Hemera was staring at Archer with a twinkle in her eyes. ''''Archer! What did you just do?''''
She approached him and took the stone while examining it then looked into his eyes as she asked. ''''No more importantly how did you do this? Do you know what this means?''''
Archer was happy to see her reaction but was confused so asked. ''''What?''''
Hemera smiled before exining. ''''Empires and kingdoms will pay you a lot of gold to charge their Mana Stones that power the shield and mana ships.''''
His eyes widened in shock and realized he could make more gold which pleased him. The two of them said goodbye to Ted before looking for the rest of the girls.
The two of them found the group in an exotic beast shop. Hemera looked at Archer as she spoke. ''''Why would they be in here?''''
Archer casually shrugged and answered, "You know how it is with them, seeing something adorable probably drew them in."
Sheughed but grabbed his hand and walked toward the shop. When they entered they saw the rest of the girls crowding around something in one corner.
When Archer and Hemera walked over to them. E saw them and motioned for the other girls to move and Archer saw a dozen Owlbear cubs which he looked at with fascination.
He scanned them.
[Owlbear Baby]
[Rank: ----]
Archer noticed their condition and it was bad, they were chained up by the neck and looked starving.
That was when he saw an older man standing not far away smiling like he''d hit the jackpot. He turned back to the bears and cast Mana Maniption to free all of the trapped bears.
The chains snapped and dropped to the floor shocking everyone. Archer then crouched down and called to the Owlbears.
''''You will be okay now. Are you little guys and girl hungry?''''
The closest bear studied him before nodding its head. When Archer saw this he looked at E and spoke. ''''Don''t let the human go and watch the bears.''''
She nodded and took out her bow before aiming it at the shopkeeper. Leira and Nefertiti stood at the shop''s entrance.
Sera stayed with the bears while Archer returned to the domain. He made his way to the tent city and looked for the food tent.
After searching for a few minutes he found it and entered it.
When the dragon-kin inside saw him they all bowed to him before an old man approached him. ''''My King. What can we do for you?''''
Archer looked at him and nodded before talking. ''''I need a lot of raw meat.''''
The old cook heard this and ordered his assistant to bring some. Not long after the boy returned with a trolley of meat.
There was enough to feed the bears and whatever he found in the shop. Archer stored it all away and gave them some gold coins before vanishing.
He returned to the shop and saw the human had an arrow in his thigh. The man was screaming in pain.
Archer looked at E and asked what happened. So smiled and told him. ''''He tried to attack Sera when she was distracted with the bears so I shot him.''''
When he heard this he got angry and approached the man who stopped screaming and crawled away from him in fear.
But Archer stamped on his back and spoke. ''''What you did earned you your death but you can decide now how brutal that death will be human.''''
The man stammered out. ''''What do you want?''''
Archer grinned, his tone firm. "I want everything in this shop, including all your wealth and creatures. Do I make myself perfectly clear, human?"
The man nodded in understanding, and Archer allowed him to get to his feet to bring him his belongings. Then, he shifted his attention to the bears, producing a handful of meat.
They fixed their gaze upon him, waiting eagerly. Before offering them the food, he addressed them with a few words.
''''Do you want a home little bears?''''
The little owlbears bobbed their heads in cheerful agreement. When the girls saw him they all felt happy that they found him. He was a dragon and was powerful but he was still kind.
Seeing their response, he spoke to them once more. "Will you be my helpers when you grow into big strong bears?"
He got the same response so he gave each one a piece of meat. The girls were all keeping watch or talking.
That''s when he got hit in the head by something and turned around. He saw a floating jellyfish-looking creature.
Archer scanned it.
[Flumph]
[Rank: F]
He smiled as he held up a piece of meat and the creature''s tentacles grabbed it as it started floating around him making happy noises.
That''s when more of them appeared shocking him and the girls. Archer looked at them and thought he''d try talking to them.
''''Do you want toe with me Mr.Flumph?''''
It bonked him on the head causing everyone tough but that''s when he heard a feminine voice. ''''We cane if you take us, Master?''''
Archer''s eyes widened but nodded. ''''Yes, you cane.''''
The Flumphs tentacle stroked his face before taking off to eat. He saw the other creatures join her.
He started counting them and stopped at fifty. That''s when he heard Nefertiti''s voice. ''''Archere back here and have a look at this.''''
Archer made his way to Nefertiti, he entered the back room and saw arge cage with what looked like little frog people.
There were about a hundred of them all crammed together. Nefi looked at him and spoke. ''''What are these creatures? I''ve never seen them before.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 340 Frostwinter
Chapter 340 Frostwinter
Archer said yes and summoned her. When she appeared a big smile appeared on her face as sheunched herself at him.
Sera wrapped around him like a baby ko and started biting his ear causing him to shiver.
Leira saw this and giggled before Archer spoke to her as he put the dragon girl down. ''''Take us to the other beast shops.''''
The three went to the other two beast shops but this time he didn''t kill anyone but just took what he wanted.
Once they dumped all the beasts into the domain Archer cast Gate to Vassia City. Once they stepped through the people who were walking stopped and looked at him.
Archer turned to Leira and spoke. ''''We will fly east until we get to the swamps that the Froskur are in and collect them.''''
The cat girl nodded as he summoned his wings and picked her up into a princess carry before taking off.
Sera followed behind as she summoned her red wings. The three flew for a couple of hours until the sun started to set.
They soon arrived at the outskirts of the Mistwood Marsh. Archer and Sera descended to the ground before summoning the old frog man and a few others.
The four Froskur looked around until the old one told them to go find the others. He turned to Archer and bowed to him. ''''Thank you, Master Dragon. Our new home is wonderful and full of life.''''
While they waited Archer cast Aura Detector and spotted a few human camps spread out throughout the marsh.
He turned to Leira and Sera. ''''Stay here and guard the Froskur. There are some bandit camps I want to plunder.''''
Sera sighed before nodding and Leira was confused so she asked. ''''Why are you doing that? As a dragon, I thought that would be under you.''''
Archer looked at her with narrowed eyes but Sera answered for him. ''''Bandits have loads of treasure and he takes it whileying waste to them. He wiped out all the ouws in the Soutnds while traveling.''''
Leira nodded as she spoke. ''''Be careful Arch.''''
He smiled as he kissed both girls before he went to deal with the bandit camps. Archer flew just above the treetops.
Soon he came across the first camp and saw arge bandit camp with a cage in the center.
He saw a group of human and dwarf males. But he shrugged his shoulders and decided to deal with it after taking out the bandits.
Archer cast hundreds of Element Bolts made from lightning that started circling around him before he sent it flying toward every bandit he could see.
The spells fell from the sky and killed every bandit without fail. Archer cast Blink and appeared in the middle of the camp.
But to be safe he cast Crown of Stars that defended him while he walked over to the captured people.
He looked at a dwarf who was staring at him with narrowed eyes. Archer thought the man looked like he wanted to fight him.
Archer shook his head and spoke to the people. ''''Where are you from? I can free you here and make your way home or I can teleport you back to Vassia City.''''
The dwarf looked at him before demanding. ''''Open this cage will you boy? Why are you trying to talk?''''
He quickly retorted. ''''Shut up or you''re staying in the cage.''''
After saying that the people stepped forward and wanted to teleport to Vassia City. He nodded and cut off the lock.
The people walked out and told him that they were traders and travelers. He nodded and cast Gate to the city.
They thanked him before stepping through the portal until he was alone. Archer did the same thing with the other camps before returning to the girls.
When he saw their faces he startedughing but they pointed behind him, so he turned around and spotted hundreds of Froskur staring at him. @@novelbin@@
The old Froskur man approached him and told him they were ready so he shrugged before opening a portal to the domain.
Archer and the girls watched the frogmen walk into the portal while they gossiped among themselves.
He was shocked but decided not to think about it and wondered what they could do for him in the future.
Once they were finished he told the girls to head back to the domain as he wanted to go hunting before dinner.
They weren''t happy but epted it and returned before he whispered. ''''Draco.''''
Archer transformed into his dragon form and embarked on a hunt thatsted until the sunset. Nightfall had already descended by the time he made his way back to the domain.
When he was back he sat down and let out a rxed sigh before E appeared. ''''Hello husband. How was the hunt?''''
He turned to E and met her gaze before sharing, "It went well. I managed to take down quite a fewrge beasts, and I''ve stashed their bodies in my Item Box. I''ll sell them at the guild whenever I feel like it."
E smiled as she joined him on the sofa and cuddled up to him as he yed with her blonde hair.
Archer looked at it and noticed that it was getting longer. ''''Your hair is growing El. What are you going to do with it?''''
She took her hair and started brushing through it as she answered. ''''I will let it grow and deal with itter. Hemera said she would help me style it when it''s ready.''''
He smiled before leaning down and gave her a sudden kiss. Their lips connected catching E by surprise who quickly returned it.
Archer pulled her onto hisp and the two shared a passionate kiss as his hands roamed her body.
However, E abruptly ceased, gazing at him with a charming smile on her face. She gently shook her head and said, "I''ll go prepare some food for you."
Archer smiled as she gracefully rose from her seat and headed towards the kitchen. He, too, stood up and ambled over to the balcony.
Stepping outside, he admired the moon casting its bright glow over the domain. A chilly breeze brushed against his face as he approached the railing.
He leaned against it and watched the tent city not far from the treehouse. Archer saw dragon-kin running around doing their jobs.
That''s when he felt something cold on his face and looked up to see that it started snowing.
He stood on the balcony of their cozy home within the domain, a sense of awe washing over him.
Archer watched as the snowkes continued their gentle descent from the heavens, each one unique and perfect in its design.
Lost in the beauty of the winter night, Archer barely noticed the passing of time.
Only when a warm and inviting aroma wafted from the kitchen was he reluctantly drawn from his reverie.
''''Archer! Dinner is ready.'''' E called out to him.
He stopped watching the snow and walked into the treehouse. That''s when he saw the girls all sitting at the table.
Archer walked over and sat down as E handed him a massive bowl of what looked like a meat stew and instantly started eating as he checked his status.
[Experience: 18500/18500]
[Level Up: 402>462]
[Sp: 0>120]
[Hp: 11000>12000]
[Mana: 55000>60000]
[Strength: 8200>8700]
[Constitution: 8000>8500]
[Stamina: 7900>8400]
[Charisma: 6250>6750]
[Intelligence: 8000>8500]
[Cosmic Sword: 7>8]
[Blink: 7>8]
[Dragon''s Breath: 8>9]
[Meteor Swarm: 1>2]
[Crown Of Stars: 4>5]
[Sr re Barrage: 4>5]
[Stone Wardens: 5>7]
[Azur Cannon: 1>2]
[Azur Comet: 2>3]
[Mana Maniption: 4>6]
[Starfall: 0>1]
[Celestial Serpent: 0>1]
[Aurora Healing: 0>2]
[Aura Detector: 6>7]
[Dragon''s Domain: 4>5]
[Regeneration: 8>9]
Archer was happy with the boost in his level and status. He decided to spend the Status Points while he was eating.
But before he could start Hecate spoke. ''''Archer. Can I start a garden close by please?''''
He looked at the moon elf with a smile before answering. ''''Of course. Want me to create an area for you?''''
Hecate nodded her head as her long elf ears twitched in happiness. Archer closed his eyes and created arge area close by and fenced it off.
Archer added everything she would need to grow anything she wanted to. After he had done that he looked at her. ''''It''s done. Put on something warm before you go it started to snow.''''
As he said that Leira spoke. ''''So Frostwinter has started. I wonder if it will be really cold this year.''''
All the girls agreed apart from Teu who looked at them with a funny look before speaking. ''''What is snow?''''
Everyone stopped talking and turned to her. They looked at her with confused looks as Archer spoke. ''''Does it now get cold in Aquaria?''''
That''s when Hemera''s eyes widened as she pulled out arge book and quieted everyone down as she exined.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 342 The Netherfolk
Chapter 342 The Netherfolk
Archer woke up the next morning under a pile of limbs. He looked around to see Sera on his chest and the other girls getting as close as they could.
He cast Blink to get out of bed without waking any of them up. Archer stretched his body as he made his way to the bath chambers.
When he entered he got into one of the baths sunk into thefortable hot water and rxed for a little while before washing himself.
After doing that he got dressed and walked into the living room to see E and Teu walking out of the bedroom.
They saw Archer and smiled before greeting him with a morning kiss. The two girls went to take a bath as he started cooking.
He was making some sandwiches after creating some bread, Archer added meat and started eating after making enough for the eight hungry girls.
They started appearing one by one yawning and stretching their bodies, he spent that time watching them. Nefertiti walked out and her pink hair was all over the ce.
She raised her arms to stretch, which caused her massive boobs to jiggle causing Archer to pay thorough attention to them.
Nefertiti saw this and smiled as she started to make exaggerated movements making them jiggle even more as she walked to the baths.
The next to walk out were Leira and Hemera who were wearing a green and white nightgown, he watched their bodies with lust causing them to blush.
But they rushed into the bath chamber but he still saw their perky asses and Leira''s swaying tail which pleased him.
Thest three girls walked out and smiled as they saw him but hurried to the baths. Archer ced the food on the table before making himself extra.
By the time they were done getting ready, Archer was bloated and waiting. The girls appeared and started eating.
Sera spoke as she swallowed the first bite. ''''What is this? It''s boring.''''
Archer shrugged before answering. ''''I like it.''''
He pulled out some ale he took from one of the Misthaven castles and started drinking like he was a thirsty man lost in a desert causing all the girls to look at him.
Emented. ''''Why are you drinking so much? Won''t you get drunk?''''
Archer shook his head as he exined. ''''It doesn''t affect me. I just love the taste.''''
They all nodded before getting back to eating. But Nefertiti was the next toment. ''''Sorry husband but I don''t like this.''''
She looked at E and asked. ''''Can you make breakfast from now on?''''
The half-elf acknowledged with a smile and rose to quickly prepare a meal. As she worked, each of the girls lovingly gave him a morning kiss before settling back into their seats.
But he used his tail to smack Sera''s and Nefertiti''s asses causing them to yelp, he tough but the girls went around getting ready to go to the college.
After an hour they were ready to leave. The sun was high in the sky as he cast Gate to the road leading to the college.
They all stepped through and saw hundreds of people walking along the road. Archer and the girls joined the crowd as they made their way into the college.
Soon they were standing in arge courtyard and four professors were standing on a stage.
That''s when a group approached them and a blonde young man who had red eyes spoke. ''''I''m Lucius Montague. First son of Duke Montague who has authority over the Summerfield Duchy.''''
Archer looked at him and knew exactly where this was going so he answered. ''''Fuck off. I don''t want to deal with your shit today.''''
[Lucius Montague POV] @@novelbin@@
[Days before his meeting with Archer]
Lucius was spoiled by his Father, the man paid absurd amounts of coin to hire the best tutors for him.
His ego swelled with pride as he possessed affinities in three elements: Earth, Water, and Fire.
This made him an unrivaled powerhouse within the Summerfield Duchy. As the boy and his guards traveled north they started hearing rumors of a white dragon.
Lucius was rxing in his carriage as his friend asked him a question. ''''Did you hear young master? The emperor has engaged Princess Leira to a dragon boy.''''
He looked at Soren Dragonrider, the boy''s family name was a joke as it was widely known among the nobles that a distant rtive of their family once rode a wyvern and not a dragon.
''''Yes, I''ve heard. It''s a shame, she is a beautiful girl but maybe I can charm her and convince the emperor to wed her to me instead when I win the Celestial magic Tournament.'''' Lucius replied as a n was forming in his head.
Soren nodded his head while another boy spoke. ''''Well, he isn''t well-liked by the older noble families because they wanted their heirs to marry Leira but a boy who ims to be a dragon is her fiancee. He even stole from some of the nobles who control the bandits groups that he wiped out.''''
Lucius looked at the other boy whose name was Branik ckthorn who was from a family of dark mages in the south.
He spoke. ''''What else have you heard about him?''''
Branik started rubbing his chin before answering. ''''Well, Father''s advisor says that he untied a bunch of southern kingdoms whileying waste to others. He defeated the monsters who appeared in Mediterra recently.''''
He turned to the window and watched thendscape before continuing. ''''The emperor favors him but most nobles want to get rid of him but due to his unstable behavior they don''t want to approach him.''''
Before Lucius could speak Soren interrupted. ''''I heard he is a pretty boy and collects princesses. Well, I can''t wait to see what he is like.''''
Branik chided him. ''''The young master was about to speak and you interrupted him.''''
The wronged boy looked at Lucius who was staring at him. When he saw this he apologized. ''''I''m sorry young master.''''
As the three got closer to Starfall City the rumors intensified. They heard about Archer''s exploits and how he wiped out Misthaven Kingdom but they didn''t believe it.
When the carriage entered the College of Magic grounds they were shown to their rooms and settled in.
The affinity test was being held and Lucius saw the boy in question girls all around him and was shocked.
He looked at the group and counted seven girls who were all different. Lucius became jealous when he saw how close the princess was to him.
Branikmented. ''''He doesn''t look that strong. There''s no denying that he is a dragon-kin. I doubt he is a dragon.''''
Lucius nodded his head as Soren spoke. ''''Look at all the girls he is with. Why are there loads of brown girls?''''
[Unknown location in the Avalon Empire]
The leader of this group stood in front of arge crowd of people who were waiting for him.
He stepped forward and addressed the group, his gaze fixed upon them. "Dear brethren and sisters, the moment we''ve been expecting draws near. It is critical that we send the boy to the realm of the Netherfolk, where he will inevitably fall into their grasp. Once he is, our task shall be to patiently await the retrieval of the boy''s heart, marking the beginning of our grand n. With the support of the Church of Light and the Dragon yers, we will achieve everything the ancestors nned."
Another robed figure stepped forward and asked. ''''How will we send him there? And how do we know he won''t return and deal with our spies?''''
The leader looked at the figure and responded. ''''We created a new artifact thanks to Netherfolk who shared their mysterious magic with us. Once the boy is out of the way, they willunch attacks all across Pluoria and it shall be another cidia.''''
The same robed figure asked another question. ''''What is the end goal here? If we mess up, we will be exposed and purged. But even worse if we fail to contain that mad boy he will go on a rampage as he did in the Misthaven where he wiped out many of us.''''
When the leader heard this he started chuckling. ''''Well, we have nted many spies in the College of Magic. They are instructed to get close to him and use the artifact at the right time which ignores his mana and will send him to the unknown realm.''''
The leader looked around and spoke onest time. ''''Our goal is to bring back our ancestors and continue the conquest they started five thousand years ago. With the help of the Netherfolk, we can achieve this but they want the boy''s heart as payment.''''
Once the meeting was over a figure vanished from the hall and appeared outside the cave.
They rushed off toward the capital to warn the emperor but before the person could get far they felt a sting and copsed to the ground.
The leader appeared out of nowhere. ''''You empire dogs think we''re stupid. We knew you were here from the beginning, your boss warned us. No one can stop us frompleting our goals.''''
He raised his hand and burned the body to ashes.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 344 Llyniel Oakheart
Chapter 344 Llyniel Oakheart
Archer and the girls who was joined by Halime soon saw Lioran, N, Leonora, and Nalika who greeted him.
The girls all gathered and started gossiping before Lioran stood next to Archer. ''''They all have your scent apart from Leria.''''
Heughed before remarking. ''''You shouldn''t ask people about their private lives Lioran.''''
Lioran started chuckling as he patted Archer on the shoulder. ''''Well, it looks like we will be brothers soon.''''
Archer looked at him with an odd look until he pointed at N who was staring at him as her blue eyes sparkled.
She grinned at him causing him to be mesmerized until Lioran poked him in the side. Archer shook his head and spoke. ''''Why is she looking at me like that?''''
''''You could easily beat her and she knows this. So she became interested in you and hasn''t shut up about you or your fight with her.'''' Lioran spoke as heughed.
The two continued to talk before the headmistress started speaking to the crowd. ''''Hello all. Please listen up as you will now be told what ss you will be in. Just so you know you may not be put in the same ss as your friends.''''
Everyone started gossiping among themselves as Archer turned to the girls and spoke. ''''If we ain''t together it doesn''t matter as I got an idea to add to the bracelets when we return to the domain.''''
Lioran and the lion girls were curious but decided not to ask and wait for him to open up to them.
The girls nodded as the professors started reading out names and for the first hour, he didn''t see anyone who caught his interest until Halime was called up.
She looked at Archer who nodded before she walked to the stage and Jade was waiting for her. ''''Halime Nagendra. You will be in S-ss and House Umbrus. Please attend sses on time tomorrow.''''
Halime nodded her head and walked over to the group. After that, all the girls Archer saw at the affinity test got into a range of different houses but all got into S-ss.
After that, one by one his girls were ced into S-ss shocking the rest of the students alongside some of the staff.
They turned to the headmistress who shrugged before Archer approached the stage and Jade looked at him with a smile before speaking.
''''Archer Wyldheart. You will be in S-ss and belong to House Etherium.''''
He nodded and returned to the group while everyone was looking at him with jealous eyes after realizing that the six girls were married to him.
The nobles hated him even more and the lower-born student grew to admire him. When he got to the girls he spoke to Leira. ''''What are the houses for?''''
''''If we were anyone else we would be put in that house''s dorm, but you and the royal students are ced in the dorm you have seen before.'''' She answered him with a smile.
After that, they were told that they should report to their ssrooms to meet with their professor.
Archer and the group walked to the S-ss which Lioran, N, and the two lion girls also got into.
They soon arrived at arge ssroom and entered. Archer and the girls took up one corner as the nine of them fit onto two desks.
The girls fought to sit next to him with Nefertiti and Teu winning while the other girls took their seats with jealousy written all over their faces until Archer pampered each one.
Lioran, his two fiancees, and N sat at the table next to theirs as Archer watched everyone start to arrive
He saw the lc-colored hair girl who sat down alongside a white-haired rabbit girl who winked at him as she took her seat.
The next to walk in was the ginger-haired girl who didn''t even look his way as she made her way to a free desk with another boy and girl.
More students poured in until the ss was full. Archer noticed the shy-looking elf girl looking for a seat but didn''t move from her spot.
There were about a hundred students in the S-ss and all the seats were taken leaving the girl confused.
That''s when he turned to Teu and asked her to move over which annoyed her but he promised a date in the city alongside kissing all over her face causing her to smile and relent.
She moved over and Archer quickly cast Blink. He reappeared in front of the girl who yelped before stumbling back.
Now that he was closer he looked at her and found her adorable. She had brown braided hair with the prettiest brown eyes that sparkled.
She wasn''t very tall and was slender but had a nice chest for her size. He saw she was dressed in Aztec-like clothing and had the cutest dimples on both cheeks.
Archer gave her a charming smile. ''''Hey, I''m Archer what''s your name?''''
She looked up at him but soon looked away as her face turned red before answering in a soft voice that if it was anyone else wouldn''t have heard her.
''''I''m Llyniel Oakwood. Nice to meet you, Archer.''''
He smiled. ''''Come sit with us. There is a free seat for you.''''
She nodded her head and followed him. Soon they sat down and the girls started talking to her.
As they chatted Professor Jade walked in and shouted out to the ss to get their attention.
''''Students now listen up. Tomorrow sses start and the first lesson will be with me which is Spellcraft. After that, you will have Magic fundamentals with one of three Professors.''''
After talking she took out a stack of paper and cast a spell on them, before making them float over to each student.
Archer took the paper and saw a list of sses. Once everyone read it Jade was about to speak until a knock on the door was heard.
She walked over to it and opened it to see the pale-skinned girl with bright pink hair and blue eyes standing there looking guilty.
Jade spoke. ''''Apollonia. Come in and find a seat.''''
The girl nodded as she walked in and sat down with the ginger girl. Once she was seated she continued to speak.
''''Return to the college by the second bell tomorrow and go to your assigned sses but report here in the mornings. Now you can go.''''
Archer stored the paper in his Item Box, while the girls slipped theirs into their storage rings.
As they prepared to rise and depart he felt his sleeve pull. He looked down to see the wood elf holding it while looking down causing him to smile as he spoke. ''''What''s up Llyniel?''''
The little elf princess spoke in a quiet voice. ''''Can I stay with you please?''''
Archer nodded his head and went to leave the room with the group. As they made their way to the exit the ginger-haired girl stepped in front of them as she spoke. ''''You''re the white dragon correct?''''
He looked at her before asking. ''''Yeah, why? Who are you?''''
''''I''m Maeve Avaloch. Can we fight someday?'''' She asked.
Archer smiled and nodded his head. ''''Yeah definitely. We can do it in a few days if you want?''''
Maeve looked taken aback but quicklyposed herself and smiled before agreeing.
Afterward, she quickly said her farewell and left. She walked off with her friends while the other students did the same.
As they were leaving the ss Jade called out to him. ''''Archer are you free? I can help you with your Aura.''''
He turned to her then the girls who shared a nod and told him they would wait outside.
Archer nodded and the group left not before smiling at Llyniel who followed behind them.
Jade motioned for a chair and the two of them sat down. She looked at him and expressed. ''''You do look like your Father if you don''t mind me saying.''''
Archer looked at her. ''''Yes I do look like Leonard as I am his son but he isn''t my Father.''''
When Jade heard him she sighed before changing the subject. ''''Do you know what Aura is?''''
He nodded and started exining. ''''I can force my power to subdue other people around me.''''
''''Yes, that is the basic exnation of it. But with yours, it is more powerful than your regr teenagers because you are a dragon.''''
Archer tilted his head and asked. ''''Well, how do I control it?''''
Jade smiled warmly. "It''s all about focus and connection."
She began. "Close your eyes, take a deep breath, and envision a source of power deep within you. It''s like a reservoir of energy waiting to be tapped into."
Archer followed her instructions, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He visualized a wellspring of energy deep within his core.
"Now," Jade continued, "imagine that energy flowing through your body, from your core to your limbs. Feel it moving, surging like a river."
Archer concentrated, and he could indeed sense a tingling sensation spreading from his core, coursing through his arms and legs.
"Good," Jade encouraged. "Now, to manifest your Aura, think of a form or shape. It can be a protective shield, a weapon, or anything you desire."
Archer envisioned a shimmering, translucent barrier surrounding him. Jade nodded in approval. "Now, open your eyes."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]@@novelbin@@
Chapter 346 Opening Up
Chapter 346 Opening Up
Archer looked at the lion girl and startedughing but soon calmed down. ''''Yes, I haven''t mated with her yet. Why do you ask?''''
''''Cause I want to mate with you but I don''t want to be in your harem,'''' Nmented like she was asking for something normal.
He looked at her and shook his head. ''''I won''t have sex with random girls. If you were mine then yeah I would, but we''ve just met.''''
Archer stopped speaking as the server wheeled out arge trolley filled to the brim with all different food.
The young man ced as much as he could on the table before leaving. N looked at all the food like an excited child at Christmas.
But she shook her head and spoke. ''''Why? It''s only sex. I''m sure the girls wouldn''t mind.''''
Archer looked at her. ''''I don''t sleep around. If you are interested in being with me, we will get to know each other first.''''
He grabbed a te and started eating some bread before continuing. ''''But if I see you with another man then it''s over and you lost your chance with me.''''
After speaking he continued eating and loved the bread as it was sweet but not too much. N was eating a meat pastry as she took in what he said.
She kept looking at him before finishing the food and moving to another te before speaking. ''''So you mean you can talk and meet other girls but I can''t do the same?''''
Archer answered instantly before he started eating again. ''''Yes.''''
N narrowed her eyes as she ate a piece of the sweet bread beforementing. ''''That is very hypocritical you know.''''
"Why does it matter? I''ll do as I please. If you don''t approve, that''s your choice. I won''t pressure anyone. All the girls are aware that I n to have multiple wives, but they also know I won''t neglect any of them," Archer responded honestly.
When he finished speaking he just ate and didn''t bother with any more conversation as he let her think. @@novelbin@@
Archer was constantly eating and loved the cafe''s bread. He called the server over and asked. ''''Can I buy as much as the cook can make?''''
The young man looked at him in shock butmented. ''''Well that would cost a lot but you still have to pay for your first order which was fifteen gold coins.''''
He took out the coins and handed them over as he ced therge order for bread. Once he was done with that N finally spoke.
''''Why should I join a harem and be the lowest-ranked girl?''''
Archer chuckled before answering. ''''There are no ranks. All girls are equal in my eyes, each one brings something to? our rtionship.''''
''''Tell me what each girl brings to your life?''''
He paused his meal, deep in thought, before speaking. "E has been by my side since we were just kids. She''s always been there, loving and supporting me. Teu, on the other hand, fuels my adventurous spirit, and she rescued me when I was at my weakest, not to mention she trains me, which I genuinely enjoy."
Archer took a sip of his tea before continuing with a big smile on his face. "Sera pulled me back from a dark ce I was nearly stuck in, and I''ll forever be grateful to her. Plus, I findfort in her biting. Nefertiti has loved me since the day we met. She was a bit overbearing at first, but I''vee to treasure it, just like I treasure her. She''s always looking out for me and making sure no one''s trying to deceive me."
Pausing briefly to finish his tea and resumed speaking. "Hemera, well, she''s a bit of a nerd and loves knowledge just like me. That''s something I adore about her, we spend time reading, oh she''s also really cheerful and never fails to bring a smile to my face."
As he savored a bite of bread, Archer continued discussing thest four girls. "And then there''s Hecate. She''s a quiet but incredibly lovely girl who spends most of her time in herb, engrossed in her research. She''s been a tremendous help to me, and I appreciate her serene nature. But she also reveals a different, more personal side to me that I cherish."
He took another bite and went on, "And Tal, I crossed paths with her about three and a half years ago when I first started my adventures. I was immediately charmed by her. We eventually went our separate ways but recently reconnected, and I discovered she felt the same way. So, we decided to give it a shot."
Archer felt a bit surprised at himself for opening up so much, but he realized he genuinely enjoyed talking about his girls.
With a smile, he continued, "And then there''s my aunt Sia. She''s loved and cherished me all my life, and when we reconnected, a spark ignited between us. Now, we''re together with the blessings of both my Grandfather and the emperor."
Taking a moment, he concluded, "Lastly, there''s Leira. I haven''t known her for long, but she seems like a lovely girl, and I''m looking forward to getting to know her better."
N was just looking at him as he spoke about the girls and got slightly jealous but shook her head and spoke. ''''You truly care for each one don''t you?''''
Archer smiled. ''''Of course, I do. That''s why I don''t favour any of them over the other that''s not fair.''''
''''But you''re the leader of the pride?'''' She asked.
''''Obviously,'''' Archer said with a chuckle.
Nale nodded as she tore into another pastry before the server returned with two trolleys of bread.
The young man stopped in front of the table and told Archer the price. ''''That will be one hundred gold coins for close to a thousand pieces of bread.''''
Archer handed the guy the money before him and N continued to speak as he stored the bread away.
While sitting there he decided to add the message system to the bracelts that will allow him and the girls tomunicate with each at the cost of mana.
[Lioran POV]
Lioran was sitting in a restaurant not too far from where Archer and N were seated. He was watching the two chatting as they ate.
Leonora looked at him and spoke. ''''Why are we just watching the princess? He won''t harm her and the two clearly get on.''''
''''Father wanted to engage Liona to him but it seems he likes N more which will shock him as she is a stubborn lioness,'''' Lioran answered the girl.
Nalika was the next to speak. ''''You got a good point but she won''t join a harem. She''s already said that.''''
Lioran startedughing before replying. ''''Just look at her. Have you ever seen N like this? THE N who chased us around the savannah when we were cubs trying to beat us up.''''
When the two girls heard this they started giggling and agreed with Lioran. Leonora looked at him. ''''Do you see him as a friend Lio?''''
He nodded his head and gave them an honest answer. ''''Yeah, I can see he hasn''t had any friends in his life. From what Father found out he used to belong to the Ashguard house in the west. But he was banished and made his way into the world but never had a childhood. I heard he was thirteen when he got involved in a southern war.''''
The two girls looked at each other and nodded. ''''Well, we support this friendship, after all, you only have us two and Caesar. It will be good to have another friend.''''
[Llyniel''s POV]
Llyniel was overwhelmed when everyone wanted to speak to her, they weren''t being horrible it was just she wasn''t used to it.
She just wanted to see Archer again and left the dress shop the girls were in and started walking toward the cafe.
As she was walking a nature spirit came to her and whispered. ''''Bad people targeting your new friend Lly. You must hurry.''''
Llyniel''s eyes widened as she rushed toward Archer who she saw talking to the lion girl N. As she got close she saw him react and started casting spells at the rooftops.
N jumped up and pulled out her spear andunched it at the attackers.
Explosion rang out and the city went into alert as a bell started to ring. She saw a man dressed in all ck leap at Archer.
She started chanting. "Aelirion eldarin, thalion verdan, Eld''ranil naur,ir meldan."
Earth rose from nowhere and shot straight a the attackers but more kepting, Llyniel saw N being separated from him.
Archer resorted to his ws and tail to attack the swarm of crazy humans.
Llyniel reached him and spoke in a loud voice. ''''They are trying to trap you! Be careful.''''
It was toote as loads of the attackers swarmed over them and one of them started activating an artifact but she saw him rush toward her.
She found herself in Archer''s protective embrace, cocooned by the shelter of his wings as the artifact surged with power.
Arge explosion ensued, obliterating a significant section of the street.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 348 The Nether Realm (2)
Chapter 348 The Nether Realm (2)
Archer saw an ominous-looking spell flying toward them but he wasn''t bothered as his Anti Magic was activated.
The spell bounced off him causing him to smile as he saw the? same creature as earlier so he cast Blink and appeared near it to cast Soul Sunder to tear out the thing''s soul.
Archer felt a fight but soon he ripped it from the body and destroyed it by letting his dragon fire consume it.
That''s when an idea came to him about the next spell he would create. After killing the unknown creature he went on another rampage and ughtered the remaining creatures.
Llyniel just sat on his head protected by a Cosmic Shield and was worrying about Archer but he was fine as he shredded arger creature into chunks.
Once he killed therge creature he saw more iing and took a deep breath to fire a stream of fire at them.
The violet mes washed over them burning them to dust but as he was distracted another spell hit him.
When the spell hit him it did no damage but pushed him backward due to the force mming into him.
He used his ws to slow down by stabbing them into the ground and skidded to a stop. Once he stopped he cast Celestial Beam at the spellcaster.
The bright beam collided into it causing it to scream in agony before vanishing into nothingness.
Archer turned to the remaining creatures and fired another Celestial Beam at them quickly annihting them.
He decided to stay in his dragon form and spoke to a shocked Llyniel as he turned his head toward her. ''''I will stay in my dragon form. I can sense more creatures on their way.''''
After speaking he took off and started flying toward the mountains to find a safe ce for Llyniel in this strange world.
Archer flew for an hour until he reached the peak and quicklynded. He returned to his humanoid form before he cast Mana Maniption.
He created giant walls that encircled the peak and made it as safe as he could. As he was doing this Llyniel started casting spells.
She created a room made out of solid earth, vines, and roots that appeared from the barren-looking soil.
Her actions confused him so he asked. ''''Where are thoseing from?''''
Llyniel looked at him with a smile before exining. ''''Well even though we are here the spirits followed me and told me that I could use my magic.''''
''''What do you mean by spirits?'''' He asked in a curious voice.
''''Well, I can use nature magic which allows me to speak to the spirits which represent the elements. I can use light magic without the spirits but the rest they help me with.'''' Llyniel finished her exnation before getting back to creating a safe shelter.
As she was doing this Archer cast Stone Warden dozens of times and ordered them to guard their new camp.
Once he finished that he spoke to her. ''''I will go and level up more so we can get out.''''
Before he left he took out a spare bracelet he made and gave it to Llyniel. Archer told her to send mana into and think of him before sending a message.
She nodded as she slipped it onto her wrist with a smile. Archer summoned his wings and left the camp.
Once he was away from it he activated Aura Detector and saw hundreds of pings surrounding them.
As he hovered in the sky he saw dark clouds heading in their directions. Archer watched them but his eyes narrowed.
Then they opened in shock as he realized that they weren''t clouds but a swarm of flying creatures.
He quickly sent a message to Llyniel. ''''Get underground and reinforce it. Flying beasts areing.''''
After a few seconds, he heard a sweet voice reply. ''''Okay. Be careful Arch.''''
Once he was done speaking to her he looked at the iing creatures and cast Void ze, Crown of Star, and Sr re Barrage.
He sent Void ze racing toward the swarm as Sr re Barrage shot towards the creatures.
When the spells hit explosions went off all over the ce and burnt bodies fell from the sky. Archer smiled before rushing forward as he started casting more spells.
They mmed into the creatures and exploded, once he saw this he whispered to himself. ''''Draco.''''
He turned into his dragon form and started fighting with therger flying creatures which he quickly subdued the rest after killing hundreds of them.
Archer descended to the ground followed by hundreds of creepy-looking eagle monsters, they allnded in front of him and lowered themselves to the ground.
That''s when he got an idea and grinned to himself thinking of the oue.
[The girl''s POV]
E and the girls went to another shop after Llyniel left them, as they were shopping arge explosion went off.
All the girls knew it had something to do with Archer and rushed outside. When they saw the scene they were shocked.
The street was destroyed as the building crumbled and screams could be heard. That''s when Tal called out. ''''N is over here! And she''s injured.''''
E rushed over and saw the lion girl was burned and started casting the healing spell she learned recently.
The injuries healed and N let out a sigh as her blue eyes opened. She saw E and Teu looking down at her.
N shook her head as she sat up and spoke in a groggy voice. ''''They were targeting Archer. He protected little Llyniel who rushed to help him.''''
When the girls heard this they got worried until a man and woman appeared holding three bodies that were struggling against their grips.
The group saw the man and Sera stepped forward. ''''What are you doing here?''''
Thorin looked at the little redhead with a smile beforementing. ''''No need to be so feisty Seraphina. I''m Archer''s uncle, not the enemy.''''
He looked at the girls and greeted them. ''''Hello, girls. Archer isn''t dead, they just sent him and the little girl somewhere. We don''t know where but we will find out.''''
Nefertiti spoke. ''''If you are here now, that means you were close by?''''
Thorin nodded. ''''Yes, me and Marion here were ordered to protect him but when he was ambushed we had to fight a high ranker which took a bit of time.''''
Before anyone could talk they saw the city guard rushing onto the street and started blocking it off.
Themander walked up to the group and spoke. ''''What happened here?''''
Thorin was about to talk but the blonde-haired woman he was with stepped forward and answered. ''''There was an attack on the white prince. He was kidnapped by a cult, quickly inform the royal guard immediately, and locked down the city.''''
The guard saluted. ''''Yes,mander!''''
He rushed off while shouting orders and all the girls were looking at the woman with narrowed eyes.
Thorin took the chance to introduce the woman. ''''Girls this is Marion Ashguard. My wife and themander of the city guard.''''
Marion looked at him with a questioning look before smiling at them. ''''My silly husband has told me about you girls but there seems to be a few new additions.''''
E nodded and introduced the two new girls. ''''This is Halime and N. We met them at the affinity test and became quick friends.''''
Before anyone could speak the headmistress appeared and spoke to Thorin. ''''What happened here?''''
He turned around before exining. ''''The cult targeted him with everything they had in the hope of activating an artifact that sent the boy somewhere.''''
Ophelia got a curious look on her face before she started speaking to Thorin and Marion.
Tal looked at E and asked. ''''Do you think he is alright? Where would they send him?''''
Before she could answer they all received a message through the bracelets.
[Are you girls okay? Me and Llyniel have been sent to an unknownnd and I don''t have enough mana to get home yet]
All their eyes widened but they felt relieved, everyone tried to send him a message but they received nothing in return.
Halime and N were looking at them with confused looks on their faces. When E saw this she giggled before exining. ''''Arch made us a bracelet each that allows us to talk to each other.''''
The two girls nodded their heads before they started chatting with each other until Lioran arrived and rushed up to N as he spoke. ''''Big sis. Are you okay?''''
N smiled as she nodded. ''''Yes, brother. I''m a bit sore but I''ll be fine, I do need to rest though.''''
Lioran sighed with relief as he hugged her but soon let her go. Before anyone could speak a loud horn was heard in the distance.
Teu spoke. ''''Let''s get to the city wall and see what it is.''''
All the girls nodded and rushed off following behind Leira who offered to show them a shortcut.
But N limped to a nearby bench andid down to getfortable as her body was killing her. @@novelbin@@
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 350 A Day Of Rest (R18)
Chapter 350 A Day Of Rest (R18)
[A few days before the Affinity test]
Archer was sitting on the treehouse''s balcony as he watched over the domain as the morning sun rose in the distance.
They were waiting to start sses in the College of Magic and decided to rx for the day.
He got up and made his way into the treehouse and saw E standing in the kitchen cleaning up.
When he saw her, he walked over and started to help. E saw him and smiled as she spoke. ''''You don''t have Arch. Go rest.''''
''''No, it''s fine. I want to help you El.'''' Archer replied with a grin.
The two of them took some time topletely clean the kitchen but once they were done E walked over to him and pulled him toward her.
She kissed him which he quickly returned as he held her waist. His tail snaked around and started rubbing her thigh.
His actions caused her to shudder but that just encouraged her to kiss even more passionately as Archer ced her on the kitchen counter.
After a few minutes, they broke apart, both wearing smiles. E spoke softly, "You should go spend time with the others, Archer. It''s only fair to all of us."
Archer nodded, gently nting a kiss on her nose before he turned and began to walk away. "I''ll be back soon, El."
As he strolled off, E''s joyful voice rang out behind him. "I truly love you, Archer Wyldheart."
He paused in his tracks, turning toward her with a bright smile. "And I love you just as much, E."
She smiled as he left the treehouse and went in search of his ocean princess. He soon found her training not far from the treehouse.
The soft rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds created a tranquil backdrop as Archer stood close by as he was quietly watching Teu.
She stood on a small clearing just outside the treehouse, her muscr form adorned in a fitted training outfit.
In her hand, she held a training sword. She moved with grace and precision, her every motion deliberate and controlled.
Her training was a dance of steel and resolve, a testament to her skill and dedication.
Each swing was executed with fluidity and fineness as if she were a part of the very forest around her.
Archer watched in wonder as she practiced a series of intricate maneuvers, her steps measured and her strikes deadly urate.
Her expression was one of fierce concentration, her brows furrowed in determination, and her eyes fixed on an imaginary opponent.
As she continued her training, Archer couldn''t help but admire her.
Teu was a warrior in every sense of the word, and her dedication to honing her skills was nothing short of inspiring.
He marveled at the way she moved, the way she seemed to merge with the natural world as she practiced her art.
After what seemed like an eternity, Teu finally lowered her sword, her breathsing in measured intervals.
She wiped a bead of sweat from her brow and turned to look up at the treehouse. Her eyes met Archer''s, and she offered a warm, exhausted smile before she spoke.
''''Hello husband. How long have you been there?''''
Archer grinned when he saw her sweaty body and started getting horny but pushed it down andmented. ''''A little. I couldn''t help myself, you looked so good when you''re sweaty.'''' @@novelbin@@
Teu giggled when she heard him and retorted. ''''Who would find a sweaty and tired girl attractive?''''
''''Me.'''' He quickly replied.
Archer created a bench for the two of them to sit down on. When they took their seats Teu put her head on his shoulder.
They sat there for a little while before he spoke. ''''How''s your training been?''''
''''It''s been going good. I hope the Professors at the college can teach me something, it would be good to learn new techniques.'''' Teumented.
Archer nodded as he spoke. ''''Well, Leira did say that the college is the top institution in Pluoria. They also train the empire''s magic knights which you could learn from.''''
Teu smiled as she agreed with him. The two of them sat there for a little before she asked him a question. ''''Do you love me, Arch?''''
Her sudden question caught him off guard but he nodded. ''''Yes, I do my ocean princess.''''
She giggled before asking another. ''''Why?''''
''''Cause you are always there for me and I love your adventurous spirit,'''' Archer replied before kissing her.
Teu loved the kiss and quickly wrapped her arms around his shoulder as she climbed onto hisp.
They shared a passionate kiss as they were battling with their tongues but soon Archer won that as Teu gave up.
When they were getting into it he bit her bottom lip causing her to let out a moan. She then attacked his ear as she returned the favor and bit it.
Archer shuddered when he felt that. Between herrge boobs squashing against his chest and her ear attack, he was losing himself.
But he had to control himself as he had to see the other girls but he did squeeze her bubble butt causing her to attack him even more.
Soon she stopped attacking him and leaned back before speaking. ''''I''m going to get back to training before I get distracted.''''
Archer nodded before kissing her forehead as she got up. He went to find that cheeky dragon and closed his eyes to find her.
She was on the treehouse''s roof which baffled him, so he teleported up there to see her lying down looking into the sky.
He smiled when he saw her but she soon shot up and lunged at him. Archer caught her as she wrapped her legs around him.
Sera looked at him with her happy smile and ruby-red eyes. ''''Sweetheart. I was just thinking about you.''''
Archer chuckled as he asked. ''''What were you thinking about?''''
She leaned in and whispered into his ear. ''''Sucking you. But feel how wet I am for you husband.''''
He slid his hand under her dress to fill a soaking wet pussy which excited him. Archer leaned in and spoke into her ear. ''''You''ra a horny dragon. But I love it.''''
Sera giggled before biting his neck with her sharp teeth. He shivered all over as she dropped to her knees and pulled down his pants, she did this so fast that it impressed him.
She took hold of his member that woke up instantly and quickly took it in her mouth and started bobbing her head.
After moving her little tongue and deepthroating it he released his seed down her throat causing her to cough but she still swallowed everything.
Sera stood back up with a cheeky smile on her face but cast Cleanse on herself before climbing on him and started kissing him.
Archer reciprocated the kiss as he held her ass. Soon they stopped as they stared at each other before Seramented. ''''Who would have thought that the boy in the tree would be my eternal mate.''''
He smiled when he heard this and kissed her little button nose causing her tough as she spoke in a loving voice. ''''Sweetheart. I''m really happy that I met you that day.''''
''''So am I Seraphina,'''' Archer spoke as he put his forehead against hers.
The dup sat down and spoke for a while before E called for her to help with lunch. She jumped up and kissed him before flying off in a very happy mood.
Archer saw her big smile as she disappeared into the treehouse. That''s when he stood up and went to find his subus.
He scanned the domain and saw her in her room reading. Archer teleported there and saw her concentrating.
After watching her for a little while he crept up behind and leaned into her ear. ''''My subus. What are you reading?''''
Nefertiti leaped up with a scream causing Archer tough but as soon as she saw it was him she jumped on him andnded on the bed.
The pink-haired girl was staring down at him while her pink eyes glowed before she started kissing him.
After she was down with the kisses Nefertiti reached down and took out his member and slipped it inside her.
''''Mmmmgnhhhh!~~''''
She let out a relieved moan as he started thrusting inside her. Archer grabbed and pulled her toward him and spoke into her ear. ''''Now you''ve started this I will now ravage you, princess.''''
Nefertiti smiled before getting flipped onto her back and he started fucking her until he exploded.
They continued this for a couple of hours until she was half-dead, she was lying on the bed with her eyes half open.
But she still managed to mumble out. ''''I love you, husband. Thank you for that.''''
Archer smiled as he replied. ''''I love you too Nefi.''''
He cast Cleanse on the two of them as he cuddled her until she was sound asleep. Archer tucked her in and made his way out of the room.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 352 The Battle For Starfall
Chapter 352 The Battle For Starfall
The Avalon soldiers saw the dwarves setting up mana cannons which popped out of nowhere.
Once they were set up the dwarves jumped on them and waited for the order. That''s when Mohamet shouted. ''''Fire!'''' @@novelbin@@
The Mana Cannons began to hum with energy, their magical conduits glowing with an ethereal light.
Arcane runes etched on the barrels came to life, and a brilliant, shimmering aura enveloped the cannons.
With a resounding boom, the first cannon fired, sending a searing beam of concentrated mana hurtling into the horde.
It struck with devastating force, carving a path of destruction through the enemy ranks.
Creatures were incinerated in its wake, their wails and screeches echoing across the battlefield.
The cannons kept firing into the swarm before they could get any closer to the weapons to be useless.
When the Avalonians saw this they ordered their own weapons and mages tounch an attack.
With a deafening chorus of incantations, the magic cannons fired in unison. Arcane energy surged through the air, and hundreds of beams, radiant and shimmering, soared into the sky before descending upon the horde.
The sight was nothing short of spectacr.? The swarm was caught in the crossfire, reeled from the onught.
Creatures were disintegrated in blinding shes of light, and the ground quaked as explosions rocked their ranks.
But they were relentless, and it pressed on despite the devastating barrage. The Avalonians knew they could not rely on magic alone.
As the cannons continued to fire, the city''s defenders rallied to the walls, bows, and swords at the ready.
The girls were waiting for the swarm to arrive as E switched to mana arrows, Nefertiti was causing chaos with her Arcane magic.
Hemera saw the sun was high in the sky and started casting her sun magic that dropped searing hot beams of light onto the horde.
Thunder and mes washed over the creatures thanks to Leira''s good magic control, but all their attacks didn''t slow down the swarm''s march.
Halime was casting poison spells that sheunched over the soldiers lines that melted Ratlings and Rat Ogres to nothing.
Tal went to join the other girls at the front thanks to her short swords. When Teu, Sia, Hecate, Sera, and Tal saw the sheer amount of creatures they got worried.
But before the swarm arrived the city gates opened and soldiers swathed in silver armor from head to toe marched out led by the first prince of the empire Vn Avalon.
Leira saw her brother and rushed over to him followed by E. When the prince saw them his eyes narrowed as he spoke. ''''Sister. What are you doing here with a bunch of random girls?''''
The cat girl''s eyes narrowed as she issued a stern warning. "Do not insult or attempt anything with any of them, unless you wish to invite trouble upon yourself."
Vn''s eyes narrowed and spoke in an angry tone. ''''Why can''t I talk about some girls you''ve made friends with?''''
That''s when Thorin and Marion appeared and exined it to the arrogant prince who hadn''t been up to date with the news.
Marion spoke first. ''''Prince Vn I would be careful with the words you use next. The white prince isn''t known for his restraint and will kill you even if you are the prince.''''
Vn''s offense was interrupted as spells crashed into the city walls, throwing everything into chaos.
Thorin swiftly rified, "Your father has essentially given Archer the go-ahead to do as he pleases, as long as it doesn''t harm or oppose the interests of the empire."
He pointed toward the ongoing battles: wyverns and a red dragon inbat, dwarves and dragon-kin standing together, and nearby, the imposing earth dragons keeping watch.
''''They all are your brother-inw''s underlings and only listen to him or his girls. So behave yourself or you will have an angry dragon hunting you down.'''' Thorinmented before going to talk to the girls.
When they saw Archer''s uncle scaring the prince they allughed including Leira. But they soon got back on track as the prince''s soldiers lined up with the dragon-kin.
Mohemat shouted out. ''''Berserkers! You''re up.''''
Seven-foot-tall dragon-kin warriors made their way over to the four girls fighting ahead of the frontline.
When the group arrived they spoke to Teu. ''''Your Majesty. We are here to help you. The king will be mad if you girls get hurt.''''
Teu nodded and got back to fighting as the swarm mmed into the dragon-kin and Avalonian''s lines.
Amidst the chaotic battlefield, Teu and Sia fought with a synchronized ferocity that left a trail of Ratlings, Blightborns, and Rat Ogres in their wake.
Their swords gleamed with deadly intent as they carved through the relentless horde. Teu, her muscles taut and movements precise wielded her sword with a dancer''s grace.
With each swing, she struck down Ratlings with precision. Her de moved like an extension of herself, a deadly whirlwind that left no room for her foes to counter.
Sia, her eyes aze with fiery magic, conjured mes that engulfed groups of Ratlings. The searing infernos consumed her adversaries, reducing them to smoldering ashes.
Her control over the destructive power was tireless, and she sent waves of fire rippling through the enemy ranks.
Hecate thrust and spun with deadly uracy. Her attacks pierced the hearts of Rat Ogres, sending them crashing to the ground.
Her spearwork was a masterful disy of skill and strength, and she advanced through the battlefield like a whirlwind of death.
Tal, agile and nimble, weaved through the chaos with her short swords.
She darted in and out ofbat, her des shing as she struck down Blightborns with lightning-fast shes.
Her acrobatic maneuvers allowed her to evade attacks effortlessly, and her enemies fell before her like leaves in a storm.
Together, they formed an unstoppable team, and their synergy was on full disy.
With seamlessmunication, they covered each other''s blind spots and moved with the precision of a well-oiled machine.
Their enemies stood no chance against theirbined might. But that was when the earth dragons got involved and stampeded through the swarm.
They crushed Ratlings, Rat Ogres, and Blightborns underfoot. Hours of fighting drove the swarm from the city.
The girls ordered the dragon-kin, archers, dwarves, wyverns, and earth dragons to return to the domain.
General Mohemat approached E and bowed before speaking. ''''We have no deaths thanks to the dragon priests healing the soldiers but we need the king to heal arge group whose limbs have been damaged beyond repair or cut off.''''
E nodded with a smile before Mohemat returned to the domain alongside everyone else. Prince Vn''s approach.
When he got closer Sera appeared and growled at him. All the girls gathered around her before Leira walked over to him and spoke. ''''What is it, brother?''''
Vn looked around before answering. ''''What was that portal? And why does your fiancee have such an army?''''
Leira looked at him like he was an idiot before asking. ''''Have you not heard the news yet?''''
He nodded. ''''Yes that you have a fiancee who is called the white prince.''''
When Leira heard this she shook her head before talking. ''''Well remember when Grandmother told us the stories of the old dragon king?''''
Vn nodded with a smile as memories came back to him. Leira continued. ''''And what race was that dragon king?''''
He thought for a second be reply. ''''He was a white dragon! The rarest species of dragon.''''
The girls startedughing causing Leira tough, she tried to hide it but her brother saw andmented. ''''What is it, sister?''''
Leira stoppedughing and answered with a smile. ''''Now you know why my fiancee is called the white prince.''''
Vn''s eyes widened with realization as the group headed through the open gates. Soldiers were getting treated.
As they stepped through the entrance the ringing of a bell could be heard. But soon they saw a violet beam shooting into the air.
The spell canceled out the bell chimes causing everyone to look up, that''s when Ophelia ckfire appeared and kept casting her magic into the sky.
When she was done doing that a protective dome covered the city as she descended to the street where the girls were.
She looked at them with a smile as shemented. ''''Had to stop the bells before they brought bad weather that would make the battle a lot worse.
Everyone nodded before Ophelia vanished from the spot. Vn turned to Leira and asked. ''''Are youing back to the pce?''''
She looked at the other girls who shrugged before walking to the Elysian Elevator. Leira was talking to the group.
Vn tried to talk to Halime and Nefertiti but Sera got in the way and growled at him causing him to step back in shock. ''''I mean no harm. I''m just being polite.''''
Sera watched him and replied. ''''Don''t be polite to my sister wives.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 354 The Nether Realm (6)
Chapter 354 The Nether Realm (6)
After he finished with the first set of guards he knew where the capital was and cast Gate to go there. He stepped through the portal and appeared outside a run-down-looking city.
The walls were crumbling as guards walked atop them. That''s when he smiled and cast Null Void around him so they couldn''t cast any spells at him.
Archer quickly cast Celestial Serpent which looked like an eastern dragon and sent it toward the city to take out as many of the humanoid creatures as it could.
The spell rushed over the wall and mmed into a group of iing guards.
He stopped controlling it and let it run wild as he sensed an army of Neatherbeasts charging at him from two different directions.
Archer''s grin widened before casting Meteor Swarm directly above himself. After waiting for a little while a loud roar could be heard as the meteors started to fall from the heavens.
The swarm that Archer had summoned descended like a rain of fiery vengeance. They fell with incredible speed, zing through the darkened sky.
The Netherbeasts looked up in terror, realizing their impending doom toote. The meteors crashed into the ground with explosive force, unleashing waves of searing mes.
Fire and debris erupted in all directions, obliterating the two hordes of creatures in a zing inferno.
Archer, safe and unharmed in another location thanks to Blink to watch as more meteors continued to wreak havoc on his pursuers.
The ground trembled, and smoke billowed into the air as the relentless onught of meteors continued.
Once they stopped falling and the dust cleared Archer rushed into the city butchering any creatures he saw while burning many others.
He used Soul Eater on any high-ranked Nightfolk and found out where Llyniel was being held.
There was a cave under the pce and the weird creatures nned to ambush him when he entered.
As Archer carved his path through numerous Nightfolk, he steadily approached the pce.
However, when he finally saw the view of the pce from the sky, a shock of disbelief coursed through him.
Decaying walls surrounded a lifeless garden, reminiscent of a world in the aftermath of an apocalypse he used to read back on Earth.
Every trace of green had vanished from view. Once he touched down, Archer cast Stone Warden,manding them to eliminate any lurking Nightfolk they encountered.
Inside the pce, Archer swiftly located the entrance he had been seeking. He paused to check if anyone was emerging from it.
However, before he could do anything else, he was ambushed. Reacting with lightning speed, he dodged to the side andshed out with his tail, striking the Nightfolk.
The force of the blow sent the creature hurtling into a nearby wall with a resounding crash.
Archer soon noticed he was surrounded and the creatures lunged at him but he cast Thunder Wave.
When the spell struck the enemies they were sent flying as he cast Crown Of Stars which instantly activated and started shooting out.
The violet motes struck many of the downed humanoids which annihted them without an issue.
After killing the group he cast Aura Detector. That''s when he picked up Llyniel''s mana underground and wondered what to do.
With a shrug, he entered the cave entrance within the rundown pce. Archer felt mana pulsating from within.
He strolled down the tunnel until he came to arge chamber and saw Llyniel inside a cage and looked panicked.
Upon seeing him, her worry subsided, and she began to gently wipe her tear-filled eyes.
It was at that very moment when he heard a voiceing from his right. "Dragon, you''ve arrived alone. Now, we can atsty im to your heart."
Archer turned to see a Netherfolk standing there with a deformed smile on its creepy face.
That''s when mysterious torches turned on and saw hundreds of them surrounding him causing his bloodlust to rise when he saw Llyniel with puffy eyes and bruises up her arms.
The creature spoke in an eager voice. ''''Now that you are here. We can finally find a new home and live free.''''
Archer quickly cut him off. ''''Stop monologing. I don''t care for your reasons, they may be good for you and your people but you stole something that belongs to me, now you shall pay.''''
He grinned as he cast Element Bolts made from fire and sent them toward the stunned Netherfolk.
They crashed into them sending some flying as the leader lunged at Archer who quickly dodged the attack.
He took a deep breath and fired his dragon''s breath at the humanoid creature causing him to fly back as he blocked the attack.
But before he could kill anyone else a strange magic pulsed throughout the chamber.
That''s when Archer smiled as he cast Null Void causing a massive mana barrier toe out of him and extinguished any magic it came in contact with.
His sudden actions caught the Nightfolk off guard but their leader recovered and charged at him swinging a strange-looking sword.
He used his ws and shed with the leader sending sparks flying everywhere.
The leader''s strikes were fast and unpredictable, but Archer''s agility andbat experience allowed him to parry and counter the attacks.
As the battle raged on, therge chamber served as their arena. Archer used every skill he had honed over years of fighting and what Teu taught him.
He dodged sts of dark energy, countered with his own spells, and closed in for devastating melee attacks. @@novelbin@@
The leader, too, was a hard opponent, using abination of dark magic and expert swordsmanship.
As the minutes turned into what felt like hours, sweat beaded on Archer''s brow, and his breaths grew heavier.
The leader seemed relentless, and Archer knew he had to dig deep into his reserves of strength to prevail.
He summoned every spell he had learned, casting them with precision and power. Their fight was a symphony of magic and steel, a sh of wills and determination.
Archer''s ws gleamed with each strike, reflecting his unwavering resolve. The Netherfolk leader''s attacks grew more desperate as he pressed the advantage, slowly wearing him down.
Finally, with a final, decisive blow, Archer broke the creature''s sword and sent him sprawling to the ground with his tail.
The leadery defeated, panting, and powerless, while Archer walked over to him. The surviving soldiers rushed toward him.
But he cast Soul Sunder on all of them and shattered their souls into nothingness. Archer went on a killing spree as he butchered the rest of the creatures until the chamber was quiet.
Once he was done he walked over to the cage Llyniel was in and opened it. Once she was free she flew at him and started hugging him.
She soon started crying as she held onto him and mumbled. ''''I was scared but I knew you woulde.''''
Archer hugged the worried girl as he summoned Stone Men and ordered them to loot the Netherfolk city and kill any remaining.
He walked outside and sat down on the steps with her on hisp before he started to stroke her soft brown hair.
As the two sat there he checked his status as he kept feeling the experience pouring into him.
[Experience: 1613000/2000000]
[Level Up: 532>534]
[Sp: 145>149]
[Element Bolts: 7>8]
[Meteor Swarm: 2>3]
[Crown Of Stars: 5>6]
[Celestial Arrow: 1>3]
[Mana Maniption: 6>7]
[Celestial Serpent: 1>2]
[Soul Sunder: 2>3]
[Null Void: 0>1]
[Soul Eater: 0>2]
[Immunity: 2>3]
Happy with the results he tried casting Gate but nothing, he then tried opening a portal to the domain but it just flickered and died.
That''s when he decided that he needed to level up some more. So he would have to kill many more beasts.
After waiting for a little while the Stone Men returned with chests. They had all sorts of hearts, gems, coins, and treasures inside.
Archer stored all the loot as he stood up still holding Llyniel and started pping his wings and flew out of the city.
He ordered the Stone Men to loot it and return to the pce once they were finished. Before he left he summoned more of them to make their job easier.
After that, he flew toward a distant mountain. By this time Llyniel had calmed down and with a sweet voice, she whispered into his ear sending a shiver down his back.
''''Thank you for rescuing me, Archer.''''
He looked down with a smile and spoke in a possessive tone. ''''You''re mine after all, so I won''t let anyone take you away from me.''''
When she heard him her face went red and buried her head into his chest causing him tough as they approached the mountain.
Archer descended andnded on the peak before putting the little wood elf down who wouldn''t look at him.
''''Would you be able to create somewhere to stay? I need you to be safe while I level up so we can return home?'''' He asked with a charming smile.
Llyniel looked up at him with red cheeks and gave him a quick nod before walking away. She soon started creating a wooden house for them to stay in.
After an hour she was done and the area was surrounded by a thick vine wall. Archer saw this and cast Stone Warden for some guards.
He issued orders to his Stone Men, directing them to stand guard at the wall, amand they promptly obeyed.
Then, Archer pivoted and began walking toward the house, apanied by the somewhat embarrassed wood elf trailing behind him.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 356 The Nether Realm (7)
Chapter 356 The Nether Realm (7)
Archer was flying around the Nether Realm hunting packs of creatures, right now he was sitting on an overhang admiring the creepy-looking scenery.
As he sat there he saw some flying creatures in the distance just circling arge tree. Getting curious he jumped off the overhang and started flying toward them.
When he got closer he cast Element Bolts made from lightning before sending them flying at the creatures.
The bolts soared through the air and struck each one and exploded into blood mist causing the others to fly toward him.
Archer quickly cast Crown of Stars which started to fire violet motes at the iing creatures.
After doing that he started hovering and took a deep breath as he let out a deafening roar that brought them to a halt, forcing them to hover in mid-air so he could scan them.
[Nethertalons]
[Rank E]
He looked at the dozen or so beasts and growled at them before offering them a choice. ''''Serve me or die.''''
The Nethertalons looked at him and nodded their heads causing him to smile. So he continued.
''''Go to your nests and recruit more of your kind. If you fail to return when you hear my roar I will kill you all. Now go.''''
When the creatures heard him they all nodded and flew off as they wanted to get away from this monster.
Once he was done with the birds he turned to the tree and wondered what was in it. So he descended to the forest floor and saw a massive nest under the tree.
He wondered what creatures lived here but he didn''t have to wait until some weird acid flew at him.
Archer Blinked out of the way and saw a creepy-looking ck ant appear out of one of the holes.
His keen eyes caught sight of grotesque, monstrous ants emerging from the shadows. Their gnashing mandibles and spiky exoskeletons gave them a nightmarish appearance.
When one emerged from the nest entrance he scanned it.
[Nightmare Drone Ant]
[Rank F]
That''s when he saw many more crawling out more holes but he activated Aura Detector and pinpointed the Ant Queen deep in the nest.
He decided he wanted these creatures in his monster army as they could reproduce in the domain once he created an area for them.
So now he knew where the queen was he killed the ants he saw and entered the nest. Archer cast Blink to move faster through the tunnels.
After an hour of Blinking through the tunnels and killing any ants that came close, he found the queen''s chamber and saw bulky-looking ants defending a half-human half-ant woman.
While looking at them he scanned the bulkier looking ants because he grew curious.
[Nightmare Praetorian Ant]
[Rank SS]
The woman had long silky ck hair with bright blood-red eyes and had the top half of a human while the bottom half was an ant.
He shook his head and spoke. ''''Ant Queen. If I''m correct this world is dying?''''
When Archer spoke somethingunched itself at him but he sidestepped the creature and grabbed a hold of it with his tail.
He mmed it down so hard that it dazed the thing, Archer held it up and got a good look at it.
It was a skinny humanoid ant with scythe-like arms and looked like a mix of a human and an ant but scanned the ant.
[Nightmare Assassin Ant]
[Rank B+]
Archer''s expression shifted from stunned to a more sinister smile, tinged with excitement and a hint of plotting.
As the queen and her praetorian ants caught sight of this shift, a shudder ran through them.
But she didn''t sit still as she ordered some of her warriors to attack this strange intruder. That''s when three ants lunged at Archer.
When he saw this heughed to himself and cast Element Bolts into the ant''s heads causing them to drop to the ground dead.
More appeared and attacked him but he bobbed and weaved around the attacks before killing all but one. @@novelbin@@
He grabbed a hold of the thing and scanned it.
[Nightmare Warrior Ant]
[Rank A]
Archer crushed the thing before throwing its lifeless corpse to the side and looked at the Ant Queen. ''''Can you understand me?''''
The queen looked at him with worried eyes but nodded her head causing him to smile even more. ''''Can you speak?''''
She looked at him and spoke in a heavy ent but he had no problem understanding her. ''''Stop killing my children. They are just protecting me.''''
Archer nodded his head and looked around before seeing a boulder, he walked over to it and sat down as he pulled out some bread.
He started eating as he felt more ants circling around him but it didn''t bother him as he put Jade''s lesson to work and concentrated.
After closing his eyes he let his Aura run wild and it extended to the circling ants. His Aura felt like a predator was watching them.
The ants fled closer to the queen. Archer looked at her and warned. ''''Tell them not to attack. I''m just here to talk.''''
She gave him a nod as she made a weird noise and the ants backed off making Archer smile.
He finished the bread before speaking. ''''So ant queen. This world is dying, are you aware?''''
The queen looked at him as she answered. ''''Yes. Thend is dying and food is hard toe by.''''
Archer nodded before standing up as he looked around the chamber before turning to her. ''''Do you have a name? I don''t want to keep calling you queen. It''s weird.''''
When the queen heard him she shook her head and wondered why he asked. But Archer just smiled before giving her one. ''''From now on your name will be Vivienne.''''
She looked at him with narrowed eyes. ''''Why are you naming me you weird Netherfolk child?''''
Archer feigned being offended. ''''You offend me. I''m not one of these creepy creatures. I am a handsome white dragon.''''
Vivienne looked at him with question marks over her head making Archer chuckle as he exined. ''''I can give you and your children a home but you have to fight for me whenever I call?''''
She narrowed her eyes before speaking. ''''Where is this home you talk of? This world is dead.''''
''''I have a ce where I can create a home for you and bring all the Netherbeasts from this ce so you can still eat,'''' Archer spoke as he pulled out another piece of bread.
Vivienne looked at the strange boy and one of her children warned her against the deal but she asked either way. ''''You only want us to wage war for you?''''
Archer smiled when he heard her before answering. ''''Yes. If you do I''ll give you a safe ce for you and your children. I''ll also make sure you have loads of food but you have to swear an oath to be loyal to me and my family.''''
When the ant queen heard this she grew curious and thought for a little while. She looked at the boy and saw no lies so she took the gamble.
''''Okay, I will join you handsome white dragon.'''' She said with a confused look on her face as she assumed that was his race''s name.
Withughter bubbling forth, Archer introduced himself, springing to his feet as he made his way toward Vivienne. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''
She looked at the boy and nodded her head but before she could speak he took out some bread and handed it to her.
Vivienne took the bread and ate some. When she tasted it her eyes widened and looked at him in surprise. ''''Taste so nice.''''
Archer took out some more and gave her them, the other ants saw this and were confused until she told them that he was their master now and they got back to work.
He finished his food before asking. ''''Have many Netherbeasts attacked the colony?''''
Vivienne nodded her head as she exined that many creatures attacked her children and tried to get to her.
But thanks to her warriors they failed and were driven away, while Archer was listening to this he sat down next to her and scanned her.
[Nightmare Ant Queen (Vivienne)]
[Rank: S]
Archer saw that she was powerful but shrugged as he was happy they were in his new monster army.
That''s when she stopped talking and looked at one of her children, Vivienne turned to him and asked. ''''More invaders areing. Can you help us?''''
He looked at her with a grin before stating as he leaned back with a rxed sigh. ''''Once you swear the oath to be fully mine in mind, body, and spirit I will help, my little ant queen.''''
Vivienne looked at the sneaky boy and didn''t know how to react but suddenly her children''s warnings grew.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 358 The Nether Realm (9)
Chapter 358 The Nether Realm (9)
Archer ordered the Tarrasques to return to their homes and to answer his roar when they heard it.
They all nodded before running off. He watched them vanish before taking off to go hunting again.
He sent a message to Llyniel. ''''Going hunting for a bit.''''
Archer took off and started hunting the Netherbeasts while subjugating even more of them this time around.
After a few hours, he was sitting in a clearing still in his dragon form as he crushed a gori-looking creature into a bloody pulp.
He felt all the experience pour into him as he rxed but soon started flying back to the cabin to chill out.
When Llyniel saw him a big smile appeared on her face as he descended and returned to his humanoid form.
She greeted him with a hug before they made their way into the cabin. Weeks passed by as he kept leveling up and collecting even more Netherbeasts for his army.
Archer hated being separated from his girls but he knew all he had to do was hunt to return, so that''s what he did with a passion.
His temper was getting worse until he started taking it out on the local Nightbeasts who grew to fear him. @@novelbin@@
They started to stay clear of his mountain, allowing Llyniel to start arge garden and spend her days getting to know him.
That''s when weeks stretched into months as he grew in level but still couldn''t cast Gate but didn''t give up.
[Six monthster]
Archer was sitting on top of a different mountain that he ttened out to make itfortable for hisrge form.
During these months he leveled up his Dragon Form twice and is now an imposing thirty-five meters long and thirty meters tall.
Archer opened his eyes and saw far into the distance, there was a horde of rare Netherbeasts rushing at him, he yawned as he stood up and cast Blink.
He vanished from the mountaintop and appeared in front of the horde, forcing them to halt their march.
Archer just looked at them and let his Dragon Aura do the job for him. When the Netherbeasts felt it they became scared.
But he presented them with the same deal he''s offered every other beast he''se across which led the horde to quickly ept.
After that, Archer decided to fly home and see how Llyniel was doing. She has been busy in her garden and training her nature magic.
With a p of his massive wings, he took off and headed back to the mountaintop. Before he got close he returned to his humanoid form and descended into the garden.
He saw the little elf whom he had grown very fond of, Archer cared about her as she always fussed over him to make sure he was okay.
Even when he was away for days at a time she would send him constant messages to make sure he was not hungry or tired.
Archer just watched as she tended to some flowers she grew herself. She was singing an elven song which caused him to rx.
Once Llyniel was done she stood up and turned around with a bright smile on her pretty face as she spoke in a sweet voice. ''''Hello Arch. How was the hunting?''''
A warm smile appeared on his face as he observed the gentle curve of her own lips, those delightful dimples entuating her cheeks.
Lost in the moment, he found himself momentarily entranced until he shook his head free from the trance.
"It went well," he replied, his tone filled with optimism. "I''ll go check on it now; after all, I haven''t done so in months."
She nodded. ''''It was for the best it wasn''t doing you any good. You were getting angrier every time to checked.''''
He agreed with her and walked into the cozy cabin, Archer slumped onto the sofa and checked his stats after a while.
[Experience: 1853000/2000000]
[Level Up: 535>576]
[Sp: 0>2081]
[Hp: 15000>18000]
[Mana: 86470>150000]
[Strength: 9700>10500]
[Constitution: 9500>10000]
[Stamina: 9500>10500]
[Charisma: 7800>9000]
[Intelligence: 9500>10500]
[Void ze: 6>7]
[Cosmic Shield: 7>10]
[Blink: 8>10]
[Eldritch st: 7>9]
[sma Missiles: 6>8]
[Thunder Wave: 6>8]
[Call Lightning: 5>7]
[Element Bolts: 8>10]
[Dragon''s Breath: 9>10]
[Meteor Swarm: 3>5]
[Crown Of Stars: 6>9]
[Celestial Beam: 3>6]
[Elemental Fury: 2>4]
[Sr re Barrage: 5>7]
[Celestial Arrow: 3>5]
[Chain Lightning: 2>4]
[Frost Nova: 3>5]
[Stone Wardens: 7>10]
[Azur Cannon: 2>6]
[Azur Comet: 3>5]
[shpoint: 2>6]
[Mana Maniption: 7>10]
[Starfall: 1>3]
[Celestial Serpent: 2>5]
[Void Rift: 2>3]
[Soul Sunder: 3>6]
[Null Void: 1>4]
[Aurora Healing: 2>6]
[Soul Eater: 2>5]
[Aura Detector: 7>10]
[Dragon Form: 4>6]
[Analyze: 3>6]
[Anti-Magic: 2>6]
[Immunity: 3>5]
His eyes opened wide when he saw all the gains he got and smiled. Not long after Archer started spending his Status Points.
He put them all into mana. After doing that he checked his new mana.
[Mana: 150000>212,430]
Pleased with the results hey down and slowly fell asleep. By the time night came Llyniel came in from the garden.
She noticed that he was sleeping and slowly walked over to him. Llyniel looked down at his sleeping face.
Llyniel leaned forward and nted a kiss on his forehead. As she did that her cheeks went red before she stopped and ran off to her bedroom.
But as she fled Archer''s eyes opened with a smile. He heard the door close before he went back to sleep.
The following day he was woken up by the smell of meat. He opened his eyes before sitting up as he saw Llyniel making breakfast.
She turned to him with a smile before talking. ''''Good morning Arch. Breakfast is ready.''''
Archer chuckled at her happy greeting and made his way over to the table to sit down. When he did she ced a te with what looked like bacon and eggs.
Before he started eating he asked. ''''You still have a lot of food in your storage ring?''''
Llyniel giggled before answering in a happy voice. ''''Yes. I have enough tost us years if needed. Mother made sure I was well prepared.''''
He nodded as he started eating the food. For thest six months, he enjoyed Llyniel''s cooking and looked forward to it every day.
Not long after they were finished Archer made his way outside as she started cleaning up, Archer wanted to try Gate again.
He gave up on casting it but still tried and shockingly it opened but quickly sputtered out.
That''s when he realized he would soon have enough mana to return home and got excited.
Archer summoned his wings and took off to kill more Netherbeasts. But this time around he only killed a few hundred and subdued thousands more.
Once he hunted a little bit he sat on the branch of a dead tree.
He was working out the number of Netherbeasts he had under hismand and guessed it was in the millions as he had been doing it constantly for months.
Worry tugged at Archer''s thoughts, concern for the girls he cared deeply about gnawing at the edges of his mind.
However, he held fast to the knowledge that they would be just fine. Still, the desire to see them again weighed on him.
Yet, his spirits swiftly lifted as he reminded himself that the day of their reunion was drawing near.
That''s when in the distance close to his and Llyniel''s mountain he heard a spine-tingling roar. He panicked and cast Gate to the cabin.
He entered the portal and saw Llyniel fighting some shadow-looking creatures as the Stone Men kept the bigger Netherbeasts busy.
Archer quickly cast Celestial Beams at the shadows, which destroyed them instantly when the bright beam mmed into them.
Once that was done he cast Stone Wardens and summoned hundreds more. Archer ordered them to reinforce the other Stone Men down the mountain.
But that still wasn''t enough and he got an idea. Archer stood back and took a deep breath before letting out an earth-shaking roar.
He was summoning his new army, but for a few seconds, nothing happened until all different roars could be heard.
Llyniel heard this and was shocked as she made her way over to Archer. She asked in a shocked voice. ''''How many beasts have you collected since we have been here?''''
Archer looked at her with a grin before answering. ''''I don''t know. Maybe a million or more, I wasn''t counting.''''
That''s when a massive flock of birds appeared and swooped down on therge creatures. They attacked them and dodged when the Nethergiants swung their fists.
After that, a horde of ants burrowed up from the ground and brought the giants to the ground as they swarmed over them.
The ants ripped the giant''s flesh off the skin before killing them. Archer and Llyniel just watched the battle unfold.
All different Netherbeasts swarmed over the shadow creatures and pinned them down while others got the giants to kneel.
When Archer saw this a big smile appeared on his face as he took to the air and looked over the mountainside.
He spoke to all the subdued creatures. ''''Die or serve me like the others. Your choice.''''
The struggling beasts shuddered when they heard his voice but they all agreed and joined his monster army.
That''s when he remembered that he had three Hydra eggs in his Item Box to hatch and decided he would do it when he returned home.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 360 War
Chapter 360 War
A month passed by just like that and the empire managed to deal with the swarm thanks to the generals and armies.
Repairs started soon as many towns and viges were destroyed. But as that waspleted the empire was attacked from all sides.
The Duskmire Kingdom attacked from the south alongside the Silverpeak Kingdom in a lightning-quick invasion.
In the east, they were attacked by the ind kingdoms of Stormhaven and Fjordhelm which controlled wild beasts in battle.
In the north, the Frostfallen and Icehaven Kingdoms marched their troops into the Avalon Empire''s Northern Duchy.
At the same time, the Goldenvale and Aetheria Kingdomsunched a surprise attack from the west using roads and naval assaults.
The reason for all these attacks was their greed fornd and riches. The Avalonian cities were extremely wealthy but well-defended causing the invasion toe to a stop.
But soon the empire''s allies got involved in the war as the Lionheart Kingdom ambushed the Goldenvale reinforcements.
In the east, the Avaloch Kingdom invaded the Stormhaven kingdom forcing them to divert half their forces to defend it.
The Sabat Kingdom in the north smashed the Frostfallen allies at the battle of Everfrost ins but it dragged the surrounding kingdoms into the war.
While in the south the Moonhaven and Nagendra Kingdoms moved in on the Duskmire reinforcements and broke them at the battle of the Sunscorch Sands.
When Avalon''s allies joined the war, every other kingdom got involved and took advantage to grab morend from the empire.
As the girls were studying in the college, Sia was deployed to the south with her legion and was preparing for arge-scale battle at the Sunfire mountain pass.
The Avalon infantry lined up across a desert road and blocked the way north with a massive shield wall as Moonhavenian archers set up in the rear.
She was fighting alongside the Nagendrans Sunspear Tiger Riders in this battle. Sia''s Dawnbreakers took the left nk as the Tigers took the right.
That''s when the Duskmire troops started using attack spells but the Avalonian mages blocked them.
Once the attacks stopped that''s when Sia saw the Silverpeak Saurian Cavalry making their move.
They went to the right and charged at the Avalonian''s left nk. As she watched this a messenger arrived in front and spoke in an urgent voice.
''''General. The Field marshal has ordered the Dawnbreaker legion to smash the Saurians before they do any damage to the left.''''
The man saluted before leaving and Valeria appeared next to her on her own Dawnbreaker. ''''Are you preparedmander? I got a feeling this war will drag on.''''
Sia gave her second-inmand a big smile as she answered. ''''It''s war, Valeria. Now get ready.''''
The Dawnbreakers got ready to charge as they saw a cloud of dust heralded the approach of the Saurian Riders, mounted atop fierce raptor-like beasts. @@novelbin@@
The enemy cavalry, their reptilian scales shimmering in the sunlight, bore down on them with an intimidating ferocity.
Sia raised her sword high, its de shining like a beacon of hope. Her voice carried across the wind as she bellowed, "Dawnbreakers, with me! To victory!"
With that rallying cry, Sia and her soldiers charged forward, their hooves kicking up sand as they thundered across the desert.
The enemy were equally resolute, and met their advance with a bone-rattling battle cry, the ground shaking beneath the stampede of raptors.
As the two forces closed the distance, the tension in the air was palpable. The sh was inevitable, Sia''s heart pounded in her chest as the moment of impact neared.
With a deafening roar, the Dawnbreakers and the Saurian Riders collided in a cataclysmic sh.
Beast met scales as the desert road echoed with the sound of ringing des and roars of fury.
Sia, a whirlwind of strength and skill, engaged the Saurianmander in a fierce duel. Her sword shed against the enemy''s curved de, sparks flying as they locked inbat.
Her mount, a swift and agile Dawnbreaker that was bred for battle, danced beneath her, evading the snapping jaws of the raptor.
Around her, the battlefield was a chaotic scene of warriors locked inbat. The sh of steel, the roar of beasts, and the battle cries of both sides merged into a symphony of war.
Sia and her valiant Dawnbreakers continued their epic sh with the Saurian Riders. Swords shed as the ground beneath them started to tremble.
A thunderous rumble echoed across the battlefield, and the sky overhead seemed to crackle with an ominous energy.
Suddenly the main army of Duskmire and Silverpeak emerged from the shadows of the dunes.
Banners bearing the sigils of their kingdoms fluttered in the breeze as their soldiers marched resolutely forward, their armor gleaming with an eerie silver sheen.
The Avalon lines braced themselves for the impending collision. The ground seemed to shake as the Duskmire and Silverpeak army charged.
A sea of spears and shields moving as one. Their war cries pierced the air, a haunting chorus of determination.
Sia, her sword locked with that of a Saurian Rider, stole a momentary nce toward the horizon.
Her heart clenched as she saw the oing tide of enemies, but she knew there was no turning back now.
With a swift and calcted maneuver, Sia disengaged from her Saurian opponent, her mount pivoting gracefully.
She raised her sword high and yelled, "Dawnbreakers, form up and fall back to the main line!''''
Her voice carried across the battlefield, and her soldiers swiftly fell into formation, their unity a testament to their unwavering loyalty.
The enemy Riders now outnumbered fled back to their line before Sia joined the left nk and as the two armies shed.
The Avalonians held the line against the relentless advance of the Duskmire and Silverpeak armies.
Their swords gleamed with resolve, and their will seemed unyielding, even in the face of overwhelming odds.
Sia''s voice rang out like a rion call amid the chaos, rallying her troops, "Hold the line, brave souls! We must stand as one!"
The allied soldiers, their armor battered and their spirits tested, stood their ground with an unwavering will.
But the right nk of their formation was faltering, the Sunspear Tiger Riders, who had been valiantly defending that nk, were now facing a nightmare of their own.
From the dark depths of the Silverpeak army''s ranks emerged horrifying monsters, twisted and grotesque.
These aberrations from the abyss struck fear into the hearts of even the bravest warriors.
Their monstrous forms, covered in gnarled spikes and bristling with sinister energy, charged forth with an unrelenting hunger for destruction.
The Tiger Riders, known for their courage and prowess, faced these abominations with valor, but the sheer terror and otherworldly power of the monsters were too much to bear.
The once-mighty unit began to crumble under the relentless assault, their tiger-like mounts unable to withstand the horrors unleashed by the Silverpeak army.
Sia watched in horror as the right nk copsed, the valiant soldiers overwhelmed by the nightmarish creatures and killed one by one.
She knew that the bnce of the battle was shifting, and Sia shouted as she saw the soldiers starting to falter, "We must hold the line, For the fallen, for Avalon!"
She led her Dawnbreakers forward, reinforcing the weakening nk as the battle raged on.
The left and center of the Avalonian formation held steadfast, but the right was now a maelstrom of chaos and despair.
Monsters from Silverpeak kingdom threatened to shroud the entire battlefield, their very presence sowing fear and despair among the Avalonian soldiers.
As the battle raged on, Valeria, a fierce warrior carved her way through the chaos. Her de was an extension of her will, and her path was marked by fallen foes.
With each swing, she drew closer to Sia, who was fighting at the front lines. As she approached, her eyes locked on the dragon-kin woman.
She knew the weight of the news she carried, and her heart pounded with a mixture of urgency and dread.
Valeria fought through thest wave of enemies, her movements fueled by a singr purpose.
Finally, she reached Sia''s side, her breath ragged and her armor sttered with the blood of their foes.
She grabbed Sia''s arm and yelled over the din of battle, "Sia, listen to me! We''re in grave danger. The Fieldmarshal is dead, assassins have taken out the highmand, and we''re being surrounded as I speak. You must order a retreat now!"
Sia, momentarily taken aback by the sudden news, she turned to Valeria with a mix of shock and concern.
The realization of the chaos that had unfolded struck her like a thunderbolt. She knew her friend wouldn''t lie about such things.
Valeria continued, her voice urgent on the brink of panic, "We can''t hold on any longer. If we don''t retreat now, we''ll be cut off, and butchered by the enemy. We need to regroup and fight our way to Sentinels Reach. It''s our only chance, Sia!''''
The battle had taken a devastating turn for the Avalonian forces. Sia knew that the only hope of survivaly in a full retreat.
Her voice, strong and unwavering, rose above the din of battle.
"Fall back!" She shouted, hermand echoing across the battlefield. "Fight your way to Sentinels Reach!"
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 362 The Nether Realm (10)
Archer recruited the shadow-like Netherbeasts and was pleased with the new additions. He returned to Llyniel who was waiting with a worried look on her face.
But when he appeared she smiled andunched herself at him. The little wood elf hugged him like a baby monkey.
Her actions caused him tough as she looked up at him. Archer stared at her once he''s stoppedughing causing her cheeks to go bright red.
Before she could slip away, he leaned in, initiating a kiss. Their lips met in a soft and tender union, reminiscent of the delicate flutter of a butterfly''s wings.
It was a kiss filled with the unspoken emotions that had blossomed between them over their time in this realm.
Friendship, trust, and a love that had grown deeper than the roots of the ancient trees surrounding them since they''d been trapped.
As their kiss deepened, time seemed to stand still. The world around them faded into obscurity, leaving only the two of them and the profound connection they shared.
When they finally parted, their foreheads rested against each other, and they exchanged soft smiles.
Archer cradled Llyniel''s face in his hands, his thumbs gently caressing her cheeks. His violet eyes filled with warmth as he reached out and gently brushed a strand of brown hair away.
She gazed up at him, her brown eyes reflecting the shimmering moonlight as a small smile was on her face.
"I''ve been wanting to do this for a long time," he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.
Llyniel''s heart skipped a beat as she tip-toed her lips drawing closer to his. "So have I."
Suddenly, she leaned in, taking the initiative, and kissed him this time around. In their secluded garden, they shared a passionate and intense kiss.
Their hearts and desires intertwine in that cherished space. After a few minutes, they separated and stared at each other again until Llyniel''s face turned even redder.
She wouldn''t look at him as she got out of his arms and rushed off to the cabin causing him tough.
He followed behind her and entered. When he walked in he made his way over to a sofa and sat down.
Archer pulled out some bread and started eating as he rxed. While he was doing that he checked his status.
[Experience: 353000/2000000]
[Level Up: 576>577]
[Sp: 0>2]
[Dragon Aura Learned]
[Nature Magic Learned]
When he saw that he learned a new magic element. He looked at the little wood elf and concluded that it was the kiss.
He shook his head as he pulled his Magic Elements.@@novelbin@@
[Magic: Fire- Water- Earth- Wind- Lightning- Space- Darkness- Light- Void- Thunder- Spirit- Aquarian- Infernomancy- Celestial- Frost- Arcane- Sun- Moon- Soul- Nature]
Archer was surprised as he doesn''t check this often and saw all the new elements he learned since he was thirteen.
That''s when he thought to himself. ''This is over the top now. Am I broken?''
He startedughing to himself and soon fell asleep as he got even morefortable. After an hour Llyniel poked her head in and saw him sleeping.
When she saw this she made her way over to him and climbed on top of him. Llyniel started cuddling him and fell asleep herself.
Archer grabbed her and started hugging her as he felt rxed. The two of them slept until morning when they heard a loud roaring from the grasnds below.
He opened his eyes and saw Llyniel snuggled up to him which caused a big grin to appear on his face.
But he moved her to the side as he got up and made his way outside. He summoned his wings and quickly took off.
Archer flew toward the roaring and saw dinosaur-looking creatures gathering in the forest at the bottom of his mountain.
He wondered what they were up to and thought to himself. ''Haven''t they learned yet? There must be some Nightfolk left who are provoking them.''''
When he got closer he scanned the closest dinosaur.
[Drakonosaurus]
[Rank D]
Archer continued scanning the other ones.
[Destraceros]
[Rank A]
[Basilithorn]
[Rank C]
[Eldertalon]
[Rank C]
[Dracolox]
[Rank S]
The horde was much bigger than he thought and was led by a gargantuan wingless lizard that bore a striking resemnce to a dragon.
Its scales shimmering like molten bronze moved with a regal grace. Its enormous head, crowned with twisted horns, loomed above the forest canopy.
Fiery eyes, the color of molten gold, fixed upon Archer, exuding an air of both ancient wisdom and fierce dominance.
The creatures trailing behind their draconic leader were equally awe-inspiring. Towering over the tallest trees, they sported armored hides adorned with bony tes and serrated spines.
Each step they took sent tremors through the earth, and their primal roars echoed through the forest.
Archer knew he was an intruder in their world, and his heart raced with a mix of excitement and wonder.
The dragon-like leader drew near, its unyielding gaze fixed squarely on him. A tense silence descended, interrupted solely by the constant roaring.
Then, with a nod of its colossal head, the majestic creature signaled for the horde to part. As the massive dinosaurs flowed around him like a river around a stone.
Something inside him ignited when he saw this thing and wondered what it was but it was telling him to fight like he held some long-held grudge against it.
Archer decided to scan therge lizard before doing anything.
[Fire Wyrm]
[Rank SS+]
Archer''s eyes widened and a big smile appeared on his face which shocked the Fire Wyrm. As he hovered above the mountain he whispered to himself. ''''Draco.''''
He transformed into his massive dragon form which came crashing to the ground as the bright light blinded everything.
Archer let out an earth-shattering roar that forced all the dinosaur-looking creatures to back up and leave the Fire Wyrm behind.
The creature jumped backward but kept his gold eyes on Archer. That was when a violet burst of fire mmed into it.
His swift assault took the creature by surprise. However, the true intent behind Archer''s attack became evident as he charged forward.
In a thunderous collision, he smashed into the Fire Wyrm. The force of the impact rippled through the forest, and the very atmosphere seemed to crackle with unleashed energy.
The two colossal beings entwined in a furious dance of fire and scale, their ws shing and teeth gnashing as they fought for supremacy.
His tailshed out like a whip, striking the Fire Wyrm''s side with a resounding crack.
The creature howled in pain, but it retaliated with a searing st of mes that singed Archer''s scales.
Undeterred, he lunged forward, sinking his razor-sharp teeth into the Wyrm''s neck, and started tugging his head trying to rip its flesh off.
The battle raged on relentlessly, a titanic sh between colossal foes. The once-peaceful dead forest that enveloped them nowy engulfed in merciless mes.
Yet Archer''s determination to protect Llyniel and his mountain only fueled his excitement as he fought on.
With every swipe of his ws and each powerful snap of his teeth, he chipped away at the Wyrm''s scaly armor.
Following his merciless attacks, he lunged forward, sinking his razor-sharp teeth into the creature''s side.
The Fire Wyrm retaliated with a deafening roar of its own, striking Archer with a punishing barrage of w swipes.
Archer took the attacks head-on and continued to fight. Hours passed and Bothbatants bore the scars of their brutal encounter, their scales marred and smoldering.
They shed again and again, ws shing, jaws snapping, and tails whipping through the air.
The forest bore witness to the titanic struggle, as trees toppled and the very ground trembled beneath the weight of their battle.
Archer''s rage burned with each painful wound he bore, his resolve only deepened. He fought not only for the safety of Llyniel but so he could im this creature''s army.
The Fire Wyrm, too, showed no sign of backing down. Its attacks and searing fury were matched only by the relentless onught of Archer''s own aggression.
With each brutal exchange, the forest zed brighter, casting long shadows of their tumultuous battle.
As the battle raged on, it became clear that neither of them would yield. Their injuries were a testament to the ferocity of their sh.
After an epic battle that seemed to stretch through an eternity, Archer finally managed to gain the upper hand over the Fire Wyrm.
Both were battered and scorched, their once-majestic forms marred by the relentless violence they had inflicted upon each other.
With one final disy of strength, he lunged forward, his colossal jaws mping down on the Wyrm''s neck.
A torrent of searing mes erupted from the defeated creature''s mouth that tried to bathe him in it, but Archer''s sheer will proved insurmountable and he ignored the pain.
With a deafening crunch, he silenced the Fire Wyrm''s assault. The forest, once aze with chaos, fell into an eerie silence as he stood victorious on the subdued beast''s body.
His stained white scales shimmered as the very ground seemed to tremble beneath him.
Raising his head high, Archer let out a mighty roar that echoed through the forest, a deration of his victory.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 366 I Want To Be With You
The candles remained unlit, casting the cabin into a deep darkness, yet the absence of light didn''t disturb the two.
But the two of them trusted Rexy to warn them of any potential threats as she''s been very usefultely because she''s warned them several times.
Soon the kissing couple separated and smiled at each other before Llyniel spoke.
''''Once we return to Starfall I will talk to Mother who will be in the city by now. I''m going to tell her to engage me to you like the other girls.''''
When she mentioned that, Archer got a sad look on his face but it soon vanished as he knew he would see them soon.
He thought to himself as Llyniel remarked to herself. ''''I wonder if they all will like me?''''
Archer came to and gave her a charming smile before kissing her little nose before answering. ''''They will love you. Who wouldn''t, you''re a wonderful girl.''''
When she heard that a massive smile appeared on her face before she kissed him again and started ying with his ear.
Her actions made him shiver which caused her to continue her attack. Not long after that, they stopped and Llyniel spoke. ''''I want to be with you Arch.''''
Archer smiled when he heard her confession and answered. ''''Same here Llyn. If your Mother dares to refuse, I will kidnap you.''''
The two of them started tough as she hugged him. After that, she got up and asked. ''''Do you want something to eat in a few hours?''''
He nodded his head and told Llyniel that he was going into the garden to watch the stars.
But he didn''t tell her that he would be eating the hearts he collected. Archer made his way outside after giving Llyniel a kiss on her forehead.
He sat on a bench she made and started eating. After an hour of nonstop eating, he was throwing up but still managed to eat most of the hearts.
Archer was sprawled out on the grass after being sick. But once he was done he checked his status.
[Experience: 453000/2000000]
[Level Up: 579>581]
[Sp: 0>12004]
[Hp: 20000>21000]
[Mana: 270500>281000]
[Strength: 11000>11500]
[Constitution: 11500>12000] @@novelbin@@
[Stamina: 12000>12500]
[Intelligence: 11100>11600]
[Void ze: 8>9]
[Celestial Beam: 7>8]
[Elemental Fury: 6>8]
[Celestial Arrow: 7>8]
[Chain Lightning: 6>8]
[Frost Nova: 6>8]
[Azur Cannon: 7>8]
[Soul Sunder: 7>9]
[Aurora Healing: 7>8]
[Soul Eater: 6>7]
Archer was happy with the level of his spells, and he was astounded at the amount of Status points he had gained over thest couple of weeks.
He decided to put them all on mana and felt his body explode with mana as he started rolling around in pain.
His heart zed with intensity until it gradually ebbed, leaving him reclining there, his breathsing in heavy as he concentrated inward to see what was inside him.
That''s when he looked inwardly and glimpsed it, a powerful and radiant mana heart, unlike anything he had ever seen before.
It pulsed with a vibrant, luminous energy, casting a warm, ethereal glow that dispelled the shadows within him.
Archer''s eyes flew open, and his excitement was noticeable. It was as if he had unearthed a long-lost treasure, a source of power beyond his wildest dreams.
His heart swelled with joy, and an exuberant grin spread across his face. With a triumphantugh, he couldn''t contain his happiness.
The echoes of his ecstasy reverberated through the tranquil garden. In a hushed tone, Archer expressed his gratitude to the Nether Realm for allowing him to reach this far.
The heart he had uncovered transcended being a mere symbol; it was a boundless wellspring of power, allowing him to harness more mana than ever before.
As the initial thrill subsided, Archer shifted his focus and turned his attention to checking his current mana.
[Mana: 281000>641,120]
''''Wow, over half a million in mana. This is ridiculous now but I love it.'''' Archer muttered to himself as he gotfortable.
He wanted to test out his elements. So with a deep breath, he started to conjure elemental orbs, each representing a different aspect of the cosmos.
A zing sphere of crimson mes danced above him, casting a warm and flickering light that painted the surroundings with fiery hues.
Beside it, an orb of liquid azure took form, rippling like a serene pond beneath the gentle caress of moonlight.
Solid and unyielding, another sphere emerged, its surface a harmonious blend of earthen brown and vibrant green, and the air carried the earthy scent of rich soil.
Nearby, a swirling vortex of air and mist twirled into existence, its presence marked by the graceful rustling of the grass.
A crackling, electric ball followed suit, emanating blue and white sparks that sizzled and crackled, briefly illuminating the surroundings.
A dark void, deep as the cosmos itself, began to take shape, exuding an almost gravitational pull that seemed to draw in everything around it.
In stark contrast, a sphere of shadowy, velvety darkness absorbed all light, as if consuming the very essence of the Nether Realm.
In response, a radiant, golden orb materialized, its brilliance rivaling that of the sun, banishing the encroaching darkness with its resplendent glow.
An emptiness devoid of color or substance formed, absorbing everything it touched and leaving only a haunting void in its wake.
Nearby, a thunderous, stormy sphere crackled with energy, its echoes mirroring the roar of a celestial tempest.
Further improving the sight, an ethereal, translucent orb swirled with spectral wisps, hinting at the presence of otherworldly beings.
A sphere of deep, sapphire waters glistened, revealing the mysteries of the ocean''s depths.
With an infernal intensity, a bright red orb emerged, radiating waves of searing heat that mirrored the heart of a volcano.
A radiant, starry globe shimmered with cosmic patterns, evoking the majesty of the heavens themselves.
An icy, crystalline sphere emanated an aura of bone-chilling cold, frosting the nearby grass with its frigid touch.
Next, an enigmatic, swirling orb pulsed with arcane symbols, embodying the secrets of the universe''s mysteries.
The ze of a miniature sun came into being, its scorching heat bathing the surroundings in its golden radiance.
Opposite it, a serene, silvery sphere emanated a soft, lunar glow, casting a gentle and tranquil light.
An iridescent, opalescent orb resonated with the essence of life itself, pulsating with boundless vitality.
Finally, a verdant, emerald globe bloomed with the lushness of flowers and vines, embodying the very essence of nature''s vitality.
Each orb hovered around him, a mesmerizing disy of his profound connection to the Nether Realm''s mystical forces.
The elemental orbs formed a stunning cosmic disy, casting radiant light that brightened the dark grass around Archer until he sent them flying into the sky.
They exploded creating a firework-like disy that brought a smile to his face as he thought back to his life on Earth and his trip to France with Alexa.
Archer shook his head and started rxing as he thought back to a certain book he read about mana hearts when he went on one of his trips with Sia.
A mana heart is a wondrous and mystical core nestled within the very essence of its possessor.
It is a radiant, pulsating orb, akin to a miniature star, radiating a captivating, iridescent glow.
This supernatural heart is a convergence of the purest mana, an embodiment of the arcane forces that weave through the universe.
Its surface dances with a symphony of colors, shimmering with ever-shifting shades that range from deep cerulean to rich amethyst.
As one gazes upon it, they might notice intricate, ever-changing patterns, like a cosmos in endless motion.
The mana heart serves as a wellspring of power, a boundless reservoir of mana that defies conventional limits.
It empowers its owner to wield magic with unprecedented potency, allowing for the casting of spells that would have otherwise been beyond reach.
Archer stopped thinking to himself as Llyniel called out to him. He got up and made his way inside and sat down at the table.
The two of them started eating and chatting, but the wood elf kept taking looks at him with curious eyes.
He saw her doing this causing him tough before asking in a cheeky voice. ''''What is it Llyn? You keep looking at me. Do you want to eat me that much?''''
When the wood elf heard hisment her cheeks grew red as she looked away from him and started eating.
Archer watched her act like nothing happened and shrugged before returning to his food. Not long after that he was finished and stood up while stretching.
He looked at Llyniel who started cleaning but grabbed her hand and dragged her to the bedroom.
When they entered he stripped off until he was in his underwear and got in bed. Archer looked at her. ''''Hurry up and get in. It''s cold tonight.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 369 No Mercy
Chapter 369 No Mercy
E, Sera, and Leira watched the men around them melt into foul-smelling sludge. But Sera acted fast and transformed into her dragon form.
She looked at the two girls and spoke. ''''Get on and hold on tight.''''
The two girls nodded their heads and jumped on her back as she fired her Dragon''s Breath at the Ratling assassins.
Sera quickly took off and flew toward the floating ind but was cut off when the three saw horrifying-looking Ratlings flying toward them.
These grotesque creatures boasted stone-gray, scaly skin that mimicked the appearance of weathered stone.
Their long, sinewy tails ended in sharp, de-like appendages, which they could use both for bnce and as deadly weapons.
They had sharp, elongated snouts and sported rows of jagged teeth, and their eyes gleamed with a malevolent intelligence.
Like true gargoyles, they hadrge, leathery wings that sprouted from their hunched backs.
The creatures shot out spike projectiles. Sera quickly dodged them and flew out of the city as she was being chased.
With each powerful beat of her wings, Sera gained altitude, soaring above the towering spires and buildings of Starfall City.
The Ratling Gargoyles pursued her relentlessly, their stone wings propelling them forward with unnatural speed.
Sera''s heart raced as she realized that these creatures were not just a threat to her but to the girls on her back.
She banked to the left to get away from them as they fired stone projectiles at her but Sera swiftly dodged it.
The chase was a harrowing one, with the Ratling Gargoyles snapping at her heels and wing at her tail.
Sera''s fiery breathshed out, forcing a few of the creatures to veer away, scorched and wounded.
But the Ratling Gargoyles were relentless, and their numbers seemed endless. Sera decided on a risky gamble.
She ascended even higher into the sky, drawing the creatures higher and higher until they were almost at the edge of the atmosphere.
Then, with a powerful burst of energy, Sera executed a breathtaking maneuver after telling the girls to hang out tight.
She folded her wings and plummeted towards the ground, her speed increasing exponentially.
At thest moment, she spread her wings wide and pulled up sharply, causing a shockwave of air that sent the pursuing Ratlings crashing into the ground.
With her pursuers taken out, Sera banked away and made her escape, leaving the creatures far behind.
She flew straight to the pce and entered through its protective shield. Once she descended into the courtyard Sera slumped on the ground.
The other two got off her as their legs were shaking and they started being sick. Sera returned to her humanoid form and startedughing at them.
When they saw herughing Laira gave her a dirty look which made it even worse. E just gave her a look making Sera calm down.
Once they recovered the group saw the imperial guard rushing over to them but as soon as they saw Leira they bowed to her.
Soon enough the empress appeared with a big smile on her face as she saw the three girls. ''''Littledies you shouldn''t be out in the city at this time. Luckily the Spelldes dealt with the creatures.''''
As Chloe was talking she led the three inside and saw the emperor sitting in the lounge looking glum.
When the empress saw this she stopped speaking to the group and asked her husband. ''''What is wrong darling?''''
That''s when Osoric exined the situation which shocked the girls and Chloe but she soon shook her head and spoke. ''''Don''t worry, the walls can hold against them until reinforcements can reach us.''''
As they were talking the emperor''s advisor entered the room and spoke. ''''Your Majesty. They have started their attack.''''
When he spoke they all heard explosions in the north and west. The group rushed over to the Elysian Elevator and took it down to the city followed by the imperial guards.
As they touched down in the city they rushed over to the city''s wall and looked out over the enemy armies.
It was a sea of people, E had to guess that there were over a million men as they swamped the grasnds outside the city.
Avalonian mages and archers started firing once the emperor gave the order. Volleys and volleys of spells and arrows rained on their enemies.
The projectiles hit the enemy''s frontlines but soon a shield appeared over them thanks to the Duskmire mages.
But that didn''t stop the Avalonians as they continued to fire. Hours passed as the Icehaven, Frostfallen, and Stormahven Kingdoms finished setting up their siege engines. @@novelbin@@
That''s when they opened fire and bombarded the city''s protective dome and after hours of getting hit, it started to crack under the barrage.
The empire''s mages tried to seal the cracks but it was no use as it was soon destroyed.
That''s when E pulled out her bow before she powered up a mana arrow and started letting loose as they flew into the siege engines, blowing them up with massive explosions.
Sera and Leira didn''t just watch as the redhead started firing fireballs into the exposed soldiers while the cat girl rained down lightning.
Eruptions were going off all over the ce as the defenders and attackers traded spalls, arrows, and mana sts.
But dayster the Silverpeak army arrived from the south. They united with the rest of the enemy armies, intensifying the pressure on the defenders of the city.
While the soldiers engaged in fiercebat, the group returned to the pce to watch the battle unfold as it turned chaotic on the walls.
[Duke Leonard Ashguard POV]
Leonard and the soldiers under hismand passed through the Everpeak Mountains that separated the Mistwood Duchy from the Crownds (Central Duchy).
The Duke was working alongside the Nightshade Legion. As they marched along a road some of their scouts returned.
They approached Leonard and spoke with heavy breaths. ''''My Lord. The enemy army is approaching, we need to form up for battle now.''''
When he heard that he gave out the order to form up for battle and started to prepare. After an hour the Avalonians were set up on the field next to them.
They ced the weakest soldiers in the center while the heavy infantry were on the wings and when the enemy army appeared Leonard narrowed his eyes.
''''It''s the Silverpeak and Frostfallen Kingdoms. They already arrived at the capital, we must hurry or it may fall.'''' The Duke spoke to his second inmand.
The man replied. ''''My Lord. What is the y? How will we end this battle quickly?''''
Leonard grinned as he answered as the battle started. ''''Double Envelopment Aric.''''
The armies of the Avalonian Empire, battle-hardened and hungry for revenge, had gathered to confront thebined forces of the Silverpeak and Frostfallen Kingdoms.
The tension in the air was noticeable as the two sides prepared for what would be a decisive battle.
With his sword raised high, Duke Leonard''s voice boomed across the ranks of his men.
"Soldiers of the Avalonian Empire! Today, we face a formidable foe, a coalition of kingdoms that seek to challenge our might. But we are the defenders of our mothend, and we shall not falter!"
His men, their armor glistening and weapons ready, responded with a resounding cheer, their spirits unwavering.
The Duke''s eyes narrowed as he outlined his strategy, "Listen closely, my warriors! We shall employ a tactic as old as war itselfa double envelopment. We will hit them from the front and then swing around to encircle them. Show them no mercy, for they threaten our homes and our families!"
With a resolute nod, he signaled hismanders to execute the n. They surged forward, their war cries reverberating across the valley.
They shed with the Silverpeak and Frostfallen forces in a ferocious battle that sent shockwaves through the earth.
As the battle raged on, Duke Leonard led a vicious cavalry charge, striking at the heart of the enemy lines.
His warriors fought with unwavering resolve, pushing the enemy back and creating chaos among their ranks before pulling back.
With the enemy''s center pushed their center back, Duke Leonard''s second-inmand, General Aric, led a nking maneuver.
Avalonian soldiers poured around the enemy''s exposed nks, cutting off their escape and closing the noose.
The enemy forces were now surrounded on all sides and found themselves trapped. From the high ground, Duke Leonard watched as the enemy forces realized their dire situation.
He raised his sword high once more and shouted, "No mercy! For Avalon!"
The Avalonian soldiers pressed their advantage, closing in on the beleaguered enemy.
Despite their desperate attempts to fight back, thebined forces of the enemies could not withstand the relentless assault as soldiers died all over the ce.
The Avalonians were in a wild fury as they cut down the enemy soldiers who stood in their way and didn''t relent as they pushed forward.
In the end, the battlefield fell silent, save for the victorious cheers of the Avalonians.
Duke Leonard had led his troops to a resounding victory and continued on with his march to help the capital.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 371 The Three Beauties
Chapter 371 The Three Beauties
Archer rushed inside and made his way to the bedroom where he left the eggs. When he opened the door he stopped in shock.
Three tiny Hydras the size of kittens were causing chaos in the bedroom, by ripping up the sheets and letting out cute roars as they dashed around.
He stood in awe at the scene before him. Each one had five heads which sat on long necks that moved like a serpent, and their bodies were a strikingbination of ck and violet shades.
They stood on four legs and had little tails that swayed behind them as they rushed around the room.
At first nce, their appearance might have seemed sinister, but all he sensed was a profound sense of loveing from them.
The Hydras collectively shifted their attention to him when he made a noise, they started emitting little chirps of excitement as they scurried toward him.
Without hesitation, they jumped on him as he squatted down, where they showered him with affectionate licks and made adorable sounds as he stroked each one.
Hisughter filled the air, catching Llyniel''s attention. She entered the cabin and was met with the heartwarming sight of the three tiny beasts frolicking all over Archer.
The three siblings were licking him and nibbling anything they could get a hold of. Once they calmed down they sat down in front of him.
Archer got up himself and saw thirty pairs of violet eyes watching him with love. That''s when he noticed the one in the middle was bigger than the other two.
He looked closer and saw that all three were girls which made him roll his eyes before speaking to them in a sweet voice. ''''So you little girls came from the eggs?''''
They all nodded as their eyes shined causing Llyniel tough, Archer looked back at her with a smile. ''''How long have you been there?''''
''''Not long. I heard youughing and came to see what was happening. Who knew you had three new girls, who now see you as their Father.'''' She said in a teasing voice.
Archer chuckled before speaking. ''''How do you know that?''''
Llyniel''s smile radiated warmth as she talked. "I can sense the deep affection they hold for you, and your mana seems to envelop them entirely. You must have aided in their hatching with your magic, and now they view you as their parent."
He nodded with a smile as he turned to the three babies who were staring at him in love and wonder.
With a tender tone in his voice, Archer addressed them. "You girls are staying with me from now on. I can''t bear to part with such little beauties, can I?"
When the Hydra heard him they suddenlyunched themselves at him and started showering him with even more affection by licking his face and nibbling his ears.
Llyniel giggled at their reaction as Archer got them off him, they started to look heartbroken.
But he quicklyforted them with a smile. ''''Don''t worry girls nothing will happen. I just want to give you three names.''''
They all nodded and let out more happy chirps as they stared at him. He decided to scan them.
[Abyss Hydra]
[Rank SS+]
Archer looked at the two smaller ones and gave them their names. ''''You two smaller girls will be called Raven and Sable.''''
He turned to the bigger girl and continued. ''''You will be Azura.''''
After his heartfelt words, Archer gently lifted each of the girls, cing them with care on his broad shoulders.
The three Hydra sisters quickly settled intofortable spots, their multiple heads curling up as theyy down, content and secure in their newfound bond with him.
They were still letting out happy chirps as some of their heads nudged him. Archer turned to the wood elf with a smile before speaking.
''''Let''s round up the monster army and go home. Pack up whatever you want in your garden. I have a better ce for you to create one.'''' He said with a smile as he walked outside.
Llyniel gave him a bright smile before she ran out to her garden followed by the spirits.
Before she got outside Sable chirped at her. The wood elf turned around and spoke. ''''Little Sable, I will be back soon. We can y after.''''
The Hydra nodded her five heads and gotfortable again. Archer made his way outside the cabin and walked to Rexy''s cave.
When he got there he put the three girls down who looked disappointed but he exined. ''''I need to do something. Also, I need to get you food so just wait.''''
Azura chirped at him for her sisters as he smiled and walked away from them. Archer took a deep breath and let out the loudest roar.
It echoed for miles and when he was done he sent messages to the three queens that he woulde get them soon.
He walked back over to the sisters and picked them up causing them to let out more adorable noises as they licked his cheeks.
Rexy was already standing outside her den and looked at him before he exined. ''''Everyone is moving to their new home.''''
Therge dinosaur nodded her head and sat down when a rumbling could be felt. That''s when all the different roars could be heard. @@novelbin@@
A swarm of millions of Netherbeasts appeared shocking the three sisters, Rexy and Llyniel who mumbled. ''''Didn''t you go overboard? I can''t even see thend around us anymore.''''
Archer startedughing as he felt Azura nibble his ear and looked at the three babies sitting on his shoulders.
He found them adorable and was d he received the eggs now. Archer summoned his wings and flew into the air.
As he hovered there he used mana to power his voice and talk to his Monster Army. ''''My Netherbeats! You all shall move into a new and better home. You all will grow strong and will be a force of fear.''''
The beasts roared in support as he continued. ''''Only one group of Netherbeasts will be allowed to pass through at a time. You must find a home and no hunting any of your fellow soldiers, just the beasts I put in there which will be the ones not here today. If I find out any of you are hunting each other I will kill you. Understand?''''
All the Netherbeasts roared as he descended to the ground and opened a portal to allow the first batch of creatures to enter.
Archer kept the portal open for hours as the untold amounts of Netherbeasts passed through it and were finding homes.
He stepped through himself under the shocked eyes of Llyniel, she followed behind him and looked around in wonder.
Her eyes widened when she saw the beautifulndscape that looked alive and thriving. She turned to Archer with question marks on her head.
When he saw this he started tough before speaking. ''''I will exinter.''''
Archer closed his eyes again and increased the size of the domain again while adding more biomes for his army.
As he finished thendscape he imagined arge and powerful wall that blocked off his people from the Monster Army.
Most of thend in the domain was used for his army while the rest was left for the people here which was more than enough for them.
Even if they had a poption boom they would have more than enough room to house and feed them but just in case he increased the size of theirnd as well.
He sent a message to Jethro informing the old man what was going on and that a new rule had been established.
''No one is allowed to cross the wall and if they do they will die.''
Once he was done with that he returned to the Nether Realm and cast Stone Warden hundreds of times.
Archer ordered them to go capture any Netherbeasts they found and throw them in the portal which they did for as long as the portal was open.
Days passed like this as the Monster Army kept entering the portal and it was never-ending, while the Stone Men threw screaming Netherbeasts into Archer''s domain.
Archer was sitting under a dead tree with the? Azura on hisp as the Sable and Raven yed with each other.
He ordered some Stone Men to bring him a few dead Netherbeasts for the girls to eat. They soon returned with Ox-looking creatures.
They threw them down before going back to work. Archer looked at the Hydras and spoke. ''''Go eat my little girls. Get big and strong so you can fight alongside me.''''
The little creatures rushed over to the bodies and all fifteen heads started eating. When they did that Archer noticed their little bodies glowing.
He saw that they were growing slowly as they ate the Netherbeast''s flesh. Archer closed his eyes to sense the mana.
As he did that he sensed a loting from the creature they were eating. So he made his way over to the three.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 372 Moving In
He touched each one and injected some of his mana into them. When the three felt that, their little bodies shivered as they turned to look at him.
Their violet eyes glowed before turning back to their meal and started eating. The girls were too busy with eating to think about anything else.
As they were eating they started to grow, the three were now the size ofrge cats and Archer was mystified as to why they were growing so quickly.
He had read about Hydra''s before and these three weren''t like anything he the ones he knew about from the book.
Archer injected at least half of his mana into them and again they grew to the size of arge dog which shocked him.
Once he was done with that he left them to eat as much as they wanted. He went back to supervise the Monster Army entering the domain.@@novelbin@@
There were still so many Netherbeasts that needed to enter so he decided to go get the three queens and let them find a home in the domain.
He cast Gate to the Nightmare ant nest. When the sisters heard his steps they all looked at him and noticed he was leaving.
They rushed after him while letting out panicked chirps to get his attention which they did.
Archer turned to them with a big smile. ''''I''m not leaving you beauties behind, you cane with me.''''
They let out happy noises as they followed behind him as he entered the portal and appeared outside the colony.
When he did the warrior ants became aware but noticed it was only Archer and rxed. He walked through the tunnels followed by the sisters who kept letting out adorable chirps.
They kepting up to him and licking his face and rubbing their heads against him which gave them a smile before kissing each head which took some time but it made them happy.
Once the four reached Vivienne''s chambers he saw that it was even busier than before as worker ants rushed all over the ce.
Azura, Sable, and Raven''s heads looked all over the ce with excitement radiating from the three.
Archer noticed that they were going to ''''y'''' with the ants but he quickly spoke. ''''Youngdies. Do not hurt the ants they belong to me. So be nice.''''
All their heads turned to him but nodded in agreement. Archer smiled when he saw this and asked the Ant Queen Vivienne. ''''Vivi. Can I get a few beast bodies to feed them?''''
The redhead nodded and spoke to some workers who rushed off. When they returned they had half a dozen bodies which they dropped in front of him.
Once that was done he turned to the sisters and spoke. ''''Eatdies. We will be leaving soon.''''
He didn''t even need to say anything as they started devouring the bodies with all their heads.
Archer wondered how they could eat so much but shrugged and didn''t bother with it anymore as he walked over to Vivienne who was looking at him.
When he got closer he smiled. ''''Hey Vivi. How have things been? Ready to relocate?''''
The ant woman nodded as her eyes didn''t leave the three Hydras. She looked at him and spoke. ''''What are they? They are very powerful but also very young.''''
Archer looked at the greedy Hydras who were eating their food really fast as they slowly grew which shocked him.
''''These little beauties are Abyss Hydra''s, I received their eggs back in my realm and decided to hatch them recently, but they are growing so quickly.'''' He spoke to the Ant Queen.
Vivienne nodded her head. ''''Yes, they will grow very strong if you keep feeding them mana. I don''t know if you know this but it looks like they also feed on it.''''
That''s when their growing bigger made sense because he sent Mana into them. But he stopped thinking about that for now as he wanted to move the ants to his domain.
He looked at Vivienne and spoke. ''''Get your children ready. You can find a new home in here.''''
When Archer finished speaking he opened a portal to the domain in the middle of the queen''s chamber.
Vivienne''s eyes widened in astonishment as she saw the scene before her. However, she quickly ordered all the ants to return to the colony.
Meanwhile, Archer was sitting around waiting while the Hydras, who had been relishing the feast provided by the ants, reluctantly watched as their providers scurried away.
Soon after, the ants returned, each carrying more bodies to offer to the ravenous girls, who had now grown to the size of lions which scared the ants and pleased Archer.
After a couple of hours, all the Nightmare Ants were back, he ordered some scouts to go into the domain and find a suitable home for themselves.
While he did this he cast Stone Warden and ordered hundreds of Stone Men to capture every Netherbeast they could find before throwing them into the domain.I think you should take a look at
They rushed off toplete their task. Archer used Mana Maniption to create a chair near the Azura who was lying down after feasting for ages.
She was the size of a small elephant which bewildered him to no end and wondered what kind of broken existence they were.
But not realizing it was actually him who is an anomaly that shouldn''t exist but that''s a story for another time.
Archer was looking at the biggest girl before calling to her. ''''Azura,e here.''''
All five heads reacted and gazed at him with love in all of their eyes as she walked over to him and sat down.
When she did that he asked in a curious voice. ''''Can you change your size?''''
They instantly nodded and a violet light shone from her and she returned to the size of a kitten.
Azura climbed up him and sat on the top of his head which made himugh. The other two saw their sister do this before copying her.
They rushed at him and mbered up to sit on his shoulders. Their behaviour was adorable which made him stroke each one.
He got cute noises and little chirps in response as the sisters loved the affection he was showing them.
Archer was pampering them as the ant scouts returned. He heard Vivienne talking to them before approaching him.
While this was happening the Stone Men came and went with all kinds of Netherbeasts in their stone arms.
They just tossed them through the portal before rushing off again, thousands of beasts were captured and were forced to live in the Monster Army part of the domain.
Archer allowed them to start moving in as the Nightmare Drones started walking through the portal as he followed behind.
He walked for a while before arriving at a clearing the ants were digging in. Archer looked around to see that it was the perfect ce for them.
More and more ants appeared to help with the construction. It took half a day until they dug down deep enough to create the queen''s chambers.
Once that was done the eggs were transported over and when that was over, Vivienne entered the domain.
She was shocked into silence as she saw the beauty around her. There were fresh and living trees all over the ce.
Beast roars could be heard in the distance, Vivienne shook her head before speaking. ''''Thank you for taking us in Archer.''''
He nodded with a smile before leaving the ants to their work as he returned to a now empty colony.
The sisters were out cold while they rxed on him. Archer did the same with the Chull who created a nest in a mountain that he created in the north.
The Cave Spiders discovered a spacious cave and diligently began expanding it further through their excavations.
Once hepleted this task, he made his way back to the cabin, where he once again pampered the insatiable girls with a pile of the best bodies.
As they were eating he sent mana into all three causing them to let out excited chirps and little roars.
After that, he checked if the Monster Army was in the domain and they were but the Stone Men kept catching more beasts.
Archer let them do that for a while before dismissing them. He went to find the little wood elf and soon found Llyniel putting some nts in her storage ring.
When he reached her he spoke. ''''Are you ready to leave Llyn? I can create a new and better garden for you.''''
She gave him a bright smile before answering. ''''Yes, Arch. Let''s go I have everything I need.''''
He nodded and opened a portal that led outside the treehouse. When they entered Llyniel''s eyes widened in amazement as she took in the surroundings.
Archer guided her to a nearby clearing, closing his eyes in concentration as he held her hand while the wood elf looked around still in shock.
He started to create an area just for her with a charming house surrounded by flourishing flower beds that covered thendscape.
This new garden was ten timesrger than their cabin in the Nether Realm, truly a remarkable and spacious ce.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 373 War (4)
[The days before Archer returned]
[Starfall City]
Leira, E, and Sera helped out during the siege. The redhead rained down fire as the half-elf fired her explosive arrows into the crowds of soldiers.
While the two of them attacked Leira was casting Lightning and Fire spells at them which took out many.
That''s when they breached the wall yet again and the Avalon soldiers engaged in a brutal melee but a high-ranked Stormhavenmander flew over the wall.
Sera saw this and transformed into her dragon form before chasing after him. The man tried to evade her but some of her fire sts hit him.
The skies became their battlefield, a dance of fire and fury. The enemymander twisted and turned, trying to evade Sera''s relentless pursuit, but she was persistent.
As they shed high above, fire erupted, casting an eerie glow across the sky. Sera''s ws shed with the enemymander''s sword.
They exchanged fierce blows, and the sound of her roar echoed through the air. The battle was ferocious, neither giving an inch as they fought for supremacy in the skies.
In a daring move, Sera lunged forward, her massive jaws snapping shut on the enemymander''s upper body.
She bit down with all her strength. Pain coursed through his veins as he thrashed and screamed in agony.
Unable to bear the torment, the enemy lost control and pulled out something and stabbed her underbelly.
Sera''s jaws remained locked onto his body before she tore him in two. Her attack caused the man''s two halves to fall out of the sky, crashing into the city below.
Buildings crumbled, and chaos erupted as their impact shook the very ground. Sera, battered and injured, tumbled from the sky, herrge form crashing into the street.
Shey unconscious amid the ruins, her breathing shallow andbored, unable to wake from the mysterious substance that coursed through her veins.
The battle still raged on around her, but for now, Sera wasn''t waking up as she returned to her humanoid form.
E and Leira rushed up to her to help but saw she was covered in injuries. They panicked before taking her back to the pce to get the Healer to see her.
When the Healers tended to her, they mended all the wounds she received but Sera was still out cold.
Dayster the two girls took a break from tending to the redhead who still wasn''t waking up. E prayed for Archer to return so he could help the dragon girl.
[Seastone Port City - The Aquaria Kingdom - Soutnds]
Teu led her troops on night attacks to raid their camps and got the drop on the Solhaven soldiers whom she butchered in their sleep.
Days after the raids, a pitched battle was taking ce as Teu and the general thought it would be good to try to break the siege.
She was leading the Riftbreakers a legendary Aquarian heavy infantry unit that was used to break the enemy''s frontlines.
The battle was on the verge ofmencing. On one side, the Aquarians stood firm, their armor gleaming with the colors of the ocean, ready for whaty ahead.
Facing them was the formidable Solhaven army, a force to be reckoned with in their own right.
As the sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm glow across the battlefield, Teu raised her sword high, a signal to the Riftbreakers.
They were known throughout the realm for their strength, and today, they were the vanguard of the Aquarian assault.
With a thunderous roar, Teu and her Riftbreakers charged forward. Their weapons gleamed in the sunlight as they struck with precision and power.
The Solhaven frontline, caught off guard by the ferocity of the assault, faltered.
Shields shattered as soldiers were sent sprawling to the ground as Teu and her warriors smashed through their ranks.
The Aquarian infantry surged behind the Riftbreakers, pushing deeper into the enemy lines as they struck down many soldiers.
Victory seemed within their grasp as the enemies struggled to regroup. Teu''s heart swelled with pride as she saw her people fighting valiantly.
But victory was not toe so easily. Just as they gained the upper hand, a loud horn red from the Solhaven rear.
Her heart sank as she turned to see a fresh wave of enemy reinforcements pouring onto the battlefield.
Their numbers were overwhelming. They swiftly nked the Aquarian forces, turning the tide of battle.
Teu''s valiant Riftbreakers found themselves surrounded and outnumbered. Despite their heroic efforts, they couldn''t withstand the relentless assault from all sides.
Realization hit her like a crashing wave. She knew the battle was lost. With a heavy heart, She shouted orders to retreat, her voice carrying over the turmoil of battle.
The Aquarians began to withdraw, their once-hopeful advance now a desperate scramble to regroup and escape the encircling enemy.I think you should take a look at
Teu watched as her soldiers retreated, her heart heavy with the weight of their losses. She knew they would fight another day, but for now, they had to retreat.
As the Aquarian forces withdrew, she cast a final nce back at the battlefield and saw the Solhaven army chasing after them.
She ordered them to rush back to Seaport City to fight from there but they ended up trapped and on the losing side as the constant attacks wore them down as they lost more soldiers.
[The Northern part of the Zenia Empire]
Nefertiti was leading the Arcane Mage unit and was preparing to attack the enemies that guarded the Sphinx''s Watch Pass.
It was their way south and they needed to leave the North due to losing so many men. They never realized how many enemies would join the war which left them on the back foot.
She was finished with her spell when they fired at the Pharothon army which mmed into and wiped out many soldiers.
As the sun beamed down the Zenian general ordered the army to charge forward and soon they mmed into the enemy lines.
They shed with the Pharothonian army on the vast battlefield like two mighty waves.
The battlefield was a chaotic frenzy as the Zenian army, under the leadership of General Erisa Sharifi, charged headlong into the Pharothonian forces.@@novelbin@@
Swords shed, arrows soared, and battle cries filled the air as the soldiers engaged in a fierce and brutal struggle.
The Pharothonian army donned in golden armor adorned with the emblem of the falcon, fought to takend from the Zenians.
Spears thrust, shields shed, and the ground quaked beneath the weight of the soldiers.
Amidst the chaos, a distant horn sounded from a distant hilltop. Heads turned, and hearts sank as the banner of the Osiria Kingdom emerged.
Its blue and green colors are stark against the sandy terrain. The Osirian forces, renowned for their formidable cavalry, galloped into the battlefield, nking the Zenian army.
Nefertiti, a formidable mage and leader of the Arcane Mages, raised her hand high, invoking the arcane powers within.
Her mages began to cast spells,unching torrents of fire, lightning, and ice towards the enemy.
However, their concentration was shattered as the Osirian cavalry, swift and ruthless, mmed into them with thunderous force.
Nefertiti herself was caught in the onught as she struggled to defend against the enemy''s ferocious charge.
Suddenly, from the midst of the enemy, a lone rider emerged, charging directly at Nefertiti with a gleamingnce in hand.
With lightning speed, the cavalryman closed the distance. Her eyes widened in realization, but it was toote to evade the approaching strike.
Thence struck true, piercing through the ranks of the mages, and Nefertiti herself was grievously wounded.
She staggered back, and Nefertiti copsed to the ground as pain coursed through her body. The mages, loyal and unwavering, immediately formed a protective circle around her.
As the enemy cavalry continued their attacks, the mages summoned theirst reserves of magic.
They created a shimmering barrier, a final act of sacrifice, to shield Nefertiti from further harm and make sure that she lived.
The barrier crackled with energy as it absorbed the onught of the enemy''s assault. The brave mages, their faces marked with determination.
Everyone present knew that their sacrifice would buy precious moments for the soldiers toe to the princess''s aid.
Nefertiti watched as herrades, one by one, fell under the relentless assault. Soon, the sound of galloping hooves drew nearer.
Zenian soldiers arrived, charging in to repel the enemy cavalry and provide much-needed assistance.
They fought fiercely to protect Nefertiti, whose injuries were severe and they rushed her back to Sobek Castle.
As the battle raged on, the magesy still, their bodies motionless, having given their lives to protect their princess.
The Zenian soldiers fought fiercely to push back the invaders, their courage unwavering.
General Erisa, witnessing the chaos on the battlefield, raised her sword high and ordered a retreat.
The Zenian army, battered but not broken, began to disengage from the relentlessbined might of the Pharothonian and Osirian forces.
They vowed to regroup and return as they withdrew to safety, resolved to defend their homnd once more in the battles yet toe.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 375 The Monster Armies Debut
Chapter 375 The Monster Armies Debut
Llyniel was excited as she rushed around the garden showing the spirits who followed behind her.
They were gossiping about Archer who they kept peeking out now and then. When he was watching Llyniel he heard footsteps behind him.
He turned around to see a panicking Hecate rushing toward him. When she saw him notice her she spoke.
"Hemera and Tal are in trouble, trapped at the border of the Sri Empire. They''re encircled by the Republic''s allies, and Starfall City is on the verge of falling. Inside the city, E, Sera, and Leira are also trapped, but Sera is unconscious due to something one of the enemymanders did to her."
When Archer heard this his temper exploded before asking about the others, but Hecate looked away and hesitated as she knew he was going to go mad when he heard the rest.
But he spoke in a voice that was on the brink of losing it. ''''Tell me now Hecate! What has happened.''''
''''Sia and Albert Silverthrone were captured as the south fell. Teu is fighting a losing battle in Aquaria, as Seastone Port City is being attacked fromnd and sea.''''
She gazed at Archer, who was trembling with anger, but she pressed on.
"Nefertiti sustained severe injuries while aiding the army''s breakthrough, but unfortunately, their efforts did not seed, and took refuge in the Sobek Castle while barely hanging on."
Archer looked at her and spoke. ''''I''m not angry with you but these stupid kingdoms think they can take advantage of my absence and now they will pay.''''
He sent out a message to his Monster Army telling them to prepare for war before he continued talking. ''''How do you know all this?''''
Hecate smiled as she exined. ''''Well, E told me everything. She kept in contact with everyone and I didn''t go to Mediterra. I don''t like it there.''''
Archer smiled before he kissed the Moon Elf on her forehead but the anger surged forward when he realized Sia had been captured again.
He woke up the three girls and put them on the ground. Hecate was amazed when she saw the little creatures but didn''t ask as it wasn''t the time.
When the Hydra''s woke up they looked at Archer with question marks in their eyes as he spoke. ''''My beauties. How big can you get now?''''
After speaking the three started to glow before they started to growrge until their body was the size of elephants which pleased him.
But Llyniel and Hecate were shocked before taking a step back. But Archer asked the sisters. ''''Do you want to fight with me?''''
All fifteen heads bobbed up and down as he smiled before telling them to wait until he called for them.
He gave Hecate and Llyniel a kiss before speaking, "Stay here. I''ll go find everyone. I could use magic to summon them, but I don''t want to make Nefi and Sera''s injuries worse."
The two girls nodded their heads as he walked away from them, followed by Azura, Sable, and Raven.
While Archer was walking he used the tattoos to see if everyone was okay and when he did that his anger skyrocketed even more.
Sera was hurt badly, while Teu was injured and Nefertiti was suffering due to the attack she had received.
When he felt all their emotions it disturbed him as there was worry, panic, and all sorts of negative emotions flowing into him.
As he entered a clearing he cast Gate to Starfall City before whispering to himself. ''''Draco.''''
Archer transformed into his dragon form, and a bright white light blinded the three Hydras who were standing behind him alongside Hecate and Llyniel.
His massive wings stretched out with his four strong-looking limbs. His four beautiful horns reflected the sunlight.
He was angry as he stepped through the Gate and let out an earth-shattering roar that shook the ground.
Archer emerged from the portal as a formidable army bore down upon the city before him. At that moment, a wicked grin crept across his face, and he drew in a deep, ominous breath.
With a deafening roar, he released a colossal torrent of mes that washed over the enemy army.
The violet mes surged forward, a wall of blistering heat and roaring fire, consuming everything in its path.
The enemy soldiers, caught off guard by the sheer ferocity of the attack, screamed in terror as they were engulfed by the inferno.
Armor melted, weapons turned to g, and the once-advancing army now found itself in a nightmarish sea of mes.
The ground itself seemed to tremble under the onught as Archer''s dragon breath raged on.
But he didn''t attack again as he returned to his humanoid form so he could speak to the enemy and also the Avalonians.
Archer summoned his wings and rose to the sky but before he got higher, a dozen spells flew toward him. @@novelbin@@
With a wide smile, he outstretched his arms, weing the spells that the enemy cast.
However, much to the mage''s dismay, the spells merely bounced off him, sending them into a state of panic, while Archer observed their futile efforts with a grin.
He looked at the army and used mana to power his voice. ''''You humans have invaded something that belongs to me and now you shall pay. Also, who are the Stormhaven Kingdoms soldiers?''''
Amander stepped forward with courage in his heart and spoke. ''''I am the general of the Stormhaven army. If I remember correctly you are the Avalonian''s guardian?''''
When Archer heard the man''s words he smiled but nodded his head causing themander to continue speaking.
''''Our king will pay you handsomely and will allow you to marry any Stormhaven princess of your choosing.''''
Archer grinned when listening to the general. That''s when he came up with a dastardly n to get free gold from them.
''''Okay, Mr. General. Bring me all the gold and treasure you have on you and you may leave this graveyard.''''
The human nodded and started issuing orders and five minutester a pile of treasure was sitting in front of Archer.
When he saw this his eyes shined but he quickly stored it away and spoke. ''''Thank you for the generous donation to the cause. Makes things easier for me but now you all shall die for hurting my wife.''''
Archer suddenly opened a big portal behind him and called out. ''''My beauties. Come have some fun and food.''''
That''s when everyone looked at him like he was mad until they started hearing the sounds of roaringing from the portal.
Three Hydras the size ofrge elephants stepped through it and eyed the army with hunger, their fifteen heads moved around like serpents as they looked around.
Archer turned to them and spoke. ''''Eat as many as you want. just don''t go near the walls.''''
Azura, Sable, and Raven nodded before charging forward after letting out a horrifying roar as they smashed into the soldiers.
Their scales glistened like ck obsidian, and their violet eyes burned with an otherworldly, malevolent fire.
The ground trembled beneath theirrge forms as they closed the distance with rming speed, their serpentine necks weaving and hissing menacingly.
The enemy soldiers, who had been confident moments ago, now found themselves gripped by a paralyzing fear.
As the Hydras drew closer, the enemy ranks descended into chaos. Arrows wereunched desperately, but they harmlessly bounced off the imprable hide of the sisters.
Swords and spears were raised, but the soldiers were dwarfed by the towering, writhing monsters that advanced upon them.
The Hydra heads lunged forward in unison, venomous fangs bared and unleashed torrents of scalding Acid/Fire/Lightning/Ice/Dark beams that scorched the earth and consumed entire sections of the enemy''s front lines.
Men and horses screamed in agony as the multi-element attack made it through their armor and flesh.
Amidst the chaos, the Hydras struck with deadly precision. Each head seemed to possess a mind of its own, snapping at soldiers and crushing them underfoot.
The enemy army, once organized and defiant, was reduced to a terrified, frenzied mob.
As the girls continued their relentless assault, the once-confident enemy soldiers were now fleeing for their lives, leaving behind their fallenrades and broken formations.
The unstoppable force of nature had descended upon them, and there was no escape from the wrath of the three Hydras.
But as the enemy started to flee but were stopped when another portal opened and more horrifying creatures rushed through.
The battlefield was already a gruesome scene of destruction, with the three Hydras wreaking havoc among the enemy ranks.
But the horrors were far from over. As the portal to Archer''s domain surged with energy, it expanded further, heralding the arrival of even more nightmarish abominations.
From the violet colored portal emerged creatures that defied description. Their forms were grotesque and ever-changing, a twisted fusion of nightmares and pure malevolence.
Some had elongated limbs ending in razor-sharp ws, while others slithered on countless serpentine bodies.
Tentacled horrors, eyeless monstrosities, and all sorts of different beasts poured forth, their presence casting a pall of dread over the battlefield.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 377 Rescuing The Girls
Chapter 377 Rescuing The Girls
When Archer got close to the two armies he transformed into his dragon form and crashed on top of the enemy camp.
His fall caused chaos in the siege camp as he let out a Dragons Breath that drove the Pharothonian and Osiria armies back.
Archer returned to his humanoid form and made his way inside Sobeks Castle. As he did that he used Aura Detector to find Nefertiti.
He located her with a group of people and cast Blink to get across the castle and ended up outside a brown door.
He walked in and saw several healers trying to work on her but it was useless. When Archer walked in the guards tried to stop him but he pped them out of the way.
As the Healers rushed towards him in an attempt to intervene, he cast Mana Maniption on them, freezing them in their tracks and preventing them from moving.
Once he was done he approached Nefertiti who was asleep on a bed. Archer approached her and leaned over to kiss her on the forehead. @@novelbin@@
The Healers looked at the scene with shock in their eyes before one man spoke. ''''How dare you vite the princess! You will pay for that.''''
Archer looked at the man like he was an idiot before retorting. ''''She''s my fiancee, you stupid human. Now shut up.''''
He ced his hand on her wounds and cast Aurora Healing on her. Archer felt his mana invading her body.
The mana rushed to the wounded areas and started stitching the skin back together, by the time it was done the skin looked brand new.
It rebuilt all of her damaged areas before he stopped. But the pink-haired girl didn''t wake up straight away,
But Archer couldn''t stay as he needed to rush to Aquaria to help Teu. He turned to the Healers and spoke.
''''Keep an eye on her. She should wake up soon but tell her I will be back when she does.''''
They all nodded in amazement as he cast Gate to the Aquaria Kingdom and stepped through.
Archer appeared on a road and took off to fly toward Teu. He used the bracelet to find her location.
As he flew he decided to try out something. With a burst of magical energy, Archer propelled himself through the air with newfound speed.
He extended his hands forward, fingers crackling with power, and unleashed a focused Azur Cannon.
The spell''s force surged behind him, creating a powerful forward thrust that sent him hurtling through the sky like a speedinget.
Archer''s surroundings blurred as he streaked towards Teu, the spell''s propulsion caused a sonic boom to be heard all over the Soutnds.
Soon he appeared over the battlefield and saw the enemy armies breaching the wall as they also attacked from the sea.
He flew over to the fleet that was blockading the city and when he got closer he whispered. ''''Draco.''''
Archer turned into his dragon form and let out a loud roar that caught everyone''s attention before he started attacking the ships with his Dragons Breath.
Amidst the wild waters of the Solhaven Bay, Archer, in his colossal dragon form, loomed like a force of nature.
His scales glistened snow white, reflecting the fury in his eyes. With a thunderous roar that shook the very heavens, he summoned the might of his draconic breath.
A searing inferno erupted from his mouth, a torrent of scorching violet mes that zed with an intensity that defied mortalprehension.
The sky above was painted with a hellish glow as Archer unleashed his wrath upon the Solhaven fleet.
The hapless ships, once a symbol of naval prowess, now stood no chance against the unleashed fury of the dragon.
Wooden hulls ignited instantly, and sails turned to ashes in an instant. The unfortunate crews screamed in terror as they were engulfed by the merciless ze.
Their ships became funeral pyres upon the churning sea. Archer''s mes danced with an eerie grace, snaking across the water''s surface to reach every vessel.
The once-mighty warships were reduced to skeletal frames, their cannons silenced and their mighty masts toppling into the abyss.
As thest of the Solhaven fleet sumbed to the relentless ze, Archer''s draconic form soared above the smoldering wreckage.
The sea hissed and steamed, bearing witness to the utter devastation he had wrought.
With a triumphant roar that echoed across the bay, he circled in the darkened sky, a harbinger of doom to all who dared challenge his might.
The Solhaven fleet, once a threat, nowy at the bottom of the sea, a testament to the unbridled power of the dragon.
[Teu''s POV]
Teu was fighting on the city wall as the general took the port side to stem the tide of Solhavenians that were flowing into the city.
But all of a sudden a loud roar was heard freezing the whole city apart from Teu who grew a big smile as she knew who it belonged to.
At that moment, a colossal white dragon appeared in the sky above, unleashing its fiery wrath upon the Solhaven ships.
Teu watched as Arhcer swooped down to fire a Dragon''s Breath all over the ships causing explosions and screams to erupt from the sea.
Soon he was finished and he flew over the city before casting multiple spells into the enemy armies causing them to retreat but it was toote.
A portal opened behind them and horrifying beasts appeared outside they crashed into the fleeing Solhavenians, Nethanians, and Aurelian soldiers.
Teu watched on in shock and wondered what Archer had done to get such a powerful army that was ughtering the vulnerable enemy soldiers.
[Back to Archer]
He was hovering over the battlefield casting spells into the siege engines to destroy them.
This time around he summoned the Netherbeast Dinosaurs that he collected, the beasts charged into the enemy soldiers.
They were butchering soldiers left and right. Once the battle was underway he returned to his humanoid form.
Archer looked toward the city wall and quickly found his Ocean Princess just staring at him with wide eyes.
She was covered in bruises and cuts, so he cast Blink and appeared next to her which made her jump.
He quickly grabbed her into a tight hug before speaking. ''''I''m so d to see you''re okay Teu. I''ve missed you.''''
When the blue-haired girl heard his words she got extremely happy and hugged him even more.
Archer smiled as he ran his fingers up and down her back before he turned to the battle and saw that the Monster Army finished off the enemy army and was now collecting hearts.
Once that was done he ordered them to return to the domain as he stored away all the hearts when he Blinked to the pile with Teu in his arms.
He looked at her and spoke. ''''Are you okay toe with me?''''
Teu shook her head before replying. ''''I have to help out in the city but I can meet you in the domainter?''''
Archer smiled as he kissed her which caught her off guard but soon she returned it as her arms circled her shoulders.
Soon they separated while smiling at each other, Archer grabbed her hand and Blinked back on the wall.
When they arrived the soldiers looked at him with shocked looks on their faces. He looked around before chuckling.
He looked at Teu who had a silly smile on her pretty face and spoke. ''''I''m going to go help Hemera and Tal then I will deal with the invaders.''''
She nodded before kissing his cheek before he cast Gate to the Sri Empire. Archer said goodbye to his ocean princess and stepped through.
Archer appeared outside Ravenna City. When he looked around he saw the wall was patrolled by hundreds of soldiers.
He cast Blink and appeared on the wall which made the soldiers panic but they soon saw it was Archer and calmed down.
Amander walked over to him and spoke as he saluted. ''''White Prince. It''s good to see you in these troubled times.''''
Archer nodded before asking. ''''Where is the castle that the Princess Hemera is trapped in?''''
The elf pointed to the west and he smiled before flying off in that direction. He did the same trick as before and fired spells behind him creating a sonic boom as he soared west.
He couldn''t get a clear view of the ground below, but after a short journey, he reached a besieged castle.
Archer replicated his previous actions, summoning his formidable Monster Army andmanding them to engage the forces besieging the castle.
He transformed into his dragon form as he mmed into the surprised Delphosians, Aeternumians, and Achaeanians.
His ws and tail swiped at the soldiers and ughtered them while crushing some underfoot.
The Netherbeasts joined the fray and tore into the scared soldiers. Archer attacked a few more times before returning to his humanoid form.
Archer flew up to the castle walls and started scanning for his two girls but didn''t see them so he used Aura Detector and soon found them in the keep.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 379 The Everfallen Kingdom
Archer walked down the dark stairs until he came to a door but soon he heard soldiersing from the top of the stairs.
He summoned smaller Netherbeasts and ordered them to kill all the soldiers in the castle and collect their hearts for him.
They bowed and rushed off toplete his orders as looked at the door. He started hearing shouting but ignored it.
Archer was blocked by a door but not for long as he booted it off the hinges and looked in. That''s when he saw dozens of prisoners trapped in the cells.
He scanned for Sia and found her at the back and quickly made his way there while ignoring the pleas from the other people.
Soon enough he reached a cell that they were held in and saw Albert was battered but Sia was fine.
She was still sleeping when he ripped off the cell door before stepping in under the watchful eyes of the other prisoners.
Archer walked over to Albert and cast Aurora Healing on him. A bright light enveloped him and soon all his injuries were gone.
He walked over to the slumbering dragon-kin woman and bent down in front of her as he gently moved some of her ck hair out of her face before kissing her forehead.
His kiss roused her from slumber, coaxing her bright blue eyes to flutter open andnd on his face.@@novelbin@@
However, it took a moment for her groggy mind to fully grasp his presence as she gradually awakened.
Sia rubbed her eyes and finally came to. When she saw Archer she lost it and lunged at him and started hugging him like there was no tomorrow while mumbling into his ear.
''''I knew you were fine husband. Sorry, I got caught again. I couldn''t leave Father or my soldiers behind.''''
Archer smiled as he cast Aurora Healing over her while she cuddled him but soon they heard a groan from behind them.
They separated and spotted Albert waking up, he sat up and rubbed his head as he looked around and spotted Archer.
The Santa us-looking man got a big smile on his face as he stood up as he spoke. ''''My Grandchild! Thank you foring to help us boy.''''
In a dimly lit cell, where cold stone walls bore witness to their shared ordeal, his grandfather extended his arms and enfolded him in a heartfelt bear hug.
Tears welled in the older man''s eyes as he held Archer close, his overwhelming gratitude and relief evident.
"Archer, my boy," he rasped softly, his voice trembling with emotion. "You''ve saved me and my daughter. Thank you."
Archer, taken aback by the unexpected embrace, wavered briefly, a flicker of hesitation in his eyes that Albert quickly recognized.
He leaned in, his voice a gentle reassurance. "You will be fine, Archer. What transpired with your Father and Mother won''t repeat itself among the rest of us."
When he heard this he hugged the older man back before letting him go and spoke in a casual voice. ''''You two go to my domain and wait for me while I finish off the Everfallen Kingdom.''''
Archer opened a portal to the domain and the two hugged him again before walking through.
Once they were gone he turned to the other prisoners and spoke. ''''I will free you all and transport you out of here.''''
He cast Gate to the road outside the city before ripping off the cell door and freeing the people.
They rushed through the portal before Archer smiled to himself and whispered. ''''Draco.''''
Archer transformed into his dragon form bringing down the castle causing everyone inside to be crushed to death.
He stretched his wings out and roared to summon the three Hydra sisters. That''s when he heard loud stompinging toward him.
After waiting for a few seconds Azura crashed through the closest build and he was shocked at their size.
They were three times the size of an elephant which he got excited about before the other two appeared next to her.
He asked them to grow smaller and enter the domain which they happily did, Archer soon took to the sky.
The city below him trembled in fear and awe, he soared through the sky, his massive wings beating with thunderous force.
His scales shimmered, reflecting the sunlight like a living gem. With a resounding roar that echoed off the buildings.I think you should take a look at
Archer unleashed a burst of searing mes that devoured everything in its path. Buildings crumbled into fiery wrecks as his fiery breath washed over them.
The streets below were a chaotic frenzy of panicked soldiers, desperately fleeing from his anger.
Archer''s enormous ws scraped against the ground as hended, creating deep furrows in the earth. He moved with a primal grace, his eyes scanning the chaos he had unleashed.
Despite the destruction. He was a force of nature, both awe-inspiring and terrifying, and as he moved through the city, he left a path of devastation in his wake.
He spent hours attacking the city and soldiers he could find. After doing this for a while he wasying down in the city square.
Archer had summoned an army of Stone Men and Netherbeasts to deal with the remaining soldiers.
The Stone Men brought him piles and piles of treasure, which he kept storing away the loot he saw the Netherbeasts bringing a group of people.
He saw that they were dressed like royalty and smiled before returning to his humanoid form as he summoned a chair using Mana Maniption.
Once he gotfortable he motioned for the beasts to bring them forward. When he spotted them he grinned even more.
There was what he assumed was the king and his sons while a group of scared women were behind him.
The king turned around to shut them up but Archer interrupted his rant. ''''Shut up human. Don''t you dare talk anymore? Understand.''''
When the man heard him he stopped speaking and nodded his head as he looked around at all the nightmarish beasts circling them.
''''Well, Mr. King. It seems like you messed up. Why don''t you have themon sense not to touch a dragon''s woman? And you even kidnapped my grandfather.''''
Archer stood up and continued as he strolled around the captives with a charming smile on his face as he continued. ''''I''ve only just met him but he seems like a nice man, even though he''s a bit touchy.''''
He shook his head and walked over to the king before stopping in front of him. The man pleaded. ''''Please don''t kill us. Let my family live and take my life.''''
Upon hearing this, Archer offered a sinister smile and a subtle nod to the man. Swiftly, he employed his tail as a lethal instrument, thrusting it with deadly precision into the man''s heart.
The man let out a pained grunt before copsing to the ground with a resounding thud. Archer looked up at the family who he swore looked relieved but ignored it.
While he was walking an older woman stepped out. She had auburn-colored hair with a pair of brown eyes.
She wasn''t as tall as him but the woman wasn''t short as she stopped in front of him and spoke. ''''White dragon king. Thank you for releasing us from such a man.''''
When Archer heard this his eyes opened in shock, and he shook his head before replying. ''''I killed your husband and you''re thanking me? Why?''''
The womanughed before replying in an honest voice. ''''He forced me to marry him as he held my family hostage but they are dead now and I choose to survive for my children.''''
Archer looked at the woman and wondered what to do with them so he shrugged and asked. ''''You can go live in the empire or my domain. Your choice.''''
The woman and three little boys stared at him with confusion in their eyes. Heughed before answering. ''''Well, I don''t kill innocents. My domain is just and where you can live free and happy but you have to swear a mana oath not to betray me.''''
When the queen heard his offer she nodded her head and started her oath alongside her children which pleased him.
He opened a portal to the domain before called for E and she soon appeared. She stepped through it and saw the chaos Archer had caused and shook her head with a smile.
She approached him and kissed his cheek before asking. ''''What did you want Arch?''''
Archer smiled as he asked her to take the queen and her children to Jethro and set up somewhere to live for the family.
E gave him a nod before leading the family away. That''s when he turned to the remaining captives and spoke with an evil smile on his face. ''''Give me all your rings now and you will live.''''
The group quickly handed over their stuff causing his smile to grow even more before he ordered the Netherbeasts to eat them.
[Sorry for only dropping one today. I''ll try to aim for 3-4 tomorrow]
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 381 Destruction (2)
Chapter 381 Destruction (2)
The soldiers flew away and crashed onto the floor as Archer started attacking them without mercy.
He shed tore and pierced any soldier he saw while the Hydras jumped off him and grew to the size of a lion before attacking.
In the heat of battle, Archer and the three formidable Hydra sisters moved with deadly precision, dispatching the enemy soldiers with ruthless efficiency.
With each swipe of their monstrous heads, they tore through the opposition, leaving a trail of fallen foes in their wake.
The soldiers'' desperate cries filled the air as their numbers dwindled rapidly. But the battle was far from over, and more enemy soldiers rushed out to confront the fearsome quartet.
Archer, recognizing the need for a swift and powerful counterattack, channeled his arcane energy with focused intensity.
With a flourish of his hand, Archer unleashed an Eldritch st, a dark and searing projectile of magical energy that streaked through the air with malevolent force.
The st struck its target, sending one of the iing soldiers flying backward, his armor smoldering.
As the remaining soldiers closed in, Archer continued to rain down destruction. His fingers crackled with elemental energy as he cast Elemental Bolts.
These bolts of elemental fury shot forth like bolts of lightning, striking the oing soldiers with devastating impact.
The soldiers were thrown off their feet, their cries of pain mingling with the crackling energy of Archer''s attack.
The Hydra sisters, seeing their ally''s powerful magic in action, redoubled their efforts.
With ferocious roars, they unleashed a barrage of venomous breath attacks and razor-sharp bites, adding to the chaos and carnage.
In the blink of an eye, the tide of battle shifted once again. Archer''s might and the Hydra sister''s relentless assault proved too much for the soldiers to withstand.
The remaining foes were quickly overwhelmed and defeated, their ranks scattered and broken.
As the dust settled and the battlefield grew eerily quiet, Archer and the sisters stood victorious, a testament to theirbined might.
Once they were done with the soldiers Archer knew where to go and everything about the Nethania, Solhaven, and Aurelian.
He issued amand for the sisters to return to the domain, along with all the Netherbeasts he had summoned.
Once they had departed, Archer took flight towards the Solhaven Kingdom, wreaking havoc by assaulting castles and forts along his route.@@novelbin@@
Perched atop a city wall, he observed the citizens evacuating, seizing every valuable item he couldy his hands on, umting wealth as he went.
But as he was rxing his Aura Detector picked up a dozen pings. Archer smiled as he summoned some Netherbeats that he caught earlier on and he had an uncountable amount of them.
They looked like dogs and were the size of lions but had an evil look to them but the biggest one walked over to him and nudged its head on him.
He started stroking it as he scanned the beast.
[Netherhound]
[Rank: D]
Archer was happy with them and ordered them to stay by the gate as he flew up to the wall and looked out over the grasnds.
He saw an army that numbered in the thousands and smiled as he could test out some of his Netherbeasts.
With an evilugh, he jumped off the wall after opening the gate to summon more of his Monster Army.
First, he summoned a thousand tiger-looking beasts who were twice the size of an Earth tiger. When he saw them he scanned them.
[Tigrenox]
[Rank: B+]
Archer then called forth some Ettins, Giants, and all types of Netherbeasts. Once they appeared in front of the ruined city.
He startedughing as the human armies stopped in shock when the horde of beasts appeared from nowhere.
When they were all here he closed the portal before ordering them to attack.
The monstrous army, an amalgamation of grotesque creatures and fearsome beasts, roared and bellowed as it advanced upon the human ranks.
Each monstrous Netherbeast possessed a twisted and terrifying appearance, a nightmarish spectacle of scales, fur, and fangs.
Leading the charge was the mighty Tigrenox, a massive tiger-like creature with striped fur, its eyes aze with primal fury.
The earth trembled beneath its colossal paws as it charged forward, its ws leaving deep gouges in the soil.
Beside the Tigrenox were the colossal Ettins, grotesque giants with two heads and bulging muscles.
These brutish beings brandished enormous clubs, swinging them with devastating force as they crushed everything in their path.
Their roars of battle echoed across the battlefield, striking fear into the hearts of the human soldiers.
The human army, valiant but outnumbered, formed a defensive line, their shields raised and weapons at the ready.
Their banners fluttered in the wind as they stood resolute in the face of the approaching horde.
As the two forces collided, the battlefield erupted into chaos. The monstrous army''s grotesque soldiers shed with the human soldiers in a maelstrom of violence and bloodshed.
Swords shed against scales, arrows found their marks in the furry hide, and spells crackled through the air.
Archer watched as the Tigrenox, its massive jaws dripping with the blood of its foes, tore through the human ranks with ruthless efficiency.
The Ettins swung their colossal clubs with bone-crushing force, sending soldiers flying like ragdolls.
After an hour, the decidedly one-sided battle reached its conclusion. Archer rxed within the city, casually munching on a piece of bread.
The Ettins gathered all the hearts of their fallen foes and respectfully presented them to him. With a bow, the beasts returned to their domain.
Following this, Archer proceeded to plunder the soldiers'' carriages in search of their wealth.
It wasn''t long before he discovered a small box nestled within thergest carriage, containing the spoils he sought.
Archer then spent a few days cleaning up the Soutnds before heading to Mediterra by casting Gate.
He reappeared by the castle Hemera and Tal were trapped in. Archer headed toward the Republic and spent a few more days destroying everything he saw.
When he was done, he headed to the Land Of Plenty to deal with thest remaining enemies so he could go back to school.
Archer looted everything he came across and umted arge horde which caused him to get excited.
He''s been chatting to the girls through the bracelets and was waiting for Nefertiti to arrive before he would tell them everything that''s happened.
After that, he flew around and wiped out any army he came across using dragon fire which burned them to ash.
By the time he reached the Avalon Empire''s borders, he burned close to a dozen armies and was happy.
He destroyed so many castles that he lost count but he remembered to take every scrap of wealth before doing so.
The sun was going down so he entered the domain and saw E cooking for the girls as the others sat around chatting.
Archer noticed Llyniel was chatting to them as it seemed like they were weing the wood elf which shook him.
But Archer just shrugged before greeting them. ''''Hello, girls. Why don''t we eat first then I will fill you in? It will be a long story.''''
He went to sit down and then remembered he had to deal with the ind kingdoms in the east which he had ns for.
Everyone agreed and waited for dinner, Archer walked over to the balcony door and saw Albert standing outside smoking a pipe.
Archer walked out and the old man turned around with a smile. ''''Hello, my boy. How was your travels?''''
He smiled when he heard the man''s joyful voice and bright smile. Archer couldn''t help but think of Santa us when he saw his Grandfather.
''''Yes, it was good. I wiped out all the enemy kingdoms from Soutnds to Mediterra. It was a pain in the ass but I did gain so much from it.'''' Archer answered honestly.
Once he was done talking he pulled out some bread and started eating. But that''s when he remembered the Ale he bought a while back.
He pulled one out and handed it to the old man. Albert saw this and grew curious so he asked. ''''Where did you get this? And why do you have Ale?''''
Archer looked at him before answering. ''''I like to buy all sorts of stuff to eat, drink, or whatever elsees up.
When Albert did this he startedughing before speaking. ''''Well the rumors are true then my boy but it doesn''t bother me, it makes meugh.''''
He nodded before the two started chatting before E called for him. Archer left Albert smiling as he wanted to eat.
Archer navigated his way to the table and settled into a chair. The group spent some time reconnecting and sharing updates on recent events.
Sia and Nefertiti''s interactions had a palpable tension, and Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of difort as he noticed their wary nces toward each other and himself.
It was evident that the atmosphere was bing increasingly charged, and the impending conflict between the two women hung in the air like a storm on the horizon.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 383 A Cold Night (R18)
Chapter 383 A Cold Night (R18)
Archer nodded and cast Gate to the Avalon Pce, Leira kissed him before leaving. It was only Archer, Sia, Hecate, and Llyniel remaining.
Hecate walked over to him and gave him a kiss before returning to herb, Llyniel walked up to him and spoke in a sweet voice. ''''Can I go to the garden, please? I got some seeds I want to nt''''
He smiled at the adorable elf before replying. ''''Of course. Have fun my little wood elf.''''
Llyniel got excited and rushed out of the treehouse like a child on Christmas morning causing Archer and Sia tough.
When the two elves were gone he looked at her and grinned, Sia got excited when she saw his smile.
Archer walked over to her and grabbed her dainty hand. He pulled her toward a bedroom as he wanted to release his pent-up lust.
Lucky for him two of the girls stayed behind so he could rx with both of them. After they entered the bedroom he closed the door behind them.
He looked at Sia who was wearing her armor and spoke. ''''Strip.''''
When the older woman heard him she got excited even more before giving him a seductive smile before slowly taking off her armor.
Archer watched as her armor dropped to the floor with a ng and she was wearing a ck tunic that went down to high thick thighs.
Sia sat on the edge of the bed and took off her boots before opening her legs wide giving him a good view.
This sent his passion over the edge and his dragon side took over. Sia noticed the change and smiled even more before teasing him even more.
She took off the tunic causing her massive boobs to jiggle around sending Archer wild, that''s when he lunged at her.
Archer pushed her back on the bed and got in between her legs as he started to kiss the older woman, his little brother came to life as it started to rub up against her wet cave.
His actions caused her to let out a moan. ''''Mmmmgnhh!~~''''
When Archer heard that moan he wanted to hear it even more and kissed her. The two shared a passionate kiss as she hugged him close and his hands were exploring her body.
Archer always saw her as an aunt but truly he wasn''t rted to anyone anymore. Since Tiamat gave him his gift hepletely changed, every cell in his body changed when he became the white dragon.
His ck hair changed to white and his blue eyes turned violet, he was half human and half dragon-kin but was now a full dragon somehow.
But he stopped thinking about stupid stuff as his hands roamed over her curvy but toned toned body which drove him crazy.
She was wearing red underwear that barely kept her boobs in as they nearly spilled out of them.
Archer unclipped the bra, freeing the massive mountains that bounced out causing him to get even more excited.
He attacked her pink nipples, and after that, he started to kiss her neck as his fingers traced down her body until he came to her wet honey pot.
Archer moved her panties to the side and started to gently rub her causing her to be even wetter.
Sia let out a moan as his hands yed her but moaned even louder as she felt a finger slip inside her. ''''Agggnhhh!~''''
But Archer wasn''t done there he stopped fingering her andy on his back before speaking to the heavy-breathing general. ''''Sit on my face, Sia.''''
When she heard him, she quickly straddled his face and was facing his raging member which she took in her hand.
She slowly started to pleasure him before using her mouth causing him to let out a groan. ''''Ugh!~~''''
After she started Archer grabbed her bubble butt and started exploring her cave of wonders with his tongue.
She moaned as his member was in her mouth. ''''Agnnnhhh!~~''''
The two of them pleasured each other until she exploded all over his face, Archer drank as much of her love juices as he could before he released his seed down her throat.
Once they were finished with that Archer caught his breath before flipping her over and climbed on top of her.
When he was there he looked at her and was taken aback. Sia''s long ck hair was all over the ce, her bright blue eyes were dazed as she looked up at him. @@novelbin@@
She was breathing heavily causing her massive boobs to jiggle at every slight movement causing his to go wild.
He slid his raging member inside her and started slowly making love to her as she was letting out moans. ''''Mmmghnn!~~ Agnnhh!~~ Archer, more please.''''
After speaking, she started kissing him as he thrust deeper into her, hitting every weak spot she had causing her legs to shake and her eyes to roll back into her head.
Sia stopped kissing him and started biting his neck causing Archer to speed up his attack causing her to orgasm.
Archer was relentless on her, he brought her so much pleasure that her mind went nk, and only wanted to make love to him more.
He stopped fucking her before pulling out and moving her onto her side and mmed into her causing Sia to scream. ''''Ahhhhhh!~~.
When Archer heard her he started fucking her harder until he exploded deep inside her.
Sia cked out when she felt him fill her up and her body started shaking as she orgasmed again and again.
But Archer wasn''t finished then as he pulled out of her and brought her head to his member and spoke in amanding voice which turned her on. ''''Suck it.''''
She obeyed him and started sucking his member with such passion that it caused her cave to get even wetter that it leaked all over the bed.
Archer grabbed her horns and started fucking her face causing her to grow excited before he shot his seed down her throat.
When he was done with that Sia dropped to the bed and let out a happy sigh but Archer jumped on her and continued to make love to her.
Sia was overwhelmed by his stamina and feinted due to the pleasure she received and couldn''t cope with it.
He made love to her in all different positions as he filled her up so that it wouldn''t surprise him if she ended up pregnant.
They soon stopped making love and gotfortable in bed so they could rest.? He was lying in bed with Sia asleepying on his shoulder.
She was letting out adorable little breaths as he watched her sleep. He brushed some hair out of her face.
He soon fell asleep and cuddled up the dragon-kin woman. The night passed as Frostwinter took hold as a snowstorm started.
It covered the whole western continent apart from the southern tip where the hot weather held back the cold.
The Avalon Empire was covered in snow and as the air grew colder. Archer and Sia were cozy inside the bedroom.
A roaring fire was going in the firece thanks to a Brownie who lit all the fires in the treehouse to warm up the air.
The fire flicked and danced as it battled with the cold air that invaded the room. But soon the warmth won the war and kept the sleeping couple warm.
The empire''s armies were sent to clear the roads and beast attacks dropped to near zero as the creatures hid away.
Snow covered the treehouse house as the domain''s weather was connected to the outside world.
It has snowed on and off for weeks but it truly started as the snowstorms started. It didn''t slow down but got heavier.
[Sia''s POV]
Sia got even closer to Archer who hugged her even more, her blue eyes flickered open as she saw him sleeping peacefully.
She looked over to the window and saw the snowstorm outside and mumbled to herself. ''''Frostwinter has truly arrived. I wonder what will happen this year.''''
After watching the chaotic storm from thefort of the bed, Sia turned back to Archer whose wings suddenly appeared and wrapped around her.
She felt warm and looked at his face but saw that he was still sleeping. Sia was staring at him and wondered how someone could change so much.
Nothing resembled the old Archer she knew except his charming voice. She leaned up and nted a kiss on his cheek before thinking to herself.
''The time for festivals and the Pluoria tournament which will decide who will fight in the Celestial Magic Tournament.''
Sia knew he would be the shining star, so she decided that she would prepare him by training him alongside the other girls so that he would win.
She prayed to Tiamat the Dragon Goddess whose worshippers were growing by the day thanks to Archer.
The believers preached that she used thest remaining power she held to bring Archer into the world.
They believed he would bring back Dragon kind and due to that, they prayed and prayed while traveling the continent spreading the word of the white dragon.
People even joined traders who visited distant and farnds to spread the stories of the boy whose journey was already changing the world.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 386 Mia Silverthrone
Chapter 386 Mia Silverthrone
Archer awoke the next morning but the sun hadn''t risen yet and felt the sting of the ice-cold air hit his skin as he looked to the side.
He saw Sia sleeping peacefully on his shoulder, Archer soon noticed the dark room with a roaring fire but it could no longer keep the cold at bay.
After moving Sia off him and making sure she was wrapped up in covers he got out of bed and felt goosebumps all over his skin.
Archer cautiously approached the fire, crouched low, and inhaled deeply before exhaling a gentle stream of dragon fire.
When it touched the wood it went up and pushed back the cold. Archer stood up and stretched his arms as he made his way to the window that was covered in ice.
In the dimly lit room, Archer stood by the window, d only in his pants, and gazed out at the world beyond.
His breath created a faint mist as he peered through the frosted ss. Outside, thend stretched far and wide, nketed in pristine white snow.
It was a winter wondend, and snowkes continued to drift down from the heavens, adding to the sereneyer of white.
Archer couldn''t help but wonder just how cold it must be out there to make him, a powerful dragon, feel its icy grip.
He shivered slightly, though not from difort, but from the awe-inspiring beauty of the frozenndscape.
The sight of the world dressed in its winter attire was a stark contrast to the warmth he felt inside.
Archer ventured onto the balcony as the snowkes continued to fall gently from the heavens.
He stood there, his bare chest exposed to the chilly air, and observed the snow-coveredndscape. The world was transformed into a winter wondend, unlike any he had ever witnessed.
As he marveled at the pristine whiteness, Archer couldn''t help but wonder why this winter was so much more potent and enchanting than those he remembered from his days on Earth.
The snow seemed to sparkle with an otherworldly brilliance, and the cold prated his very essence in a way he had never experienced.
After a moment of contemtion, Archer reached a conclusion. It wasn''t just the natural forces of this world at y.
It was the presence of mana, the magical essence that flowed through everything in this realm.
He shook his head and walked back inside to see Sia sitting up in bed rubbing her eyes. When she spotted him a big smile appeared on her face.
''''You went rough on mest night stupid boy, now I''m really sore,'''' Siamented with a fake hurt look on her face.@@novelbin@@
Archer just looked at her with lust-filled eyes as he approached her and cast Aurora Healing on her causing her to sigh.
After that, he cast Cleanse on the two of them making them feel clean and fresh.
But before she could do anything he pulled his pants down and shoved his raging member into her mouth.
His sudden actions caused her to groan in pleasure as she started moving her head back and forward while moving her tongue all around him.
Sia got into it as she loved pleasuring him and tasting his seed which soon came. It shot down her throat causing her to gag.
She didn''t let anything out of her mouth as she managed to swallow it all. Once that was done she cast cleaned before Archer pushed her down.
When he did that she was smiling as he spread her legs and rubbed his member on her wet honey pot.
He rammed it inside her causing her to let out a loud scream that shook the bedroom. Archer went to work and pleasured the general until her toes were curling and she scratched his back.
Archer kept thrusting in and out until he shot his seed deep inside her causing her to orgasm.
Her legs were shaking but he didn''t relent as he put her on all four so he could look at her perfect bubble butt.
He fucked her so hard that her whole body started to shake as she kept cumming. By the time Archer unloaded inside her she was a mess.
Sia''s ck hair was all over the ce and she was panting. When he pulled out she dropped to the bed but mumbled. ''''You''re evil husband but that was amazing and I loved every second of it.''''
Archer smiled as he got herfortable and crawled into bed before pulling her close, he hugged her tight and whispered into her long ear. ''''I love you Sia Silverthrone. I remember everything you''ve done for me.''''
When the half-dazed woman heard him she leaned forward and kissed him as her hand cupped his cheek.
The two slumped in the warmth of their bed, their lips locked in a fervent, passionate kiss. As they reluctantly broke apart, she gazed into his eyes and confessed, her voice filled with sincerity.
"Archer Wyldheart, my affection for you has been a constant, like the beating of my heart. As my husband, my love for you knows no boundaries, and it shall persist until my veryst breath. I have faith that even beyond that, destiny will find a way to bring us together once more."
When he heard that he kissed her again and held her tight. They felt the cold seep into the room but the fire started its battle once again.
They soon fell asleep and woke up when the sun was shining. That''s when Archer heard a knock on the door.
Archer moved Sia out of the way before he got up and yawned before making his way over and opened it to see a Brownie standing there with a cup of tea.
A smile graced his lips as the Brownie handed him the cup, and with a nod of acknowledgment, it dissipated into thin air.
Archer lingered for a moment, his gaze fixed on the spot where the little being stood.
Eventually, he left the room. As he stepped into the living room, his eyes fell upon Albert, who sat there engrossed in reading an artifact-like notepad.
The old man''s eyes met Archer''s, and in that instant, without the need for words, they both understood that Albert was fully aware of what happenedst night.
Archer found himself momentarily speechless, but the old man''s heartyughter broke the tension before he spoke.
"No need to make it awkward, my boy," he chuckled. "It''s clear as day that you two share a deep love for each other. Just do an old man a favor and give me more grandchildren, will you? I''m not getting any younger, you know."
Albert put the artifact down and asked his stunned grandson a favor. ''''Could you bring your grandmother here, please? I miss that woman.''''
Archer shook his head before casting Gate to the Silverthrone Mansion and soon a mature version of Sia and Larka walked out the portal.
She had long ck hair, a mature curvy body, and giant boobs but Archer shook his head and remember she was his grandma and that was a line he wouldn''t cross.
The woman turned around and spotted him standing there in only pants causing her blue eyes to widen.
But soon a grin appeared on her voice as she spoke with a sweet voice. ''''Archer Dear, you have a great body but do you mind putting on a shirt, I don''t want to stare at my grandson''s body, it will make Albert cry and I won''t hear the end of it.''''
When Mia spoke, she fixed him with a predatory gaze that sent a shiver down his spine, provoking him to hastily retrieve a shirt.
As he slid it over his shoulders, the sound ofughter reached his ears, and he turned to see Mia and Albert sharing a heartyugh while they embraced.
Albert turned his attention to him, a chuckle still lingering in his voice. "Pay her no mind, Arch. She''s quite the prankster and takes immense pleasure in teasing folks, especially our grandchildren."
Archer was confused but chose to ignore his grandmother as he spoke. ''''Hello grandmother. It''s good to see you.''''
Mia turned on him with a loving smile and spoke. ''''Yes, it''s good I''m here to take this silly old man home. He gets in so much trouble.''''
The older woman walked toward and grabbed him into a hug and she shoved his head into her cleavage as she continued. ''''But thanks to my handsome grandson he is safe alongside our silly daughter.''''
Archer was thrown into confusion again until he heard an angel''s voiceing from behind him.
''''Mother leave the boy alone. He''s not used to your teasing yet and get his head out of your boobs.'''' Sia appeared as she walked out of the bedroom.
Mia saw her daughter and a big smile appeared on her face as let go of Archer andmented with a teasing voice. ''''Sia my little dragon. When are you going to give me a grandchild?''''
When Sia heard her Mother she didn''t know what to do and rushed over to Archer.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 388 The Goldhaven Bank
Chapter 388 The Goldhaven Bank
When Archer got closer to the city he descended to the ground and started walking toward it.
He hid his dragon features to make himself look human as he got closer to the city gates and was blocked by a tall guard.
The soldier spoke in a gruff voice as he eyed Archer. ''''What are you doing here boy? Don''t you know that a war is happening?''''
Archerughed before answering. ''''Of course, I know there''s a war going on. But that doesn''t mean work stops does it?''''
The soldier looked at him with narrowed eyes before nodding and letting him pass as he spoke. ''''Don''tmit any crimes and behave yourself while visiting.''''
When Archer heard that he gave the soldier a smile that sent chills down the man''s back as he walked into the city to bankrupt the kingdom.
Archer started exploring the city and saw many sights that he enjoyed. As he was walking down a back street he saw a bookshop.
He quickly entered it and looked at all the spells before an old feminine voice reached his ears. ''''You''re hiding something boy. I can sense this horrible dreading from you.''''
Archer turned around to see an olddy shuffling into the store from a back door followed by a young man who looked to be in his twenties.
He looked at them and grew curious as he asked. ''''What do you mean human?''''
The old woman looked into his violet eyes beforementing. ''''You are not evil but not wholly good. You''re Aura reeks of death.''''
When she finished the young man finally spoke. ''''What do you want?''''
Archer looked at him before answering. ''''I want all your spellbooks.''''
Their eyes widened in shock as the old woman spoke. ''''That will be one thousand five hundred gold coins, young man.''''
After she spoke Archer took out a pouch full of gold coins and gave it to the young man before collecting all the books.
He stored them in his Item Box before asking. ''''Old woman. Where is the city bank? I want to deposit some coins.''''
The young man spoke up. ''''Turn left when you exit, continue walking for half an hour and you will see it, young master.''''
Archer nodded at the two before leaving but as he made his way to the door he heard the old womanment. ''''Close the shop. We are leaving boy.''''
Once he stepped out of the shop he felt the snow hit his face as he made his way toward the bank to retrieve his stored treasure.
After walking for a little while, he entered a potion shop to buy ingredients for Hecate. Archer entered and the smell of potions and wild nts hit his nose.
He looked around the shop and saw a short fat man standing behind the counter creating a potion.
Archer walked over to him and spoke. ''''Excuse me. I want to buy everything in your shop. How much will that be?''''
The shop owner ruined his potion by tumbling around before looking up at Archer who just stood there before replying. ''''I don''t know young man. There are many things for sale here.''''
''''I got time, just tell me a price and I''m willing to pay, it''s for one of my wives who loves making potions and is opening her own shop,'''' Archer replied.
The man nodded his head and started rubbing his grey beard as he quoted a price. ''''I''d say two thousand eight hundred coins, young man.''''
Archer took out the coins and gave them to him before speaking. ''''Pack it up and I''ll store it away.''''
The shopkeeper nodded his head and called out for his family toe help him and in a couple hours, everything was packed.
He stored it all away before leaving the shop and made his way to the bank. When he approached he saw loads of guards standing around.
Archer walked up to the gate and was stopped by the guard but knowing what was inside he quickly cast Soul Sunder in the man''s face.
The spell tore his soul to pieces while the other guards looked on in horror but Archer opened a portal and summoned a rare Netherbeast he collected.
They stepped out of the violet portal and looked at the horrified soldiers. Thergest Netherbeast approached him and nudged its head against him.
Archer stroked it before scanning the beast.
[Barghests]
[Rank: AA+]
These malevolent creatures, with their sleek, dark fur and fiery, malevolent eyes, stood at attention, awaiting their master''smand.
They stood as tall as a man and resembled a wolf but were twisted into a nightmarish form that Archer managed to tame.
Archer''s lips curled into a wicked smile as he directed them with a wave of his hand.
"Go," he hissed, his voice dripping with malice, "attack the bank. Create chaos and kill all the soldiers."
The Barghests who werepletely loyal to him, obeyed without hesitation.
With a sinister howl, they descended upon the bank, their presence sending fear and panic rippling through the unsuspecting city.
Meanwhile, Archer strolled into the grandiose bank building, its imposing architecture a symbol of wealth and security.
Archer watched as the
Entering the bank, the shrill mins rm sounded, but it was futile. Archer''s Mana Maniption already pierced the vault''s defenses.
He confidently approached the huge iron doors, excitement gleaming in his eyes. A simple wave of his hand made the doors swing open, revealing a wealth of treasures.
A wickedugh escaped his lips as he looked at the riches, there was a mountain of gold coins and barrels full of precious gems off to the side.
Archer strolled into the vault as he heard the screams of dying people as the Barghests ran wild.
They took out all the soldiers in no time before they stood at the entrance and started eating the bodies while guarding while he was looting the vaults.
Archer knew that the Goldenvale Kingdom was a very wealthy realm thanks to their trade and abundance of different mines.
The empire has tried to invade many times but the kingdom hires an army of mercenaries and blocks the way north.
But Archer would shatter the kingdom from the inside out, by starting with their capital and then would raid the trading cities.@@novelbin@@
He counted over a dozen vaults so he needed help and cast Stone Warden.
Archer summoned hundreds of Stone Men and ordered them to ransack the vaults and bring him the loot after opening each one.
After that, he went back to the one he was in and started storing the treasures. Once he was done with that he cast Mana Manipton to create afortable chair.
Hey down as he watched the Stone Men bring in piles of treasure which they dumped in front of him.
Archer cast Aura Detector and received hundreds of pings causing him to jump up. He cast Gate and appeared outside before summoning the Barghests.
They surrounded him as he informed them that enemies were iing, he ordered them to hide and surprise attack them when he gave the signal.
The Barghests nodded and hid in the shadows before waiting for Archer. As they did that he summoned more Netherbeasts which were fit for fighting, Tarrasques.
Archer opened arge portal and the Tarrasques rushed out and took over the bank''s courtyard.
Once the soldiers poured through the entrance they all came to an instant stop. Archer smiled when he saw this before ordering the Tarrasque to attack.
He then ordered them to attack the rest of the city while only targeting soldiers unless the citizens got in their way.
The city of Goldhaven, once a ce of prosperity andmerce, nowy in chaos as the Tarrasques descended upon its unsuspecting defenders.
They caused the ground to shake beneath their forms as they mmed into the ranks of soldiers, their armored scales proving nearly impervious to weapons.
With gaping maws lined with rows of razor-sharp teeth, the monstrous creatures tore through the ranks, devouring soldiers and causing panic to spread like wildfire.
Archer, the mastermind behind this assault, watched with a cruel satisfaction as chaos unfolded.
He raised a hand, and his voice carried a malevolentmand that echoed through the ranks of the Tarrasques.
"Eat them all!" he ordered, his words sending shivers down the spines of those who heard them.
The Tarrasques, driven by an insatiable hunger continued their relentless onught, devouring every soldier in their path.
The city streets ran red with blood, and the cries of the wounded and dying filled the air.
But Archer''s ns extended beyond mere destruction. He called forth the Stone Men, to collect the hearts of the fallen soldiers.
They moved with cold efficiency, extracting the still-beating hearts from the fallen with methodical precision.
As the chaos raged on, Archer''s forces executed his scheme with ruthless determination as he walked back into the bank.
Archer saw a massive pile of treasure that he quickly stored it all away in his Item Box before checking on the other vaults.
He cleaned out the Goldhaven bank before leaving the building and heard roars all over the city as the Tarrasques caused chaos.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 391 The Queen Kruthik
Chapter 391 The Queen Kruthik
Before Archer could enter the colony his Aura Detector pinged as he looked to the right and saw a tiger-like beast lunged at him.
He quickly sidestepped the beast and scanned it.
[Nightmare Jungle Tiger]
[Rank: B]
What he was looking at was arge tiger that was pitch ck in color and had bright red eyes that watched him like he was prey.
But the beast wasn''t a threat to him, so Archer smiled and stood still as it lunged at him again and swiped.
When its ws touched his chest it just caused sparks on the scales, Archer smiled and punched the cat.
The Jungle Tiger made a yelping sound and dropped to the jungle ground. When he saw this he crouched down next to it and spoke. ''''Serve me and I will make you stronger.''''
Archer finished speaking as he ced his hand on the beast and cast Aurora Healing on it.
When the beast felt the pain vanish but before anything could happen more Tigers appeared and lunged at him.
He quickly cast Cosmic Shield and all the beasts mmed against it. That''s when he got to work and pped all the beasts until they were like the first.
The beasts were confused and in pain until they heard Archer speaking. ''''You will serve me or I will kill you all. Choose now or die.''''
Upon hearing these words, the Jungle Tigers sensed an unidentifiable threat looming overhead.
Prompting them to gaze upward and witness a colossal white dragon mirage looming behind the smiling boy.
However, their leader rose from their position and approached the stranger, ultimately kneeling before Archer.
With a smile, he ordered them to return to their homes and wait for his roar. The Jungle Tigers rushed off before he made his way over to the Kruthikcolony entrance.
But what he saw was a deep dark hole that seemed endless but Archer shrugged before jumping in the hole.
Archer free-fell while his Aura Detector picked up hundreds of pings appearing from around him but he was falling too quickly.
He saw the bottom and smiled before casting Blink. Archer appeared on the ground but felt something soft and silky under him.
Once he stopped looking at the ground he started walking down a tunnel while only hearing his footsteps.
The oppressive silence was shattered by the faint skittering of ws on stone, a sound that sent a shiver down Archer''s spine.
With every step he took, the tension in the air thickened, and then, suddenly, Archer found himself face-to-face with a formidable adversary.
A Kruthik Soldier emerged from the shadows, its chitinous carapace glistening with an otherworldly sheen.
It loomed over him, mandibles clicking menacingly as its six eyes fixated on him. Archer smiled as he locked eyes with the creature, its sharp, serrated limbs poised for action.@@novelbin@@
He observed that its colors were a mixture of brown and gray, and it towered over him with a significant height advantage.
Nevertheless, he remained unbothered by the threat. Just as the Kruthik poised to strike with its razor-sharp forelimbs, Archer invoked the Blink spell.
In an instant, he reappeared behind the creature and swiftly dispatched it with an Eldritch st to its back.
The spell pierced through the body of the monster causing it to drop to the tunnel ground with a loud thud.
Following that encounter, Archer pressed forward, activating his Aura Detector as he walked.
While on the move, the device detected a flurry of pings, indicating a chamber brimming with activity, though it seemed quite a distance away.
Archer continued down the tunnel killing many Kruthik Soldiers and workers that the queen must be sending against him.
But he soon came to a stop when he entered therge underground chamber that was home to the Kruthik Queen.
That''s where he saw many different kinds of Kruthiks that surrounded the queen. Archer started scanning them one by one.
[Thorny Kruthik]
[Rank: A+]
In the center of this eerie congregation, Archer''s gaze fixed upon the Thorny Kruthiks, their spiky exoskeletons glinting ominously.
These formidable sentinels stood at the forefront of the hive''s defense, their sharp spikes designed to deter any intruders.
[Hive Lord Kruthik]
[Rank: SS+]
Next, his attention shifted to the towering figure that loomed behind the Thorny Kruthiks. It was the Hive Lord Kruthik, a nightmarish creature of immense size and power.
Archer could feel the mana emanating from this monstrous being, connecting it to the entire colony like a sinister puppeteer.
That''s when he turned to the biggest Kruthik in the chamber and scanned her.
[Queen Kruthik]
[Rank: SSS+]
She was a colossal creature, her immense form sprawled upon a monstrous mound of organic matter.
Her chitinous exoskeleton glistened in the dim torchlight, and her multifaceted eyes regarded Archer with an eerie, otherworldly intelligence.
He observed that the queen stood apart from the rest of her kind.
Her body was visibly erged, bulging with eggs, and the chamber around her was filled with revolting, throbbing sacs that cradled the yet-to-hatch Kruthikrvae.
It was evident that she served as the hive''s life force, the exclusive wellspring of new Kruthiks.
When he saw her he smiled but before he could speak a Thorny Kruthik lunged forward Archer summoned his wings to block the legs of the beast with a ng.
After doing that he drew a deep breath, feeling the energy coursing through him. In an instant, he exhaled a torrent of searing mes as he unleashed his violet mes.
The fiery st engulfed the Thorny Kruthik, turning it into a writhing, screeching inferno that soon crumbled to a charred crisp.
However, Archer''s instincts remained on high alert. He detected a lurking presence, a subtle attempt to approach him unnoticed.
In a swift motion, he spun to confront the Hive Lord, its massive silhouette concealed within the shadows.
Unbeknownst to the monstrous creature, his Aura Detector had identified its stealthy approach.
With a smile on his face, Archer cast Soul Eater. The ethereal tendrils of energy surged toward the Hive Lord Kruthik, enveloping it in an inky, consuming darkness.
The Hive Lord thrashed and screeched in agony as its life force was drained away. Archer stood triumphant, having dispatched both the Thorny Kruthik and the Hive Lord.
After finishing with that business he turned to the queen and spoke. ''''Queen of the Kruthiks. Can you understand me?''''
All the beasts around him stopped moving and all stared at him, but before anything could happen the voice of an older woman could be heard. ''''How do you speak our tongue creature?''''
''''I can understand allnguages. Now we can talk, how about you join my Monster Army and I will make sure you have a ce to live and food to eat? You will grow stronger.''''
The queen moved before everything went silent before she spoke. ''''Why? We are fine here. Prey is plentiful.''''
Archer sighed before he exined that the Nether Realm was dying and would be a lifeless rock.
He told her that he recruited the Nightmare Ants, Cave Spiders, and The Chull Kingdom to his army and they were happy.
The queen didn''t believe him until he used Mana Maniption to show their thriving colonies and how well the other queens were doing.
When the Kruthik Queen heard this she started to think before speaking to him. ''''What do we need to do?''''
Archer''s smile widened as he rified, "You''ll need to take an oath, promising unwavering loyalty and never betraying me. Once you''ve done that, you can join my army."
The queen nodded herrge head and started her oath. By the time she was done, Archer felt a connection grow between the two.
When that was done he cast Gate to the outside before summoning Stone Men and sending them to collect all the Netherbeasts they can capture.
Archer found a seat to getfortable as the Stone Men reappeared but he opened a portal to the Monster Army part of the domain.
He stepped through and increased its size while adding morendscapes but built another wall around arge area just for them.
When he was done he returned to the Kruthik''s colony he kept the portal open and spoke.
''''Send some workers through and find a spot for your hive. But make sure you don''t fight with the other Netherbeasts.''''
The queen nodded her head and let out a weird chittering noise. After doing that three dozen Kruthik Workers rushed through the portal.
Archer sat back down as a stream of Stone Men were throwing Netherbeasts into the domain portal.
They did this for an hour before he decided to check on Hecate. Archer told the queen he would be right back.
He cast Gate to the area he left her and stepped through, that''s when he heard roars and sounds of a battleing from a mile away.
Archer took off in that direction and came across the Girallons fighting with some wild-looking humanoid creatures who were leaping around.
There were some Chull Warriors involved but they managed to keep Hecate safe. Archer saw her collecting herbs in the distance while four Tarrasque were around her.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 393 Sovereign Mage (R18)
Chapter 393 Sovereign Mage (R18)
The Netherbeasts epted servitude over death and all kneeled down in therge pits, Archer brought them up by using mana maniption.
Once he was done with that he told all the beasts to enter the portal he opened which they rushed through.
When he sent them to the domain he took to the sky and started hunting more Netherbeasts and ughtered many he found.
Archer did recruit some but butchered almost all of them and took their hearts. He was saving them until he could sit down and eat them all.
He thought many Netherbeasts from big to small, Archer changed into his dragon form to fight the bigger creatures.
After hunting for a few hours he made his way to his Moon Elf and saw her still collecting materials even though it was night time.
When Archer got closer he spoke with a smile. ''''Hecate. Let''s get back to the treehouse, it''s gettingte and I want to sleep.''''
Hecate turned around as she answered. ''''Okay, can wee back here?''''
He nodded and extended his hand, which Hecate epted, and together, they returned to the domain.
When they stepped into the treehouse they felt the cold air had taken over the air inside. Archer walked over to the firece and sent some of his dragon mes into it.
The fire roared to life causing the air to heat up but it was still battling the cold until Archer summoned a Brownies and asked them to light the fires in the treehouse.
They got to work and soon after Archer felt the hot air hitting his skin before dragging Hecate into the bedroom.
When she saw where they were going she got excited but embarrassed. As the two entered the room Archer spun on her.
He pulled her close to him and kissed her while holding her curvy waist which he loved. They shared a passionate kiss.
Archer''s hand explored her finely sculpted figure, pushing him beyond his limits. It was at that moment that he decided to spend time with each of the girls once he destroyed the other kingdoms.
He spun her around and pushed her onto the bed causing her to giggle as he jumped on top of her and started biting her neck as he hid his draconic features.
Hecate''s body shivered as she loved his biting but then he started taking off the ck dress she was wearing until she was in her underwear.
Archer lost his mind as he kissed down her body until he reached her cave of wonders and moved her panties to the side.
He started licking causing her to let out a moan as she grabbed his hair. Archer explored every part of her until she was soaking wet and her body was shaking.
When he was licking her he spread her long grey legs wide and continued attacking her until she quivered.
Hecate let out a scream as Archer nibbled her clit causing a wave of love juices to pour out and into his mouth.
Archer got on top of her and slipped his member inside her. Hecate moaned into his neck as she bit down.
He slowly made love to the Moon Elf who couldn''t stop moaning adding to his pleasure. Once she stopped biting him Archer grabbed her hips and mmed down on her.
Archer felt her mp down on him as he went deeper causing him to groan. He held her bubble butt as he thrust deeper.
The two of them continued as he got rougher with her as she loved it. Hecate clung to him and moaned into his ear causing him to lose himself to lust.
Archer released his seed deep inside her which caused her to orgasm at the same time. He flipped the elf over and saw her butt jiggle.
He admired her curvy body and her juicy rear end. Archer could see herrge boobs were squashed underneath her which turned him on even more.
His dragon instincts took over and he started fucking her into oblivion. When he was done with her her tongue was hanging out of her mouth.
Archer pulled out of her andid down as he pulled her into his arms after casting Cleanse on two of them before they werefortable.
The couple soon fell asleep as the weather picked up and got heavier. Hecate was lying on him to getfortable.
While Archer was sleeping he was brought to a balcony he knew all to well as he''s been here a few times already.
As he opened his eyes he heard a seductive voice. ''''My white dragon. It is time for us to meet again.''''
He looked to the right to see Tiamat sitting there with a grin on her beautiful face. Archer stood up and shook his head as he answered. ''''Bet you''re excited to see me again.''''
When Tiamat heard him she chuckled before nodding her head. ''''Yes, I am excited to see you again. I have some things to exin to you.''''
Archer nodded as he joined the Dragon Goddes at the table and looked at thendscape around them.
Before him stretched an undtingndscape of unparalleled beauty, bathed in the radiant light of three moons.
Thergest moon, its surface an opalescent pearl, hung low on the horizon, casting a silver luminescence across thend.
Its gentle glow seemed to touch everything it graced, turning the foliage a shimmering, iridescent hue.
The ambiance exuded tranquility as if the moon''s light bore a serenity of its own. A smaller but equally enchanting second moon cast a gentle, sapphire-blue glow.
Its cool, calming light danced upon the rippling surface of a crystal-clear river that wound its way through thendscape, turning the water into a liquid mirror of the heavens.
The third moon, the tiniest and most distant, radiated a warm, golden aura, casting a gentle embrace over thend.
It kissed the numerous flowers that dotted the scene, coaxing their petals to unfurl in response, filling the air with a sweet, intoxicating fragrance.
Above, the night sky was a celestial tapestry, adorned with countless stars that glistened like diamonds scattered on an obsidian canvas.
The stars whispered secrets to those who gazed upon them, their ethereal light punctuating the infinite expanse above.
That''s when he heard Tiamat. ''''Arch. Tell me what you know about white dragons and what they can do?''''
Before responding, he took a moment to study the enchanting Dragon Goddess that was smiling back at him.@@novelbin@@
She possessed long, flowing snow-white hair, and her eyes shone with a vibrant violet shade, much like his own.
Her beauty was undeniable, with a figure that bnced the line between the ethereal and the alluring.
Tiamat''srge boobs, though strikingly massive, seemed perfectly bnced with her slender yet curvaceous waist and shapely thighs.
Archer''s lust soared as he wanted to im this woman but he shook his head as he knew this wasn''t the time and told her everything he knew about his race which wasn''t a lot.
"They are beings created from pure mana, inherently attuned to magic, enabling them to harness all elements and learn spells more effortlessly than any other race," Archer disclosed, recounting everything he knew.
The Goddess''s face lit up with a knowing smile in response but she saw the way the boy was looking at her with desire and giggled at him.
Tiamat never expected that this shining soul she pulled from the void would be the one who wanted her but she decided to see what he would do in the future.
She shook her head and started speaking. ''''Well yes you are correct but there is more to it. White dragons are beings that bring bnce to the world, your predecessor didn''t take his role seriously and let the enemy build up his forces.''''
Archer saw the regret in her eyes as she looked away and asked. ''''What happened to the dragon princess?''''
Tiamat regarded him with a sigh before unveiling the harsh reality. "The unfortunate girl underwent experiments in an attempt to determine if she possessed her Father''s abilities, but the truth is, there exists only one white dragon. Their offspring may be diverse in nature, each being a different dragon, but none are aplete match for their Father."
She looked into the distance before continuing. ''''When the Church of Light found this out they executed the girl and almost drove dragonkind to extinction. Most of the white dragons that came before you were heroes while some werezy but then there''s you.''''
The Dragon Goddess looked at him with a grin. ''''You are a little devil Archer. You extort everyone you can and have no problem killing. I saw you robbing that bank and leaving a tiny fraction for that kingdom.''''
Tiamat continued. ''''You only care for your girls and the people in your domain. But that''s enough of that, the reason I brought you here today is because you''ve finally became a Sovereign Mage.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 394 Emotions
Chapter 394 Emotions
Archer looked at Tiamat who was smiling at him as her eyes shone. He shook his head before speaking. ''''I felt it as I was hunting but why did that bring me here?''''
Tiamat spoke with a happy voice. ''''Well once a white dragon reaches the Sovereign Mage Rank it is time for him to evolve once more.''''
Raising her hand, she conjured a radiant orb, and Archer''s heart quickened as he felt a maic pull drawing him toward the luminous sphere.
It felt like it was a part of him and wanted to return to its rightful ce but Tiamat spoke. ''''Have you ever wondered why you''ve gotten hurt so bad before? Or even poisoned?''''
Archer looked at the woman as his eyes widened before he answered. ''''With my status being overpowered I shouldn''t get hurt but I have been. Especially with the random beasts, but I thought that was because of my stupidity not because I was missing something.''''
When Tiamat heard this she smiled before answering. ''''Your body is made up of mana just like everything else on Thrylos. But now that your mana heart has fully formed, your body will evolve and after this change only someone of the same rank or higher can hurt you.''''
He looked at the woman with a raised eyebrow and asked. ''''What do you mean to evolve? Didn''t I already go through that?''''
She went on to exin. ''''Well, this orb is a fraction of your power that I hold, I had to pull it from you so you wouldn''t explode. By the time you wake up your body will be different.''''
Archer''s eyes widened before asking. ''''Explode?''''
Tiamat chuckled and rose from her seat, strolling around the table with a yful expression.
As she moved, Archer''s eyes were drawn to the graceful sway of her hips and her massive boobs jiggled at her movements.
He got lost in her beauty until she leaned forward and got close to his face before answering.
''''Yes, Arch. You would have exploded if I hadn''t intervened and sealed this power away until you were ready for it. I can''t have you overload on mana.''''
When Archer heard this he smiled as he looked into her violet eyes before talking with appreciation in his voice. ''''Thank you for helping me Tiamat.''''
Tiamat was caught off guard but she quickly grabbed him and sent the orb into his body as she mumbled to herself. ''''Don''t speak like that or this game won''t be fun boy.''''
A shock ran through his body causing his mind to scatter as she pushed him back onto the chair and stood in front of him.
Archer felt like explosions were going off inside him. He felt his heart sending mana all over his body as everything flowed back into him.
The Archer from Earth''s emotions, memories, love, and much more poured into him making him feel pain.
Tiamat observed and murmured to herself, "My gift could only go so far. It seeded in dampening your emotions, not in imprisoning them. The path you decide to follow is in your hands now."
As the scene faded to ck, she sent him back, leaving the matter for the little girls to handle, as she felt really tired from her efforts to assist him.
[The Girl''s POV]
Hecate was in peaceful slumber when the sensation of Archer''s frantic movements disrupted her sleep, jolting her awake.
Startled, she swiftly sat up as her eyes shot open, she was greeted by the sight of Archer''s body radiating an intense light, his anguished groans filling the room.
As if responding to some iprehensible force, white scales began to envelop his form, only to retract momentster.
It was as though his body was undergoing a rapid and bewildering transformation, breaking down and rebuilding itself in the blink of an eye.
Concerned, Hecate examined his body, noticing the mana surging wildly within him, infiltrating every inch of his being. Fear welled up inside her.
Hecate sent a distress message to the other girls, who promptly materialized in the room, d in nightgowns and hurriedly wrapping additional clothing around themselves.
E looked at the Moon Elf and spoke in a concerned voice. ''''Hecate. What happened? What''s going on with him?''''
All the girls agreed as Hecate answered with red cheeks. ''''We made love then went to sleep but then I woke up to him moving and this happening.''''
Hemera walked up to him to ce her hand on his chest and closed her eyes. She scanned his body and saw mana surging around his body.@@novelbin@@
She couldn''t figure out what was happening causing the group to panic but soon a portal opened up.
When all the girls saw the woman who stepped through they became hopeful as it was Ayrenn who healed him twice before.
The elf looked at the group and sighed when she saw the looks of worry on their face. So she exined. ''''He is evolving again. But this time it will open everything.''''
Tal was the one to speak first. ''''What do you mean by that?''''
Ayrenn nced at the ten girls who were watching Archer, a thought flitting through her mind. ''She was right. The ten are already here, so they can know. Well, he can punish me when we eventually meet.''
She turned to the waiting girls and spoke. ''''Well most of you know that Archer was from another world originally but he was murdered and his soul was brought here by the Goddess Tiamat.''''
Ayrenn walked over to the bed and cast a spell in an unknownnguage that seemed to help him.
She turned around and continued. ''''When he was given Tiamat''s gift it changed him at the core and suppressed his previous emotions. But with this evolution, it will bring back everything and if he is strong enough he will make it through.''''
Tal, Sia, Leira, and Lyniel wore puzzled expressions, their confusion evident. The remaining six girls swiftly filled them in on the details of Archer''s past life.
Intrigued and with narrowed eyes, Tal asked the question on everyone''s minds, "So, is he the Archer we''re familiar with?"
Before anyone else could respond, Ayrenn answered on their behalf, "He is indeed the Archer you know. Had you met him before, you might have thought him a different person. Isn''t that right, E Wyldheart?"
The half-elf in question cast her gaze downward but gave a confirming nod. "He''s not the same person he used to be. The old Archer was incredibly reserved and terribly shy. When I dropped hints about my feelings for him, he''d just brush them off. Now, he''s be someone entirely different, and I must admit, I love this change."
They all nodded and decided to sit Archer down so he could talk about it but before they could do anything Ayrenn rushed through the portal while saying bye.
When she vanished the air got heavy and all the girls turned to Archer who was now sitting up but they saw a deep sadness in his eyes.
Before any of them could do anything he spoke before vanishing from the bed. ''''I will be back soon.''''
Each of the girls exchanged nces with one another and then proceeded to make their way to the living room, where they settled in to patiently await Archer''s return.
[Archer''s POV]
As he underwent his transformation, memories from his life on Earth flooded his consciousness, vivid as if they had urred just yesterday.
He recalled his mother''s nurturing care and his father''s watchful protection, the warmth of their love a cherished part of his past.
In the midst of these reminiscences, his sister Ellie''s face emerged in his mind forcing him to remember a dream from years ago where the two of them had met.
But the trials and challenges of his current existence had kept him too preupied to dwell on the sadness.
Archer got angry before leaving the domain behind and saw the fortress the Aetheria Duke was stationed out.
He wanted to rid himself of these emotions that were overwhelming him so he flew toward the castle as the snow was still pouring down.
When Archer got closer he started casting Eldrtich st at the wall causing the whole castle to shake.
But he ignored it as he rushed over the wall andnded in the courtyard. The castle went silent as he heard hundreds of footsteps rushing in his direction.
Archer''s face broke into a grin as he observed the soldiers closing in on him. In just a matter of minutes, they hadpletely encircled him.
Suddenly, a crossbow twanged, and a bolt was fired directly at his heart. The projectile sliced through the air, aiming to find its mark in his chest.
However, to everyone''s astonishment, the bolt merely rebounded off Archer''s chest.
The sight of this prompted a triumphant smile to spread across his face, as he realized that his body had grown significantly stronger than he''d ever known.
But that''s when he realized that he could now go back and get Alexa because of his travels to the Nether Realm.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 396 The Frostfallen Kingdom
Chapter 396 The Frostfallen Kingdom
Archer turned to look at the shivering half-elf who was wrapped up in a thick nket and was wearing a woolly hat.
When he saw this he thought she looked adorable. Archer stared at her until he shook his head and answered. ''''Yes, please. I will warm up the ce while you do that.''''
E smiled as she made her way to the kitchen followed by Sera and Llyniel who started chatting about the coco they were making.
Leira looked like she was talking to someone through an artifact and Nefertiti nodded off on one of thefortable sofas wrapped in a thick nket.
Archer walked over to the firece and crotched down before letting out a stream of dragon fire to heat them up.
His violet mes burned bright catching everyone''s attention but the mes started to beat back the cold air causing the girls to smile.
The firece was now causing a violet glow all over the living room. Archer walked back over to the window and watched the snow as he felt the heat on his back.
This view caused him to rx and he zoned out before time flew by. That''s when he heard E''s voice. ''''Here Arch.''''
He turned around with a smile before taking the cup and joined the girls on the sofa. Archer tasted the hot chocte-looking drink.
The taste rushed over his tongue reminding him of all the times he had hot chocte when back on Earth.
The females were chatting as they gossiped about clothes and other girl things, Archer just sat there and listened before finishing his drink.
After an hour of this, he stood up catching everyone''s attention as he spoke. ''''I''m going to get some sleep. My body is aching and it''s getting cold again.''''
Archer walked off as each girl looked at the other before following behind him like ducklings. The group entered the main bedroom and stripped down before piling into therge bed.
They settled into their cozy spots and gradually drifted into slumber. Throughout the night, the diligent Brownies diligently tended to the fires, ensuring that the warmth enveloped them.
The treehouse exuded aforting heat that cocooned Archer in tranquility as he slept. However, when he awoke, a subtle mist escaped from his lips as he exhaled.
With utmost care, Archer slipped out of his bed, making an effort not to disturb the sleepingdies.
As he stood in the center of the room he stretched and made his way out of the room while he put on some fresh clothes.
But this time he put on a jacket instead of just a shirt. Once he was out of the room he opened a portal to the Frostwyn Duchy.
Archer stepped out of the portal and saw the battlefield he was at the night before. He took off and flew in the direction the Tressyms pointed out.
When he was flying he saw smoke in the distance and sped up until he was hovering over arge camp.
He saw hundreds of soldiers running about the camp. It looked to him that they were packing up but he shrugged and looked for the biggest tent.
Archer soon found it and Blinked to the entrance before he strolled into the shock of the men inside.
But before they could react Archer cast Soul Eater on all of them and ate all their souls causing lifeless bodies to drop with a thud.@@novelbin@@
He digested all the information on the Frostfallen Kingdom that was to the north-east. When he was done with themanders he took their hearts.
Once he was done with that he left the tent and got to work as he took a deep breath before releasing his Dragon''s Breath all over the camp.
The violet mes mmed into tents and burned the shocked Frosthavenians to ashes causing all the soldiers to turn to the scene.
When he was done with that he rushed toward the nearest human and punched him in the chest and sent him flying into another tent.
After that attack, all the soldiers were aware of Archer''s presence and surrounded him before amander appeared.
Archer looked at the tall big-built man who was bigger than him walking in his direction, the human stopped in front of him and spoke. ''''You must be stupid to attack a Frostfallen camp during war times boy.''''
Some of the soldiers started to chuckle as themander continued. ''''We have a Master Mage here sent by his Majesty. Now surrender and we will not kill you for what you''ve done here.''''
When Archer heard the man he startedughing. But soon he calmed down and answered. ''''The Frostfallen Kingdom will fall today. You''re unlucky that my fiancee asked for my help otherwise I would have missed the party.''''
Once he finished speaking he motioned to the soldiers which confused them but themander quickly retorted. ''''There are over a thousand veterans of the kingdom here and you''re surrounded.''''
The Frostfallemander rattled on until a suffocating feeling fell over them all as Archer smiled and unleashed his Dragon Aura.
When all the soldiers felt it they stepped back but themander who wasn''t as affected ordered them to be brave.
But before any of them could move Archer cast Blink and reappeared behind the soldiers. He quickly cast Azur Cannon and Crown Of Stars which instantly activated.
A swirling vortex of energy crackled with raw, destructive power as it hung in the air before him, a harbinger of devastation.
The Frostfallensoldiers turned to face this new and formidable threat. Fear etched across their faces as they realized the power of the magic they were about to face.
Archer''s eyes zed with determination, and he unleashed the devastating energy of the cannon.
A massive bolt of violet energy, crackling with destructive force, hurtled forward, striking the center of the enemy ranks.
The resulting explosion was cataclysmic, a maelstrom of magical energy that engulfed the soldiers in a devastating st.
But Archer was not done yet. As the dust and smoke cleared, his Crown of Stars activated, a shimmering celestial wreath of energy manifesting above him.
The stars in the crown pulsed and ignited, each one targeting an enemy soldier with precision.
Bolts of radiant energy shot forth from the crown, streaking across the battlefield with unerring uracy.
They struck down soldier after soldier, the impact of the celestial energy reducing them to nothing but ash and echoes.
The surviving enemy soldiers, now reeling from the double onught of the Azur Cannon and Crown of Stars, scattered in terror.
Their once-unified ranksy broken and defeated. Archer cast Blink so he could catch the fleeing soldiers.
When he caught them Archer cast Soul Eater on each one causing bodies to drop all around him.
Once that was done he summoned his loot goblins and told him to loot the camp before he left. The little Stone Men rushed off and started searching.
After half an hour they returned with a dozen chests which he quickly stored in his Item Box before dismissing the loot goblins.
He knew where to go and took off before flying further east. After flying for a couple hours he saw an army marching down a snowy road.
When Archer flew over them and let out his dragon''s fire that washed over the unsuspecting soldiers catching them off guard.
After he did this he swooped down and grabbed themander of his mount before ascending even higher.
He cast Soul Eater on the man and dropped his body to the snowy ground. Archer looked down and saw panicking soldiers rushing around while their army burned.
Archer flew off leaving behind the shocked survivors and soon came across a fort. When he got closer he saw people patrolling the walls and stopped flying.
Once he was hovering over the fort he cast Element Bolts made from ice and sent them soaring toward the guards.
When the ice bolts connected with the soldiers it sent them flying off the wall causing everyone inside to rush out.
Emerging from his concealment, Archer descended gracefully to the ground. As his feet touched the earth, he unleashed his formidable magic.
A rift in reality opened, and from it poured a horde of Chull Warriors, their massive insectoid forms surging forward.
The Frosthavenian soldiers, takenpletely by surprise, found themselves facing the nightmarish Netherbeasts.
Panic swept through their ranks as they tried to understand the sheer horror of these beasts bearing down on them.
The Chull Warriors, with their formidable pincers and relentless savagery, tore through the Frosthavenian soldiers.
Limbs were severed, and lives were extinguished in a brutal, chaotic spectacle of violence. The battlefield became a gruesome scene of death and disarray.
Amid the chaos, Archer seized the opportunity to strike a decisive blow. His agile form lunged at the enemymander, catching the manpletely off guard.
Themander''s sword rose to block the iing attack, but the force behind Archer''s ws was overwhelming which nearly bent the metal.
Themander, shocked and vulnerable, momentarily focused on his weapon, diverting his attention from Archer.
It was a fatal mistake. In the blink of an eye, Archer teleported behind the human and chuckled before speaking.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 398 Scar
Chapter 398 Scar
Archer flew for hours while he attacked castles, cities, and armies he saw along the way. He collected hundreds of hearts from the Frostfallen soldiers.
He finally came across some Icehavenian soldiers who were burned to nothing after he ate the souls of all themanders.
After doing all that he figured out the northern region. But they were preupied with their own battles with the wild kingdoms at the tip of Pluoria.
The Frostfallen Kingdom was to the north-west while the Icehaven Kingdom was to the north-east.
Nordvania and Snowshade stood as the twin pirs of power in Northern Pluoria and were neutral in the war.
The two kingdoms were linked to the empire through the vast expanse of the Shadowflow River, coursing from the northernmost tip down to the Crownds.
This river served as a crucial trade route, facilitatingmerce and the movement of people between these realms.
The river''s ample size ensured safe travels as they passed through Frostholm, an abandoned city that was once prosperous.
Sitting at the very edge of the northern border, the Sabat Kingdom maintained a formidable presence between the Frostfallen and Icehaven Kingdoms.
Their strong alliance with the empire was a vital cornerstone of the region''s political stability and military strength.@@novelbin@@
Archer had gleaned this information by employing the Soul Eater on numerousmanders and minor nobles.
However, his curiosity about Frostholm City nagged at him, and he harbored a desire to visit it someday.
Nevertheless, he pushed the thought aside and continued his flight toward Frosthaven City before he arrived in a bustling city that appeared to be preparing for someone''s arrival.
Archer wondered who they were waiting for but shrugged as he flew over the city walls avoiding all the soldiers who were guarding the walls.
Once he was inside he embarked on a search for the Frostfallen Bank, which he swiftly located.
He descended to the snowy streets and noticed no one was around. Archer walked over to the entrance and was stopped by two humans.
Before they could question him he cast Soul Sunder on the pair causing them to drop to the ground like lifeless mannequins.
As Archer entered the bank, he was greeted by a breathtaking disy of opulence and grandeur.
The bank was a testament to the opulence of the northern kingdoms, its interiors adorned with intricate woodwork and shining marble floors.
Chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting a soft, golden glow that entuated the air of wealth and sophistication.
The customers bustled about, engaging in financial transactions, the sound of coins and parchment filling the air.
For a brief moment, Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the scene. The atmosphere was a testament to the prosperity of the northern kingdoms.
However, his appreciation was short-lived. A sly grin tugged at the corners of his lips as he opened a portal to the domain.
He summoned a group of Nightmare Tigers. These formidable feline creatures walked through the portal.
Gasps of astonishment filled the bank as the creatures emerged. Archer, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, surveyed the room, taking in the stunned faces.
Before anyone could do anything Archer ordered the Nightmare Tigers to kill all the soldiers and leave the customers alone.
After giving them his orders they rushed and secondster he heard roars and screams of the Frostfallen soldiers.
As that was happening the Alpha approached him and nudged his body with itsrge head causing Archer to stroke therge tiger.
But instead of walking, he wanted a mount so he jumped on the Nightmare Tiger''s back which caught the beast off guard.
The tiger''s gaze fixed upon Archer, who wore a grin of approval while contemting a name for the majestic beast.
Eventually, he addressed the creature, saying, "I shall name you Scar. It suits you well."
The Nightmare Tigher shone a little bit before letting out a roar. Archer chuckled as he pointed at a man standing behind a counter who looked to be a manager.
Scar strolled over to him as Archer spoke. ''''Human. Show me and my friend to the vaults, or you shall be his dinner.''''
The bank manager was sweating so severely when Scar got in his face and growled causing the man to quickly lead Archer to the vaults.
Archer noticed the man was standing by a small door and realized the tiger wouldn''t fit so decided to leave him upstairs.
He had to get off the tiger''s back before speaking. ''''Stay here, Scar. I will be back soon.''''
Therge tiger nodded its head before slumping down. Archer saw this and gave the beast a belly rub.
When the manager saw this, he didn''t know what to think but chose to stay quiet and think of his wife''s cooking.
Archer ceased his pampering of the fluffy tiger and descended the staircase until they reached a metal door guarded by the bank manager.
With a turn of the key, the door swung open, revealing a spacious chamber with ten vault doors, five on each side.
Stepping confidently into the room, Archer''s keen senses detected the subtle activation of numerous protective spells.
A smile graced his lips as he harnessed his Anti-Magic skill, nullifying the spells easily. In response, he swiftly cast Null Void, sealing off all magical energies within the room.
The result was that the once-secure vault doors were now nothing more than inert lumps of metal, their magical defenses rendered useless.
Archer walked over to the first door and used his ws to grab it. He easily ripped it off its hinges and tossed it behind him as he looked in.
Before himy a vast chamber filled with boundless wealth. Mountains of gleaming gold coins glinted in the light, forming mounds that seemed to stretch endlessly.
Precious gemstones sparkled in their settings, and rows of ornate chests, each brimming with priceless treasures, adorned the chamber.
Archer couldn''t help but marvel at the staggering wealth before him. He stepped into the vault and stored it in his Item Box.
He did the same with the other nine vaults andpletely emptied them. After he was done, he took out a red gem and threw it to the bank manager.
The manager was confused but Archer spoke. ''''Go to the Avalon Empire. You and your family will live a better life there.''''
After speaking he started walking up the stairs until he saw Scar rxing there, licking his paw that was covered in blood.
Archer saw a soldier''s body lying there and chuckled before stroking the big cat who started purring.
Once he was done pampering the big cat he ordered it to get up before jumping on its back and letting out an earthshaking roar that shook the bank.
Upon hearing this, all the Nightmare Tigers began converging toward him. Archer patiently waited for a short while until several dozen tigers materialized in front of him.
He ordered them to follow him as he rushed out of the bank on the back of Scar and made his way to the castle while taking out any guards they saw.
Soon the Frostfallen Pce came into view as the Tigers climbed up the wall and took out the soldiers on top.
Once they were all on the wall Archer looked around and sensed hundreds of soldiers converging on him.
Archer grinned before opening up a portal to summon some Nightmare Ant Assassins and ordered them to attack the iing soldiers.
The ants rushed off and hid away as the tigers did the same thing. Archer got off Scar''s back and Blink to a nearby roof.
Once they were all set up in time for the Frostfallen soldiers poured into the courtyard and started looking around.
Archer issued themand that prompted the simultaneous assault of both the Ant Assassins and Tigers.
The Assassin Ants, their sleek and shadowy forms blending seamlessly with the canopy, moved with uncanny precision.
Their razor-sharp mandibles sliced through armor and flesh alike, leaving devastation in their wake.
Swift and deadly, the ants left no room for the Frostfallen soldiers to mount an effective defense.
Below, the Nightmare Tigers prowled with a menacing grace. Their obsidian fur seemed to absorb the very light, rendering them nearly invisible to their prey.
With silent, predatory precision, they struck, their fangs finding purchase in the ranks of Frostfallen soldiers.
Panic and terror rippled through the enemy forces as the enigmatic creatures struck and retreated into the shadows.
The Nightmare Assassin Ants, with their sleek, shadowy forms, swarmed their prey with ruthless precision.
Their razor-sharp mandibles sliced through armor and flesh, leaving no room for defense.
The soldiers'' desperate cries of agony filled the air, but their efforts to repel the relentless assault proved futile.
Simultaneously, the Nightmare Tigers prowled the battlefield like living shadows. Their sleek, obsidian fur rendered them nearly invisible as they struck with deadly intent.
The enemy forces were overwhelmed by the beasts'' predatory grace, their ranks were left shattered.
Swift and merciless, a sh unfolded, with soldiers unable to withstand the coordinated onught of the Nightmarish creatures.
The battlefield transformed into a haunting picture of chaos and despair, with soldiers falling one by one.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 401 Like What You See Darling
Chapter 401 Like What You See Darling
The couple continued to explore the underground wondend as a mysterious figure suddenly materialized in front of him.
Red Cap, the Myconid leader, appeared before him and bowed before a voice sounded in their heads.
''''Master Dragon. Thank you for such a wonderful home, it is soaked in rich mana and will help us grow many things for your wives.'''' Red Cap spoke in a soothing voice.
Llyniel''s eyes widened when she heard the voice while Archer nodded and answered. ''''I''m d you''re happy here Red. How is the weather treating the Myconids?''''
Red Cap gazed at Archer, then nodded before posing a question. "Can you bring warmth to this ce?"
When he heard the Myconid request, he closed his eyes, summoned some Dragon-kin mages, and ordered them to set up the same dragon runes Llyniel''s garden has.
They quickly agreed with a smile and got to work as the duo watched them. Red Cap got excited and thanked Archer.
After an hour the mages were finished and Archer sent them back to the city. The Myconids were happy and heard cheering.
Red Cap turned to Archer and spoke in a happy voice. ''''Thank you, Master Dragon. We will be able to grow many new nts.''''
Archer nodded his head before saying bye to the Myconid before leaving. As they were walking out Llyniel turned to him and asked. ''''Can you give me a tour of the domain one day?''''
''''Of course. Let''s get to sleep and when we have some free time I will show you around.'''' Archer answered as they made their way back to the treehouse.
When the duo was walking back the snow calmed down but soon the wind picked up causing them to rush back.
As they hurried up the pathway and swung open the front door, a wave of warm air greeted them, bringing smiles to their faces just before they closed the door behind them.
The entire treehousey in hushed stillness. Scanning the room, he noticed that all the girls were still fast asleep.
Archer''s gaze fell upon the tiny Wood Elf, and he gently guided her toward the bedroom, careful not to disturb anyone.@@novelbin@@
Once inside the room, Archer began to undress and then slipped into bed, with the bashful elf in tow.
She shyly crawled under the covers, but he reached out, gently pulled her closer, and enveloped her in an affectionate embrace.
Snuggled closely together to ward off the chill in the air as the firece battled the cold, Archer suddenly sensed the presence of some of the girls making their way to the room.
E, Nefertiti, Sera, Leria, and Hemera entered, and without hesitation, they all joined Archer in bed, forming a cozy, tightly-knit group ofpanions.
Nefertiti and Leira yfully vied for the spot on his other side, with the cat girl emerging as the victor, causing the subus to slide down and settle between his legs.
She used one of his thighs as a makeshift pillow while E and Sera nestled against other parts of his body.
The group soon drifted off into slumber, even as the wind outside intensified, wreaking havoc in the domain.
Yet, the residents remained safe and snug in their homes, findingfort and warmth in each other''spany.
As the night wore on, the Frostwinter storm raged with increasing intensity. The wind howled like a vengeful spirit, and the snow fell relentlessly, nketing the world in an icy shroud.
Inside Archer''s cozy domain, the group remained nestled against him, oblivious to the chaos outside.
Outside, the storm showed no mercy. Trees groaned and cracked under the weight of the umting snow, their branches snapping like brittle bones.
Roofs creaked and shingles were torn away, leaving homes vulnerable to the elements.
In the distance, the asional sh of lightning illuminated thendscape, casting eerie, fleeting shadows.
Archer wasfortable as the girls swarmed him and thanks to that he was really warm and felt boobs all over him causing him to wake up.
But he was worried about the other fourdies and scanned the treehouse Hecate, Teu, and Tal were in a deep sleep as the Brownies kept the fires roaring.
He then used the bracelet to find Sia and noticed that she was back in the empire staying inside the Silverthrone mansion.
After checking all that he went back to sleep as the wind shook the treehouse roof. Archer dozed off while stroking Leira''s tail that wrapped around his arm.
As the night gave way to the rising sun, Archer slowly opened his eyes and was greeted by the sight of twitching, purple cat ears.
He turned his gaze to the side and found Leira, and on the other, the slumbering Wood Elf Llyniel, who emitted soft snores.
Archer carefully shifted the girls off him, and with a subtle gesture, he cast Blink to reappear out of the bed.
He shook his head, stretched, and then walked to the window. When he looked outside, he saw a fierce rainstorm pounding thend.
The raindrops hammered the earth, turning thendscape into a glistening, silver-hued tapestry.
Heavy clouds overhead wept without mercy, their tears mingling with the wind to create a symphony of nature''s fury.
The trees swayed in the tempest''s embrace, their branches heavy with the weight of rain.
Puddles formed on the ground and the streets were quickly transformed into glistening streams.
Archer watched as nature''s raw power danced before him, feeling both in awe and humbled by the force of the storm.
With a piece of bread in hand, Archer teleported into hisir, finding himself in a vast chamber where a mountain of gold coins gleamed.
He began to empty his Item Box, adding the coins to the pile, which quickly doubled in size.
Next, he moved to the room where he stored his gems and repeated the process. When he had finished, he stood back to admire his impressive hoard.
After doing that he returned to the tree house and found the three Hydra sisters wandering around the living room.
When they saw him the three rushed over and mbered up him. Azura climbed on top of his head and leaned over before licking his nose.
The other two did the same causing him tough and stroke each sister. Archer looked at them and spoke. ''''Do you want me to create a nice ce for you three to live?''''
They all nodded at him with their multiple heads gaining another smile out of him. Soon after he left the treehouse and teleported to the top of the Monster Army wall.
Archer looked over the other part of his domain and saw arge empty grasnd and teleported there.
Once he arrived he let the sisters down who stood near him while they looked all around. Archer closed his eyes and started creating a swamp for the girls.
The ground beneath his feet began to shift and transform. Moss-covered trees grew tall and twisted.
Their branches formed an intricate canopy that would shield the area from prying eyes. Vines snaked through the underbrush, creating a dense, tangled web of vegetation.
Archer channeled his magic to conjure a small, meandering river that would flow through the swamp, providing a source of water for the sisters.
The water was crystal clear, reflecting the lush greenery surrounding it.
Content with the result, Archer turned to face the three Hydra sisters, who had been watching with curiosity. "This is your new home," he told them.
"Here, you can unwind and take it easy. Make this ce your own, and know that you can reach out to me whenever you''re within this domain," Archer reassured the Hydra sisters
The Hydra sisters grew to the size of elephants and showered Archer with affection before eagerly bounding into the swamp.
Archer watched them go, not bothering to warn the Monster Army that roamed the area, knowing some of them might unwittingly be the sisters'' next meals.
Satisfied with the sister''s newfound freedom and growth, Archer teleported back to the treehouse before heading to the bath chambers.
Entering the room, Archer removed his clothing before slipping into the inviting water.
The warmth enveloped him, and he let out a contented sigh as the hot water washed over his body.
Archer pulled out some chocte and started eating as he rxed. That''s when he sensed someone entering the baths.
Looking up, Archer saw Teu as she gracefully removed her clothes and joined him in the water, her smile lighting up the room.
She spoke softly, "The other girls are still sleeping in your room. I wish you had woken me up; I would have loved to join."
Archer returned her smile, appreciating herpany. "Next time, I''ll be sure to wake you. It''s nice to have you here now."
Teu stood up, and Archer couldn''t help but admire her toned physique. Herrge boobs swayed gracefully as she moved, her familiar ponytail entuating her appearance.
Archer''s gaze lingered for a moment, appreciating the beauty of the girl in front of him. Teu spoke with a cheeky grin as she looked at him.
''''Like what you see Darling?''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 404 Release the Ettins
Chapter 404 Release the Ettins
Archer flew over the mountain range which took him a couple of hours and saw a castle on the other side, so he descended toward it.
He quickly snatched two guards off the wall before vanishing to a mountaintop. Archer looked at them with a smile before casting Soul Eater on both.
The two souls were gobbled up by the greedy dragon who now knew what was happening in the east.
Thanks to the memories he received Archer now knew the Stormhaven and Fjordhelm Kingdoms had taken over most of the Rivend Duchy.
Numerous Avalon armies had made valiant attempts to reim the territory but had been repelled, ultimately retreating westward in the face of the formidable castle''s defenses.
Archer couldn''t help but take note of the sight of fallen soldiers strewn across the fields outside the fortress, a stark reminder of the battles that had been waged
When he learned of this he decided to attack the castle and eliminate any enemy soldiers he could find before pushing further.
But he was also annoyed as he couldn''t rob the banks because they belonged to the Avalon Empire and if he did that the emperor wouldn''t pay him as much.
Archer shook his head and threw the bodies into the Monster Armies part of the domain before casting Blink to reappear above the castle.
Once he was there he cast Crown Of Stars and Element Bolts made from lightning.With a gesture, the lightning bolts shot forth, each one targeting a Stormhaven soldier.
Thunderous explosions echoed through the air as the bolts struck their marks, illuminating the castle in a blinding disy of power.
In session, the opposing soldiers were engulfed by the electrifying assault, their figures dissipating in a dazzling explosion of searing light.
As thest remnants of the Stormhaven forces fell on the wall, Archer descended gracefully to the besieged wall.
When his feet made contact with the wall, a guard rushed out from a nearby tower, swinging a weapon toward him.
Swiftly, he blocked the attack with his forearm, then delivered a lethal sh across the man''s throat.
The guard plummeted from the wall after Archer''s push, leaving him a moment to examine the man''s unique armor.
It seemed to blend elements of a knight and a Viking, an intriguingbination that briefly caught his attention.
However, he knew there was no time to dwell on such thoughts as more enemy soldiers emerged.
He quickly regained his focus, eager to advance along the wall. His formidable ws and tail swiftly dealt with any Stormhaven soldiers who dared to approach.
Once he was done with the wall he scanned the castle and saw even more soldiers heading in his direction.
Wearing a confident smile, Archer leaped off the wall, tucked his wings close, andnded on the ground with a resounding thud.
In response, an even greater number of Stormhaven soldiers charged toward him but as they got close, he cast Thunder Wave.
A violet wave of thunder energy erupted from Archer''s body, striking the nearest soldiers with devastating force.
They were sent hurtling through the air, crashing into the fortress wall with a hard impact.
He wasted no time and lunged forward, shing with his deadly ws, while his tail deftly swept the legs out from under other soldiers.
The battlefield became a chaotic dance of destruction, with Archer at the heart of the storm, swiftly dispatching the Stormhavians.
He continued to carve a path through the enemy ranks, the courtyard echoed with the sounds of shing weapons and desperate cries.
However, his power left no room for the enemy soldiers to gain the upper hand. One by one, they sumbed to his relentless assault.
The courtyard, which once was filled with the sounds of battle, gradually fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the wind.
Once that was done he activated Aura Detector and got two dozen more pings that were barricaded in arge hall.
Archer made his way toward the group, he strode through the darkened corridors of the castle, his footsteps echoing in the silence that hung heavy in the air.
He advanced further into the heart of the fortress, he couldn''t help but notice the unmistakable signs of a fierce battle that had raged within these stone walls.
Scorch marks marred the walls, and shattered remnants of armor and weapons were strewn across the floor.
Stains of dried blood and scorching told a grim tale of the struggles that had unfolded here as the Avalonians fought to thest man.
Archer caught glimpses of shattered tapestries and torn banners, further evidence of the violent sh that had taken ce.
As he continued on his path, he eventually encountered a substantial metal door barring his way.
With caution, he activated his Aura Detector to scan the area beyond, revealing that the enemiesy in wait behind the door, preparing for an impending attack.
He contemted the situation, a spark of inspiration illuminated his mind and opened a portal before summoning the Ettins from his Monster Army.
Two massive Ettins, their hulking frames covered in mottled skin and grotesque faces twisted in rage, began to pound relentlessly on the sturdy metal door.
Their colossal fists crashed against the barrier, sending echoing ngs reverberating through the chamber.
The soldiers inside the room exchanged fearful nces as the door started to buckle under the relentless assault.
Panic gripped their ranks, and their attempts to hold the door seemed futile as it groaned and strained against the Ettins'' onught.
Archer, seizing the moment, raised hismanding voice above the chaos. "Release the Ettins!"
With a deafening crash, the metal door finally gave way, tumbling to the ground in a cacophony of destruction.@@novelbin@@
The Stormhaven soldiers, who were disoriented and terrified, found themselves face to face with the enraged Ettins.
Archer''s order had set the monstrous duo loose, and they rushed at the beleaguered soldiers, their enormous forms filling the room.
Their massive fists swung with crushing force, while their gnashing teeth and wed limbs left no chance for their prey to escape.
The soldiers fought valiantly, but the Ettins were a relentless force of nature.
In a matter of moments, the room was filled with chaos and carnage, the screams of the Stormhaven soldiers echoing off the stone walls.
As thest of the resistance crumbled, Archer saw the Ettins gather the lifeless bodies of their fallen foes but halted them.
Archer summoned his little stone loot goblin and ordered them to loot their hearts before the two-headed trolls took the bodies.
With a grim determination, the monstrous duo began dragging the lifeless forms back to their domain, leaving a trail of crimson in their wake.
After the two Ettins had departed, Archer issued an order for the Stone Men tomence looting the castle of the wealth and bodies, while he made his way toward the dungeons.
Upon entering, he found himself in a vast hall, the stone walls hewn from the rock itself.
In this eerie space, rows of cages were stacked two high, forming a grim and oppressive arrangement.
A palpable sense of despair hung in the air as Archer''s sharp senses detected the aura of hundreds of individuals confined within these cages.
The upants, a diverse array of people from Demi-Humans, Humans, Elves, and Dragon-Kin, appeared lifeless, their forms hunched and devoid of movement.
However, he picked up the faint traces of mana emanating from them, revealing that these captives were indeed alive but barely hanging on.
Archer decided to cast Aurora Borealis to lift their spirits before healing them. So he cast the spell, and a radiant and otherworldly glow began to emanate from his fingertips.
Gradually, the gentle, multicolor shades of the spell unfurled, twirling and dancing in the air above the cages.
The downtrodden prisoners saw the captivating lights, their destion momentarily yielding to a glimmer of hope.
The enchanting spectacle provided a brief pause of respite and enchantment in the dungeon, infusing the atmosphere with a touch of magic and beauty.
Ethereal lights breathed life into the hearts of the prisoners, dispelling the shadows of despair, and leaving them with a flicker of optimism.
Archer''s enchanting disy he conjured ignited a me of warmth and illumination in their dire circumstances.
After doing that he went around opening the cage by ripping off the locks before telling them to gather up so he could heal them.
Once the prisoners were crowded together Archer cast Aurora Healing on all of them before casting Gate to the main za in Starfall City.
When the portal opened soldiers entered not long after and Archer told them to help the people before shooing everyone off before leaving the dungeon.
As he walked up the stairs he sensed a ping headed for him and sighed as this was getting boring for him now.
Archer stepped through the doorway and quickly bent backward as a fist passed by but he didn''t let the chance go as he fired an Eldritch st into the attcker.
The spell shot through the air before connecting with the Stormhavenmander''s chest and took him out instantly causing his body to drop to the floor.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 406 The Beast Wave
Chapter 406 The Beast Wave
[The College Of Magic]
While Archer was clearing the north, the emperor told all colleges and academies in the empire to put a hold on sses due to an uing holiday he was going to announce.
The celebration marked their triumph in the continent-wide war, a victory solely achieved by Archer as he traveled from kingdom to kingdom and destroyed them.
As some students unwound and rxed, while some were waiting for the festival to begin, a select few were granted permission to venture into one of the college''s dungeons.
When the first group of students and professors entered, they wandered from level to level killing any creatures that appeared.
Eventually, they were met with resistance as more beasts appeared and pushed them back to the first level due to the amount.
They had to retreat from the dungeon to alert the headmistress about the danger as the professor realized that a Beast Wave was starting.
After Ophelia was told she ordered the mercenarypanies the college hired to put the wave down and make sure none of the students were hurt.
The hired soldiers put up a good fight but couldn''t stem the tide until an unlikely group got involved and tipped the scales.
A group of princes and princesses from allied kingdoms joined the fight, they wanted to help the college while the rest of the students were locked in their dorms.
Thanks to their timely intervention they managed to push the beasts back, so the damage would be minimal and the mercenaries wouldn''t lose too many.
That was when N led a group of students who attacked the beasts from the side and took some of the pressure off the mercenaries and professors.
Anticipating the impending sh, the lion girl unsheathed her sword, its de refracting and dispersing the sunlight.
As the horde of goblins, orcs, and trolls drew nearer, a profound hunger gleamed in their eyes.
N''s sword moved with fluid precision, a deadly disy of steel that propelled her into a direct confrontation with the beasts.
Every swing of her de was a cunning strike that ended her target''s life. The creatures fell swiftly, their twisted forms were no match for her unwavering skill.
Her movements were swift and well-practiced, a graceful yet lethal ballet of swordy that left a trail of devastation in her wake.
The beasts, unable to match her speed and precision, were cut down one by one. N danced around the battlefield and slew many beasts.
On the other side of the battlefield, some of the mercenaries found themselves overwhelmed by a group of towering trolls and Warrior Orcs, their massive forms threatening to crush the defenders.
The snake princess Halime saw what was happening outside and went out to help as she hated Orcs and Goblins.
She looked around and saw some trolls about to overwhelm the defenders so she stepped back, her yellow snake eyes narrowing with concentration as she started casting a spell.
Her fingers danced through the air as she cast her poison magic. A sinister, green energy surged from her fingertips, forming into deadly Acid sts.
That''s when she unleashed the spell on the trolls. The acidic spheres streaked through the battlefield.
When her Acid sts struck their targets with a sizzling ferocity, sttering corrosive poison across the trolls.
The creatures bellowed in agony, their thick hide sizzling and melting under the corrosive assault.
Weakened and writhing, the trolls stumbled backward, disoriented and vulnerable. The mercenaries, now with a respite, seized the opportunity and counterattacked.
Halime''s poison magic had turned the tide of the battle, proving to be a formidable asset in their struggle against the trolls.
While that battle was going on, a girl with lc-colored hair blocked a troll''s attack with a massive shield that easily deflected the wooden club.
She was defending a rabbit girl who was fighting the beasts but the girl rushed from behind her and leaped over with a spear as she thrust it at the troll''s head whileughing.
When the spear connected with the troll''s head it exploded into pieces but suddenly a dark magic spell flew toward her.
However, the girl with the shield swiftly intercepted the attack, positioning herself in the path of the thrust.
As she defended against the oing strike, she spoke with a hint of exasperation, her breathing out in heavy,bored breaths. "Get your head in the fight, Eveline!"
The rabbit girl named Eveline turned with a big smile before speaking. ''''Aurelia. I''m fine, I have you here defending me.''''
Eveline smiled as she lunged at the Goblin Shaman while dodging even more of its evil dark magic that flew toward her.
As she closed the distance, her incredible speed caused her to vanish before the goblin''s eyes while she ran.
Eveline''s sudden disappearance left the creature utterly stunned, its expression a bewildering mix of shock and confusion.
Momentster, the shaman''s head exploded thanks to her speed and strength. She continued fighting alongside Aurelia.
As those two fought an orange-haired girl called Maeve whom Archer met before he went to the Nether Realm was fighting with a group of Orc Warriors.
The Avaloch Princess was a skilled warrior who found herself locked inbat with a group of formidable orc warriors.@@novelbin@@
Their crude yet effective tactics made them formidable opponents, and for a time, the battle seemed to be at a tense standstill.
Maeve fought with unwavering resolve, her de shing with the orc chieftain''s axe. She parried, dodged, and countered their relentless assaults with impressive agility.
However, the orc warriors were relentless and powerful, their brute strength matched only by their hunger.
Just when it seemed the odds were stacked against Maeve, a sudden shift in the battlefield urred as the already cold weather got even colder.
Out of nowhere, a beautiful girl materialized, seemingly born from the chill of winter as she appeared behind the Orcs.
Her name is Apollonia the princess of the Nordvania Kingdom in the far north, with striking white skin and flowing pink hair, exuding an aura of powerful ice magic.
With a wave of her hand, she unleashed a st of frigid energy. Icy tendrils and frost engulfed the orc warriors, freezing them in their tracks.
Their weapons became encased in ice, rendering them unable to move. Maeve, sensing an opportunity, capitalized on the opening.
With a swift, well-aimed strike, she defeated the orc chieftain, sending him sprawling to the ground as the battle continued.
The tide of the battle had turned against the defenders, with more beasts appearing out of the entrance that pressed forward relentlessly.
But just when it seemed all hope was lost, a gust of wind heralded the arrival of Samara, a fearsome warrior with her dual-ded sword gleaming in the dim light.
With a fierce battle cry, she leaped into the midst of the orc warriors, her des moving with astonishing speed and precision.
In a whirlwind of shes and parries, she cut down several of the beasts, leaving them sprawled and defeated.
Meanwhile, the headmistress Ophelia ckfire, a powerful witch, stood a few paces behind Samara and took in the chaotic scene before she cast her magic.
Her hands crackled with energy as she unleashed a barrage of mana sts at the remaining orc warriors.
Projectiles shot from her fingertips, striking the orcs with devastating force, sending them reeling and scattering in disarray.
Samara''s deadly swordsmanshipbined with Ophelia''s formidable magic swiftly shifted the tide of the battle.
The orc warriors, who had been advancing relentlessly, suddenly found themselves in chaos, their ranks decimated.
Reinvigorated by the arrival of Samara and Ophelia, the defenders rallied and fought back with newfound determination.
But soon everyone saw the emperor''s strongest warrior Thorin Ashguard appear in the sky and dive into the horde of beasts.
He started taking out dozens of monsters as the Avalon army appeared and mowed down all the beasts.
By the time the Beast Wave was under control the college grounds were ruined and the bodies of the mercenaries were all over the ce.
Healing mages tended to the injured mercenaries, students, and professors. Half the soldiers rushed into the dungeon to clear it.
While they were doing that the girls who fought the wave were told to go rest until they were brought food.
Each one walked back to the dorms before Ophelia walked over to Thorin who was storing beast bodies in his storage rings.
The witch spoke. ''''Thank you for your assistance Thorin.''''
When the man heard her he turned around with a smile before speaking. ''''Well, it couldn''t be helped. The world''s mana has been going crazy like something bothering it.''''
Ophelia nodded her head before she told him her theory. ''''I think it has to do with those creatures that attacked the capital. Ever since they appeared the Crownds weather has been strange.''''
Thorin agreed as he finished taking bodies before answering. ''''Yes, there have been reports of viges and coastal towns have been attacked by the beasts.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 407 Draconia
Chapter 407 Draconia
Archery on the wall as his mana recovered and after half an hour he stood back up before flying in the air.
He looked over the domain and saw all his new additions. Archer closed his eyes and expanded Draconia until it stretched far into the future.
After doing that he descended to the ground and saw that only the Dragon-Kin guards remained.
They bowed to him before making their way back up the wall. Archer watched them go as teleported to the empty part of Draconia.
He was standing in the middle of a clearing before casting Gate to all the jungles and forests he''d ever been to.
Once he had done that he cast Stone Warden and ordered them to capture any beasts they could and bring them back here.
The Stone Men rushed into the portals while Archer waited for them. He sat down on a log he saw close by.
Archer waited there for twenty minutes until the Stone Men returned while carrying all kinds of beasts.
They threw the beasts into the jungle causing them to flee. Archer was happy because the more the Stone Men brought back the more the domain would flourish.
He jumped off the log and leaped into the air before ascending. When Archer was high above the new part he noticed that he was in the middle of arge jungle.
Archer''s gaze extended to a distant city in the future, a ce that appeared eerily deserted. But he knew soon enough that people would live there.
After taking in the view he returned to the ground and watched as hundreds of beasts were thrown into the domain.
They fled into the dense jungle to find themselves new homes while the Stone Men continued their hunting.
After an hour of this Archer dismissed them and started flying around the domain creating stuff for the people.
He got the idea to create morekes that connected with the rivers that ran throughout the domain creating waterways that ran through some forests and jungles.
After aplishing this, he shut his eyes and encircled his domain with a vast mountain range that touched the sky.
If Anyone attempted to travel in that direction would find the path impassable and would have to turn back.
The wall that cut off the Beasthaven from Draconia was connected to the mountains. Archer was pleased with the oue
This respite allowed his domain to mature as he expanded it once more, carving roads through the rugged mountains.
Archer wanted to fill the bodies of water with water beasts so hended on the edge of the river and cast Gate to every river he''d been near.
That''s when he saw multiple portals open and all sorts of water beasts flow through them and spread out.
He sensed hundreds of beasts in the waters now. Archer couldn''t tell which ones they were but he continued to watch as more poured out.
Archer admired the world he had created as the snow gently fell but he noticed the wind started to pick up.
Following that, he teleported to the treehouse and started making some food for himself as the bad weather got worse.
A snowstorm overtook thend again causing Archer to walk over to the window and look outside, while he was doing that he sent a message to Jethro.
He told the old man about not letting anyone cross the wall and how he built three new cities while topping up the beast poption for hunting.
After the war, he decided he would spend more time in the domain and help out more. Archer wanted to meet with Jethro but kept forgetting.
The snow was so heavy that he couldn''t see past the balcony. After watching the weather for a little before making his way to the bedroom.
When he entered and stripped down before getting in bed. Archer fell asleep quickly as the covers were thick and warmed him up.
By the next morning, ayer of frost covered everything causing him to shiver as he opened his eyes.
Archer sat up and felt the cold air hit his skin but he quickly cast Cosmic Shield around him before heating up the protective dome.
Emerging from his slumber, Archer stretched his arms and noticed the visible exhtion of his breath, but this morning, the air felt unusually frigid.
After rising to his feet, he cast Cleanse on himself causing him to let out a happy sigh as he felt fresh.
He proceeded to put on a shirt and pants. Seated at the edge of his bed, Archer slipped on his boots before reaching for a piece of bread.
Which he began to nibble on, fueling himself for the day ahead. Archer cast Gate so he could return to the Rivend Duchy and stepped through.
The weather was no better as the snow and wind bounced off his Cosmic Shield. But he summoned his wings and took off.
Archer traveled throughout thend and wiped out many Stormhaven and Fjordhelm armies that were stationed in the captured castles.
As he flew to thest group of castles he checked his status as it had been a while since he had done so.
[Experience: 2445000/4000000]
[Level Up: 602>612]
[Sp: 442>462]
When he saw the amount of Status Points he had caused him to smile as he decided to upgrade his other stats.
Archer put one hundred on each stat apart from HP and Mana which got thirty-one each with Charisma getting nothing.
Once he did that he rechecked his status.
[Hp: 27500>28120]
[Mana: 660700>661220]
[Strength: 18500>20500]
[Constitution: 18000>20000]
[Stamina: 18500>20500]
[Intelligence: 17600>19600]
Archer felt his body growing stronger but it was only a little bit. But after doing that he flew further East as he saw the first of four castles.
When he upgraded it he realized that every stat was getting twenty per point while mana got fifty which made him happy.
After fiddling with his status he sped up and fired Element Bolts made of Fire at the Fjordhelm soldiers on the wall. The explosions rang out causing chaos.
Havingpleted his initial spell, Archer cast Blink and reappeared atop the wall. He summoned the Nightmare Tigers and ordered them to attack everything in the castle.
They rushed off and all Archer heard was screaming. He smiled as the roars of his Netherbeasts echoed all over the castle.
Archer waited for a little while before ordering the Nightmare Tigers to bring him the dead bodies.
After waiting for twenty minutes they all returned dragging along the bodies of the soldiers, the leader let out a loud roar to alert Archer.
He summoned his stone loot goblins before ordering them to loot the hearts and castle of any wealth they could find.
Once he gave them his orders Archer threw the bodies into the Beasthaven to feed his army before using Mana Maniption to create a chair.
Archerid down and closed his eyes as his Stone Men rampaged through the castle. After an hour passed they dumped chests in front of him.
He dismissed them before sending the Nightmare Tigers back to the domain as he stored the loot in his Item Box.
After doing that he took to the skies and raided the three other castles before he stood on the shore looking out to sea.
Archer used Soul Eater on many Stormhaven and Fjordhelmmanders. He gathered all the knowledge he needed.
He was well aware of the geographical distinctions between the Stormhaven Kingdom, nestled on a sizable ind with a central mountain inhabited by Wyverns.
The Fjordhelm Kingdom, an ind dominated by lush forests and expansive grasnds, is renowned for its agricultural prowess and skilled warriors.
Yet, as he relentlessly cut a path to the east, Archer couldn''t help but notice the absence of the formidable fighters the Fjordhelm Kingdom was famous for.
The once-vibrantnd now bore witness to his brutal conquest.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
_________________
Archer''s current status. Won''t add this again untilter in the book.
[Archer Wyldheart]
[Race: White Dragon]
[Age: 17]
[Rank: Sovereign Mage]
[Exp: 2445000/4000000]
[Level: 612]
[HP: 28120/28120]
[Mana: 661220/661220]
[Magic: Fire- Water- Earth- Wind- Lightning- Space- Darkness- Light- Void- Thunder- Spirit- Aquarian- Infernomancy- Celestial- Frost- Arcane- Sun- Moon- Soul- Nature]
[Strength: 20500]
[Constitution: 20000]@@novelbin@@
[Stamina: 20500]
[Charisma: 15100]
[Intelligence: 19600]
[Status Points: 0]
Spells: Void ze(9)Cosmic Shield(10)Cosmic Sword(8)Blink(10)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(9)sma Missiles(9)Thunder Wave(9)Call Lightning(8)Element Bolts(10)Dragon''s Breath(10)Meteor Swarm(7)Gate(-)Crown Of Stars(10)Celestial Beam(8)Elemental Fury(8)Sr re Barrage(8)Celestial Arrow(8)Chain Lightning(8)Frost Nova(8)Cure Wounds(-)Beacon Of rity(0)Aurora Borealis(0)Stone Wardens(10)Azur Cannon(8)Azur Comet(6)shpoint(7)Mana Maniption(10)Earthquake(-)Starfall(6)Celestial Serpent(8)Void Rift(5)Soul Sunder(9)Null Void(5)Aurora Healing(8)Soul Eater(8)
Skills: Spell Creation(1)Item Box(-)Mana Regeneration(-)Regeneration(9)Dragon Sense(-)Silent Casting(-)Short Sword Mastery(4)Aura Detector(10)Dragon''s Domain(5)Draconic Form(-)Spell Combination(-)Dragon Form(6)Analyze(6)Anti-Magic(8)Immunity(8)Dragon Aura(5)
Chapter 409 Mr King
Chapter 409 Mr King
[Stormhaven Royal Pce]
King Balder Stormhaven sat on his throne as his advisors and nobles squabbled among themselves over the news of Bloodaxe Isle getting attacked.
He knew of the rumors from the maind speaking of a crazy boy who is the guardian of the Avalon Empire.
However, Balder had been informed by the allied kings that the boy had disappeared due to a nefarious plot orchestrated by the Shadow Cult.
Still, he pondered privately, ''The cult had coborated with the church and various other factions. How is it possible that the boy returned so quickly?''
As he thought to himself thunder boomed overhead and made the people in the hall jump in fright.@@novelbin@@
Balder stood up and made his way over to the window to see what was going on. When he got there he saw a storm forming overhead.
Then, in a spectacr disy of nature''s power, a massive thunderstorm unleashed its fury upon Stormhold.
Lightning danced across the sky, illuminating the city in eerie shes, casting long, haunting shadows.
Thunderps boomed, shaking the ground and rattling windows, while torrential rain began to pour as the storm got worse.
Balder pivoted to face one of the nobles who had spoken, "Your Majesty, perhaps we should consider negotiation with the young man. I''ve heard that he brokered simr deals with neighboring kingdoms."
The king regarded the man with a weary expression, poised to respond when a sudden p of thunder drowned his words.
Yet, in that tumultuous moment, a chilling aura of impending doom descended upon the hall and it wasing from the balcony.
King Balder and the nobles swiveled as one to face an unexpected presence in their midst.
Standing before them was a tall and handsome young man, his striking violet eyes gleaming with an otherworldly intensity.
His short white hair framed a visage of ethereal beauty, and atop his head, four pristine white horns adorned him with an aura of regality.
A slender yet powerful tail extended from his lower back, its movement imbued with a sense of both grace and strength.
When Balder saw the boy grin he knew that this was the white dragon from the maind and now regretted his rash actions.
[Back to Archer]
After Archer cast Call Lightning he searched the city for the bank and soon found it sitting in the noble district.
He descended to the street and entered before summoning his Neatherbeasts who he ordered to kill the soldiers.
Once he gave out his orders Archer made his way to the vaults and emptied them like the greedy dragon he was before leaving.
When he was finished with the bank he sent the beasts back to the domain before making his way to the pce to pay a visit to the Stormhaven King.
With a p of his wings, he took to the air and saw the pce in the middle of the noble distract and flew toward it.
Archer witnessed the worsening storm, he noticed how it forced the citizens to seek shelter, therebyplicating the soldiers'' tasks even further.
Drawing near the pce, he used his Aura Detector to scan the grand building, swiftly identifying a congregation of individuals within one of its halls.
He navigated toward that section of the pce and descended upon a balcony just as the weather intensified.
Approaching the borate door, he gently pushed it open to reveal a noble engaged in conversation with a man who appeared to be dressed as a king.
Once he was inside he leaned against the door frame and released his dragon aura into the hall and everyone felt it while thinking to himself. ''I will take all their treasure.''
The king pivoted, and his eyes widened in astonishment. Observing the man''s reaction, Archer couldn''t help but smile, his approach towards the group carrying an air of confidence.
"Mr. King," he inquired with a grin, "Will you choose to bend the knee or take up arms against me?"
When the nobles heard this one of the men stepped forward and spoke in an angry tone. ''''How dare you! Who do you think you are!''''
Archer looked at the man who spoke and he was his height but very muscr. He smiled at the man before casting Blink.
He vanished from the spot and appeared behind the muscr man as he pierced his chest before pulling out the human heart.
Therge man copsed to the floor like a sack of potatoes shocking everyone in the room. When the soldiers in the room saw this they charged forward with their weapons raised.
Archer saw this andughed as he lunged at the closest soldiers. He used his forearm to block the man''s downward strike.
As the sword connected with Archer''s white scales, it shattered allowing him to sh at the soldier with his ws.
They sliced through both armor and flesh with ease, like a de through warm butter causing the men to scream in agony.
Following that, Archer delivered a powerful strike with his tail, sending another soldier sprawling to the floor.
After that, he lunged at the remaining guards and stupid nobles who thought they could fight him but he tore them apart with ease.
That''s when more guards appeared but these looked stronger to Archer so he started casting Eldritch st at them.
When he did that he cast Crown Of Stars and as soon as the spell activated it shot out and struck the attackers who couldn''t defend against the violet mote.
Once all the soldiers were dead Archer turned to the king and repeated himself with a low growl. ''''Bend the knee or die. Pick now!''''
The Stormhaven King and noble all knelt before him causing a smile to break out on his face before speaking. ''''Good. Good. Now show me your treasury.''''
After Archer spoke a random nobleman jumped up and protested. ''''You cannot touch the kingdom''s wealth during Frostwinter. It will affect the people, they will starve.''''
When the man dared to speak, Archer fixed him with a piercing re before casting Blink to appear right in front of him.
With amanding tone, he responded, "Silence, human! I will im what I desire. The Avalonians shall ensure your well-being, not me."
He turned his head from the noble to the king with a neutral look before asking. ''''What is your name?''''
The Stormhaven king looked at him with a confused look on his face before replying. ''''Balder Stormhaven.''''
Archer nodded in acknowledgment and then gestured for Balder to lead the way, a silentmand the king promptly obeyed.
They walked for about ten minutes until they arrived at a massive, imposing golden door that stood twice as high as Archer.
Balder reached for the key, but before he could use it, Archer intervened. He cast Null Void, causing the door''s magical defenses to disintegrate.
The Stormhaven King watched in awe as the enchantments vanished. Then, with astounding strength, Archer effortlessly kicked open the door.
As the door thundered to the ground, Archer stepped inside the chamber and was met with a breathtaking sight C numerous chests, gleaming with untold treasures.
Being the loot goblin he is his insatiable desire for riches and loot took over, and without hesitation, he swiftly stored all of the chests in his Item Box.
Once he was done with the treasury, Archer turned to Balder andmented with a big smile. ''''Wait for the Avalonians. If you cause any more trouble I will return.''''
After he spoke he cast Gate to the outside and stepped through as he felt the cold wind hit his face.
Archer cast Cosmic Shield around him and heated up the inside before he took off and flew toward the Fjordhelm Kingdom.
As he glided above the tumultuous sea, the unruly waves below seethed and bellowed, a testament to the ceaseless wrath of the ocean.
The sky overhead was shrouded in thick, brooding clouds, and the wind howled, carrying the scent of salt and brine.
In the distance, he could see the silhouette of the ind, the home of the Fjordhelm kingdom.
The rugged cliffs and towering, snow-capped peaks stood as sentinels against the relentless assault of the sea.
Archer descended lower, feeling the growing turbulence in the air as he approached the ind.
The wind whipped through his hair, and he could taste the tang of salt on his lips. The ind''s rugged beauty became more pronounced as he drew nearer.
He could hear the crashing of the waves against the rocky shores filling the air with a thunderous symphony.
As he drew nearer to the ind, Archer glided over the cliff''s edge, revealing a vast expanse of t terrain stretching out in all directions.
Before himy rolling fields of snow-coverednd, their pristine beauty a stark contrast to the tempestuous sea he had just traversed.
Archer halted his flight, hovering in the frigid air as he took in the breathtaking sights that unfolded before him but what caught his eye was a castle in the distance.
He set his course for the castle, but as he closed the gap, a barrage of spells and enchantments erupted from its walls.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 411 The Last Kingdom (2)
Chapter 411 The Last Kingdom (2)
Gudbrand watched as razor-sharp appendages sliced through armor and flesh with gruesome efficiency, and their malevolent eyes gleamed with a sinister hunger.
The battle was a nightmare, a relentless onught that left the soldiers with no respite. As the beasts advanced, the soldiers fell, their valiant efforts proving futile.
The snow was painted with blood, and the air was thick with the sounds of agony and death.
When the dust settled, only ten soldiers remained, standing amidst the carnage, their faces etched with shock and grief.
Gudbrand, themander of the Aesirheim Castle, was among the survivors, expressing relief and sorrow.
The survivors braced themselves, expecting a grim fate, but to their surprise, a sinister chuckle pierced the air.
Their eyes turned upward, and they watched as the malevolent boy descended towards them with a p of his massive white wings.
As the boy''s feet touched the ground, the monstrous beasts that had previously attacked them bowed in submission, a shocking sight that disbelieved everyone.
However, before they could react, the boy fixed his gaze on Gudbrand, and in an instant, he vanished into thin air.
Fear gripped them, but their terror held them in ce, surrounded by the ominous beasts.
Then, a chilling voice whispered behind Gudbrand, "I will consume your soul and inherit your knowledge."
With those words, a sensation of something being forcibly torn from him overcame Gudbrand, and suddenly, everything plunged into darkness.
When the soldiers saw theirmander''s body drop to the ground with a thud. They noticed the boy was looking at them.
He smiled even more beforemanding them. ''''Go tell the other castles not to attack me, or what happened here will happen again.''''
The survivors nodded and rushed off as they saw some horses in the distance by the road that led to the now-destroyed castle.
[Rurik - Further up the northern coast - Frostfang Castle]
Rurik, a young and dedicated Fjordhelm soldier, diligently patrolled the towering castle walls as the weather worsened, causing him to shiver involuntarily.
He rubbed his hands together for warmth, his thoughts drifting back to his family, why he''d enlisted in the army.
As he made his rounds along the fortifications, he noticed fellow soldiers gazing out toward the stormy sea, their faces etched with concern.
Some kept a watchful eye on the unforgiving, snow-covered terrain beyond.
Yesterday, they received orders from the royal capital: if a lone boy attacked their fortress, they were to surrender and protect as many lives as possible.
This responsibility bore heavily on their minds as they braced themselves for an uncertain future.
As he patrolled the walls he saw a lone rider rushing up to the castle gate in a panic before screaming. ''''Open the gate!''''
Rurik watched as the soldiers stationed at the gate opened it as the panicking rider rushed into the courtyard.
When the rider came to a stop everyone made their way over to him. The castlemander is known as Ivor Thorstensen.
Every nearby soldier got closer including Rurik. As they listened the rider jumped off and ran up to themander and spoke.
''''The dragon boy said not to attack him or he will destroy every castle and fort as he did with the Aesirheim Castle and Gudbrand Ivarsen.''''
Ivor looked at the scared rider and asked. ''''Is Gudbrand dead?''''
The rider nodded his head but before anyone could speak pressure descended on them, causing the weaker soldier to feint and fall over.
The stronger ones couldn''t move a muscle as a white-haired boy appeared with a grin before talking. ''''It''s good that you didn''t attack. Otherwise, there would be no castles left in Fjordhelm.''''
Rurik was far enough away not to be affected by the weird pressure and just watched the boy as he sat down on a barrel andmanded Ivor. ''''Bring me all your wealth or I''ll level the castle.''''
Ivor looked at the boy who gestured toward the approaching rider. The man dismounted and promptly shared what had happened at Aesirheim.
With a hint of irritation, themander reluctantly ordered the untouched soldiers to retrieve the castle''s treasure for the uninvited guest.
Rurik observed the scene unfold, but his attention was abruptly redirected as the boy leaped into the air and vanished, only to reappear behind themander.
In a shocking turn of events, Ivor''s body suddenly crumpled to the ground. The boy, with an eerie smile, turned to the onlookers andmented, "Get back to work. Don''t mind me."
The soldiers witnessed this astonishing turn of events, and shock gripped them momentarily before they hurriedly departed.
Not long after, the chests were presented to the uninvited guest. Rurik, stationed on the wall, observed the boy with curiosity.
Soon, Rurik watched the boy take off and fly in the direction of Stormhold City. This caused him to pray to the Sea Goddess that the royal family would be fine.
[Fjordhelm Royal Pce - Stonehold City]@@novelbin@@
Seated in his study, King Harald Eriksson received his advisor with a nod. After the advisor offered a bow, he delivered his report.
"Your Majesty, the young man has razed Aesirheim Castle to the ground in the north and made a brief stop at Frostfang Castle to im their riches before heading our way," the advisor conveyed.
Harald sighed but epted it before giving the advisor his orders. ''''Tell the soldiers on the wall not to fire upon the boy and when he arrives guide him here.''''
The man respectfully exited the room, leaving King Harald to turn his attention to a young woman who appeared to be in her early twenties.
She possessed striking features: short blue hair reminiscent of his wife''s and piercing red eyes that matched his own.
Her physique was that of a warrior, a fact that both impressed and irked Harald. Nevertheless, he weed her with a warm smile.
"Hello, my dear Thyra. How may I be of assistance?" Harald inquired.
Thyra returned her father''s smile and spoke with a tone of curiosity, "Father, have the rumors from the maind proven true? Is it correct that a white dragon is on our ind?"
Harald gazed at his daughter and let out a sigh before responding, "Yes, my dear, they are indeed true. He approaches our city as we speak."
Thyra''s smile widened as she settled down, engaging in a pleasant chat with her father. These moments spent with his children were truly cherished by King Harald.
However, there was a special ce in his heart for Thyra. Her spirited nature and feistiness reminded him of histe sister, to whom he had been exceptionally close.
The bond he shared with Thyra, was much like the one he once had with his sister and was a source of deep affection for the king.
The two of them passed the time discussing ordinary matters, savoring their father-daughter conversation.
As their talk flowed, the advisor reentered the study, ready to share more information with King Harald.
The advisor bowed down before speaking. ''''Your Majesty. The boy has arrived and is being guided to the pce.''''
Harald gave a nod and rose from his seat, addressing Ketil. "Tell me more about this boy."
Ketil swiftly responded, "The messenger''s description is quite amusing. He mentioned that the boy appeared friendly, standing at the gate, munching on bread, and giving off a country bumpkin impression as he saw the city walls."
Harald listened intently as Ketil provided more information. "Tell me more," he urged.
He continued, "The merchant''s tales depict him as a hooligan and opportunist. They im he only lends his aid if there''s something in it for him. Additionally, they suggest that the Avalonian Emperor favors him and won''t interfere in his actions, possibly because the boy is quite unconventional. He''s described as a free spirit who isn''t interested in power or titles, instead prioritizing his desires and wealth, it is said that he is surrounded by all different princesses. What''s more, they say he''s unlike any other white dragon that our world has ever seen."
After Ketil finished his report, Thyra couldn''t contain herughter, and her amusement caught her father''s attention.
Harald looked at her before shaking his head as he spoke. ''''Let''s go to the entrance and meet this young man.''''
As they proceeded towards the entrance, Thyra couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer and turned to her father. "Father, I''ve heard tales of the white dragon king, but what are they?"
The king began to exin everything he knew about the rare dragons. However, as they reached the reception room, they were all taken aback.
Harald and Ketil were struck by astonishment, while Thyra''s gaze locked onto a handsome young man with hair as white as snow.
Who was lounging on the sofa, looking as if he owned the ce? She couldn''t help but notice the four beautiful white horns and his exquisite white scales.
When the young man looked up and met her eyes with his mesmerizing violet ones, Thyra''s world seemed to momentarily stand still.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 414 The Oakheart Queen
Chapter 414 The Oakheart Queen
Archer nodded as he started walking toward the main entrance and used Aura Detection to find the two princesses.
When it activated he knew where everyone was and found the girls. They were sitting on a balcony on the opposite side of the pce.
Summoning his wings, he took to the air, eager to reunite with the girls he wanted to see but had been busy.@@novelbin@@
As he flew above the pce, he observed a bustling scene below, with maids, butlers, and guards moving about their duties.
His flight led him to a balcony, where a cat girl and Wood Elf were peacefully sipping tea and engaged in a conversation.
Archer discreetly listened in, catching Llyniel''s hesitant question, "Have you done it with our husband yet?"
Leira''s ears perked up at the question, and she fixed Llyniel with an intense gaze. "He''s not your husband yet, Llyn. Your mother seems to disapprove of the idea."
Llyniel responded with a huff, "I don''t care what she says! I want to be with him, not anyone else."
The cat girl cast a nce at the elf and broke into a smile before offering her observation,
"Well, it''s a good thing you''re so fond of him because he won''t easily let you slip away. If your mother opposes it, he might just whisk you away. He is a possessive dragon, after all."
The twoughed causing Archer to smile as he cast Blink and appeared behind them, he sat on the railing as they continued to speak.
Llyniel asked after taking a sip of her tea. ''''Have you heard from the other girls?''''
''''Yes. I''ve spoken to all of them apart from Hecate or Sia.'''' Leira answered.
Before Llyniel could respond, Archer''s voice chimed in from behind them. "Hecate values her privacy and enjoys having her own space, and Sia is upied with the Silverthrone family."
The two girls were taken by surprise and jumped as if they were startled rabbits, and let out adorable screams as they turned around.
They discovered Archer leaning casually against the railing, his face adorned with a broad grin.
The moment they saw him, the girls dashed towards him. With a warm smile, he embraced both of them, and they clung to him tightly.
Archer yfully tousled Llyniel''s hair and affectionately stroked Leira''s cat ears, causing them to erupt in giggles. Leira emitted a cute sound of delight, and Llynielughed happily.
However, he soon held onto the two a bit tighter before talking to Llyniel, "I''m going to talk to your mother. Either she''ll agree to our marriage, or I''ll have to resort to kidnapping a certain princess."
Both girls shared a heartyugh, and then Leira leaned in, nting a tender kiss on Archer''s lips which caught him off guard.
He savored the sensation of her plush, gentle lips meeting his, relishing every moment of their connection.
Once they separated, Leira stepped back to let the elf have her turn. But Llyniel didn''t do anything but hug him.
Archer delicately lifted her chin with his hand, nting a kiss on her lips that sent shivers down her spine.
Leira stood nearby, chuckling at the Wood Elf''s reaction, finding it endearing. However, his kissing spree came to an end.
When he finally nced at her, he couldn''t help but notice her blushing, which prompted a heartyugh. He then pulled her into a warm, affectionate embrace.
Laughter filled the air before he gently released her, and Leira took the lead, guiding them to the emperor''s study where Archer was to chat with the Oakheart Queen.
The trio navigated the pce''s winding corridors until they stood before a wooden door.
Where Leira gave a polite knock. A voice from the other side beckoned, "Come in!"
Leira pushed the door open and led the way, followed closely by Archer and Llyniel. As they entered the study, the emperor''s eyes widened with surprise.
Archer''s gaze fell upon a woman seated at the desk. When she turned around, he was taken aback.
She was an older version of Llyniel, the only distinction being her mother''s striking green eyes.
Her scrutinizing gaze settled on the three visitors, ultimately focusing on Archer. With a narrowed gaze, she inquired, "Osoric, is this the boy?"
''''Yes, Lythalia.'''' The emperor answered with a smile on his face.
The woman rose from her seat, striding purposefully toward Archer, stopping right in front of him, her voice seething with anger. "You think you can marry my daughter without my consent?"
Archer met the woman''s fury with a sly grin before responding firmly, "Yes, she''s mine now, and I won''t let her go."
Lythalia, upon hearing his words, red with anger and retorted, "What do you mean she''s yours? She''s destined to be engaged to the Novgorod Empire''s Prince, not some rascal who pilfers the wealth of others."
Archer''s temper erupted, and he shot back, "What do you mean she is meant to be engaged? She''s mine!"
Sensing the escting tension, Leira and Llyniel discreetly distanced themselves, feeling Archer''s overwhelming aura engulfing the room.
The emperor, his imperial guard, and the Oakheart Queen sensed an impending disaster, but that''s when Archer spoke once more, his voice carrying a weight of danger.
"I''ve reduced kingdoms to ashes, my mes have decimated entire armies in an instant. If you dare betroth her to any prince, you will regret it."
When Lythalia heard this her anger turned to happiness as she realized that the boy does care for her little girl.
She stepped forward and bowed her head as she apologized. ''''I''m sorry for my words Archer. I just had to make sure you weren''t just collecting her. I can see you care for her.''''
Leira and Llyniel were shocked but not as much as Archer who stood there dumbfounded causing the elf queen tough as she sat down.
That''s when the queen exined herself. ''''You see my son ric told me about you and the rumors that surround you.''''
She returned to the chair and settled in, and Archer and the girls followed suit, while the emperor observed the scene in silence.
Lythalia resumed speaking. "I once believed that you were collecting princesses and had no true affection for them, but now I realize that it was only partially urate."
Archer shook his head and replied with a hint of humor, "Well, you could say I do have a collection going, considering seven of my ten fiances happen to be princesses."
The queenughed at his answer causing the other two girls tough before she spoke.
''''Very good at least your honest. Well since Osoric has his daughter engaged to you I might as well jump on the bandwagon and have you look after my little acorn. She is a very special girl.''''
Archer looked at the woman and then at an embarrassed Llyniel before speaking. ''''Yeah, she is special to me, she isn''t like the other girls and I looked forward to getting to know her even more. Especially now I''ll have free time.''''
''''That''s very good, son-inw her brothers will be happy to hear that. But you really must visit the Oakheart Kingdom. I heard you love all different kinds of food and I must say that my kingdom does have some delicious dishes.''''
Upon hearing her proposal, Archer answered, "Certainly, I''lle visit during the break, once things calm down and the pursuit of me subsides."
Lythalia nodded her head with a smile and turned to Llyniel. ''''You must take him to meet your Father, he''s still in training but I''m certain he would like to meet the boy who stole his little acorn.''''
Llyniel be embarrassed again before looking away causing everyone tough at her cute reaction.
Osoric spoke to Archer once everyone stoppedughing. ''''Thank you for helping the empire. We will arrange for your reward shortly. Everyone is busy organizing repairs throughout the empire.''''
Upon hearing this, Archer nodded before conveying the message to the emperor, "Fjordhelm is now under my protection, and they''ve graciously given me Jungleheart Ind as a gift."
Osoric regarded the young man and let out a sigh before responding, "That''s eptable. You''ve expanded our territory significantly, so one ind kingdom is of no concern, as long as they are allies moving forward."
Archer chimed in, "Yes, they''ve be quite friendly, and I genuinely like the down-to-earth nature of their royal family."
The five continued their conversation for another hour, and eventually, Archer and the two girls bid farewell to the emperor and queen.
As they left the study, Lythalia gently reminded him to visit her kingdom, and he readily agreed before departing the room.
As they were about to depart, the emperor addressed Archer with a final request, "Archer, I''ll send a message to Leira in a couple of days. We''re nning an empire-wide celebration to express our gratitude for your help.
Osoric sat back and continued. ''''You must attend, the people want to see the white dragon, and the girls are more than wee to join you. Also, when you find some free time, could you exin the realm you visited and what transpired there?"
Archer looked at the man but gave him a nod of agreement. With that, the trio left the room.
When the couple were out of the room Archer opened a portal to the the domain and stepped through, with Leira and Llyniel following suit.
Once outside the portal, the elven girl turned to Leira and said, "Come, see the garden my husband made for me."
Leira nodded in agreement, and the two girls sweetly kissed Archer on the cheeks before leaving the treehouse to go see Llyniel''s enchanting garden.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 416 Snow Fall
Chapter 416 Snow Fall
Archer nodded before speaking. ''''Thank you, Mele. To be honest I only did it for Teu I wasn''t looking for a reward.''''
When Teu heard Archer''s heartfelt words, she initially looked at him in surprise, but her astonishment soon transformed into a joyous giggle.
She yfully teased, "I thought you were a greedy dragon who only did things for gold."
Archer shook his head with a warm smile and replied earnestly, "I did it for you and the others. You girls mean a lot to me."
Teu''s eyes sparkled with appreciation, and she reached out, taking his hand gently. "Thank you for saving me at Seastone."
Archer reciprocated her smile and proceeded to engage the trio in a conversation, sharing stories about his adventures and experiences since hisst visit to the Soutnds.
Lashure mentioned that they had expanded their influence, taking control of half of the Soutnds, while the Zenia Empire had imed the rest.
After chatting for a couple of hours, he was informed that the Avalon Empire had invited all the kingdoms in the Soutnds and Mediterra to the celebrations.
The couple said they were leaving in a few weeks to start the journey north to join all the other royals.
Once the talking was done Archer and Teu left after saying bye to the king and queen as he opened a portal to the domain and stepped through.
When they stepped through he was hit with a massive hug and his head was shoved into someone''srge cleavage.
Archer instantly knew who it was by her sweet scent. Shortly after he heard a sweet voice. ''''Husband! I''ve missed you.''''
He lifted his head up to see a pair of pink eyes staring into his with a big smile. Archer quickly stole Nefertiti''s soft lips which caused her body to jolt.
The pink-haired princess found herself taken by surprise before responding with a passionate kiss of her own.
As they shared their affectionate moment, the rest of the group couldn''t help but burst intoughter.
Archer eventually broke away from the subus, leaving her with a dreamy look in her eyes.
With a tender expression, he leaned in and whispered into her ear, "We have more than enough time to catch up, and I''ll make sure to pamper you, Nefi."
Nefi nodded, a contented smile gracing her face, and she went to take a seat. Archer turned his attention to the others and noticed that everyone was present except for Sia and Llyniel.
His gaze met E''s as she warmly greeted him with a kiss on the cheek before whispering into his ear, "I love you, Archer."
Archer''s smile deepened as he understood the significance of her words. He met her gaze and replied, "I love you too, El."
E''s excitement was palpable, and she eagerly pulled him closer for a passionate kiss.
Their lips met, and in that moment, their affection for each other was expressed through the intensity of their kiss.
After a lingering moment, E gradually pulled back, her eyes filled with affection. ''''You need to spend more time with us.''''
Archer nodded and then gave the half-elf''s button nose a yful peck before heading over to where the Sun Elf was talking to Hecate, with Tal sharpening her swords nearby.
As he approached, Hemera''s eyes met his, and she shed a mischievous grin. In a surprising move, she began to sway her hips as she walked towards him.
He was caught off guard but pleasantly surprised. Hemera''sughter rang out as she circled her arms around his neck and nted a kiss on his lips.
Archer appreciated it when the girls took the initiative. He promptly reciprocated the kiss and, in a moment of passion, gently held her.
The feeling of her soft and silky lips, with a hint of fruity sweetness, was something he treasured.
Their kiss lingered for a while before Hemera stepped back, her voice radiating happiness as she spoke. "Now that there are no more wars or trouble, we can spend more time reading together."
Before Archer could respond, Hecate, who had been watching with a small smile, added, "Unless trouble finds you again."
He responded with confidence, "We''ll face whateveres our way."
Laughter filled the air, but he then turned to Hecate and, with a touch of desire, took her slender waist in his hands, initiating a passionate kiss.
Her body shivered, but she held his cheeks and returned the kiss with equal fervor. Tal couldn''t help but roll her eyes, which elicited augh from Hemera.
After their passionate exchange, Hecate smiled at Archer andmented, "Come to theb when you''re finished with your greetings. I have some new potions to show you."
Archer gave her a nod in agreement, and as Hecate began to walk away, his tail yfully swayed before yfully smacking her bum, causing her to yelp in surprise.
The Moon Elf turned to him, but he blew her a yful kiss, prompting a smile from her. With a light-hearted gesture, she made her way towards theb.
He shifted his attention to the lost princess, who fixed him with her striking blood-red eyes. Her silver hair was neatly tied in her usual ponytail.
With a mischievous grin, Archer approached her. She watched him intently, her gaze unwavering, but his yful spirit couldn''t be contained.
In a swift move, he cast Blink and reappeared behind Tal, swiftly grabbing her by the waist and spinning her around in a joyful and unexpected twist.
Tal, initially taken aback by the surprise spin, had just been about to push Archer away. But before she could react, he seized her lips in a sudden and unexpected kiss.
The shock quickly gave way to a surprising reciprocation from Tal, who stopped resisting and responded with a passionate kiss of her own.
After a couple of minutes, they separated, and Tal wore a small, satisfied smile. It was at this moment that Archer broached the topic. "Will you help me train with Teu?"
Tal nodded with a smile, kissing his cheek before replying, "I''m going to practice with my bow. I''ll see youter, Arch."
Archer acknowledged her with a nod before she darted off. He turned around to find Nefertiti engrossed in a book, while E was busy preparing something in the kitchen.
As he was about to take a seat, Sera abruptly rushed into the treehouse and headed straight for the kitchen.
With enthusiasm in her voice, Sera inquired, "When will dinner be ready? The sun will be setting soon."
E nced at the hyperactive redhead and responded with a smile, "It''ll be ready in about an hour."
Sera sighed with impatience, but Archer swiftly came to the rescue, producing some chocte truffles.
He called out to the cheeky dragon, saying, "Sera, here. Take these and share them with the sisters."
Sera eagerly epted the truffles, devoured one, and couldn''t help but let out a pleased moan when she tasted the rich chocte.
Once she finished it, she looked at Archer with a curious expression and asked. ''''Where did you get this food from sweetheart?''''
Archer answered. ''''From an ind kingdom in the East. When I run out of the new food we can go back and buy some more.''''
Sera''s departure prompted a nod from Archer. He strolled out onto the treehouse''s balcony and gazed at the snow-coveredndscape, shaking his head with a hint of frustration.
In a low murmur, he questioned, "Why does it always have to be snowing? This is ridiculous."
With a sigh, he checked his status.
[Experience Points: 445,000/4,000,000]
[Level Increase: 612 > 613]
[Skill Points: 0 > 10]
Archer felt a sense of satisfaction upon leveling up, yet he recognized that the path to further advancement would demand more time and effort.
Deciding not to dwell on it at the moment, he resolved to let his progress naturally unfold over time.
He nced skyward and watched the setting sun. The realization that the day wasing to a close spurred him to make a decision.
Archer decided to regrly visit the adventurer''s guild during his free moments, intending to hunt down bandits and seize their treasures.
Leaning against the balcony rail, Archer received a message via the enchanted bracelet from Leira.
She conveyed, "Arch, Father mentioned that the celebration aligns with the uing Starfall Frostwinter Festival. Oh, and the Headmistress said we''ll be able to head back to the college in a couple of days."
"Sounds good," Archer replied, his gaze fixed on the gently falling snow. Below, children frolicked in the winter wondend, theirughter and yful antics filling the air.
Nearby, in the elf garden, Llyniel and Leira diligently tended to the mystical nts that thrived there. Further out in a nearby clearing, Tal honed her archery skills.
Taking a moment to himself, Archer reached into his Item Box and retrieved a bottle of ale he had acquired during his raids.@@novelbin@@
Archer took a sip from his drink as he gazed out over his domain, pondering the unpredictability of the future.
With a nonchnt shrug, he finished off the ale in his hand and reached for another.
[End of volume 3]
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 420 Potions
Chapter 420 Potions
Archer and Sia rode atop their Nightmare Tigers, racing through the dense jungle until they spotted a camp in the distance.
With a sudden skid, the tigers came to a halt, and the couple swiftly dismounted. Archer issuedmands to the two beasts to circle around to the other side of the camp.
Shiva nudged Sia before dashing off. Together, they stealthily approached the camp where they saw a motley assembly of humans, a mix of soldiers and bandits
Archer noticed the scene and shed a grin at Sia. "My Lady, would you like to lead the way?''''
Sia smiled as she unsheathed her gleaming sword, ready for battle. The de seemed to pulse with anticipation as she firmly grasped it, her excitement painted across her face.
With a fierce battle cry, she charged into the heart of the camp. The bandits, taken by surprise, scrambled to react as her sword danced through the air with precision.
She moved with fluid grace, each calcted strike meant to kill her enemies swiftly, allowing her to transition seamlessly to the next target.
Her strikes were a whirlwind of steel, cutting off limbs and breaking her adversary''s des in quick session.
Archer wasn''t far behind, his power crackling in the air. He casy Element Bolts made of thunder that streaked through the camp, striking with deadly precision and lethal force.
The bandits hit by his spells crumpled to the ground in shocked silence, their chests pierced by gaping holes.
That''s when Archer cast Crown of Stars and violet orbs started to hover around him. With a wave of his hand, he directed them towards the bandits.
Upon contact with the enemy''s bodies, the orbs detonated, creating powerful explosions that not only sent bandits hurtling through the air but also shattered their defenses.
Thebination of Sia''s deadly swordy and Archer''s devastating magic turned the tide of the battle.
Bandits fell left and right, their attempts to regroup and counterattack thwarted by the relentless onught.
It was a dazzling exhibition of teamwork and power. As the dust settled, Archer observed that most of the bandits had met their demise.
The remaining few fled, but that''s when Scar and Shiva sprang into action. The tigers swiftly dispatched the fleeing bandits while Sia approached Archer.@@novelbin@@
Sia drew near, she pulled him into a passionate kiss, their tongues engaged in a fervent dance. Archer eagerly reciprocated before they reluctantly parted.
"That was exhrating. Let''s continue the hunt, my husband!" Sia dered as she hurried over to Shiva.
He watched her gracefully mount the majestic tiger before summoning his Stone Men and instructing them to plunder everything valuable left behind.
In less than ten minutes Archer stored everything including the human hearts in his Item Box.
Once their plundering wasplete, Archer mounted Scar, and they set off together, scouring the Summerfield Duchy to eliminate the bandits.
As the moon ascended high into the night sky, the couple found themselves atop a waterfall, overlooking a vast grasnd.
They rested while sitting on their tigers. Sia turned to him and inquired, "So, Shiva can stay with me, right?"
He nodded affirmatively, replying, "Yes, she''ll be your guardian from now on."
At that moment, Archer remembered the need to upgrade everyone''s bracelets when he returned to the domain.
Turning his attention back to Sia, he asked in a curious voice, "What have you been up to since your return?"
Sia beamed at him, her response filled with determination. "I''ve been working on rebuilding the Dawnbreaker Legion. It suffered heavy losses during the war. Additionally, I''ve been lending a hand to my father and the emperor with the imperial army."
Archer nodded in acknowledgment and proceeded to cast Gate, opening a portal back to the Silverthrone Mansion.
The two of them, still sitting on their tigers, stepped through the violet-colored portal. Once they were through Archer turned to Sia. "I''ll be heading back to the domain while you finish your work here."
Before he could say any more, Sia embraced him tightly, her words whispered into his ear with affection. "I love you, husband. Thank you for everything."
Archer felt a rush of happiness at her words and returned the embrace, his voice filled with warmth, "I love you too Sia. I''m happy that I have someone like you in my life."
Sia''s joy radiated as she lovingly stroked both Scar and Shiva. The two majestic beasts seemed to revel in her attention, purring loudly to express their appreciation.
Archer turned to the beasts, his tone serious but filled with affection. "You two are responsible for looking after her and ensuring she''s safe from any potential kidnappings."
Addressing Scar directly, he continued, "I''m leaving you here because Shiva is your mate, and I won''t separate you. When I need you, I''ll summon you."
Scar nodded in understanding and nudged Archer affectionately, his purring indicating his contentment.
He walked over to Sia, catching her by the waist and yfully spinning her around, a warm smile on his face.
The unexpected gesture brought a joyful surprise to the smiling woman''s face. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, a heartfelt farewell that spoke of their deep affection for each other.
Promising to see her more often and nning another date, Archer left Sia in high spirits as she fussed over the Nightmare Tigers.
Once their parting wasplete, he turned and made his way back to the domain, the moon high in the night sky.
As Archer entered the domain, he found E, Hemera, Leira, and Sera cozily wrapped in thick nkets in the living room.
Theforting crackling of the firece filled the air, and the sweet scent of Frostfire Cocoa hinted at their delightful indulgence.
They all greeted him with warm smiles. E, in particr, jumped to her feet and offered, "Sit down, Arch. I''ll get you some cocoa."
Archer epted her kind offer and made his way to the firece. Breathing violet mes into it, he stoked the fire, dispelling the chill in the room.
Which earned him contented sighs from the girls. Sera yfullymented, "I love it when you use your mes. They''re so hot."
Curious about the whereabouts of the others, Archer inquired, "Where are the others?"
Leira took it upon herself to answer, saying, "Hecate is in herb, eagerly awaiting your return. Llyniel is tending to her garden, as usual, and the rest of them are resting after their meal."
With a cup of Frostfire Cocoa in hand, Archer settled into afortable spot and began sipping the warm, sweet drink.
The girls inquired about his time with Sia, and Archer eagerly recounted their bandit-hunting adventure and his visit to his grandparents.
Laughter filled the room as he regaled them with stories of his grandmother''s teasing and how she wanted grandbabies.
They couldn''t resist some yful teasing of their own, which earned a mock disapproving huff from Archer causing them tough even more.
The group engaged in conversation for a while, enjoying each other''spany. Archer eventually rose from his seat and announced, "I''m going to spend some time with Hecate before turning in."
Archer made his way to Hecate''sb and gently rapped on the door. Without much dy, the door creaked open, revealing Hecate with a bright, weing smile.
"Come on in, my love," Hecate invited, her voice carrying a hint of weariness.
Archer entered theb, immediately enveloped in the scent of various potions and their intricate ingredients.
The pungent aroma tickled his nose, provoking an unexpected sneeze that startled Eione, who was diligently working in the corner.
She let out a yelp and gave Archer a dirty look which caused him tough.He noticed the room was filled with various magical equipment, a testament to Hecate''s expertise.
As they settled into theb, Hecate''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm, and she couldn''t contain her excitement.
She began, "Arch, I''ve been working on something truly remarkable. I''ve sessfully crafted three extraordinary Health, Mana, and Stamina potions that work much better then the normal ones on sale."
Archer''s eyes widened with curiosity. "Really? That sounds amazing! How potent are they?"
Hecate''s eyes gleamed with pride as she exined, "These potions are the best I''ve ever crafted. The Health potion can heal even the gravest of injuries, the Mana potion can restore your magical energy to its peak, and the Stamina potion will keep you going for extended periods. They''re far superior to anything you''ll find on the market."
Archer was thoroughly impressed. "That''s incredible. You''ve outdone yourself. What do you n to do with them?"
Hecate''s smile turned mischievous as she replied, "I want to sell them to the citizens of Starfall City and earn our family coins. When we find the perfect ce. They''ll be a game-changer for adventurers and mages alike. I believe there''s a real demand for high-quality, magical elixirs."
Archer nodded in agreement, "I think it''s a fantastic idea. These potions could make a real difference in people''s lives. Tomorrow I will send Leira to organize it with the emperor.''''
Hecate''s eyes shone with gratitude. "Thank you, Archer. Your support means the world to me. I''m excited about the possibilities these potions hold."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 422 Tending To The Girls (2) (R18)
Chapter 422 Tending To The Girls (2) (R18)
Archer was thrusting deep into the Half-Elf, eliciting tremors of pleasure throughout her body causing her to moan.
''''Mmmmghh!!~~''''
E reached back and grabbed a hold of Archer''s arm as he sped up. He was thrusting so hard that her eyes rolled back into her head.
She had a big smile on her face which caused Sera to giggle as shemented. ''''Arch. You sure are being rough on her. You sure she can handle it?''''
Archer nodded as he entered deeply, shooting his essence within her womb, causing E to let out a loud scream before she climaxed.
Upon looking down, he observed her trembling and making adorable noises as he withdrew, causing her to copse onto the mattress.
E found herself engulfed in an intense wave of euphoria, making it nearly impossible for her to maintain herposure.
A beautiful smile graced her face, mirroring her happiness as she reclined on the bed, attempting to regain herposure.
Archer picked E up and cast Cleanse on her before cing her on the opposite side of the bed before tucking her in.
Although she was really tired and in a daze, her slender hand reached out from under the nkets.
With a surge of affection, she drew Archer closer, pressed her lips to his, and whispered in a soft, trembling voice, "Archer, I love you. Thank you for epting me."
Upon hearing her words, he responded with a smile and reciprocated with a kiss before she drifted off to sleep, prompting a yful giggle from Sera as she watched E slumber.
Looking at him, she leaned over and teased with a grin on her face, "Do you still have the energy to handle me, Sweetheart?"
Archer found himself challenged by her words, his excitement surging as he extended his hand to pull the cheeky dragon girl closer.
Before him, Sera was lying on the bed with a grin as she waspletely naked, and his lust-filled gaze traversed her beautiful body which was all his.
She possessed a petite body with shapely thighs, a slender waist, and an enticing, perky boobs that had himpletely captivated.
Archer sumbed to his desires and pounced on the redhead, eliciting a yful giggle from her.
He began biting her neck, Sera couldn''t help but tremble with a mixture of excitement and anticipation as she knew what wasing.
Archer rubbed his member against her soaked honeypot causing her to let out an exotic moan which spurred his lust on even more.
''''Mmmmmghh!!~~''''
When he entered her tight cave he experienced a warm sensation enveloping his member, resulting in a surge of pleasure coursing through his entire being.
Once that calmed down he started thrusting into her while leaning over her. Their eyes met and he saw Sera''s ruby-red eyes rolling into the back of her head as she moaned.
''''Ahhhh!!~~ Arch!''''
He maintained his pace as he vigorously made love to Sera, their sensations intertwining in a state of bliss.
The tightening of her inner walls elicited a grunt from him and He shot his seed into her which caused the redhead to cling to him.
Waves of pleasure assaulted her body and she started to tremble as it took over causing her to scream.
''''Agghhhh!!~~''''
Sera didn''t want it to end so she started wiggling her hips causing Archer''s lust to re-ignite as he pulled out and flipped her over to her stomach.
With a dazed expression in her eyes, yet a broad smile on her face, she nced back at Archer.
The two proceeded to make love well into the night until Sera was so tired that she fell asleep.
Archer pulled out of her as he flopped down and Archer cast a cleansing spell over them, then gently pulled E into a cozy embrace.
He cuddled both girls and soon fell asleep as their body heat caused him to rx. The three peacefully fell asleep, the night slipping by as a chilly breeze crept into the room.
While they rested, a Brownie appeared, starting a fire in the room''s firece while making sure Archer wouldn''t get cold.
The fire roared, gradually filling the bedroom with warm air, creating afortable haven for the trio as they settled in for the night.
The night drifted away as Frostwinter tightened its grip on thend, nketing it with towering heaps of snow.
When morning arrived, the snowstorm showed no signs of relenting as Archer awoke to a chill in the air.
ncing to his sides, he observed the two girls still lost in a deep slumber. He gently moved them aside and cast Blink.
Archer materialized in front of the firece and crouched down to breathe his fire into it. The violet mes roared to life, instantly elevating the room''s temperature.
He nced back to find E and Sera heaving contented sighs as they embraced theforting warmth.
Afterward, Archer put on some fresh clothes and left the room. Upon exiting, he noticed Hemera heading towards the kitchen, d in a cozy, thick robe.
Before he could approach her she turned around with a mischievous grin and yfully teased him, "Darling, are you leaving my niece and me out of all the fun?"
Archer responded with a grin of his own, swiftly wrapping his arms around the cheeky Sun Elf''s and leaning in for a passionate kiss.
His unexpected move left Hemera momentarily speechless, but she soon melted into his embrace, returning the kiss with equal fervor.
Then, he yfully nibbled on her ear, sending shivers coursing through her entire being and letting out a happy sigh.
Archer''s desire continued to intensify, and he shifted his attention from her ear to her slender neck, nting gentle, tantalizing kisses along its sensitive curve.
Hemera''s breath hitched as the caresses of his lips sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her and loved every second of it.
She responded with an equal fervor, clutching him even more tightly, her passion matching his intensity.
Their connection deepened as they surrendered to the fiery desire that enveloped them in the quiet moments before the dawn.
His skilled hands traversed her slender yet curvaceous figure, sending waves of desire surging through her.
ncing around, Hemera realized that the sun had yet to rise, it was still early in the morning and none of the other girls were awake.
That''s when she felt Archer push her against the closest table and lift up her ck nightgown.
Archer''s desire surged as he noticed the pink panties she was wearing. Overwhelmed by passion, he gently moved them aside and positioned himself behind her.
Leaning in, he whispered in her ear with a low, seductive tone, "Do you desire it, my sun?"
His words sparked a strong desire within her, and she sensed her little sister get even wetter than it already was as she experienced the sensation of his hand gliding along her body.
She experienced intense pleasure as Archer explored her honeypot, causing her to reach climax as his fingers slid in and out of her.
Archer started to nibble on her ear, causing her body to quiver with delight. He then knelt down and eagerly began to lick her, thirsting for more of her sweet nectar.
After he licked Hemera for a while before standing up behind her and rubbing his member against her.
Hemera, feeling a strong desire, turned to look at him and spoke with a pleading voice, requesting, "Darling, please give it to me. I want it so bad."
When Archer heard her request he wouldn''t refuse her and pushed his member inside causing her to let out a loud moan before gripping the edge of the table.@@novelbin@@
''''Mmmmgghhh!!~~''''
He felt a wet warmth that was sucking him further inside her as he started thrusting into her as he lift her right leg onto the table.
After five minutes of thrusting Hemera was lost in pleasure as she felt Archer going so deep inside her that he was hitting her womb causing her to let out moans.
''''Mmmghh!!~~''''
He grabbed her head and twisted it around before kissing her as his hand slipped down her slender body before it reached her clit.
Archer started rubbing it while fucking her causing her to climax and let out a scream as she copsed to the table.
''''Agghhhhnn!!~~ So good. More!'''' She demanded, her breath heavy with anticipation.
He wouldn''t refuse her and continued to make love to the Sun Elf before he was close to finishing so he grabbed her waist and shoved his member deep inside her.
When Hemera experienced that sensation, she emitted a loud cry prior to reaching climax, while he released his essence directly into her womb.
But he wasn''t done with her as he turned the dazed elf around and sat her on the edge of the table as her body trembled in pleasure.
She looked up with her beautiful yellow eyes and smiled as she mumbled out as she wrapped her arms around her shoulder. ''''You''re so rough on me but it feels so good Darling.''''
Archer grabbed his member and slipped it back inside her warm cave causing Hemera''s eyes to roll into the back of her head.
She held onto him as the two continued to make love as the sun rose. By the time they were done, the elf was out cold with a sweet smile on her face.
When he pulled out of her a wave of love juices and his seeds poured out causing Hemera to let out a happy sigh.
He cast Cleanse on the two of them before taking her back to bed. Archer wrapped her in a nket before summoning a Brownie to clean up his mess.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 423 The Last Day Before Classes (R18)
Chapter 423 The Last Day Before sses (R18)
Archer took Hemera back to her room, when he entered he saw a massive bookshelf filled up with all different books.
He gently ced her in bed and tucked her in, ensuring she wasfortable.
After that he moved towards the firece, taking a deep breath before releasing violet mes that warmed her room.
Afterward, he walked over to the window, perhaps to gaze outside or for another reason.
Observing the increasing snowfall outside, Archer concluded that the domain had seen enough of it. He used his powers to block further snow from umting.
The storm subsided, allowing the residents to resume their daily activities. Archer approached Hemera, bending down to gently kiss her forehead.
Afterward, he left the room and encountered E, who was stretching as she made her way to the kitchen.
She soon noticed Archer''s presence and spoke with a voice brimming with affection. "Thank you forst night, husband," E expressed. "It was truly wonderful."
E entered the kitchen and continued, "Would you like some breakfast? I''m quite certain the other girls are still fast asleep."
Before he could respond, the two of them noticed Tal entering the living room with a frustrated expression.
In the spirit of fairness to all the girls, he turned to E and spoke, "Certainly my beautiful Half-elf. Give me a little while to attend to our adventurer."
E knew what he meant and nodded with a smile. ''''It will take a little while to cook. Make sure to show her some love, she has been frustratedtely.''''
Archer nodded, then cast Blink, instantly appearing behind Tal just as she was about to sit down.
Tal was caught off guard when she heard Archer''s voice in her ear,manding her in a strict yet seductive tone, "My ve,e to the bedroom now, I want you to taste you."
His words sent a powerful surge of anticipation coursing through her, igniting a strong desire that left her feeling increasingly aroused and, as a result, growing wet with lust.
With Archer''s abrupt disappearance, Tal found herself standing there, a mix of bewilderment and excitement swirling within her.
She cast a nce at E, who watched her with a knowing smile, silently offering her best wishes for whaty ahead.
Feeling flustered yet obedient, like a willing servant, Tal hastened her steps and entered the bedroom.
Her warm robe provided somefort from the chilly air, but her anticipation grew with every passing moment as she grew even hornier.
Tal entered the bedroom and saw Archer sitting in a chair looking at her with a grin and she knew what was about to happen which caused her to get even wetter.
That''s when she heard his deep voice which sent shivers down her back. ''''Get here now and kneel in front of me.''''
After hearing his words, Tal''s lust soared and she felt her panties were now soaked as she stepped forward and knelt in front of him.
She looked up at him as she was on her knees but he spoke before she could. ''''You''ve been a patience ve haven''t you?''''
''''Yes, Master. I''ve been waiting for you.'''' She answered in a submissive voice as she felt her love juice leaking down her thighs.
Archer grinned as he watched this strong woman kneeling in front of him which caused his member to roar to life.
When this happened he slid his pants down as Tal watched with lust in her red eyes. He leaned over and spoke with a grin. ''''Suck it.''''
She agreed and shuffled over to him. Tal took his member in her hands and began to stroke it gently.
But Archer grabbed her head and pushed his member into her mouth causing her to moan before she began to suck him.
He felt her tongue swirling around his little brother as she stroked him. After doing this for a while Archer felt like he was going to explode.
Archer pushed his member deeper into her throat and blew his load, driving her to the edge and making a huge wet puddle underneath her.
Once he was done he pulled her into hisp and cast Cleanse on the two of them before giving her a deep kiss.
When Tal felt this she clung to him as they were really close. The two continued with their passionate kiss before he slid his member inside her causing her body to tremble.
A wave of pleasure washed over her causing her body to tremble when his member pierced her so deeply that it caused her to let out a loud scream.
''''Ahhhhh!!''''
Archer and Tal continued to make love until she fell unconscious due to the pleasure she received.
After shooting more of his essence inside her he pulled out when he stood up and ced the sleeping Tal in bed.@@novelbin@@
He tucked her in before leaving for breakfast. Archer was happy that he saw all the girls and now could find a shop for Hecate.
When Archer entered the kitchen, he found Sera, Leira, and Llyniel sitting at the table while E served breakfast.
All the girls noticed his arrival and greeted him with warm smiles. E encouraged him, saying, "Come and get something to eat. Breakfast is ready."
He greeted each of them with a kiss before taking his seat as E put a te in front of him and he started to eat the meat.
As he savored his delicious meal, Leira inquired about his ns for the day. Archer smiled and replied, "I''m thinking of visiting your father to inquire about opening a shop."
The others exchanged curious nces as they watched him.
Archer chuckled and offered an exnation, "Hecate has been crafting some excellent potions, so I thought it would be a great idea to open a shop for her to have something to do while we are at the college."
With their doubts resolved, they all nodded in understanding. It was then that Llyniel expressed her desire to join him, saying, "Can I join you, please? I want to go shopping for rare seeds."
Archer agreed with a nod and, after finishing his meal, stood up, ready to wait for the Wood Elf to apany him.
After bidding farewell to the girls, Archer cast Gate and stepped through, with the little Wood Elf following behind him.
Exiting onto the snowy floating ind that held the pce, Archer and Llyniel proceeded toward the pce entrance.
As they approached, they encountered several guards who momentarily paused in their patrols upon recognizing Archer before resuming their duties.
Before long, the couple passed through the grand pce gates and were weed by a butler. "Young Master Archer, how can we assist you?" the butler inquired.
Archer regarded the older man and replied, "I''d like to speak with my Father-inw. I have some business matters to discuss with him."
The butler sighed but agreed to lead them to the emperor. Archer took Llyniel''s hand and guided her along as they made their way further into the pce.
Following a brief walk, they arrived at the private quarters of the imperial family within the pce.
When Archer entered the room, he immediately spotted the emperor and empress. Both of them looked up and noticed his presence.
Osoric smiled warmly and greeted his son, saying, "Archer! It''s good to see you, my boy. What brings you here?"
At that moment, the empress observed the petite Wood Elf standing near Archer, remaining quietly by his side.
She extended a warm greeting to Llyniel, saying, "Princess Llyniel, it''s a pleasure to see you bonding with the white prince. Is he treating you kindly?"
Llyniel nodded and replied in a soft voice, "Yes, he''s treating me well. He even created a beautiful garden for me."
Chloe smiled warmly and continued, "Your mother is still here but will be departing today. Would you like to see her?"
Upon hearing this, Llyniel nced up at Archer, who nodded with a kind smile. She then turned back to the empress and smiled, expressing her desire to see her mother.
The empress promptly called for a maid, who arrived and received her instructions, "Mary, please escort the Princess to the Oakheart Queen''s quarters."
When the maid heard the orders she bowed before motioning to Llyniel to follow her. Archer kissed her and told her they would go shopping another day.
Llyniel gave Archer a grateful smile before hurrying off, following the maid''s guidance. Her enthusiasm brought a chuckle from Archer as he watched her go.
With the Wood Elf princess on her way, Archer turned to the emperor and empress, who were both wearing smiles.
Without further dy, he got right to the matter at hand. "Osoric, I''d like to purchase a shop in a bustling part of the city. Can you assist me with this?"
Before the emperor had a chance to respond, Chloe interjected, saying, "Head over to the Commerce Guild, situated near the Merchant Guild, and present this to them."
She produced a piece of paper and handed it to Osoric, who, with a roll of his eyes, reluctantly epted it.
The emperorpleted the document, appended his signature, and then handed it to Archer.
He exined, "Take this to the Ministry, and they will grant you the privilege of first choice for any shop you desire."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 425 Finding A Shop
Chapter 425 Finding A Shop
The three stood at the entrance of Market Street watching all the peopleing and going.
That''s when Georgios motioned for them to follow him. He led Archer and Hecate through the Street, weaving through the bustling crowd as they explored one shop after another.
They explored several empty shops of various sizes, but none of them felt suitable. However, none of these spaces seemed quite right.
As the trio approached the end of the busy street, Archer and Hecate couldn''t help but feel a hint of disappointment.
The couple''s search was frustrating but they knew there would be more. However, just as they were on the verge of expressing their concerns to Georgios.
He abruptly paused before a spacious, vacant store located at the corner of Market Street that was big.
This shop boasted a prime location with generous space and a prominent position, instantly seizing their interest.
A wooden sign hung above the entrance bore a faded name, hinting that it might have been a thriving store in the past.
Therge disy windows were covered in dust, and ayer of cobwebs adorned the corners, revealing that it had been vacant for some time.
Georgios turned to Archer and Hecate with a hopeful look. "This, Your Highness, might be the perfect spot for your shop."
Archer and Hecate exchanged nces, their excitement growing. They approached the entrance, and he ced his hand on the weathered doorknob.
With a creak, the door swung open, revealing a spacious, open interior with high ceilings and ample shelf space.
The room had an air of nostalgia, with the remnants of shelving units that once disyed various wares, now empty and waiting for a new purpose.
It hadrge windows along one side, which flooded the space with natural light.
Hecate couldn''t contain her excitement as she stepped into the shop, her eyes gleaming with a world of possibilities.
"Archer, this could be perfect for our potion shop. It''s spacious, well-located, and full of potential."
Archer shared her excitement, imagining the shop''s transformation. "You''re right, Hecate. This ce has character. With some cleaning and a bit of renovation, it could be exactly what we''re looking for."
Observing their excitement, Georgios nodded with approval. "I''m delighted that you both appreciate it. This shop is, without a doubt, at your disposal."
Hecate looked at Archer with sparkling eyes and asked, "Shall we, my love?"
Archer''s smile reflected his unwavering determination. "Yes, let''s transform this into your potion shop. It''s the perfect location."
Then, he turned to Georgios with a businesslike inquiry. "How much would it cost to purchase it outright?"
He produced some paperwork and swiftly read it before responding. "It would be seven thousand gold coins due to factors such as its size of the premises, building condition, prime location, taxes, and the necessary inspections of course."
Without haggling, Archer reached into his Item Box, took out arge pouch, and tossed it to the smiling man.
As he prepared to speak, Archer summoned two Stone Men, instructing them to stand guard by the man until they returned to the Commerce Guild.
Georgios, clearly taken aback, bowed his head in gratitude and handed Archer a scroll. "You need to sign this deed, and the deal will be finalized."
Archer raised an eyebrow in surprise and asked, "That''s it?"
The guild representative nodded with a smile. "Yes, Your Highness. The paper you possess allows you to bypass most of the formalities."
He grinned, epted the scroll, and swiftly signed it before handing it back to a pleased man who knew he was getting a goodmission from this sale.
Archer handed the signed scroll back to Georgios, who rified while passing a gold key to him, "The deed will be securely stored in the guild vault for protection, and it will also serve as a safeguard in case of any potential disputes. Here is your shop key."
Hecate epted the shop key with excitement sparkling in her eyes. She then turned to Archer and leaped at him, wrapping her arms around him in a joyful embrace.
As this heartwarming moment transpired, Georgios bid his farewell and departed, apanied by the Stone Men who disintegrated into dust upon their return to the guild.
Watching Hecate''s thoughtful expression as she gazed at the shop, he couldn''t help but smile.
However, he didn''t remain idle and opened a portal to his domain before summoning six Brownies, who promptly materialized before him.
The small creatures looked around and knelt before Archer, with the one in front speaking, "Master Archer, how can we assist you?"
Archer made his request, "Could you please clean this shop?"@@novelbin@@
The Brownie leader surveyed the shop and promptly replied, "We can have it spotless in no time, Master."
Archer nodded in approval. "Alright, I''ll be tending to some other matters. If you encounter any issues, don''t hesitate to call me."
The Brownie leader nodded enthusiastically, and they set to work, efficiently tidying up the newly acquired potion shop.
With that, Archer turned to Hecate and said, "I''ll head back to the domain and gather some people to help decorate. We can open the shop after sses finish tomorrow. That should give you some time to create more potions."
Hecate agreed and gave him a kiss before returning to herb to work on brewing more potions.
Once she was engrossed in her work, Archer entered his domain and materialized outside Jethro''s tent, and walked inside.
He casually entered Jethro''s tent, expecting to find the wise old man engaged in some serious discussion about the domain.
To his astonishment, he stumbled upon an entirely different scenario. Jethro was seated in arge tub of water lookingpletely rxed.
Surrounding him were a group of four older dragon-kin women, armed with scrub brushes, soap, and a sense of purpose.
The women were pampering him by kissing his cheeks before they worked with precision, diligently scrubbing the old man''s back.
Archer came to an abrupt halt, his eyes wide with disbelief.He stood there, rooted to the spot, aically confused expression taking over his face.
The sight was too ludicrous toprehend. Jethro, for his part, maintained an air of casual nonchnce.
He nced at Archer and grinned, clearly enjoying the attention. But he couldn''t hold back hisughter any longer.
"Jethro, you old yboy!" he eximed, his voice filled with amusement. "I never knew you had a harem!"
Jethro chuckled heartily in response. "Well, Your Majesty, it''s never toote to enjoy the finer things in life."
The dragon-kin women joined in theughter, not missing a beat as they continued their pampering.
At the same time, Archer stood there, shaking his head, and apuding Jethro for his unexpected and hrious situation.
Jethro with a big smile on his face greeted him. ''''Your Majesty it is good to see you. We don''t see each other much nowadays. We do need to change that.''''
Archer received a nod from Jethro, who then addressed his wives while they attentively tended to his back.
He dered, "Ladies, meet Archer, the White Dragon and the sovereign ruler of all Dragonkind. Extend to him the same courtesy you extend to me."
The four dragon-kin women, still wearing yful smiles, stopped their work and bowed gracefully to Archer. He chuckled and nodded in acknowledgment.
"It''s a pleasure to meet all of you," Archer said, trying to contain his amusement.
Jethro beamed at Archer, leaned forward, and offered an apology. "My sincerest apologies for my earlier rudeness, Your Majesty. How may I be of assistance to you?"
Archer waved off the apology and inquired, "Could I arrange for a team to decorate a shop for me? It must bepleted by tomorrow afternoon."
The elderly man pondered for a moment and then turned to a blonde woman, inquiring, "Galea, doesn''t your eldest son and his friends handle such tasks now?''''
She nodded and quickly dried her hands before rushing off.
Jethro turned to Archer and said, "Your Majesty, if you can open a portal just outside the tent leading to the shop, they''ll be there. The boys have everything they need."
Archer nodded to the old man and made his way out of the tent, promising Jethro that he would visit more frequently.
Upon exiting the tent, he conjured a portal to the shop and stepped through. Inside, he found Brownies bustling about cleaning everything.
Archer summoned Hecate and had her inform the Dragon-Kin about the preferred colors, which were white and blue.
As he observed the men busily transforming the shop, Archer skillfully avoided the diligent Brownies who were nearly finished with the front.
Turning to Hecate, he smiled and advised, "Go and create more potions if you find yourself short on supplies."
Hecate nodded in agreement and responded, "Eione is currently crafting some. I''ve trained her to do so when I''m not avable. But I will return to expedite the process."
''''Okay, my Moon Witch. I will wait here and try to use magic to create unique shelves for the shop.'''' Archer said as he kissed her on her nose before she left.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 428 Noodles
Chapter 428 Noodles
Archer observed with a grin as the Nightmare Tigers deposited humans in front of him, while Ste, though scared, foundfort in his protective embrace.
He gazed at the frightened people trembling with fear, he inquired with a smirk, "Do you know who I am, humans?"
They all responded with shaken heads, eliciting a grin from Archer, who then sent a message to Leira, beckoning her to join him.
A portal materialized, and a purple-haired girl emerged, her face lighting up when she spotted him.
However, her eyes widened in surprise as she noticed the little girl clinging to him. With a curious tone, she crouched in front of Ste and asked, "Who''s this?"
Archer smiled and replied, "I''ll introduce her to everyone once we''ve wrapped things up here."
Leira nodded and turned to see a dozen humans kneeling on the floor. She couldn''t help but wonder about Archer''s intentions, and she asked, "What did you need, husband?"
The moment the men spotted the cat girl, recognition dawned in their eyes, causing their eyes to widen in astonishment.
Archer couldn''t help but an evil grin as he remarked, "Now you know."
After speaking he stood up and ced Ste on the chair before turning to the kneeling men with excitement in his eyes.
That''s when the Nightmare Tigers brought one more man who made Ste yelp when he was dropped on the floor.
She darted toward Archer and clung to his leg, leaving him wondering what might be troubling her.
Kneeling in front of her, Archer tenderly embraced the frightened little girl and inquired with a concerned tone, "What''s troubling you, littledy?"
Ste initially mumbled her response, so Archer gently prompted her to speak again. She finally managed to say, "That human hit me when I was first brought here."
His anger red at the revtion, and he immediately lifted Ste in his arms, hugging her tightly.
"No one will hurt you again," he reassured the little girl, hisforting words having a calming effect on her.
She nodded in agreement and then called for Teu and Tal, who were positioned behind the detained men. "Girls keep an eye on them."
Archer then walked over to Leira and instructed her to notify the city guards about the imminent trouble but reassured her not to worry.
With a nod, she hurried off, apanied by two tigers at Archer''smand, serving as her protectors while the rest returned to the domain.
Once she was out of sight, Archer signaled Teu to approach and take Ste. She gently held the girl and, followed by Tal, walked away, heading towards the entrance.@@novelbin@@
As they moved out of the immediate vicinity, Archer smiled and began casting Soul Sunder on all the men present, excluding the one who had harmed Ste.
Archer''s relentless actions left all the men lifeless, their bodies copsing to the floor with thuds.
He approached thest man, looming over him, and ruthlessly stamped on one of his knees, reducing it to dust.
The man''s screams filled the air, but Archer was not finished. He continued his brutal assault, crushing the man''s remaining knee under his heel.
He cast Aurora Healing on the unconscious man, causing him to awaken with a shout, but before he could react further, he received a harsh p.
Archer opened a portal to the Nightmare Ant colony and forcibly threw all the bodies through it after extracting their hearts.
Turning to face the man, Archer wore a cold smile as he dered, "You''ll soon wish I had killed you, but for what you did to Ste, you won''t escape. You''ll be devoured alive by my ants."
He grabbed the man by the cor and hoisted him up, stepping through the portal to emerge in the queen''s chamber.
Upon seeing him, Vivienne immediately bowed and greeted him, saying, "My Lord, how are you? It''s been a while since I''ve seen you."
Archer returned her greeting with a smile, replying, "I''m fine, Viv. I start sses tomorrow, so I''m just rxing."
The ant queen nodded in understanding but she couldn''t help but inquire about the human in Archer''s hands.
"What is this?" Vivienne asked as she pointed at the mangled body.
Archer''s smile remained as he pped the man and responded, "Can you have one of your children slowly consume him, please? He harmed a little girl and needs to be punished."
The ant queen consented and instructed a group of workers to drag the human to thervae chambers, where the young ants would gradually consume him.
With the task entrusted to the ants, Archer, content that the man would face his deserved punishment, created another portal and stepped through it, returning to the warehouse.
Inside, he discovered approximately twenty city guards aiding the people who had been held in cages.
The three girls remained on the sidelines, patiently anticipating his return. As soon as they caught sight of him, their faces brightened with smiles.
He approached them, returning their warm expressions with one of his own. Leira was the first to speak. ''''What happened?''''
As Archer came to a halt in front of them, he shared the news, saying, "I fed the man who hit Ste to the Nightmare Ants."
The girls disyed mixed reactions upon hearing his words. Ste, in the safety of Teu''s arms, seemed content, engaged in a conversation about her sword.
Archer then inquired in a cheerful voice, "Do you all want to grab something to eat, or were you upied with other matters?"
Tal responded first, saying, "Well, Teu and I were mapping out your training, so we''ll continue with that."
He nodded in acknowledgment of their ns. Leira then expressed her intention to return to the pce and inform her parents about the corrupt orphanages to have them shut down.
Archer smiled, kissing each girl, and epted Ste from Teu, who then stepped through one of his opened portals.
Once they had departed, Ste hugged him tightly before they left the warehouse. The guards showed their appreciation as they let him pass.
Afterward, Archer sought something to eat, considering it was early afternoon, and came across a surprising find: a stall selling noodles.
Approaching the stall, he seated himself and ced Ste on a nearby chair. It was at this moment that he noticed just how small she was for her age.
With a shrug, he settled in, and the elderly man behind the counter inquired, "What would you and the little girl like?"
Archer gazed at the elderly man and ced their order. "Give us tworge bowls of noodles, old man," he requested.
He then retrieved a gold coin and handed it to the old man, who epted it and began preparing their meal.
As they waited, Archer observed the bustling crowd, noting the numerous families shopping with their children.
He nced down at Ste, who mimicked his actions by turning in her seat.
With a smile, he spoke to her, "Once the sun sets, we''ll head to the domain and set up a bedroom for you. Tomorrow, you''ll begin working with Hecate."
Ste nodded and returned to observing the people around them.
Meanwhile, Archer''s thoughts shifted to the corrupt nobles who had aided other kingdoms and the individuals responsible for his exile to the Nether Realm.
The prospect of iming their wealth excited him, and he began to make ns to visit these nobles while riding on the back of a Netherbeast.
All the while showing Ste the breathtaking scenery of their journeys. Just as his thoughts were consumed by these ns.
The cheerful voice of the old man brought him back to the present. "The food is ready. Enjoy!"
Archer turned his attention to the delicious noodles before him and began to eat. However, he soon noticed that Ste wasn''t touching her food.
Concerned, he gently encouraged her, saying, "Eat your food, littledy."
She nodded with a smile before tucking in while Archer did the same. He picked up a forkful of the steaming noodles, twirling them and lifting them to his mouth.
As he took his first bite, his eyes lit up with delight. The noodles were a perfect blend of vors - savory, slightly sweet, and with a hint of spice.
The warmth of the broth and the satisfying texture of the noodles created a harmonious and mouthwatering experience. A pleased smile spread across his face as he savored the taste.
He couldn''t resist another mouthful, thoroughly enjoying the noodles. Pleased with the taste, he wanted more.
With just one bite in his mouth, Archer looked up and addressed the stall owner, saying, "Old man, please cook as much as you can for me, and how much?."
When the man heard him he quickly gave him the price. ''''Seven gold coins boy.''''
The stall owner appeared taken aback but quickly nodded and began cooking more noodles while Archer and Ste continued to eat.
Archer nodded and handed over the seven gold coins to the man. Ste, who was still enjoying her noodles.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 430 Pay Me
Chapter 430 Pay Me
[Osoric Avalon POV]
The Emperor sat in his study, engulfed by the relentless paperwork that was about the uing festival.
His quill danced across the parchment, while his brow remained etched with a furrow of concentration.
The grand event demanded his meticulous attention, but the weight of another matter rested heavily on his mind.
Earlier, his daughter Leira had alerted him to a situation that forced him to act when he heard all the details.
It had necessitated the dispatch of the Imperial Guard to investigate her ims, a measure that weighed heavily on his heart.
The study was shrouded in the warm, flickering embrace of candlelight, casting elongated shadows across the room.
In thete evening''s solitude, the Emperor wrestled with both his duties to the festival and the looming concerns of his empire.
He was engrossed in the nning of the Frostwinter Festival and the reward that he needed to sort out for his Son-inw during it.
That was when he was interrupted by a knock that echoed through the room, drawing his attention away from the documents.
His advisor, Gerrin, quickly entered the room, his face noticeably pale. He offered a bow before delivering the news. "Your Majesty, you have toe and see this."
The emperor acknowledged the man with a nod and rose from his seat, ready to see what had troubled the man.
Gerrin led him out of the pce and to the Northern side of the ind. They ascended the stone staircase, reaching the lofty battlements that overlooked the city below.
As Osoric gazed out over the city walls, he was struck to his very core. A field ofrge stone pirs was just outside the northern gate.
He saw the poles forming a message and focused on reading it. His face twisted in anger as he read, "Pay me!"
That''s when he wanted to get a closer one so the two of them headed to the elevator leading to the city below.
When they got to the ground below Osoric was surrounded by his Imperial Guards as they made their way to the northern entrance.
After walking for twenty minutes they arrived at their destination, and that''s when they saw a haunting sight.
Dozens of the nobles of the capital were suspended from the poles. Their anguished screams echoed through the air.
Osoric couldn''t help but noticetheir broken limbs and bloodied faces. His gaze shifted to each noble and saw each one was in a bad condition.
He knew was responsible for this gruesome scene and wondered why he did it. That''s when everyone apart from the soldiers who followed them.
"Why would the boy butcher so many nobles? What did they do?" Gerrin inquired, his voiceced with disbelief.
Just then, themander of the city guard appeared, falling to one knee before he exined the situation.
"Your Majesty," he began, "the White Prince imed that these nobles were corrupt. He used his magic to reveal the evidence, and it was damning."
Osoric, with a heavy sigh, nodded in understanding and knew Archer wouldn''t randomly do this, so that meant he had a reason.
He turned to Gerrin, a sense of resolve in his eyes as he addressed him, "I will summon the boy once he''s finished with his sses tomorrow. Assemble a team to investigate these nobles thoroughly, and report back to me with the results."
After a thorough examination of the brutal scene, the Emperor returned to the pce, his mind burdened by the gravity of the situation.
Once back within the pce walls, heposed a message, directing it to his daughter, Leira.
He requested that Archere to see him after his sses had concluded, a meeting that held the promise of important discussions and decisions to be made on the morrow.
_________________________________________
[Back to Archer]
Archer stepped through the portal and his eyes lit up when he saw E and Leira cozily wrapped in nkets, and couldn''t help but smile at the sight.
The two girls saw him and two bright smiles appeared on their pretty faces as E greeted him first. ''''Hello Husband. How was the city?''''
He made his way over to a sofa and he settled down to getfortable, Leira asked with curiosity in her voice. "What did you do in the city, Darling?"
Archer chuckled for a moment before a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes. "Well, I set up something for the Emperor," he finally replied.
Leira''s expression grew more serious as she ryed the emperor''s message. "Father said he wants to see you tomorrow after your sses.''''
He nodded in agreement, and then he scanned the treehouse in search of Ste. He found her inside Hecate''sb, engrossed in a book with the Moon Elf.
With a smile on his face, Archer sent a message to the elf, inquiring about Ste''s well-being. Almost instantly, a reply came through.
Hecate said, "Ste is doing well. She''s learning a lot about making potions, and she''s very smart and curious, especially when ites to potions, herbs, and other things."
Archer smiled when he heard her and said he woulde see them after eating which Hecate was too happy to hear.
After his conversation with Hecate, he shifted his attention to E and Leira. "Where are the other girls?"
E responded, her tone filled with warmth and information. "Nefertiti is engrossed in her studies with Hemera. Teu and Tal are currently training outdoors. Llyniel is tending to her garden, and Sera has ventured to Beasthaven to visit the Hydra sisters."
With a nod and a warm smile, Archer rose from his seat and made his way to the kitchen. In one of the cupboards, he retrieved a sizable bowl.
He took the noodles he had purchased and carefully filled the bowl before he began savoring his meal.
As he dug into the dish, E and Leira exchanged confused nces, wondering what had prompted his sudden appetite.
Curiosity got the best of them, and they approached him. Leira was the first to speak, her voice tinged with curiosity. "Can we have some, please?"@@novelbin@@
Archer paused his meal and quickly retrieved two more bowls and forks before filling them up with mouthwatering noodles.
With a loving smile, he handed the food to the girls, and they responded with appreciative smiles of their own.
The trio continued to enjoy their meal together, savoring thepanionship and the delicious noodles.
As they were finishing their meal, the sound of thunder resonated, and a sudden rainstorm began.
Archer stowed away the remaining noodles, and with the meal now over, he walked to the window.
He observed the wind and rain relentlessly assaulting the treehouse, making the very tree that held it sway with the force of nature.
Feeling the need for stability, he closed his eyes and imagined extra branches sprouted from the tree and dug deep into the ground, providing support to the treehouse.
As the newly grown branches took hold, the swaying ceased. After that, he decided to take a bath and told thedies who were to busy gossiping at the table.
Archer turned around and walked toward the bath chamber. He entered and got undressed before stepping into the hot water.
He settled into the soothing warmth of the steaming water, and his muscles gradually rxed.
The tension that had built up during his recent escapades seemed to melt away, leaving him in a state of blissful tranquility.
Bathwater enveloped him like aforting embrace, and the gentle, rhythmic sound of the water provided a calming luby.
The fragrant oils in the water filled the air with a soothing aroma, and Archer eye''s felt heavy but he wasn''t tired.
He reclined against the rim of the bath, a profound sense of rxation enveloping him. It was as if the cares of the world had melted away, leaving him in a state of serene repose.
Suddenly, the world around him turned pitch ck, and in the next instant, he found himself in a luxurious bath situated in an exotic garden.
Archer''s surroundings were bathed in an otherworldly beauty, with vibrant foliage and fragrant blossoms surrounding him.
However, before he could fathom where he was, a seductive voice, as alluring as a siren''s song, spoke to him.
"My white dragon," the voice purred, its tone both sultry and alluring. "You''ve arrived."
Archer turned around, his curiosity piqued, and his eyes met the sight of Tiamat, the embodiment of otherworldly beauty, walking gracefully toward the bath.
A towel was draped sensuously around her curvaceous form, and her presence radiated an irresistible allure.
As Tiamat advanced, a sly grin yed upon her lips, and Archer couldn''t help but notice the subtle, enchanting details.
Her elf-like ears twitched in amusement, and a white tail, elegantly swaying behind her, added to her mesmerizing allure.
Archer''s keen eye didn''t miss the striking resemnce between them. Tiamat, like him, possessed four distinctive horns, and her scales shared the same pristine white scales.
The uncanny simrity left him intrigued, a question dancing on the tip of his tongue, as he wondered about the connection between their appearances.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 433 First Day Of Classes
Chapter 433 First Day Of sses
Archer nodded and retrieved eight gold coins from his Item Box before handing them to the old shopkeeper in exchange for the book.
After carefully storing the spellbook, he was free to browse the rest of the shop for more. He spent some time searching and ended up buying over two dozen spells.
With his new spells, he exited Cursed Chronicles and strolled down the street. Finding a nearby bench, he decided to take a break.
He pulled out some sweet bread as he pulled out Spectral Shroud and started reading it. It only took him a little while to learn it which shocked him.
[Shadow Shroud Learned]@@novelbin@@
Without wasting time, he triggered the spell, and his entire form seemed to disintegrate into shadows.
In the dim light of the morning, the only discernible features were a set of intense violet eyes and his menacing, gleaming teeth, sharply contrasting against the shadows.
The effect was striking, and those who happened to witness it couldn''t contain their panic and fear.
People around him screamed and scattered, frantically fleeing the area, unsure of what malevolent presence they had encountered.
Archer remained calm, watching the chaos with a mischievous grin. The spell was indeed a powerful tool for intimidation.
Just as the distant mor of approaching guards reached his ears, he seamlessly melded into the shadows, vanishing from sight.
A little whileter, he reappeared across the street. With a quick wave of his hand, he got rid of the shadowy magic, revealing his handsome face once more, which pleased him.
Archer then continued on his way as he casually strolled away, leaving a trail of confusion and turmoil in his wake, seemingly indifferent to the chaos he left behind.
That''s when he decided to pay a visit to Hecate''s new shop and check on the progress of the decorating and to see if the Dragon-Kin was finished.
Ten minutes of walking brought him to a closed and locked shop. Archer stood outside the newly acquired shops, gazing at the exterior with pride.
His work had paid off.It had been meticulously transformed into a ce of enchantment, in perfect harmony with the surrounding Starfall City.
Archer noticed the colors of blue and white dominated the fa?ade, reflecting the essence of the Dragon''s Rest and Hecate''s magical touch.
He admired the intricate details, from the elegantly painted signboard to the enchanting designs adorning the windows.
At that moment, he pushed the door open and stepped inside, discovering a beautifully decorated and well-organized shop.
The scent of fresh paint lingered in the air, mingling with the fragrant aroma of herbs and alchemical reagents.
He couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement as he walked through the shop, running his fingers over the empty shelved
While exploring the nooks and crannies, he couldn''t help but imagine the countless adventurers, schrs, and curious souls who would visit his establishment.
After looking around for a while he got a message from E saying the girls are ready to go to the college when he''s back.
Archer opened a portal back to his domain but made a quick stop to visit Hecate and Ste before he had to attend his sses.
Upon entering theb, he found the Moon Elf diligently brewing potions, with the little dog girl observing her closely.
Hecate was engrossed in her work until Ste''s sudden joyful reaction startled her. The little girl''s face lit up with a big smile before rushing towards Archer.
When she rushed off it caused Hecate to turn her attention to the scene. Ste was hugging Archer tightly, thanking him for allowing her to study with Hecate.
The Moon Elf chuckled and dismissed the gratitude as she thought Ste deserved it and would be happy to teach her.
After hugging Ste back, Archer moved over to Hecate, gently cupping her cheeks before sharing a tender kiss with her.
The couple stood in her well-organizedb, surrounded by the enchanting scents of herbs and alchemical reagents.
Their connection deepened in that heartfelt exchange, conveying the depth of their bond and the unspoken emotions between them.
As they separated, Archer whispered into Hecate''s ear, his voice filled with warmth and promise. "I will give you those little angels from our dreams soon, my Moon Witch."
Hecate''s eyes shimmered with happiness as she heard those heartfelt words, and she couldn''t contain her excitement.
She embraced Archer tightly, her joy evident in her radiant smile and the eager anticipation of her dream bing a reality.
Just as they were lost in their affectionate moment, they heard the soft patter of little footsteps.
Turning their heads, they found Ste watching them with a beaming smile. Archer ruffled her blonde hair causing her to giggle.
As he turned to leave, he felt a gentle tug on his heart when he heard the little dog girl''s innocent voice.
"Big Brother, can I get what Aunty Hecate got, please?" She asked with an innocent tone.
When Archer heard Ste''s request, he stumbled slightly, and Hecate couldn''t help but giggle at his reaction.
Ste, on the other hand, gazed at him with her wide, blue eyes, full of anticipation. He felt a bit awkward but touched by her request.
Archer bent down and ced a gentle peck on Ste''s forehead. Her happy giggle filled the air as she hurried off to continue her studies.
Hecate, with a warm smile, approached Archer as he stood there. She spoke softly, "She always wanted a big brother and is thrilled to have found you. She''s been talking about you non-stop, so don''t disappoint her, my love."
Archer gave her a nod with a smile and replied, "I won''t. But I''ve got to go; the girls are waiting for me."
"Okay, Arch. Enjoy your sses, and make sure to meet me at the shop and think of a good name while you''re at it," Hecate said in a cheerful tone.
Exiting theb, he descended the stairs, and a brilliant idea struck him. Without a word, he cast Shadow Shroud.
Instantly, his body turned into a formless shadow, his presence concealed in the darkness. He moved with all the subtlety of a wraith and wasn''t heard at all.
As he neared the group of girls who were sitting around the living room gossiping about nothing important, his heart raced with excitement.
With impable timing, he reached out from the shadows and gave their thighs a yful, unexpected squeeze.
Startled gasps and yelps echoed through the room as they leaped from their seats. Archer reveled in theughter and surprise that followed.
His shadowy figure reemerged, and he stood before them, grinning from ear to ear. "I couldn''t resist a little sneak attack," he chuckled, "and it looks like I got you all this time."
In response, all the girls yfully punched his arm, and theirughter echoed through the room. Archer observed them, their contagiousughter making him shake his head in amusement as they giggled like a pack of hyenas.
"Are you all ready to go to college?" he asked, his gaze sweeping over each of them.
They all nodded, but Leira chimed in, "We have to report to the front desk and get our schedules for sses."
Archer nodded in acknowledgment and, with a flick of his hand he castGate leading to the road that would take them to the college.
Archer stepped through the portal, and the girls followed in tow. As they emerged onto the bustling road, their surroundings transformed into a sea of people.
All around them, heads turned in curiosity, and eyes widened at the sight of Archer, who led a group of girls trailing behind him like a procession of ducklings.
Nefertiti imed his left arm while Hemera secured his right, standing out with their possessive gestures, but the others simply followed as they chatted amongst themselves.
Archer paid little heed to the gazes and hushed whispers of the onlookers who were staring at them with judging looks.
He leaned over and nted gentle kisses on the cheeks of both Nefertiti and Hemera, their excitement soaring at his affectionate gesture.
Comints and yful grumbles echoed from behind, prompting Archer to repeat the affectionate gesture with the other six girls.
The audience''s expressions changed between astonishment, intrigue, and jealousy as the unconventional group made their way through the crowd.
Among the onlookers were college-bound students, and at that moment, the majority of them didn''t recognize Archer.
However, the whispers and stories about him would soon spread. Some would believe the rumors while most dismissed them as embellished tales.
After walking for a little while, they reached the college gates, guarded by mercenaries hired by the institution.
The mercenaries allowed them to pass through without issues. As they stepped through the gates.
As they stepped through the gates, they were weed by a smiling headmistress, Ophelia, who had been watching him with a keen interest.
Her ckish-purple hair radiated a surreal glow in the sunlight, and her typical witch robes clung to her seductive curves in a way that Archer couldn''t help but notice.
It was impossible to deny that Ophelia was a woman of remarkable beauty, a figure that could topple kingdoms and spark desire in anyone.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 434 You Rascal
Chapter 434 You Rascal
Her presence had a maic power that stirred Archer''s emotions, and he couldn''t deny his attraction to this captivating woman.
However, he retained a firm grip on his emotions and wants, swiftly regaining hisposure before she initiated the conversation.
"Archer, your assistance was invaluable to the empire. Your support greatly benefited the college during the siege."
Ophelia expressed her gratitude with a warm smile, though her gaze carried a knowing look that seemed to prate his thoughts.
Archer smiled and replied, "Well, I didn''t do it for free. Osoric owes me a lot of gold. I do wonder how that old man will pay me."
Hearing this, the girls started giggling, except for Leira, who huffed and snapped, "Father will pay you! He already knows how greedy you are and doesn''t want you near the treasury."@@novelbin@@
Archer chuckled and responded, "Well, I''ll take half if he doesn''t pay, and I''ll make life difficult for him, so it''s truly up to him if he wants to take the risk."
After he spoke, Ophelia and Leira''s eyes widened, and the headmistress said, "I know you''re serious, but the emperor will pay you.''''
He chuckled and then nodded in agreement. "Sure, I won''t trouble the old man. I''ve probably already given him a headache with my little show."
Ophelia merely shook her head, ignoring Archer as she continued, "Well, all of you can follow me to get your schedules and find out which homerooms you''ll be in."
With smiles, everyone concurred, and Archer, along with the girls, trailed behind the headmistress as she led them into the college''s entrance hall.
As they walked, numerous students stopped to nce at the neers, but Archer did not mind the hushed conversations surrounding them.
After a short walk, they arrived at a counter where a man was seated. He nced up and offered a greeting to Ophelia.
But the headmistress wasted no time and said, "Rodrick, get these kids their ss schedules. They missed the start of the term."
The man noted their names, quickly delved into some paperwork, and retrieved nine sheets of paper.
He handed them to Archer and the girls, who eagerly began to peruse their schedules. As Archer read over the paper, a look of confusion washed over his face.
Observing their reactions, Ophelia smiled and exined, "Well, since you''re first years, you have the option to take the five core subjects along with four additional sses. Those could be more magic courses or knight sses, depending on your interests."
Archer nodded in understanding, but Teu asked, "What do these knight sses teach you?"
The witch smiled as she swiftly borated, "You see, the College of Magic doesn''t only teach magic; it also trains magic knights, individuals who blend magic with their weapons to gain an edge. Many aspire to be magic knights, but not everyone has enough mana or skill to seed."
Upon hearing Ophelia''s exnation, Teu wanted to try out the knight sses, while Archer grew curious and examined his ss schedule:
[Magic Fundamentals] [Elemental Affinities and Mana Control] [Combat Magic] [History & Geopolitics] [Spellcraft]
His curiosity piqued, and he turned to Ophelia, asking, "How do we choose our other subjects, and what are they?"
Listening to the conversation, Rodrick promptly handed Archer another paper he had read.
[Anti-Magic Defense] [Magical Creature Studies] [Magic Knight Training] [Swordsmanship] [Summoning and Conjuring] [Magical Artifact Creation] [Spiritualism and Mediumship] [Magical Ethics] [Curses and Hexes] [Beast Taming] [Cultural Magic and Traditions] [Runes and Glyphs] [Healing and Restoration] [Battle Strategies] [Ward and Shield Magic] [Questing and Adventure] [Alchemy and Potion Making] [Enchanting] [cksmithing] [Legends and Mysteries Exploration] [Necromancy] [Economy] [Witchcraft] [Magic Theory]
Archer was at a loss when confronted with the array of additional subjects, uncertain about his choices.
However, his dilemma was swiftly resolved as Ophelia offered guidance, saying, "Select your three additional subjects, and inform your Homeroom Professor at the end of the day."
They all nodded in consensus, and the headmistress further remarked, "Some of you will attend the same sses, while others will follow distinct paths. However, I''ve permitted you to be together in a dorm as you already know, so please do not give me a reason to regret it."
Archer and the girls agreed with Ophelia''s instructions, and she beckoned over three senior students who promptly approached her as she addressed them.
"Thorne, Araluen, and Linnea, please escort these nine to their respective sses. Ensure you cross-check their schedules to prevent any mix-up."
The three older students nodded before turning to Archer and the girls, while Ophelia smiled at them before vanishing.
Archer looked at the three students, noting that the young man had a demeanor that somewhat irritated him, resembling the young master type.
In contrast, the two girls appeared weing. One of the girls was a tiger Demi-human, while the other was a human and seemed to take on a leadership role among the three.
The male student, Thorne was the first to speak, wearing an unsettling, lecherous smile. "Ladies, may I have the honor of apanying you to your sses? I must admit, I''ve never encountered such exquisite beauties before."
Archer''s immediate response was a stern warning, "Wipe that look off your face when you''re looking at my girls, or I''ll make sure you regret it."
He raised his left hand, summoning sharp, white ws that startled the three older students.
Archer took hold of Thorne, leaning in to whisper a menacing message in his ear, "If you ever attempt anything with them, I''ll kill your family while leaving you blind. Do you understand?"
The human nodded vigorously, his face beaded with sweat, and Archer pushed him away before addressing the two girls, "My name is Archer Wyldheart, and these are my fiances."
When the two older girls heard him, they greeted them before the one named Araluen, who was the tiger demi-human, asked. ''''Can we see your schedules, please?''''
Thorne, now subdued, took a step back while looking down, allowing the two girls to handle the situation as they examined the group''s ss schedules.
After a brief thought, they nodded and said, "None of you will be alone, except for Archer, who is in S ss, while the rest of you are in the other S ss. However, you''ll all will be in the same Homeroom, which begins in twenty minutes."
The information rified their sses and exined that they would sometimes have separate lessons but remain together in others.
Archer smiled, and the two girls then guided them to their Homeroom. They followed the two through the ornate corridors of the magic college.
They couldn''t help but be captivated by the enchanting surroundings. The college''s interior was a masterpiece of magical architecture.
Towering stone pirs that seemed to reach for the heavens and archways adorned with intricate runes that pulsed with arcane energy.
As they walked, their footsteps reverberated on the gleaming marble floors.
Along the walls,vishly adorned tapestries depicted legendary wizards casting potent spells, mythical creatures, and scenes from epic battles.
Each tapestry seemed to weave a story of enchantment and wonder. Soon, Archer and the girls arrived at the ssroom and stepped inside.
Upon entering, they noticed a few students already seated around the spacious Homeroom, but Archer didn''t recognize any of them.
He proceeded to the back of the room and sat, with the girls settling around him, engaged in conversation.
As he settled into the chair, a seductive and teasing voice entered his mind. "My mischievous white dragon. You yed quite the trick by coaxing a goddess''s kiss. Well, here''s my payback, you rascal. This was meant for you years ago, but I held onto it just for an asion like this. Enjoy your lessons."
The voice fell silent, but he could almost hear her giggle, prompting him to promise to return the favor when the opportunity arose.
[Draconic Synergy Learned]
Archer was confused, but all of a sudden, he got super horny and knew it was to do with the new skill Tiamat gave him.
Before he did anything, he pulled up the description of it.
[Draconic Synergy: Through passionate love, this profound bond allows a white dragon and their chosen to cultivate mana, granting them enhanced power and strength.]
That''s when his lust overtook him, causing him to grab the closest girl, which was the unsuspecting Teu.
He dragged her out of the Homeroom to the confusion of everyone else. She quickly saw the change in Archer''s expression and got excited about the situation.
In response, he swiftly conjured a portal to hisir and forcefully pushed Teu through it, causing her tond on the bed.
Archer stepped through and pulled up her dress to expose her white panties. He moved to the side and started pleasuring her using his tongue.
Teu didn''t know what was happening with him, but she just went along with it and grabbed a hold of his horns.
She pushed his head further into her wet honeypot, which his tongue was licking all over, causing her to let out erotic moans.
''''Mmmmghhh.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 435 Heroes (R18)
Chapter 435 Heroes (R18)
Archer was lost to lust as he stopped licking Teu''s soaking wet honeypot before flipping her over and putting her on all fours.
When he did that, she arched her back and poked her bubble butt out, which drove him mad.
He grabbed her by the waist while lining up his raging member against her slit and pushed it deep inside her, causing Teu to grip the bedsheets while screaming.
''''Ahhhhhhhh!!~~''''
Archer started thrusting into Teu and felt her tighten around him, which caused him to groan.
Teu was experiencing immense pleasure, causing her body to quiver, when she felt Archer''s member deep inside her knocking on her womb.
The intense thrusting caused her eyes to roll back, and she let out a symphony of sensual moans as she was face down on the bed.
Archer firmly held onto her waist and slowed down, which both loved. He leaned over and started kissing her neck.
After doing that, he pulled out and put Teu on her back while getting in between her legs as he slipped his member back inside her.
He continued with his slow lovemaking, causing pleasure to wash over the two of them before Archer felt that he was close.
Archer pushed deeper inside her as he released his essence inside her womb. Teu screamed out as she clung to him as her whole body was trembling.
When that happened, he felt Teu orgasm and felt the bed under them be soaked. She felt something flowing into her body, gradually strengthening her.
Although the change was subtle, it was perceptible, but the overwhelming pleasure engulfed her, momentarily causing her to disregard it.
Archer''s love was pacified as they both climaxed, but he was taken aback by the energy he felt within her.
He employed the Cleanse spell on both before gently pulling out of her and lying beside Teu.
The ocean princess''s breathing, stillbored, whispered, "My love, it''s time to return."
Archer sat up, checking the dazed girl, and inquired with a snicker, "Are you certain you can?"
With a yful smile, she nodded, and as she tried to sit up, her blissful expression made himugh, prompting a light, yful p in return.
Archer helped Teu to her feet, but she remained somewhat dazed, wearing a contented smile.
He shook his head and made sure they looked normal and not like they had just had sex before opening a portal to the college, stepping through while holding Teu''s hand.
They arrived in the hallway and proceeded into the homeroom while more students poured in.
As they entered, Archer noticed the orange-haired girl named Maeve engaged in conversation with Tal and E.
When he approached with Teu in tow, all the girls turned toward him and shared a knowing giggle.
Archer ced Teu next to Nefertiti and Leira. He asked them if they could keep an eye on her, a request to which they readily agreed while giggling.
He took his seat, aware of the curious gazes directed at him, which prompted a chuckle, but he realized the Professor should be here soon.
As the two boys drew closer and eventually stopped, the one resembling Maeve stepped forward and addressed him.
The boy introduced himself, "Hello, Archer. I''m Maeve''s older brother, Ciaran Avaloch, the first prince of the Avaloch Kingdom, and this is my friend, Magnus. He hails from the Rivend Duchy and is the son of a count."
Archer listened to the introduction, then responded, "Nice to meet you, Ciaran. What brings you here?"
The ginger prince smiled as he settled on the desk before Archer and replied, "Well, to be honest, I just wanted to introduce myself."
As he was about to reply, Maeve interrupted, asking, "I heard you destroyed many kingdoms during the war. Is that true?"
Archer''s attention shifted to the girl with striking gray eyes as she came closer. He observed her more closely, noticing her perfect body, built like a warrior, and wild ginger hair.
A mischievous grin yed on her face, and he had a hunch about what was on her mind.
So, he responded with a sly tone, "Yeah, it was quite enjoyable, iming all their wealth and leaving them in ruins."
This statement prompted puzzled expressions from the two boys, but Maeve burst intoughter.
Archer inquired, "You don''t consider me a viin, do you?"
Maeve shook her head, her reply confident, "No, it was war. What else could be expected? The strong make the rules, and the weak have to follow them."
Archer joined in herughter, but Nefertiti and Teu decided to share their thoughts, chiming in with teasing voices. "This greedy dragon leaves kingdoms bankrupt and loves it."
''''Many kingdoms in the Soutndsy in ruin, and our families had to step up and help the people earn their loyalty.''''
Maeve continued questioning, "Rumors say you turned armies to ash and brought down once mighty kingdoms in another?"
Archer confirmed, "Yes, hundreds of thousands of soldiers turned to ash all across the continent. They exploited the situation and faced the consequences. That''s just how life goes.''''
Everyone agreed as Magnus just stared at him, catching his attention. Archer turned his violet eyes to him and asked. ''''What''s your problem, human?''''
The boy shook his head and asked in an offended tone. ''''Why not use your power to help people and be their hero instead of only doing something that benefits you or the girls around you?''''
His piercing violet eyes locked onto the brown-haired boy, and a deep chuckle escaped his lips. "You want me to be a hero?"
He couldn''t contain his amusement, but after a brief moment, his tone shifted to a more serious note.
Archer began to exin his perspective. "You see, heroes are often seen as paragons of good, defenders of justice, and symbols of hope. But in reality, the world doesn''t operate in such clear-cut terms. There''s no definitive ''good'' or ''bad.'' It''s all just shades of gray."
He continued, "Heroes, they''re often idealistic and driven by a sense of righteousness. But sometimes, that idealism can blind them to theplexities of the world. They be rigid in their beliefs, thinking they''re always right and everyone else is wrong."
His gaze grew distant as he reflected on the nature of heroes. "They can be arrogant, self-righteous, and unwilling to consider alternative perspectives. And that, Magnus, can lead to unintended consequences and even more suffering."
Archer stopped speaking to think for a second. ''''I don''t care about being a hero. Why should I? Nothing everes of helping others because, in the end, you can''t save either others or yourself. That life is an illusion.''''
Magnus fell silent and turned away, not uttering a word. This prompted Ciaran to lean in and rify, "He idolizes heroes and aspires to be one."
Archer shook his head upon hearing this and chose not to respond. Instead, he nced at E, who nudged him and gestured toward the front of the ss.
He turned around and saw a middle-aged man gazing at him, who spoke, "Mr. Wyldheart, the world relies on heroes in times of crisis; they instill hope in the hearts of the people."
Archer sighed deeply, his gaze heavy with the weight of his experiences, as he decided to share a story with the Professor.
"You know, Professor, once there was a hero, someone who had done great deeds to save a kingdom. He faced countless dangers, made sacrifices beyond measure, and gave his all to protect the people."
The Professor leaned in, eager to hear the tale.
"But," Archer continued, "once that hero''s task waspleted, once the kingdom was safe and the danger passed, the very kingdom he had saved turned on him. They dismissed him, treated him as a burden, and threw him away like an old relic. It was as if they had no memory of the heroics he had performed."
The older man looked puzzled and asked, "But why would they do that? It makes no sense."
Archer nodded. "That''s precisely the point. People can be ungrateful for heroes. They may cheer for them in the moment, but once the dust settles and their purpose is fulfilled, they often forget the sacrifices made and the struggles endured and that''s why I''vee to ept that I can never be a hero."
The middle-aged man regarded Archer skeptically before questioning, "So, why did you save the empire? Mediterra or Soutnds? What did you gain from it?"
He chuckled, pointing towards the girls, "For them and the wealth of our enemies. I don''t act without gaining anything. The empire owes a debt."@@novelbin@@
Upon hearing his response, the girls, including Maeve, nodded in agreement, sharing his sentiment.
The Professor shook his head before speaking to the ss. ''''Anyway, enough of the chit-chat. We have nine new students who joined uste.''''
That''s when he looked at him and the girls before introducing himself. '''' I''m Professor Krado Brachan. I teach Magic Fundamentals. Can you introduce yourselves to the ss?''''
Archer nodded before standing up and introducing himself with a grin. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart, also known as the White Prince.''''
After speaking, he sat down while E stood up. ''''I''m E Wyldheart.''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 437 Apollonia Nordvania
Chapter 437 Apollonia Nordvania
The twodies regarded him with enchanting smiles, their pretty faces illuminated by the expressions.
Archer shook his head in a gesture of awe, conceding that aside from his girls, these twodies were truly otherworldly beauties.
That''s when the brown-skinned witch spoke in an exotic ent piquing Archer''s curiosity. "Well, look at what we have here, cousin. A handsome dragon, I wonder if this is the boy Ophie mentioned to us."
The pink-haired girl chimed in quickly. "Yes, Amaryllis. You''re right. He is very handsome, just as Ophie said."
Archer was somewhat taken aback by being the subject of their discussion, but he quickly regained hisposure.
The brown-skinned witch stepped forward, offering a small bow and giving him a glimpse of her cleavage.
Once she did that she greeted him with a warm smile. "Hello, Archer. I''ve heard a lot about you. I am Amaryllis ckfire,mander of the Shadowme Sisters."
Archer warmly returned her smile and shifted his attention to the pink-haired girl as she introduced herself.
With a smile, she revealed, "I am Scarlett ckfire."
Archer quipped with a touch of humor in his tone, "I hope she hasn''t been telling any unttering stories about me. If she has, you can trust that I''mpletely innocent of any usations."
After observing them, he couldn''t help but grin andment in a cheeky voice. "I must admit, you both are incredibly beautiful just like Ophelia."@@novelbin@@
Between his charming smile andpliment, he had a noticeable impact on both women which made him inwardlyugh to himself.
Amaryllis found herself slightly charmed by his warm smile and natural charisma. She couldn''t help but keep her gaze on his eyes, which were the same captivating color as hers.
She cleared her throat and decided toment on the weather, which broke the momentary silence.
Soon after, she said they needed to return to their patrol. As they departed they bid him farewell, but Archer noticed Scarlett''s cheeks were flushed bright red.
When they were walking off he couldn''t help but notice that the two women kept looking back at him.
Scarlett turned around onest time, and when she did he blew her a yful kiss, which caught her by surprise and left her momentarily stunned.
The pink-haired girl, Scarlett, swiftlyposed herself and, after casting onest, curious look in Archer''s direction, promptly followed Amaryllis.
They vanished around the corner. Archer couldn''t help but smile at the yful exchange.
His encounter with the Battle Witches had turned out to be an unexpected and charming interaction.
He continued to walk through the bustling corridors, students hurried past him, all engaged in their own conversations and activities.
The college was abuzz with energy, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as he made his way to the Magic Fundamentals ssroom.
Upon entering the room, his eyes widened in amazement. The ssroom had a fantasy-like quality, with intricate magical symbols etched into the floor, glowing softly.
Enchanted orbs of light floated around the room, casting an ethereal illumination.It was a captivating and immersive environment that left Archer in awe.
As he entered the ssroom and took notice of the numerous students who regarded him with intense curiosity, it began to wear on his patience.
However, he soon shifted his attention to the professor, a man with blonde hair and green eyes who seemed unusually young for an educator.
That''s when the professor inquired without looking away from the papers he held, "I assume you''re Archer Wyldheart?"
Archer answered. ''''Yes. Is this S ss Magic Fundamentals?''''
''''Yes, boy. My name is Gareth Torr I teach half the S-ss.'''' The man answered.
Gareth ceased reading and directed his attention toward Archer and got a look of shock on his face but quickly shook his head.
"Wee, wee to my ss," he greeted with enthusiasm. "Now that you''re here, we can get started. Please, take a seat next to Apollonia."
As Professor Torr pointed to a table on the right side of the ssroom where a girl was already seated, Archer made his way to the indicated table and took a seat.
He greeted the girl with a warm smile, but she responded with a somewhat irritated and nk expression.
Archer shrugged and sat down as the professor stood up and walked to the front of the ss.
The professor began the ss with a brief butprehensive exnation of the fundamentals of magic.
"Today, we will delve into the core principles that govern the use of magic. Magic is an extraordinary force that has shaped the world we live in. It is the maniption of mana, the life force that flows through everything in our realm. Magic can be harnessed and controlled, but to do so effectively, one must understand the basic principles that underpin it."
He continued to exin the essential elements of mana, the various magical disciplines, and the importance of proper incantations and gestures.
Professor Torr continued with his lecture, providing an overview of the versatility of mana. He paced in front of the students, each wordden with the depth of his knowledge.
"Mana is not just a mystical force used for spellcasting," he exined. "It permeates every aspect of our lives. It can be harnessed for various applications, from the enchantment of objects to the art of spellcasting to the delicate work of healing, and even cooking. Mana is the essence that fuels our world''s magic, and it is an essential part of our daily existence."
He went on to describe how mana was used in enchanting everyday objects, in the creation of magical wards, and even in the preparation of food through the use of magical recipes.
Upon hearing about magical recipes, Archer raised his hand and inquired, "Professor, what are these magical recipes?"
As Archer posed his question about the recipes, the entire ss seemed to turn their attention toward him, their expressions ranging from mild amusement to mild bewilderment.
He felt somewhat like a country bumpkin in the presence of city folk. Nevertheless, Professor Torr maintained hisposure and proceeded to address his question.
"Ah, magical recipes, a valid question, Archer," he began. "These are unique sets of instructions and incantations that imbue certain ingredients with magical properties. It''s a fascinating branch of practical magic that blends culinary arts with spellcasting."
The professor walked to his desk and retrieved a book, which he then ced in front of Archer who was watching the man.
"This is a book containing various dishesmonly used within the empire. These can have various effects, from providing sustenance to enhancing one''s magical abilities or even bestowing temporary abilities on the one who consumes them."
Professor Torr continued as he walked back to the front of the ss, "They are an intriguing aspect of our magical world, and I''m sure you''ll find them quite captivating as you delve deeper into your studies."
As Archer began to leaf through the thick book of recipes, he couldn''t help but feel the sensation of being watched.
It prompted him to turn his gaze toward the girl who had been observing him with a curious expression. He examined her closely, taking in her striking appearance.
She had a head of wild pink hair that stood out against her pale, white skin, and her eyes were a beautiful and captivating shade of glowing blue.
Her figure was slim but boasted curves in all the right ces, and she was dressed in a lovely blue winter dress paired with a thick white cloak.
Archer thought she was beautiful and wanted to get to know her but he felt that she didn''t want to talk so he shook his head.
That''s when their eyes met, and a brief moment of curiosity passed between them as they exchanged silent gazes.
He offered the girl a warm smile as he introduced himself, saying, "I''m Archer. What''s your name?"
However, as he focused on her, he felt a peculiar chill wash over him causing him to shiver.
His attention honed in on her, and he focused on her before realizing that her body was made up of mana but also of something else.
''''Apollonia Nordvania.'''' She answered but looked away and didn''t say anything else.
Archer didn''t pry anymore and turned back to the book as he thought to himself. ''Defiantly an ice princess but she''s gorgeous.''
He put the book in the Item Box and continued listening to the professor talk about how to effectively control mana by concentrating on the spell they wanted to cast.
"Mana, as you''ve learned, is the very life force that enables us to practice magic," Professor Torr borated. "And the amount of mana one possesses ys a pivotal role in determining their magical potential."
He paused briefly, his gaze shifting to Archer with a hint of curiosity before he resumed. "You see, the quantity of mana within your reach determines your ability to cast more potent spells. There are even legends that suggest that someone with enough mana, one could theoretically harness and control the very mana of the world itself. However, I must stress that such notions are usually confined to the realm of myths and folklore."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 439 That Was Brilliant Arch
Chapter 439 That Was Brilliant Arch
Archer watched Jade turn to the chalkboard behind her, where she began writing a basic spell which he recognized to be Mana st.
"The essence of every spell lies in the quality of your incantations and the amount of mana at your disposal. We employ chanting, runes, glyphs, and wards as means to harness and direct our mana."
She gestured toward the board, exining, "Allow me to provide an example: the fundamental Mana st spell. When you chant and channel your intent, you can conjure and unleash a burst of mana."
Jade''s voice brimmed with enthusiasm as she continued, "Keep in mind, the core of effective spellcasting lies in unwavering concentration, understanding of the spell, and your connection to the world''s mana. With practice, your spells will grow in potency and so will your mana capacity."
She continued her lecture, exining the intricacies of spellcasting. After a thorough exnation of the Mana st spell on the chalkboard, she set a challenge for the ss.
"Now, to apply what you''ve learned, I want each of you to practice the spell. The first one to sessfully cast the spell when we go to the training ground will be rewarded with a prize."
The students promptly began their attempts to cast Mana st. They chanted the incantation, sketched the required glyphs, and channeled their mana to generate a focused st of magical energy.
As the ss worked on the task, he raised his hand. Jade, with her characteristic sweet smile, turned her attention to him. "Yes, Archer?"
"May I learn a different spell, Professor? I''m already familiar with the Mana st, and I have many difficult spells with me." He asked with a smile.
Jade, impressed by his enthusiasm for learning, nodded in agreement. "Of course. Your passion for magic ismendable. Feel free to choose another spell to study."
When she walked off he pulled out one of the spellbooks he got from the shop he bought Shadow Shroud from.
He looked at it and read the title. ''''Shadowspawn.''''
This caught his attention and wanted to learn the spell to see what it could do so he started reading as the other students went quiet.
Archer turned his head to the girls and saw them engrossed in their spellbooks like he was doing.
After a little while he still wasn''t done learning it but was close when Jade spoke, her voice carrying a sense of anticipation.
"You''ve had ample time to acquaint yourselves with the Mana st spell. Now, it''s time to put your newfound knowledge to the test. We will head to the spellcasting training field where you will demonstrate your abilities."
A wave of excitement washed over the students, and a collective buzz of anticipation filled the room.
With a smile, Jade gestured toward the door. "Follow me to the training field, and remember to focus and control your mana with precision when casting the spell."
The students promptly rose from their seats, the spellbooks in hand, and began to file out of the ssroom.
Each one was eager to disy their magical prowess under the guidance of their skilled professor and try to gain her favor.
Bringing up the rear, Archer, Hemera, Leira, N, and Lioran followed the group as they moved through the college corridors.
Archer couldn''t help but admire the grandeur of the College of Magic, taking in the impressive architecture and well-kept surroundings.
There were tapestries all over the ce and paintings of famous students or professors who once studied or taught her.
When he was looking around some?of the other students couldn''t help but notice his wide-eyed wonder at the college''s impressive features.
This perception cast him in the eyes of some as a neer or, in their view, a "country bumpkin" who had not yet fully limated to the college.
Amid the sidelong nces and whisperedments, he couldn''t help but chuckle at the amusing reactions of those around him.
Archer knew he was about to deliver a captivating performance that would leave everyone in shock.
The judgment of others, for their opinions, held little significance to him. The only ones that truly mattered were those of Hemera and Leira.
As for the lion siblings he liked them especially N who caught his interest and wanted to fight her again.
What he loved was that she wasn''t a delicate princess but a fierce warrior, and he was eager to take her on a bandit-hunting expedition with him.
He knew she wouldn''t have a problem killing them just like him. As they got closer to the training field he grinned as he spotted Jade ushering students through the door.
At that very moment, when his gaze fell upon the beautiful bear woman, he resolved to initiate the second part of his n for revenge against his Father and his stupid wives.
Jade smiled warmly as she held the door for them, blissfully unaware of the greedy dragon that had alreadyid im to her.
Hemera and Leira, still observing the way Archer''s gaze seemed toy a possessive im on their professor, exchanged knowing nces.
It was a look they recognized all too well, one that echoed the behavior of a dragon securing a new treasure.
As Archer walked ahead with Lioran and N, engrossed in conversation, Leira and Hemera couldn''t help but slow down and indulge in a bit of yful wagering.
The anticipation of how long it would take Archer to im the Professor added an extrayer of excitement to the day.
Leira looked at the elf with a mischievous grin and confidently stated, "I bet it will take him three years."
Not one to back down from a wager, Hemera eagerly countered, "I''m doubling the stakes, two hundred gold, and boldly predicting it will be five years until she''s screaming and moaning his name in our treehouse."
When Leira heard her lewd words she felt her cheeks turn bright red before Hemera spotted it and grinned before teasing the cat girl. ''''Oh, you''re still waiting. Well, that horny dragon willy his ws on you before long.''''
With a sly grin, Hemera leaned in and whispered teasingly in Leira''s ear. "You know, at that time, it''ll be you who''s screaming and moaning his name, and in the future, you''ll be having little kittens with him."
After speaking the cat girl turned beet red and rushed off to walk beside Archer causing Hemera to chuckle as she caught up.
He noticed Leira''s red face and wondered what happened but shook his head as the group arrived at the spellcasting training field, where students had already gathered.
They watched as their fellow students cast Mana sts at the target dummies, their spells manifesting in bursts of energy and impacting the practice targets.
The disy drew the attention of a growing crowd, with onlookers eager to witness the students'' magical prowess.
However, as they observed the Mana sts striking the dummies, Archer couldn''t help but let out a heartyugh.
The Mana sts on disy appeared feeble andcked the necessary power, prompting Archer to shake his head in disappointment.
His reaction didn''t go unnoticed, and the nearby students turned their attention toward him.
A confident young man, who appeared to carry the air of a noble, stepped forward with a smug grin and addressed Archer. "You find our attempts amusing, yet you haven''t even demonstrated your own skills." @@novelbin@@
He heard a few chuckles from the surrounding students, but Archer simply grinned. In response, he conjured an Element Bolt, weaving together the elements of Fire, Water, Earth, and Thunder into a dazzling disy of magical prowess.
The bolt crackled with energy, illuminating the field and drawing the astonished gaze of both the young master and the surrounding students.
Archer sent the Element Bolt hurtling toward the target with incredible speed as it left a streak of red, blue, brown, and yellow behind.
The bolt zed with fiery intensity, crackling with the essence of Water, Earth, and the raw power of Thunder as it soared through the air.
When the Element Bolt struck the dummy, it erupted into a dazzling disy of elemental energy and caused a massive explosion that shook the ground.
The fire consumed the wooden frame, water doused the mes, earth crumbled beneath the impact, and thunder resounded in a deafening crescendo.
The target dummyy in ruins,pletely obliterated, leaving everyone shocked by the sheer power of Archer''s spell.
Recognizing the need to clear the dust and debris, Jade cast wind magic, dispersing the particles and revealing the aftermath.
With the area now clear, Jade turned her attention to him, her expression adorned with an impressed smile. She inquired, "Was that the spell you were learning, Archer?"
He shook his head, his determination evident in his eyes. "I was nearly done with that one. I can finish it and show you. It''s going to be quite the show."
Jade smiled before nodding her head and getting the students back to their spellcasting which forced them to get back to work.
Hemera and Leira walked over to him with massive smiles on their face as the cat girl spoke. ''''That was brilliant Arch!''''
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 440 A Dragon Vs The Shadowflame Sisters
Chapter 440 A Dragon Vs The Shadowme Sisters
Archer beamed at Hemera and Leira and nted gentle kisses on their foreheads before they hurriedly dashed off to cast spells.
He then took out the spellbook Shadowspawn from his Item Box and continued reading it as he sat down.
After half an hour he had finished reading it and learned it just as a notification appeared.
[Shadowspawn Learned]
When Archer saw that he checked the description of the new spell.
[Shadowspawn is a mysterious spell that allows the user to summon shadowy and ephemeral creatures]
With a satisfied smile, he rose to his feet and stretched his arms, putting the book away before approaching Professor Jade, who turned to him with a quizzical expression.
In a gentle, melodious voice, she inquired, "Have you already learned the spell?"
Archer nodded with a sly grin as he responded, "Certainly. Would you be interested in seeing it, even though it''s rather unsettling?"
Intrigued, she regarded him with growing curiosity and gave a nod. The professor then turned to address the other students. "Everyone, please step back and observe."
The students obediently created some distance as Archer made his way to the center of the expansive training field.
It was surrounded by a small, tall hedge that separated it from the rest of the college. There, he began to cast the "Shadowspawn" spell.
That was when Dark, sinuous shadows coiled around him, slowly materializing into frightening, monstrous forms.
Ghastly creatures, with glowing crimson eyes and elongated, menacing limbs, materialized with an unsettling presence.
The students stared in amazement as the eerie shadows enveloped Archer. Their fear increased as they saw the creatures staring back at them.
Hemera, Leira, N, and Lioran looked on in amazement as the shadow monsters circled Archer like they were protecting him.
Nheless, a few of the startled students, unable to endure the intense, eerie aura that had enveloped the field, hastily retreated in a state of panic.
Themotion had attracted even more onlookers to the Spellcraft''s training field, as they gathered to see the spectacle unfolding before them.
The onlookers observed the creatures in fascination, impressed by their disciplined response when Archer gave themand for them to sit, which they immediately obeyed.
Despite the curiosity of the audience, Archer''s attention remained on the Shadowspawn he had summoned.
However, the moment his Aura Detector registered three pings heading in his direction, he knew something significant was about to happen.
Just as tension filled the air, a potent spell materialized out of nowhere and struck one of the shadowspawn with tremendous force.
The impact sent the students nearby jumping back in surprise, their eyes widened as they witnessed the explosion.
The shadowspawn vanished with an eerie hiss, their dark forms vanishing into thin air, but additional spells materialized and dispelled more of Archer''s conjured creatures.
Suddenly, a girl with a striking resemnce to Ophelia but with shorter hair and a more warrior-like appearance materialized directly in front of him, catching him off guard.
With a grin she threw a mana-charged punch, leaving Archer astounded by her sudden presence and action.
With a confident smile, he cast Shadow Shroud.?His body morphed into a fluid mass of shadow, revealing only his piercing violet eyes and a sinister, sharp-toothed grin, illuminated by the eerie violet light.
The punch passed right through him, causing a shocked look to appear on her face which caused him to chuckle.
Seizing the opportunity, Archer retaliated with a powerful punch of his own which shocked the witch.
She tried to block it, but the sheer force behind his strike sent her hurtling backward, crashing into the ground.
As the dust settled, the atmosphere grew tense, but then the Battle Witch Scarlett whom he met earlier appeared before him.
With a swift incantation, she conjured a brilliant st made from the Light element and sent it hurtling toward him as her long pink hair flowed all over the ce.
Archer, still shrouded in shadows, braced for the iing attack with a smile. As the attack drew nearer, his spell dissipated, causing him to chuckle softly before casting Blink
In the blink of an eye, he reappeared behind Scarlett, but his sharp instincts warned him of an imminent attacking from behind him.
He swiftly stepped to the side and narrowly avoided a massive st that struck the spot he had upied just moments ago.
Scarlett, however, had disappeared in the process. Archer turned around, only to see the brown-skinned witch he met earlier standing there.
Amaryllis regarded him with a seductive smile and spoke in her exotic, melodious voice. "My dear dragon, the queen wishes to put your abilities to the test to see if you can help us in the future, and the Shadowme Sisters are here for precisely that purpose. I hope you don''t hold it against us."
Archer''s grin widened, and in a hushed tone, he whispered to himself, "Draconis."
With those words, his transformation into his draconic formmenced. Two magnificent, white wings sprouted from his back, and his hands morphed into razor-sharp talons.
Scales covered his body, and his tail grew in size and bulk. The onlooker''s eyes widened in awe and amazement.
Hemera, Leira, and N couldn''t contain their excitement, their faces lit up with wonder, while Lioran watched the unfolding spectacle with a sense of amazement.
Archer''s smile grew even more as he spoke to the three girls. "Don''t hold back, because I certainly won''t and I''d be happy to help the queen if the price is right."
Amaryllis''s face lit up with enthusiasm upon hearing his words, and she proceeded to introduce the new girl.
"This is Valencia ckfire, my cousin, and Scarlett''s older sister."
When he heard her, he responded with a nod and a charming smile. He took a moment to observe her more closely, noting Valencia''s features.
She had short ck and purple hair, along with her muscr physique and glowing violet eyes that looked like two stars.
Archer''s gaze descended, he also observed the alluring curves of her body and herrge boobs that were jiggling.
He turned toward the blonde witch and saw her wearing a tight ck witch dress that clung to her body. Amaryllis observed his gaze and couldn''t help but grin.
She yfully teased him, saying, "You''re quite the cheeky dragon, aren''t you? Two of your women are standing right there, and here you are, looking at little old me, a much older woman."
Archer chuckled, his charm unyielding. "Can''t help it if I admire strong, beautiful women, especially if they look like you three."
The three girls smiled at hispliment, and Scarlett blushed while looking away, once again taken by surprise.
Amaryllis, on the other hand, disappeared from her spot, while the pink-haired witch began to chant a spell.
Valencia continued to press forward and started fighting with him while smiling, disying her remarkablebat skills in the melee battle with Archer as the two started fighting.
Her attacks were relentless, and although he managed to block most of them, he couldn''t ignore the incredible power behind each strike.
It became obvious to him that Valencia was very strong, and as the battle unfolded, he realized that she was indeed close to his rank and skill.
That''s when Amaryllis turned to Scarlett and spoke in an excited voice. ''''Cousin keep him away from us while I try to help out Valencia.''''
The two girls nodded and went to work as Archer struck out with his tail and hit the ck-haired girl which sent her skidding backward just as a spell mmed into his body.
But it dissipated thanks to having Anti-Magic activated. Archer grinned and cast Blink to reappear behind a shocked Amaryllis. @@novelbin@@
Archer cast sma Missiles at her. She reacted swiftly, erecting a protective barrier to defend herself, but the sheer force of the spell sent her hurtling through the air.
She crashed down onto the ground with a thud causing her to let out a huff as she watched him go for her cousin.
He quickly turned his attention to Scarlett, charging towards her whileunching a barrage of fiery Element Bolts made from fire.
Scarlett exerted herself to defend against the attack, conjuring a magical shield to block the iing barrage.
The fiery bolts collided with the barrier, producing a spectacr disy of magic amidst the intense battle.
Archer charged at the pink-haired witch but was stopped by Valencia who used mana to cover her fists and attacked.
Valencia unleashed a flurry of punches at him, her strikesing relentlessly. However, he skillfully deflected and blocked each of her attacks, his defenses holding strong.
As she continued her assault, Archer anticipated her movements with excitement and expertly sidestepped one of her punches.
Seizing the opportunity, he cast Eldritch s directly into her stomach, sending her stumbling back from the powerful impact.
With renewed energy, he darted forward, engaging in a fric exchange of punches with Valencia while simultaneouslyunching Element Bolts at the other two witches.
The battlefield crackled with magical energy as the intense battle raged on. Archer was casting spells to keep Amaryllis and Scarlett at bay.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 441 Grandmother
Chapter 441 Grandmother
As Archer exchanged blows with Valencia, her unwavering focus remained on him as sheunched a kick in his direction.
He skillfully deflected it and asked, his voice filled with curiosity, "Are you abat witch?"
With a grin, the ck-haired girl leaped back before replying, "I specialize in closebat, Dragon."
After speaking the battle witchesunched a simultaneous attack, Amaryllis and Scarlett unleashed their spells while Valencia used her physical prowess in unison.
Theirbined assault pushed Archer to the edge, and an unmistakable annoyance crossed his features.
Determined to confront them head-on, Archer''s expression grew more focused, and he intensified his efforts, fighting with even greater determination and seriousness.
Archer''s tailshed out, his fists moved with precision, and Eldritch sts erupted from his hands targeting each girl.
The battle intensified, but just as the four separated, an unseen force seized hold of the Archer and the three witches, rendering them immobilized.
Despite their relentless efforts, the three girls remained trapped by the mysterious force.
Amaryllis turned her head, desperation in her eyes, and pleaded, "Cousin! We were merely having fun. The boy wanted a challenge."
At that moment, Archer spotted Ophelia, who suddenly materialized in the middle of the field while looking around.
She fixed an annoyed gaze upon him and scolded, "Why are you causing trouble already, young man? You shouldn''t be fighting with Battle Witches!"
Archer, wearing an indignant expression, voiced his protest, saying, "They attacked me first! I was merely defending myself. You can ask my girls or Professor Ashguard."
Ophelia shifted her attention to the three girls who observed the scene with enthusiasm, their smiles wide.
She approached Jade, the beardy who appeared shocked, and questioned, "Jade, is what the boy said urate?"
The older woman nodded in confirmation and replied, "Yes, he was demonstrating a spell, and they attacked him unexpectedly."
Ophelia let out a sigh upon hearing this revtion, realizing that her cousins had indeed started the confrontation.
However, she couldn''t muster any anger, seeing how the students seemed to enjoy the spectacle. Archer watched as the headmistress turned around and she released him.
She admonished him, "Mr. Wyldheart, if you wish to engage inbat on college grounds, please make the necessary arrangements for the arena rather than the ss training fields."
Archer looked at her with narrowed eyes before approaching her with a grin and the three trapped witches started giggling.
Ophelia silenced her cousins with a stern nce, before Archer arrived in front of her, leaning in to whisper in her ear, "You''ll pay in bed for scolding me when we marry, Ophie. I will have you squirming underneath me."
He grinned mischievously before proceeding to walk over to Hemera, Leira, N, and Lioran, leaving the headmistress standing there in bewilderment as she felt her cheeks growing red.
As she overheard her cousin''s hushed gossiping, a sense of curiosity and perhaps even amusement crossed her features.
[Ophelia''s POV]
Ophelia observed Archer''s departure as the bell rang, signaling the end of the ss. The rest of the students began to file into the building.
Jade bid her farewell and departed, leaving her alone with her three mischievous cousins, who were still suspended in the air while indulging in even more gossip.
Approaching them, she inquired, "What was all that about, girls? Mother sent you here to assist with security, not to engage in fights with my students."
Valencia spoke up with a small smile on her face, saying, "He shouldn''t be a student here. The boy is too strong to belong here."
Her two cousins nodded in agreement that''s when Scarlett chimed in, "Well, Auntie Vespera said we had to test the boy to see if he could help in the war against the dragons."
She regarded the pink-haired girl with a perplexed expression and corrected her, "Firstly, it''s Queen ckfire, and second, why would a dragon fight against his kind for witches?"
In response to Ophelia''s query, Scarlett provided an answer. "The queen has heard the rumors, and the Avalonian Emperor has also told her that he can be paid to help, and he won''t do it for free."
Upon hearing this, Ophelia nodded in understanding and released the three girls from their suspended state.
She then gave them a directive, saying, "Follow me, my cousins. We have matters to discuss with the queen."
Ophelia took the lead, with her three cousins following closely behind, as they proceeded to her office.
Scarlett caught up to her and inquired innocently, "Amaryllis mentioned that the queen might propose a marriage alliance with you and the boy in exchange for his assistance. Is that true?"
She stumbled for a moment upon hearing Scarlett''s words, and then she fixed her narrowed gaze on the girl.
In an angry tone, she demanded, "Where did you hear such a ridiculous idea?"
Scarlett yelped in response to Ophelia''s stern voice and promptly revealed her source. "Isabe told me on HexChat."
Amaryllis and Valencia couldn''t help but giggle behind them, much to Ophelia''s exasperation.
She decided to let go of the matter and led her cousins to her office. Once there, she sat down and activated hermunication device, channeling her mana into it.
Minutes passed before a seductive voice emanated from the other end. "My little witch! How have you been?"
Ophelia couldn''t help but roll her eyes upon hearing the endearing nickname her mother used for her.
Nevertheless, she replied, "Hello, Mother. What''s the mission you''ve assigned to these girls?"
A giggle came through the device, prompting Ophelia to release a sigh. Her mother''s voice then followed, filled with amusement. "What have they done?"
Hearing her mother''s question and the attempt to stifleughter, she exined, "They challenged the white dragon to a duel, and he held his ground. But it happened with dozens of students as witnesses."
Vespera''s voice came through themunication device, and she exined, "Well, Ophie, I requested the girls to evaluate him and assess hisbat abilities. Rumors can often be exaggerated, so I felt it necessary to verify."
Intrigued, Ophelia inquired, "So, why did you want to test him? Scarlett mentioned the dragons. Have they taken action?"
Her mother responded, "No, my dear. But they''ve been sighted flying along our borders andunching raids on some of the towns there, which is quite infuriating. We''ve managed to bring down quite a few of them, thanks to your aunt Elia, who is now patrolling the borders."
Upon hearing this, Ophelia''s concern deepened, and she inquired, "Do you want me to return to Arcadia and help?"
Vespera reassured her, saying, "No, my little witch. Your presence is needed where you are. Your grandmother has stated that she''ll intervene if the dragons be more troublesome."
She chuckled and continued, "You know that old woman. She''s liable to explode and incinerate them with her ck mes."
When she heard her mother talk about her grandmother, it brought a smile to her face, fondly recalling the woman.
Her grandmother was a free spirit who had willingly relinquished her role as queen when Vespera decided to cease her explorations and take up the mantle of ruling.
Instead, her grandmother had chosen to embark on new adventures and explore the world.
Ophelia couldn''t help but ask, "How is Grandmother? I haven''t heard from her in a while."
Vespera chuckled and shared the news, "She''s doing what she loves bestexploring the southern continent of Avidia. She''s assisting the Fire Elves with a significant beast problem they''ve been facing."
She couldn''t help but notice her mother''s momentary hesitation before Vespera shared some interesting news.
"She''s rather intrigued by the white dragon''s presence. You know her passion for our family''s history. She''s been persistently urging me to arrange a meeting with him, as our ancestor had once encountered thest white dragon, and something significant urred between them. She firmly believes she possesses valuable information about the boy, thanks to her extensive knowledge of our lineage and history."
Ophelia couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of her grandmother''s enthusiasm for their family''s history.
But when she thought of the two meeting she let out a loud sigh which caused Vespera to ask. ''''What''s wrong Darling?''''
She responded swiftly, her voice carrying a mix of exasperation and amusement. "The boy is a perverted dragon, iming he''ll ''punish'' me once we''re married, which is utterly preposterous!'''' @@novelbin@@
Ophelia suddenly recalled the boy''s words and carried on. "He''s just seventeen years old, whereas I''ve roamed this for over a thousand years, and I was here long before he emerged from his father''s useless balls!"
She turned away and directed her gaze out the window as she continued to rant. "I was here long before his family even came into existence, and this empire wasn''t even a notion in anyone''s mind when I was studying the lost ruins on Primordia."
Following her passionate outburst, there was a brief silence, but it was soon broken by sniggering, and eventually, full-blownughter erupted as Vespera joined in with hearty cackles.
Amaryllis, Valencia, and Scarlett found themselves rolling on the floor, thoroughly amused and teasing Ophelia, as they had never witnessed her in such a state.
"Hey, big sister, Ophie has fallen in love," Scarlett remarked to Valencia, eliciting moreughter.
"Cousins, just look at her cheeks; they''re all red," Amaryllis pointed out, clutching her stomach from theughter.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 443 Professor Barak Gorm
Chapter 443 Professor Barak Gorm
After the group left the Spellcasting field, Lioran approached him, casually cing his arm around Archer''s shoulder.
Lioran''s unexpected gesture took Archer by surprise, but he didn''t mind the friendly interaction, knowing he had no other friends.
He spoke with enthusiasm, "You went head-to-head with three Battle Witches! Are you trying to provoke N even further?"
As the lion boy spoke, he yfully pointed to the left, which prompted Archer to turn his head in that direction. There, he saw N intensely staring at him.
Hemera and Leira couldn''t help but notice the lion girl''s unusual behavior, which led them to exchange knowing giggles.
The Sun Elf approached the Lionheart Princess and teasingly inquired, "N, why are you gazing at Darling as if you''re ready to pounce on him?"
Archer and Lioran came to a halt, and N approached them, determination in her voice as she spoke. "When Father arranges our engagement, we will spar and prove that I can keep up with you."
Archer grinned at the spirited challenge from the blonde girl, and replied, "Certainly, my lioness. When your Father visits for the festival, I''ll dly take on both of you."
N nodded in agreement, and Leira was the next to speak. "Arch, what lessons do you have today?"
Recalling the information she had shared with him earlier, Archer replied, "I have History and geopolitics, and if I remember correctly, Hemera has Magic Fundamentals."@@novelbin@@
The Sun Elf, Hemera, nodded in confirmation, and they made their way into the college. She kissed him affectionately before departing for her ss.
N turned to him radiantly, before nting a cheeky kiss on his cheek, then hurried off to her lessons.
Lioran couldn''t contain hisughter as he observed Archer''s interactions with the girls. He bid Archer farewell before heading to his lessons.
Leira, still amused, led him to their ssroom. As they strolled down the corridor, they crossed paths with E, Teu, Nefertiti, and Sera.
The girls exchanged warm kisses and shared their lesson schedules with Archer. Then, Sera asked, "Sweetheart, we''re going to Hecate''s shop. Will you meet us there?"
Archer nodded and replied, "Yes, I have to see the emperor first before I can join you."
With smiles all around, E added, "We need to get to our lessons now. We''ll catch up with youter, husband."
They hurried off down one of the corridors and entered a ssroom, leaving Archer and Leira standing there.
He chuckled before resuming their journey to the history ssroom. They soon arrived at the history ssroom and pushed open the heavy wooden door.
The room was already half full of students, and the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation. At the front of the ss stood arge man who appeared to have Orc heritage.
His muscr frame and stern countenance gave him an imposing presence. With a hearty and resonant voice, he introduced himself as Professor Barak Gorm.
"Wee, ss! I am Professor Gorm, and I will be your new instructor for the history and geopolitics lessons. Today, we embark on a journey through the annals of time, exploring the rich tapestry of our world''s past."
The Half-Orc turned toward Archer and Leira, a warm smile gracing his face as he addressed them. "Ah, it''s Mr. White Dragon and his muse, the Avalonian Princess. Please, take a seat next to Halime."
Archer nced over to the adjacent desk, where the Nagendra Princess, Halime, greeted him with a friendly smile. He made his way to the chair and seated himself, Leira alongside him.
Halime turned to him, her voice carrying an exotic Southern ent as she inquired, "Arch! How have you been? It''s been a while since west crossed paths."
He looked at the snake girl and smiled before replying. ''''I''ve been good Hali. What about you?''''
The ck-haired girl nodded her head. ''''sses were canceled and we were only allowed in the college grounds so it''s been boring.''''
Archer chuckled as Leira spoke up. ''''Yeah, some of the professors joined the war and the headmistress had to stop sses for a while.''''
The three continued chatting until more students walked into the room causing Professor Gorm to start his lesson while everyone sat down.
That''s when Archer spotted the lc-haired girl walking into the room looking like she was angry until she sat down with a group of girls.
Leiro nudged him and spoke in a hushed voice. ''''That is Aurelia Vitalis the youngest princess of the Vitalis Kingdom in the south. They are mermaids who created a kingdom onnd and in the sea during The Continental Chaos when the Avalon Empire was founded.''''
Archer smiled at the news and found the war she was talking about interesting before the Professor started speaking.
He stood at the front of the ssroom, his deep voice resonating through the hushed room. The students fixed their attention on him, eager to hear the tale he was about to share.
"Today, my dear students, we shall embark on a journey back in time, to a time when our empire faced a cmity like no other," Professor Gorm began. "I speak of the Doom of Frostholm."
The students could feel the gravity of the subject as he continued, "Frostholm, our once-proud city in the Frostwyn Duchy was a beacon of prosperity and culture in the north. Its soaring spires and grand architecture were unparalleled, a testament to the greatness of our ancestors."
He paused for a moment, letting the image of the magnificent city settle in their minds.
"But," Professor Gorm''s voice grew somber, "that greatness met a terrible fate when the Swarm descended upon it. A horrifying amalgamation of creatures, a nightmarish coalition of monstrous beings from the frigid abyss."
The students leaned forward in their seats, captivated by the story.
"The Ratlings, Ghouls, mutated humans, demi-humans, and countless other horrorsprised this swarm," he continued.
"They surged through the streets of Frostholm,ying waste to everything in their path. The once-thriving city was plunged into a nightmare of destruction and terror."
Gasps and whispers filled the room as the students tried to imagine the horrors that had befallen Frostholm.
"In the face of this dire threat," Professor Gorm said, "The previous Emperor Rein Avalon had no choice but to order the construction of the Frostholm Walla monumental barrier designed not just to protect the city, but to shield the rest of our empire from the encroaching Swarm."
The professor''s gaze became intense as he continued, "Only a handful of survivors made it to safety that dreadful day decades ago, among them, our esteemed college historian, Draven Drakebane."
The students exchanged wide-eyed nces. Draven Drakebane was a renowned figure in the college, and his presence among them now took on a new significance.
The Half-Orc continued talking. "Draven Drakebane''s firsthand ounts of the Doom of Frostholm provide us with a unique perspective on those harrowing times,"
He continued. ''''His bravery and knowledge have preserved the memory of Frostholm and serve as a reminder of the strength of our empire in the face of adversity."
When Archer learned about the city in the north, a spark of curiosity ignited within him. He turned to Leira and inquired, "Is this city wealthy?"
Leira cast her gaze upon him, a hint of concern in her eyes as she sighed before responding, "Yes, it was the most prosperous city in the empire before its tragic downfall. The empire has made several attempts to reim it, but no one who ventures there ever returns."
As the words left Leira''s lips, a realization struck her, and her eyes widened in fear. She had inadvertently told a greedy dragon about wealth.
Meeting Archer''s eager gaze, she understood the thoughts that must be racing through his mind and hastily cautioned, "Don''t you dare! You already possess plenty of gold; risking your life for more is not worth it."
Archer''s chuckle caught the professor''s attention, causing him to pause in his lecture and turn his gaze toward the couple.
The Half-Orc professor spoke, his voice stern but not unkind, "I wonder what is causing you two not to pay attention in my lesson. I can excuse you if you don''t want to be here."
Archer met the professor''s gaze and spoke honestly, "Leira was cautioning me about not going to Frostholm because it''s perilous."
The professor''s eyes widened with concern as he pressed further, "What do you mean by ''cautioning''? Have you been considering a trip there?"
Archer nodded with a grin, "Yes, but not in the immediate future. I''ve had my fill of adventures for now."
Barak''s sigh in response to hisment prompted a chuckle from Archer, which in turn earned him a yful poke in the side from Leira.
Their light-hearted exchange created a jovial atmosphere, and theughter of the students around them was contagious.
That''s when the professor walked back to his desk and took a seat, his expression grave as he spoke, "It''s an exceedingly perilous ce. Not even Thorin Ashguard can venture far within the city before being forced to retreat by something more formidable."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 444 Fangharbor City
Chapter 444 Fangharbor City
Upon hearing the Half-Orc''s warning, Archer chuckled before posing another question, "We shall see when I venture there, but what interests me is whether there are more cities that have fallen like Frostholm."
The professor met his gaze and nodded, acknowledging the inquiry. "Yes, there are many cities around the world that have met a simr fate in thest two hundred years."
With the students eager to learn more, Professor Gorm continued his history lesson, the room abuzz with anticipation and curiosity.
He had captivated their attention with the Doom of Frostholm, and now he delved into another chapter of their world''s past.
"Now, as we explore the annals of history," Barak began, "let us turn our gaze toward the distant Orientia Eastern continent, where a city once stooda city known as Fangharbor."
The students leaned forward, their curiosity piqued.
"Fangharbor City in the old Vorkor Kingdom," he continued, "It was a bustling trading hub, renowned for its maritimemerce. It was a beacon of prosperity to the Orcish people. For generations, it was the heart of trade for the Orcs of the Eastern continent."
The professor''s tone grew somber as he continued, "But like Frostholm, Fangharbor too met a tragic fate. It was devoured by the same insidious Swarm that had ravaged our northern city."
He paused, allowing the significance of this revtion to settle in. "The Swarm that descended upon Fangharbor and then the whole of Vorkor was as relentless as the one that assailed Frostholm,"
Professor Gorm exined. "A vile coalition of creatures, including the Murkfolk, the Serpentwraiths brought the city to its knees."
The students exchanged shocked nces, realizing the extent of the catastrophe.@@novelbin@@
"Fangharbor''s streets, once bustling with trade and life, were overrun," he continued. "Its harbors, which had seen countless shipse and go, now harbored only destruction and despair."
Barak''s voice carried a weight of history as he went on, "In the face of this cmity, the Orcish people faced devastation, and the survivors were scattered across the continent, struggling to rebuild their lives."
After the Half-Orc''s words came to a halt, he cast his eyes downward. He appeared as if a long-forgotten memory had surfaced, but then he shook his head.
Curiosity tugged at Archer, and he inquired in a measured, inquisitive tone, "What became of the Orcs after the Swarm devastated their kingdom?"
The professor''s gaze lifted to meet his, and there was a shadow of sorrow in his eyes as he began to recount the fate of his people.
"We were exiled to the Forsakennds, a deste region nestled at the heart of the Orientia Continent. Thisnd is a harsh blend of barren grasnds, towering mountains, foreboding swamps, imprable jungles, and a colossal forest that dominates its center."
Barak''s words painted a vivid picture of the forsakenndscape that had be the new home of the Orcs, and the somber tone in his voice carried the weight of their collective history.
The professor swiftly wrapped up his exnation, saying, "We''ve adapted to our new life, bing nomads. Some, like my mother, chose to venture beyond thosends, and she wed a noble in the Avalon Empire."
Archer absorbed the information, his interest in the mysterious Eastern Continent deepening.
This curiosity led him to pose another question, "What about the other continents? Have they faced simr attacks?"
Professor Grom fixed Archer with a narrowed, scrutinizing gaze, prompting the rest of the students, including Aurelia, to turn their attention to the exchange.
"I understand why you''re curious," Barak remarked, his voice tinged with caution. "But you''d be wise to avoid those ces; they are steeped in death and sorrow. It''s best to let them rest in the past."
With his solemn warning delivered, the professor returned to his lesson, leaving the students to ponder the somber history he had shared.
The Half-Orc professor paced before his students, hismanding voice filling the room as he delved into the geopolitics of Pluoria.
Barak borated on how the continent''s intricate politicalndscape had been molded by decades of conflict and ever-shifting alliances.
"Pluoria, our beloved continent, has endured as a theater for power struggles and shes," he began.
"Throughout history, the numerous kingdoms and territories have waged fierce battles for supremacy, each striving to safeguard its interests and extend its reach."
"From the very ascent of the Avalon Empire, a mysterious force emerged to wage war, and after decades of conflict, it ultimately led to the downfall of three out of the five kingdoms, submerging them in a harrowing sea of blood and screams. In reaction to this dire situation, the remaining two kingdoms allied, erecting a massive wall that isted their territories from the three fallen realms," the professor expounded, offering a sinct andprehensible ount of the continent''s historical events.
Upon hearing this, memories resurfaced in Archer''s mind that he gathered from the souls he had consumed.
Archer shut his eyes, and at that moment, he saw the imposing Frostholm Wall unfolded before him as he delved into the eaten souls.
He observed soldiers patrolling the wall''s towering ramparts, their presence a resolute defense against the lurking menace beyond.
These guardians of the realm moved with purpose, their watchful eyes scanning the deste terrain.
Along the length of the wall, Archer noticed a formidable array of mana cannons, each one poised to unleash devastating arcane power upon any threat that dared to approach.
These massive weapons stood as silent sentinels, their presence a testament to the empire''s determination to safeguard its people.
In addition to the mana cannons, other weapons, and fortifications lined the top of the wall, all meticulously positioned to repel any attacks.
It painted a picture of unwavering vignce to the protection of the empire against the horrifying creatures theyy beyond.
He remembered that the Frostfallen Commanders had contemtedunching an assault on the wall when they had been at full strength.
But they couldn''t as the emperor deployed nearly half a million soldiers to safeguard the empire from the encroaching Swarm.
Archer carefully stored the information in the recesses of his mind, aware that he harbored a growing curiosity about the ce described.
He envisioned a future visit, but as he started thinking about his ns, the resounding bell interrupted his thoughts, signaling the end of the lesson.
Professor Grom promptly dismissed the ss, dispersing the students to their next destinations.
Archer and Leira exited the ssroom, and with an inviting smile, he extended an offer to Halime to join them, to which she enthusiastically agreed.
The trio left the room and, upon stepping into the corridor, they were greeted by the presence of the other girls including N, who had been waiting for them.
Upon seeing him, the girls'' faces lit up with smiles, and it was E who took the initiative to speak first. "Hello, Arch! We''ve wrapped up our sses for the day and thought we''d have a girl''s meeting while you pay a visit to the emperor."
Archer acknowledged the Half-Elf''s words with a nod and proceeded to express his affection for each of the girls with a tender kiss on their foreheads.
As they headed back to their domain, he stood alone for a moment, the smile on his face revealing a sense of contentment.
Soon, the sound of chirping from his bracelet caught his attention and caused him to smile when he heard it.
With a grin, Archer summoned a portal, and through it emerged three little creatures, rushing toward him with boundless enthusiasm.
The Hydra sisters, exuberant and affectionate, climbed up him and showered him with a flurry of licks and gentle nibbles, their joy and yfulness brightening his day.
The spectacle that unfolded left the students around Archer utterly bbergasted. They gaped in disbelief, their minds struggling to process what they had just witnessed.
In a matter of moments, they had seen ten girls vanish into a violet portal, only to be reced by three yful Hydra creatures that affectionately mbered all over Archer.
Indeed, the extraordinary sight had rendered the onlookers momentarily speechless.
After giving the affectionate Hydra sisters some attention, Archer began his walk toward the college''s entrance.
Once outside, he conjured a Gate that transported him to the floating ind, his focus on the adorable Azura, who emitted adorable noises throughout their walk.
Emerging from the portal near the elevator''s entrance, Archer inadvertently startled the soldiers, but their initial shock soon transformed into recognition upon seeing him.
With a mischievous grin, he acknowledged their surprise and proceeded on his way toward the pce, where he had a meeting with the emperor.
As Archer made his way toward the pce, he couldn''t help but notice the afternoon sun, high in the sky.
However, he soon became aware of the snowfall intensifying rapidly, which left him somewhat puzzled.
Despite the sudden change in weather, he decided to press on and, as the guards opened the pce doors, he stepped inside to meet with the emperor.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 446 Dragonheart Potions
Chapter 446 Dragonheart Potions
Archer made his way through the pce corridors, the weather outside worsened, and he was guided by a maid who warmly weed him.
He continued to stroke the Hydra sisters who clung to him. Their journeysted for about ten minutes until they reached a door.
The maid knocked and a few secondster a booming voice from within called out, "Come in!"
She opened the door and gestured for him to enter. Stepping into the room, Archer found the emperor and empress engrossed in paperwork.
As they noticed his presence, their heads snapped up in astonishment, their gazes drawn to the three little creatures clinging to him.
Osoric set aside his paperwork and looked at Archer with a curious expression. "Wee, my boy! What are these tiny creatures?"
Archer settled into a chair before he began to exin, "These are Hydras. I helped in their hatching, and we''ve had a deep bond ever since."
While he spoke, Chloe''s attention was focused on Azura, who was nibbling at Archer''s ear, causing him to shiver.
Shemented with a smile, "They seem to love you. What are their names?"
Archer pointed at each of the little Hydras and introduced them, "Azura, Sable, and Raven. They''re lively little girls who seem to love lounging on?me." @@novelbin@@
Chloe couldn''t help butugh before Osoric got down to business, asking in a serious tone, "Why did you kill my nobles? And was there no other way instead of crucifying them?"
Archer looked at the blonde man and chuckled to himself. "Well, they were corrupt and deserved it. Why not make a statement? It will keep the rest in line."
The emperor gave him a skeptical look and asked, "What proof do you have?"
When Archer revealed the evidence, he noticed a wide range of emotions passing across the emperor''s face, which made him quietly amused.
On the contrary, Chloe wore a disapproving and furious expression. As the situation unfolded, both of them seemed on the brink of boiling over.
"They deserved a harsher punishment; you were too lenient," Osoric remarked once his anger had subsided.
He continued, "Nevertheless, I am appreciative of your support during this crucial time for the empire. I assure you that I will demonstrate my gratitude at the forting Frostwinter Festival, providing us with the perfect opportunity to adequately reward you."
Archer responded with a nod, conveying his recognition of Osoric''s understanding. It was at that moment that Chloe chimed in, "How was your first day at the college?"
"It went well. I found out about magical recipes which interested me," he replied to the older woman, who was smiling at him.
However, at that moment, Archer recalled Professor Grom''s tale and directed his gaze toward the emperor before inquiring, "Just how prosperous was Frostholm?"
Upon hearing his question, both adults were taken aback, their eyes widening in shock.
Chloe was the first to voice her concern, her tone filled with worry. "You''re not contemting going there, are you? It''s extremely dangerous, Archer, and you mustn''t."
He smiled before shaking his head. "I have no intentions of going there anytime soon, perhaps in the future."
Both the emperor and empress let out sighs of relief, and their conversation with Archer resumed.
Half an hourter, they concluded their discussion, and he bid them farewell before departing from the pce.
As he walked out, the Hydra sisters began to chirp, prompting him to stroke each of them, bringing delight to the little creatures.
It was during this moment that he observed a peculiar change in their eyes. Azura had violet eyes like his, while Raven possessed blue eyes, and Sable''s eyes were a vibrant yellow.
After admiring the charming little things, he created a portal to the domain and stepped through it.
Once on the other side, he witnessed the pink-haired princess storming out of the treehouse with an expression of anger.
That''s when he saw the rest of the girls including Sia, Halime, and N engaged in an animated conversation with each other.
He guessed Hecate was preparing to open the shop. Archer asked the sisters to wait in the treehouse while he sorted out whatever happened.
The sisters looked at him with glowing eyes before giving him a lick and jumping off him to go make their way to afortable chair in the corner.
After doing that he went outside and made his way toward Nefertiti as he trudged through the ankle-high snow.
When Archer got close he heard her casting magic in anger as the explosions got louder. He approached her and wrapped his arms around her slim waist.
His actions caught her off guard and she spun around to see him. He smiled when he saw her and asked. "What''s wrong, my Subus?"
When Nefertiti heard Archer''s question, she smiled, then apologized, saying, "Husband, I''m sorry you had to witness that. I was just angry."
Archer chuckled at his wife and yfully kissed her nose, causing her to giggle. He inquired, "What''s been bothering you so much?"
Nefertiti protested, "I don''t want you to have any more women. You already have enough!"
She clung to Archer, her emotions in in her actions. When Archer heard her, he frowned, then spoke gently, "Nefi, I love you, and you know that, no matter how many women I have. How could I ever forget about my Subus?"
He went on, "I appreciate how much you care for me. Starting today, I''ll make more effort to spend time with each of you and make up for the times I''ve been away."
Upon hearing this, her smile grew before hugging him even tighter, reassured by his words.
After that, the two of them walked back to the treehouse after Archer had repaired all the damage to the forest.
As they entered, all the girls turned to them, smiling, and attempted to get up, but he gestured for them to remain seated.
Archer motioned for Nefertiti to take a seat and positioned himself in front of the group, addressing them with a firm tone, "I''m not certain what happened during your meeting, but I''m asking that none of you engage in arguments. I''m not expecting you to be friends or even talk to each other, but I do expect each of you to maintain a basic level of civility."
They all nodded in agreement as he continued, "I understand that some of you may not want more women to join the harem, which I can appreciate. However, in the end, the decision isn''t up to anyone here but me. Rest assured, it doesn''t mean I''ll neglect any of you if more join. I have an idea for a new spell that will allow me to attend to each one of you without anyone missing out."
After he finished speaking, Tal spoke up, her voice tinged with concern. "So, we don''t get a say in anything? Are you going to control us and not allow us to express our own opinions?"
Archer fixed his gaze on the brown-skinned, silver-haired mixed elf, and she met his stare with her captivating blood-red eyes.
He offered a warm smile and reassured her, "No, I don''t wish to control any of you. I wee your opinions and input on everything."
N spoke up, "So you don''t mind us pursuing our paths? For instance, if I wanted to return to the Lionheart Kingdom and assist my father, would you have an issue with that?"
Archer chuckled and replied, "No, not at all. I''d ask if you need any help and would be willing to do anything for you before sending you there myself."
He then added, "Feel free to ask the others. I don''t mind whatever choices they make."
Everyone nodded with smiles, appreciating his words, as he continued to exin, "I will never do anything to stifle your goals and dreams.''''
Archer looked at each girl before continuing. ''''Just like Hecate, who loves potions, I opened a shop for her. I''ve created a garden for Llyniel and E''s mother is now living a good life. I''ve helped everyone''s kingdoms and even put an end to the war, all for you girls. Of course, not for free, as everything in lifees at a price."
Halime asked a question, "What if we reject a girl joining the harem?"
Archer smiled and replied honestly, "That''s the only time I won''t listen. If I like the girl and want her in the harem, then I will take her. However, as you all already know, I won''t ept random girls. I want to get to know them first, as was the case with N and Halime."
He looked at the two in question, who were grinning with delight, which made him chuckle. "Well, I''m not just going to im these two. I want to get to know them better. Oh, and N, it''s not up to your father if I marry you. It''s my decision."
Upon hearing her father''s name mentioned, N''s smile grew wider, and she yfully remarked, "He will want to fight you for theck of respect."
Archer couldn''t help but burst intoughter, setting off a chain reaction of giggles among most of the girls, including N herself.
Sera, full of enthusiasm, jumped up and began shadowboxing as she chimed in, "He''ll beat up the Lion King and show him who''s boss!"
She bounced around the room, performing exaggerated fighting moves that elicited even moreughter from everyone present.
Theughter lightened the mood, and once everyone calmed down, Sia spoke up, "What if I want to stay in the Avalon army? Will you let me?"
Archer looked at the Dragon-kin woman, who was grinning because she already knew the answer and just wanted to hear him say it.
With a charming grin of his own, he replied, "I wouldn''t stop you and you know this. Now, don''t ask silly questions."
She chuckled, her impressive curves swaying yfully. A few of the younger women couldn''t help but cast envious nces her way.
Seeing their reactions, Sia woman couldn''t contain her amusement and remarked, "You all will grow, and some of you are already blossoming."
After her words, she turned her gaze to Nefertiti, Teu, and Tal, who possessedrge boobs.
The other girls couldn''t help but direct their envy toward them, prompting Archer to burst into even moreughter.
Once hisughter subsided, Archer rose to his feet and addressed the group while calling for the Hydra sisters. "I''m heading over to Hecate''s shop, but I want all of you to understand my feelings before I go."
Azura, Sable, and Raven hurried towards him, the three small cat-sized beasts climbed up and took their usual spots, bringing smiles to everyone''s faces.
Everyone nodded and said they woulde with him because they wanted to see the new shop.
Hey smiled and cast Gate to the alley near the shop. The group stepped through the portal, finding themselves in a dimly lit alleyway just a short distance from their destination.
They exited the narrow alley and stepped onto the bustling main street, their eyes fell upon a shop with a name that brought a smile to Archer''s face C "Dragonheart Potions."
The girls couldn''t contain their excitement when theyid eyes on the shop, and they eagerly dragged him toward it.
Their anticipation filled the air as they entered the shop, eager to explore to see what Archer and Hecate had done with the shop.
Everyone''s eyes widened as they took in the enchanting sight before them.
Inside, they found Ste, along with Eione, Thalia, and Xanthe, working diligently to organize potions and ce them on the shelves.
The girls couldn''t help but be amazed by the magical array of elixirs, crystals, and potions that adorned the shelves, shimmering with a mysterious aura.
Archer, too, was impressed with the interior of the shop. The blue and white paint job gave the ce a soothing and mystical ambiance.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 447 Mischievous Snake Girl
Chapter 447 Mischievous Snake Girl
As Archer entered the shop, he spotted Hecate at the counter, engrossed in a ledger, while all twelve girls began to explore therge store.
He approached the Moon Elf with a warm smile and said, "Hello, my witch. I love the new name of the shop. Did the Dragon-kin have a hand in it?"
Hecate looked up, her smile widening as she nodded in response. "Indeed, they did. They workedte into the night, and the city guards paid them a visit out of curiosity. But as soon as they heard your name, they made a swift exit."
"Excellent," Archer replied with a curious tone. "Are we prepared to open?"
Hecate nodded her head, prompting a smile from Archer. He turned around and called for Sera, and the redhead came running towards him with enthusiasm.
Sera came to a halt before Archer, her voice filled with cheer as she asked, "What''s up, sweetheart?"
Archer smiled and then made a request, "Could you please inform everyone down the main street that the Dragonheart Potions shop is now open?"
Upon hearing Sera''s response, the dragon girl shed a smile and nodded. "Of course, but you''ll owe me one, though."
Archer chuckled at her yfulment and agreed, "Deal," before she darted out of the shop with incredible speed, leaving everyone inughter.
Hecate chimed in with a giggle, "She was certainly excited about it."
[Sera''s POV]
After leaving the shop, Sera found herself unsure of where to start but shrugged off her uncertainty before breaking into a run.
She dashed through the bustling streets of Starfall City, her vibrant red hair flowing behind her like a fiery banner.
Her voice carried boundless enthusiasm as she proimed to all who would listen, "The Dragonheart Potion store is now open, and it''s proudly owned by the White Dragon''s wife!"
Her spirited announcement immediately caught the attention of those in her vicinity.
Pedestrians came to a sudden halt, shopkeepers leaned out of their doorways, and even mystical creatures paused in their activities to hear the news.
Sera''s message quickly spread like wildfire throughout the city, drawing a crowd of intrigued onlookers.
That''s when her excitement reached its peak, and she decided to take her announcement to new heights, quite literally.
With a confident and daring leap, she summoned her magnificent red wings, their impressive span casting a shadow below.
She soared gracefully into the sky above Starfall City, her fiery red hair and wings catching the sun''s golden rays.
As she glided through the air, her powerful voice carried her message far and wide, echoing through the streets and alleys below.
With a triumphant roar, she dered, "Hear ye, good people of Starfall City! Dragonheart Potions is now open, and it''s under the ownership of the White Dragon''s wife, Hecate Wyldheart! Come one,e all, and discover the magic that awaits!"
Her airborne promation captivated the attention of those on the ground, and people all over the city looked up in awe, listening to the dragon girl''s message.
Sera''s spectacr disy and announcement painted the people with excitement, ensuring that the entire city was aware of the grand opening of Hecate''s potion shop.
After she was done advertising the shop, Sera gracefully descended and touched down just outside the entrance of Dragonheart Potions.
She dismissed her wings, and her fiery hair cascaded around her like a zing waterfall. As she strolled back into the shop, the passerby looked at her in sheer amazement.
Whispers of awe and wonder rippled through the onlookers, and some even pointed in her direction as they shared their astonishment.
[Back to Archer]
Archer, who had been engrossed in a conversation with Hecate and overseeing the final preparations within the shop, caught a glimpse of Sera as she entered.
Sera''s face lit up with a bright smile as she eagerly explored the enchanting interior.
Hecate quickly spoke up, expressing her gratitude. "We heard your announcement. Thank you for doing that."
She replied with a cheerful tone, "That''s okay, Hec. It was fun to see the people''s reactions."
The unexpected interaction between the two girls surprised Archer as he observed, never anticipating that Hecate would open up in this manner.
Nheless, he was delighted to witness it and continued to pamper Azura, who responded with cute chirps.
It was during this moment that he nced at the potion list that told him the price and effects of the potion.
[Two gold - Healing Salve - Speeds up the natural healing process for wounds]
[Five gold - Health Potion - Restores a portion of the drinker''s health]
[Five gold - Mana Elixir - Replenishes magical energy or mana]
[Six gold - Speed Elixir - Increases the drinker''s speed and agility]
[Eight gold - Antidote - Cures various poisons and toxins]
[Ten gold - Invisibility Potion - Renders the user invisible for a limited time]
[Ten gold - Sleep Draught - Induces deep and restful sleep]
[Ten gold - Potion of Night Vision - Grants the ability to see in the dark]
[Twelve gold - Strength Tonic - Enhances physical strength and endurance]
Archer was content with their progress, and that''s when Hecate brought up the subject. "When we eventually turn a profit, I''ll split it with you," she said.
Upon hearing her offer, Archer smiled and replied, "No, keep it and reinvest it in expanding our stock and improving the shop."
Hecate nodded before giving him another kiss before getting back to work leaving Archer sitting there with Azura.@@novelbin@@
With their collective efforts, the girls sessfully organized the shop, cing all the potions neatly on the shelves, each one ready to be sold.
The atmosphere within the shop was brimming with anticipation and enchantment. As Archer admired the store, he couldn''t help but notice a queue beginning to form outside.
Recognizing the growing excitement among the customers, he swiftly made his way to the front door.
Archer gathered the girls and gave them instructions for the uing grand opening.
He summoned small, Stone Men and ordered them to hide throughout the shop. This move was intended to keep a vignt eye on any potential troublemakers.
Teu, N, and Tal assumed positions at the entrance to make sure everything ran smoothly while extending warm wees to the customers.
Meanwhile, Llyniel, Sia, Nefertiti, and Hemera retreated to the domain after saying goodbye to Archer with kisses.
E, Halime, and Sera, on the other hand, chose to stay and help out in the shop until they could get more staff.
Leira wanted to return to the pce to see her parents, so Archer cast Gate before she kissed him and stepped through.
Archer and Hecate stepped outside and addressed the gathered patrons, his voice carrying with a touch of magic.
"Ladies and gentlemen. It is with great pleasure that I announce the grand opening of Dragonheart Potions, your one-stop destination for mystical elixirs and enchanting brews."
The crowd broke into enthusiastic apuse, their excitement palpable.
Archer continued, "And now, I am honored to introduce my wife and the heart of this establishment, Hecate Wyldheart."
He turned to Hecate with a warm smile, acknowledging her. She gracefully stepped forward, acknowledging the crowd with a nod and a charming smile.
"Thank you all for being here today. We look forward to serving you and providing the most wondrous potions and elixirs in Starfall City."
With the announcement made and the crowd''s excitement at its peak, Archer and Hecate returned inside the shop.
Archer took a seat behind the counter, where he found the three little Hydras eagerly awaiting his attention.
They chirped happily, all their tiny heads bobbing as they interacted with him. In the shop, customers were enthusiastically purchasing various potions, their faces lit up with delight as they paid.
Thalia, stationed at one counter, efficiently handled the transactions, and Xanthe, at the other counter, assisted with a weing smile.
Hecate was engrossed in conversation with customers, offering them advice and suggestions.
A few customers observed Archer ying with the little creatures and couldn''t help but smile. Archer, in turn, shifted his attention to the girls who were assisting in the shop.
E skillfully guided customers around, while Sera provided her support to Xanthe, and Halime joined forces with Thalia at the counter.
After a few hours, the stock they had on the shop floor was gone and the girls started counting the coins.
As the day came to a close, the girls worked together to tidy up and prepare the shop for closing.
They meticulously organized the potions, wiped down the shelves, and ensured that the shop was clean and inviting.
The air was filled withughter and camaraderie as they cleaned the shop, ready to wee new customers the following day.
Archer was still sitting in the same chair but this time he was asleep with the three Hydra sistersying all over him.
This scene made the girls smile as they went about tidying up the shop. Archer was restingfortably when, in a moment of yfulness, Halime approached him quietly.
She gently poked his face, causing him to stir and awaken. He blinked his eyes open and looked at the mischievous snake girl with a mixture of surprise and amusement.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 448 A Cats First Time (R18)
Chapter 448 A Cat''s First Time (R18)
Archer awoke to find Halime gazing at him with a cute smile. "Time to rise and shine, sleepyhead. The shop has already closed," she informed him.
He met her gaze, letting out a tired yawn before he rose to his feet, cradling the slumbering Hyda sisters in his arms.
When Halime saw this she smiled beforementing. ''''You love those little beasts. You''ve been pampering them for hours now.''''
Archer smiled before answering. ''''I do. I was there when they hatched and I feel connected to them.''''
He quickly realized that only Halime, E, and Hecate remained in the shop. Puzzled, he inquired, "Where''s everyone else?"
E took it upon herself to reply, saying, "Everyone returned to the domain after wepleted the cleaning. Halime and I stayed behind to help Hecate with restocking the shelves."
Archer''s face brightened with a smile when he inquired about the little dog girl. "How did Ste''s first day go?"
Hecate responded with a grin, "She did remarkably well, to be honest. She proved to be a valuable assistant and a fast learner."
Archer smiled when he heard that while moving towards the window, observing the falling snowkes covering the streets.
Turning to the remainingdies, he asked, "Are you three ready to head back now? It''s getting cold."
As if in response to his words, the weather outside worsened, with the snow and windshing against the shop windows.
All three girls nodded in agreement, and he opened a portal to the domain and stepped through.
After they were all inside Hecate gave Archer a tender kiss before departing for herb to make more potions.
With his eyes closed he extended his senses through the treehouse, detecting the other girls in their respective rooms sleeping while wrapped up.
Little Ste was peacefully asleep in the room Hecate had provided for her. To his surprise, he noticed that the lion girl was out cold while upying one of the avable rooms.
Turning to E, he inquired, "You gave N a bedroom?"
E nodded with a warm smile and exined, "Yes, she''s quite fond of you, Archer, and I can see you share those feelings. So, I thought it would be a good idea to give her a bedroom. She''ll likely be around often, just like Halime here."
Archer shifted his focus to Halime, observing her cheerful demeanor as she hummed a tune.
He couldn''t help but wonder about the nature of her curse to not touch anyone, but he decided to ponder it further at ater time.
Shaking his head and reassured them, saying, "No need to worry. You girls can go take a bath and unwind, while I head to the treehouse to prepare it."
E nodded and then gently tugged Halime, who was busy admiring her surroundings. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight before heading over to the window.
He walked over to a sofa and gently arranged the sisters on it, and they plopped down onto it, which he foundpletely adorable.
That''s when he made his way to the balcony door and exited. Once he stepped outside he cast Cosmic Shield around him to keep the snow off himself.
After that, he leaned against the railings and looked over the domain which was covered in snow.
Archer stood at the edge of the treehouse''s balcony, overlooking the snow-covered domain. It was a crisp and serene night, the moon casting a silvery glow on the pristinendscape.
He could feel the icy air nipping at his cheeks, but it was a refreshing cold, a reminder of the changing seasons.
As he gazed out into the night, his eyes were drawn to the horizon where, one by one, the cities he had built began to light up.
Each one sparkled like a jewel in the darkness, their warm and inviting glow cutting through the wintry stillness.
The city lights illuminated the snow, creating a picturesque scene that seemed almost magical. He marveled at how far he hade and what he had aplished.
This time around he didn''t stop the weather as he found it beautiful. Archer contemted the idea of a spell that could allow him to care for all the girls in a single night.
He decided to create a Time spell that would grant him the opportunity to spend more time with each of them.
Archer didn''t care for the fatigue that could result from his spell. With determination, he closed his eyes andmenced creating the spell.
[Spell Creation Activated]
He concentrated on the spell he had in mind and closed his eyes. Then, he heard a distinct click, signaling thepletion of the spell.
With the task finished, he pulled up the spell''s information.
[Timewarp: A time spell that envelops the caster in a special time field. When activated, it slows down time around the caster]
Upon reading the newly created spell, he felt a sense of satisfaction. It would enable him to spend even more time with each of the girls every night, should he desire to do so.
Archer started to rx as he sat down and noticed that the air was crisp and filled with a sense of serenity.
He looked up and was captivated by the sheer beauty of the night. High above, a multitude of stars twinkled in the inky expanse, forming a breathtaking celestial tapestry.
That''s when a magical moment urred. Archer noticed the first shooting star streaking across the heavens, leaving a trail of radiant light in its wake.
His gaze fixed on this celestial spectacle. Soon, more shooting stars followed their brief but brilliant journeys across the night sky leaving him with a profound sense of wonder.
Each streak of light seemed like a wish upon the canvas of the cosmos, and Archer couldn''t help but make his silent wishes as he marveled at the breathtaking disy.
After marveling at the shooting stars, Archer made his way back into the treehouse and headed towards his bed.
When he settled in, it suddenly struck him that he hadn''t handed in his choices for the extra sses.
With a casual shrug, he decided to deal with it the next day. Then, he set his sights on the cat girls'' bedroom.
Upon entering, Archer woke Leira from her slumber. As she rolled over, she noticed that he had dismissed his horns and tail, which caught her attention.
Before she could utter a word, Archer cast Timewrap around them, resulting in aplete slowdown of time within their temporary bubble.@@novelbin@@
While hours psed within the time bubble, only half an hour passed in the outside world.
After casting his new spell Archer noticed Leira appeared nervous as she stammered, "W-w-what are you doing here?"
He didn''t say a word. Instead, his violet eyes gleamed with intensity as he began to undress, removing his shirt and pants.
The embarrassed girl''s eyes widened as she couldn''t help but notice his lean and toned physique.
Leira sensed something primal stirring within her as she locked eyes with Archer. She slowly rose from the bed and moved closer to him, stepping off the mattress.
In a surprising move, she let her green robe fall to the floor, revealing that she was d in ck panties and a matching bra.
Upon witnessing this alluring scene, he felt his desire intensify as he gazed upon his feline fiancee.
Leira''s lengthy, flowing purple hair descended her back in graceful, undting waves, a feature that Archer truly admired.
As he observed her, he couldn''t help but notice her long cat tail, enthusiastically swaying behind her.
The unmistakable sign of her eagerness piqued Archer''s curiosity, leading him to guess that her feline nature might be the reason behind her sudden change.
Leira''s purple cat ears twitched in response to her excitement, and her slim yet shapely body, including her decently sized breasts, only served to hold his gaze.
Archer took a step forward, his hand finding its ce on her waist. He leaned in, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss, and Leira responded eagerly.
In the heat of the moment, their passion intensified, and Leira led him to the bed.He willingly followed, copsing on top of her, their desire fueling the connection between them.
Leira felt his raging member rubbing up against her which made her shiver and grew even hornier. Archer paused the kiss, his eyes filled with affection as he gazed at her.
"My cat princess," he whispered lovingly in her ear, "Do you want this?"
Upon hearing his words, Leira nodded eagerly, and without a moment''s hesitation, she resumed their passionate kiss.
Archer''s hands gently traced a path up her body, igniting the mes of desire between them as he started gently messaging her boobs.
Leira stopped kissing him and looked at him. ''''Sit up husband.''''
Archer did as she said and she took off her bra which made her boobs spill out allowing him to see her light brown nipples.
When he saw this it drove him wild as he went for the left one while pinching the right causing Leira to let out an erotic moan. ''''Mmmghhh!!~''''
Archer heard this and continued his attacks on the turned-on cat girl who felt her whole body heat up and wanted him to stop it.
He sucked both her nipples before kissing down her body which drove Leira crazy as she grabbed his hair.
As he kissed down her body Archer smelt her love juices before he reached her now-soaked garden.
Archer moved her panties to the side and dived in as he started licking every inch of her which caused Leira to clutch the sheets.
She let out a primal scream as his tongue touched her clit and started gently licking it. ''''Agghhhh!!~~''''
Once she screamed Archer didn''t stop there because he slipped his finger into her tight cave and slowly started moving it in and out.
After doing this he felt a wave of love juices pour out of her which he quickly drank and didn''t let a drop go to waste.
When he did this Leira grabbed his hair and let out a deep moan. ''''Mmmmghhpp!!~~''''
After reaching her climax, he proceeded to lick her once more before positioning himself between her legs and gently caressing his member against her moist entrance.
Leira embraced him firmly, whispering into his ear with an eager tone. ''''im me, my husband. I want it.''''
Archer did as she asked and gently slipped his member inside her causing Leira to yelp in pain and hug him even tighter.
He felt something blocking his way before he broke it. Archer stopped as he looking down and saw a stream of blooding from her.
When he saw this he cast Aurora Healing on her causing her to let out a happy sigh. After that, Leira whispered into his ear. ''''You can move.''''
Once Archer heard this he started to slowly make love to the cat girl who continued to kiss him but Leira couldn''t continue as she started moaning. ''''Mmmmghh!!~~''''
He firmly grasped her hips and proceeded to intensify his thrusts, delving deeper into her tight cave.
Leira locked eyes with him, emitting a moan before uttering, "Harder!"
Upon hearing this, he intensified his thrusts while leaning over her and observing her eyes roll back in a daze as pleasure overtook her, and she moaned his name.
''''Mmmmghh!!~~ Aaaghhhh!!~~ Archer!''''
He grinned at her response and persisted until he sensed her tremble and reach orgasm, gripping him tightly and nipping at his neck.
Archer felt the bed underneath them grow wet but ignored it as he pushed deeper into her cave because he was close to finishing.
When he did that he shot his essence straight into her womb which caused her to shudder and feint with pleasure.
He woke her up and wanted her to experience even more pleasure as he positioned her onto all fours with her perky ass poking in the air.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 449 Happy Girls (R18)
Chapter 449 Happy Girls (R18)
When she was in position Leira gazed back with a dazed expression before uttering in a heavy breath, "Keep going, my love. It''s incredible."
He gave a sly grin and moved behind her, sliding himself back inside. She let out a loud cry, muffling it with a pillow as he started to thrust.
Her body shook with pleasure, and she couldn''t help but let her juices flow. He didn''t slow down, only getting harder and harder.
She moaned with each climax, soaking his thighs with her love juices. He grabbed her tail which caused her to yelp and turn to him.
Archer noticed the grin on her face while she talked. "That''s amazing, Arch. Keep going."
They carried on with their lovemaking until Leira dozed off, utterly exhausted. He satisfied her to the point where she couldn''t contain herself.
He couldn''t tear his eyes away from the cat girl, whoy unconscious with a peaceful expression on her face.@@novelbin@@
After their passionate encounter, Archer withdrew from her, causing his release to spill out abundantly.
A grin spread across his face as he used Cleanse on both of them. Once the spell was dismissed, time resumed its usual pace.
With utmost care, Archer tucked Leira in, making sure she wasfortable, before exiting the room to find Nefertiti.
As he got ready to depart, he nced back at her and noticed the magical energy swirling inside her. He noted how it coursed through her body, saturating every part of her being.
Before leaving Archer pulled out some clothes and put them on before he left the room he made his way to the Subus''s bedroom, taking a leisurely walk to reach her door.
Upon arrival, he opened the door and stepped inside, finding Nefertiti sitting there. Her pink eyes glowed with a captivating allure as she rose to her feet.
Archer observed the subus approaching him while wearing only a robe without any clothing underneath.
He couldn''t help but notice herrge breasts jiggling as she walked towards him with a grin on her face. ''''My husband. I knew you''de to see me next.''''
Nefertiti wore a displeased expression as she confronted him. "I heard you with your cat girl. I thought you would''vee to see me first."
Archer responded, seeking to reassure her, "Tomorrow, I will spend the night with you, my subus."
Upon hearing his promise, Nefertiti''s face lit up with a radiant smile, and she seized his cor, pulling him into a passionate kiss.
Nefertiti abruptly ended the kiss and gazed at his body with desire in her pink eyes, yfully licking her lips with a mischievous grin.
Archer chuckled when he saw her reaction but that wasn''t all as she leaned forward and started kissing his neck which made him shiver.
After that, she gently guided him onto the bed and began nting kisses all over his body.
As she continued, Archer''s desire intensified, overwhelmed by the sensation of her tender lips caressing his abs.
When her warm mouth enveloped him, a deep groan escaped his lips, but don''t forget to cast a Timewarp spell to ensure their privacy.
Nefertiti skillfully moved her head up and down, pleasuring him while letting out soft moans herself.
He loved the feeling of her tongue running all over his member which caused him to moan. ''''Ugh!!~~''''
Shortly after hearing this, the subus hastened her pace, driving him to the brink of madness.
However, he didn''t have to forcefully hold her head, as she willingly took him as far as her throat would allow.
Before long, Archer sensed that he was nearing his climax and gasped, "I''m ready, Nefi."
Immediately after his words, she intensified her assault, causing him to recline as he released his essence deep into her throat, eliciting even louder moans from Nefertiti.
Swiftly, she swallowed it, but her eyes widened in surprise as she felt a surge of power coursing through her.
With a narrowed gaze, she nced up at him, her face brimming with curiosity.
As soon as he caught sight of her, he swiftly responded. "I''ve developed a technique that enhances your abilities when we''re intimate."
Upon hearing this, Nefertiti''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she pounced on him, effortlessly sliding him inside her.
Throughout the act, she locked her gaze with his, repeating, "You''re mine. Only mine. No one else can have you."
After uttering those words, Nefertiti began to ride him vigorously, apanied by passionate moans.
Archer simply surrendered to her desires, reveling in the pleasure it brought him. He felt her cave tighten on his member.
The two of them made love for hours. They engaged in a fierce and exhausting battle, considering he was a dragon and she was a subus.
He was amazed by her flexibility, especially since she was a curvy girl, as they explored various positions.
With Nefertiti unconscious due to the pleasure that overwhelmed her, he smiled as he cast Cleanse on the both of them.
Archer then gently ced the pink-haired girl in bed and gave her a tender kiss on the forehead as he whispered into her ear. ''''I love you Nefi. No need to worry I would never leave you.''''
Afterpleting that, he exited her room and headed to E''s. Upon reaching her door, he quietly entered.
Inside, he found the half-elf peacefully asleep. He approached her and summoned his tail before stroking her thigh as he cast Timewarp around them.
E''s sky-blue eyes slowly opened, and she let out a drowsy yawn upon seeing him, followed by a warm smile.
As soon as her eyes met his, a sudden realization washed over her, bringing a mischievous grin to her face.
With a swift motion, she gracefully removed her nightgown, revealing her perky boobs to Archer who loved every second of it.
Her pink nipples stood erect, captivating Archer''s attention, as he leaned in to nt a tender kiss on E''s lips.
His hands instinctively found their way to her stiff nipples before gently pinching them which caused her to moan as they kissed.
Archer soony next to her as his hand slid down her slender body before it reached her secret cave and he started to rub it causing her to stop kissing him.
She couldn''t continue kissing while her body trembled as pleasure hit her when he started to y with her clit.
E let out a moan as she couldn''t hold it in anymore. ''''Aghhhh!!~~''''
But Archer continued his assault, sliding a finger inside her and relishing the sensation of her warm love juices as he rhythmically moved in and out of her.
E was letting out such erotic moans that it drove Archer forcing him to go rough on the half-elf which caused her to climax.
She squirted all over the bed and was ready to be ravaged but Archer stopped. He clicked his fingers to summon the cheeky dragon girl who suddenly appeared with a yelp.
Sera had been half-asleep, suddenly jolted awake before springing out of bed naked and ready to fight any intruders.
She noticed Archer staring at her with a broad smile as his eyes roamed over her body.
The excited dragon girl allowed him to examine her petite figure, her wless brown skin, and her small yet attractive breasts.
Archer couldn''t resist Sera''s petite frame, especially with her curvy waist and thick thighs. Her shapely rear only added to his lust.
Sera stood confidently, a cheeky smile on her face, as she felt his eyes roam over her figure, igniting a fire within her.
"Like what you see, sweetheart?" She teased, wearing a confident smile.
When Archer heard her voice he stopped looking at her before grinning as he spoke. ''''Get on all fours and don''t you dare touch each other.''''
The redhead instantly listened and positioned herself on the edge of the bed. Archer dragged E to the edge and had her lower half off the bed.
He held her waist before lining up his member with her cave and slid inside her causing E to moan loudly. ''''Mmmmgh!!~~''''
When Sera caught sight of this, she couldn''t contain her excitement and began to sway her curvy behind.
However, her enthusiasm quickly soared as she sensed his finger caressing her moist entrance causing her to moan. ''''Agghhh!!~~''''
Sera couldn''t help but let out passionate moans as he gently inserted a finger inside her, skillfully exploring her wet cave and making her moan with increasing intensity.
Both Sera and E were thoroughly enjoying Archer''s impressive juggling skills.
He continued pleasuring the half-elf while simultaneously stimting the dragon girl with his fingers, eliciting passionate moans from both of them.
E couldn''t resist grabbing a pillow to muffle her moans, as Archer kept his attention on both her and Sera, who were both having a great time.
He moved his finger in and out of Sera with such speed that she reached climax and copsed onto the bed with a content grin as her love juices poured out.
When Archer saw this and smiled before turning his attention to E. His thrusting got harder until her whole body quivered and she squirted again which sprayed all over his body.
Archer wasn''t bothered by that and kept fucking her until he felt like he was going to explode.
He pushed deeper into her and shot his essence directly into her womb which caused her to scream out in pleasure.
After that, he moved onto Sera and ravaged her for hours until he started getting tired. Hours passed by in the time bubble.
After the sex was over, Archer used his magic to cast Cleanse on all three of them. They then crawled into bed together, cuddling each other closely.
With content smiles on their faces, they all drifted into a peaceful and restful slumber.
The warmth andfort of their shared embrace allowed Archer to rx, and he soon sumbed to a peaceful sleep as well, enveloped by the love and closeness of the two girls.
As morning light filtered into the room, Archer slowly opened his eyes and became aware of the cool air against his skin.
He noticed E and Sera still peacefully asleep on him. With care, he gently moved them aside, allowing them to continue their slumber.
Archer sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing his head to shake off any remaining drowsiness before finally getting up.
Now he was fully awake, Archer made his way down the hallway until he reached the living room.
When he entered, he found Teu, Sia, Tal, and N engaged in a lively conversation around the kitchen table, while Hemera and Halime were busy with cooking.
He scanned the room, wondering about the whereabouts of Hecate, and Llyniel. He turned to thedies and inquired, "Where are the elves? Are they still asleep?"
The group turned to him and offered warm smiles, but N fixed him with a yful yet incredulous expression.
"You mated with four of themst night! How much stamina do you have?" she quipped.
When Archer heard the lion girl he startedughing before answering her with a grin. ''''Well, I have more than enough to see everyone here once a night.''''
After exchanging a kiss with the girls, Sia rose from her seat and shared her ns with Archer.
"Husband, I have to return to Father. We''re heading south to assist with the reconstruction," she exined.
He nodded in understanding and offered a suggestion. "Okay. Take Scar and his woman with you. They are powerful Netherbeasts and will help keep you safe."
With a moment''s concentration, he closed his eyes and upgraded all their bracelets. With a simple click, he could now teleport them directly to the domain.
Archer knew most of the girls now bore the dragon tattoo for teleportation, so he decided against teleporting them directly to him.
This precaution allowed for flexibility, as he was uncertain about the specific circumstances he might be in.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 450 Get To Know You
Chapter 450 Get To Know You
Archer remembered Leira now had the dragon tattoo, and couldn''t help but wonder about her reaction. He couldn''t help but imagine her face lighting up with surprise and amusement.
That''s when Archer decided to share the details of the upgrades he made with Sia, and her eyes brightened with approval.
Sia enveloped him in a tight, affectionate embrace, her arms wrapped around him as she whispered in his ear, ''''I will be with Father for a while because we are headed to the Summerfield Duchy to help with security. I won''t be able to visit here for some time because I can''t leave the old man. Pleasee to see me.''''
As he felt the warmth of her loving hug, memories from years past flooded his mind, prompting him to hold her even closer, a gesture that didn''t go unnoticed by Sia.
She reciprocated his embrace with a tighter squeeze and spoke once more, "I love you, husband. Ever since our little camping trips, I''ve loved you."
Archer''s smile persisted as he rested his head on her shoulder, inhaling the sweet fragrance that emanated from her wless skin.
He replied, "I love you too, Sia. You mean the world to me, and of course, I''lle to visit you."
With a big smile on her pretty face, Sia leaned in to kiss him gently before he cast Gate to the Silverthrone Mansion.
Archer gazed out the window and noted that the sun had yet to rise, creating an itch for some bandit hunting.
He observed the delicateyer of frost as it gracefully formed on the windows, creating an intricate, icy pattern that painted a beautiful scene.
The wintry sight captivated his attention, and he couldn''t resist the urge to immerse himself in the cool atmosphere.
Archer turned away from the frosted panes and approached the firece, where the encroaching cold gradually permeated his skin, causing a slight shiver to ripple through him.
Walking toward the firece, he crouched down and drew in a deep breath before he exhaled his dragon mes into the hearth, igniting a powerful ze.
The fire roared to life, quickly infusing the treehouse with warmth and light.However, Archer''s intentions extended further, and he summoned the Brownies to assist in lighting all the fireces within the treehouse.
The little creatures readily agreed and promptly vanished into thin air, leaving behind a trail of magical sparks.
As the heat spread throughout the treehouse, Archer heard the delighted cheers of the girls who had begun to revel in the newfound heat andfort.
Turning his attention to the group who were now enjoying their meal, he inquired, "What are you girls nning to do before sses start?"
Halime, cing a steaming bowl in front of him, responded first, "This dish is called Firehog Stew, it will warm you up on this cold morning."
Archer smiled at the snake girl as she told him her ns for the morning, "I intend to do some studying in the library with Hemera."
He nodded and turned to Teu, who spoke next, "Tal and I will be training before our sses."
When she heard the other girls'' ns, N just shrugged and with her exotic Western ent, she said, "I don''t have any ns right now. Why?"
Archer chuckled and inquired, "Do you want toe bandit hunting with me?"
The other four girls had diverse reactions to his proposal. Teu, Tal, and Hemera all began to shake their heads in unison.
On the other hand, Halime appeared shocked by the suggestion and quickly asked, "Why are you hunting them? Aren''t they dangerous?"
Archer nodded with a mischievous smile as he candidly replied, "I enjoy hunting them and iming their wealth. It''s quite the thrill."
Halime shook her head in response to his admission, clearly having her reservations about it.
It was then that N decided to ask another question, her curiosity piqued. "Archie, why does Llyniel only speak to some of us and not others?"
Archer fixed his gaze on the lion girl and borated, "Llyniel is a bit shy. We spent a year trapped together, and she grew ustomed to me. She''s slowlying out of her shell, but I wouldn''t expect her to engage in lengthy conversations with you or Halime just yet."
N nodded in understanding, though she still appeared slightly puzzled. The group resumed their meal, and Archer thoroughly relished the taste.
The stew was piping hot and spicy, a delight that he thoroughly enjoyed. The warmth from the firecebined with the fiery vors made it the perfect meal for the Frostwinter.
Following their meal, Halime and Hemera approached Archer after tidying up their empty dishes.
The sun elf shared a tender kiss with him before leading Halime towards the library.
That was when Teu approached with a smileas she spoke, "We''ll begin our training tonight. You won''t need to be at the shop. Thalia and Xanthe have hired some Dragon-kin as guards, and Hecate has stocked up on potions, staying up all night to brew them."
He smiled as Teu and Tal left the treehouse, giving them both a kiss before they departed, wrapping themselves in warm cloaks to face the chilling Frostwinter outside.
With only Archer and N left in the treehouse, she remained seated at the kitchen table, a yful grin on her face.
As she observed him, she inquired, "So, where are we going hunting?"
He met her gaze and replied, "We''ll start in the north and use my beasts to track them for a few hours before we head to ss."
N''s smile widened, and she nodded in agreement. Archer proceeded to cast a Gate to the Frostwyn Duchy and stepped through it, with the eager lion girl following closely behind.
As they crossed through the portal, Archer summoned the Tressyms and instructed them to seek out any bandit groups.
With their mission set, Archer cast the Cosmic Shield, enveloping them in its violet glow to protect them against the biting cold.
N stared at the shimmering shield in awe, but before she could fully grasp the situation, Archer gently lifted her into a princess carry.
His wings manifested as he summoned them, ready to take flight. Realizing what he intended to do, N attempted to voice her protests, but they were already in the air.
The couple were soaring towards the nearest forest, Archer skillfully navigating the skies until they were flying over a thick, dense forest below.
N''s eyes reflected a blend of astonishment and excitement. That''s when he started using Aura Detector all around him.
As he focused on the task, a sudden, sharp sensation made him shiver. It was a distinct bite on his ear, and he instinctively swatted at it.
Archer looked at N with a bemused expression, realizing that it was one of the Tressyms yfully nipping at his ear.
Soon, one of the cat-like Netherbeasts caught up to them, which elicited a chuckle from Archer.
It quickly ryed information about the bandit''s whereabouts before darting back to the domain.
Following the first Tressym, the others appeared and shared their findings with Archer before vanishing once more.
When N observed this, she asked with a voice brimming with curiosity, "Did those creatures inform you about the bandits? And how were they so quick?"
Archer directed his gaze at her before responding, "Well, they live in my domain, which isposed of pure mana that seeps into their bodies which enhances their abilities."
N''s inquiry followed, "Like the girls when you mate with them? I can sense it in all of them except for Llyniel and Leira."
Archer was momentarily taken aback by N''s keen perception, recognizing that her feline heritage endowed her with such sharp senses.
He smiled and proceeded to exin, "When I make love with them, It provides a small power boost."
N''s blue eyes lit up upon hearing his words, eliciting a chuckle from Archer. Just then, his Aura Detector registered over a hundred signals nearby.
They flew deeper into the forest and soon located a bandit camp. Pointing it out to the lion girl, who was still looking at him.
Archer couldn''t help but notice that she was entering a state of heat, much like Leira''s condition the previous night.@@novelbin@@
He spoke soothingly, "Calm down, my lioness. It will happen in time, just not yet. I''d like to get to know you better."
Upon hearing his words, she snapped out of her state and offered a smile, nodding in agreement as she refocused her attention on the bandit camp ahead.
Archer descended to the ground not far from the bandit camp, N swiftly retrieved her gleaming sword from her storage ring.
Her eyes focused and determined, she readied herself for battle. Archer, with a purposeful stance, summoned his ws and his tail.
Archer keenly observed the guards as they shifted positions, prompting him to signal N to initiate the attack.
A delighted smile spread across her face as she swiftly sprinted toward the camp, her sword unsheathed and ready. He watched with fascination as the lion girl raced toward the bandits.
Disying remarkable skill and agility, she expertly dispatched one bandit after another, teasingly taunting them with a "Too slow!" as she swiftly maneuvered past each adversary.
Archer watched with a glint of excitement in his eyes, charged forward, and swiftly approached a group of bandits.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 451 Archie!
Chapter 451 Archie!
The bandits shifted their focus to Archer, casting magic in his direction, only to be stunned when the spells harmlessly rebounded off his impervious form.
He propelled himself into the group''s heart in an explosion of power, his ws shing through them with relentless force, tearing the bandits apart brutally.
Meanwhile, N engaged in a graceful and agilebat disy, deftly dismantling the remaining foes with her sword.
Her actions were precise and swift as she killed each bandit with a blend of finesse and determination.
Archer took out many using his sharp ws that tore through their cheap armor, causing them to drop to the ground lifeless.
The bandits found themselves wholly outmatched by her skill, unable to react as she systematically eliminated them one by one.
Archer and N maintained perfect teamwork as they worked together to eliminate the bandits.
Their surprise attack caught the bandits off guard, leaving them in stunned disbelief as the duo efficiently dispatched the entire group.
With the threat eliminated, Archer dismissed his ws and began scouring the camp for any valuable loot. N observed him with keen interest as he started his search.
[N''s POV]
N was left wholly aback by the wless coordination and harmonious teamwork between herself and Archer. Her deep admiration for him shone brilliantly in her blue eyes.
While looking at him, N''s thoughts meandered back to the memories of the days she spent training with her grandmother, Mika.
Sword training sessions in the pce''s training yard became a regr event whenever Mika paid a visit from the southern continent of Avidia.
She could vividly recall the soothing yet profound words her grandmother had shared during their sparring sessions.
"Remember, my dear N," Mika had said with a tender smile, "when you meet your mate, you will know. It doesn''t matter their race or origin. What''s important is the connection you feel. Love is boundless, and it should never be forsaken."
A profound emotion welled up in N''s heart as she reminisced about those cherished words from her grandmother.
They continued their training as the clinking of des filled the air. Amid their practice, N''s curiosity got the better of her, and she paused to ask, "Grandmother, how will I know if I''ve found my mate?"
Mika halted their sparring momentarily, her eyes filled with a deep well of wisdom. She replied, "Sweet N when you find your mate, it will be like a song in your heart.
They traded blows again before Mika continued speaking. ''''Your souls will resonate with each other in a way that defies exnation. The bond you share will be unbreakable, transcending any differences and obstacles in your path."
N took her grandmother''s words to heart, and she couldn''t help but feel that everything the older woman described perfectly matched her emotions when she was with Archer.
She regained her senses and joined Archer in their quest to search for valuables.
[Back to Archer]
Archer found their stash, which was buried just outside the camp. He couldn''t dig, so he summoned a dozen Stone Men.
He ordered them to pull out the treasure as he waited. Not even ten minutester, they threw the chests at his feet.
As he opened them, his eyes gleamed at the sight of gold coins, precious gems, and various valuable treasures.
He quickly stored everything in his Item Box, and as he did so, N approached him with a beautiful smile.
At that moment, he took the opportunity to appreciate her untamed beauty. N''s wild, long blonde hair framed her face, and her bright blue eyes sparkled with a captivating allure.
N''s body exuded the essence of a warrior as her toned muscles coexisted harmoniously with her feminine grace.
Her shapely and decently sized boobs enhanced N''s alluring and wild charm. But then Archer suddenly realized that the size of breasts in this world was massivepared to those back on Earth.
Nefertiti and Teu''s mothers had mammoth ones that defied all logic, and to top it off, even the subus herself had bigger boobs than anyone on Earth.
Archer found himself briefly lost in thought, contemting the possibility of having wives with boobs like Mele and Hatshepsut.
The thought got him excited as he would love to be smothered by massive mountains.
However, he soon refocused as N was watching him. He apologetically smiled and said, "I was just lost in my thoughts."
Archer then scooped N up, and they resumed their search for more bandits.
As they soared through the air, N couldn''t help but inquire, "What were you thinking about Archie?''''
He answered honestly. "I''ve always wondered why some women have suchrge breasts. It seems like it could be ufortable and even hurt their backs."
N shot him a bewildered nce, clearly taken aback by his question.
Sheughed and said, "You know, thanks to mana seeping into us and strengthening everyone''s body. Women who can''t use it will experience challenges because of their size, but it''s not something that happens among those with ess to mana."
The lion girl giggled and added, "If you met my grandmother, you''d be surprised. Her chest is massive, yet she''s a much better fighter than me, even with those proportions."
Archer smiled and joined in herughter, nodding in agreement as they approached another bandit camp.
But this time, he didn''t descend. He just cast Element Bolts made from thunder and sent them flying toward every bandit he could see.
The thunderbolts caused a chain reaction of explosions that reverberated throughout the camp. Explosions went off in every direction, sending shockwaves through the bandit ranks.
Smoke and debris filled the air as the bandits struggled to regain footing amidst the chaos and destruction.
Archer raised his hand with a grin and summoned a group of formidable Krutnik Warriors, their presence electrifying the atmosphere.
The Netherbeasts descended to the Earth with loud thuds, remarkable swiftness, and unrelenting ferocity.
They assaulted the remaining bandits, offering the shocked men no opportunity to respond.
N gazed in astonishment as Archer''s beasts exhibited their formidable might and precision, swiftly incapacitating the remaining bandits with unwavering determination.
The lion girl''s wide-eyed expression vividly conveyed her shock at the sudden arrival of the Krutnik Warriors and their resounding victory over the bandits.
Once the battle had subsided and the sounds of conflict faded into the distance, Archer descended to the ground with N securely in his grasp.
As they touched the Earth, the Krutnik Warriors turned their attention towards N, their beady eyes fixating on her.
Startled, N let out a yelp when she felt their gaze upon her. Archer, recognizing her difort, raised his hand and addressed the Krutniks.
"This is my wife. Do not pose any threat to her, or I will kill every single one of you."
In response to his words, the Krutniks all bowed respectfully towards him before he dismissed them back to their domain.
Archer summoned the Stone Men again andmanded them to collect the spoils from the bandit camp.
As they carried out their task, he and N settled down, taking a moment of respite.
She turned to him with an admiring smile. "You fight like a wild beast, Archie! I love your fighting style. Who taught you?"
He chuckled and replied, "Teu and Tal have been my primary instructors, but a lot of ites down to instinct."
N nodded in understanding. Just as they finished, the Stone Men reappeared and ced the chests before him.
Archer promptly stored the loot after going through it to see an unknown amount of gold coins, and they continued their work until the morning sun graced the sky.
Upon witnessing the sunrise, Archer opened a Gate to the western entrance of Starfall City, and they stepped through, greeted by the bustling scene of merchants and students exiting the city.
Standing at the roadside, he sent messages to the girls, inquiring if they were prepared, and received affirmations from each of them.
He conjured a portal, and all nine girls emerged from it. Nefertiti and Tal, with their characteristic enthusiasm.
The two girls swiftly made their way to the front, eliciting eye-rolls from the others as they eagerly sought to give him the first kisses of greeting.
Their affectionate greetings were followed by the rest of the girls, who beamed at him before they all began to make their way to the college.
Archer and the girls chatted among themselves as they passed through the college gates. They were warmly weed by Lioran, along with his fiances, Leonora and Nalika.
The lion boy and his women weed Archer and the girls with warm, friendly smiles. They exchanged pleasantries and engaged in light conversation.
Once the greetings were over, the group proceeded toward the Homeroom. The girls and Lioran''s fiances engaged in cheerful chatter, forming connections and sharing stories.
As they strolled, they came across Ciaran, who joined Archer and Lioran in yful banter.@@novelbin@@
Ciaranwas talking about his fight with the Battle Witches, reminiscing about the event and how he managed to battle them to a stop.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 453 Energetic
Chapter 453 Energetic
[Samara Grayleaf''s POV]
Samara engaged in a lively conversation with a group of students who were eager to hear about her wartime experiences.
Despite their questions, she downyed the subject. Instead, she shared insights into her unique fighting style, which captivated her audience.
However, their discussion was abruptly hushed as a solemn elf stepped forward and issued a cautionary remark, "Please be cautious, Professor, the demon dragon has arrived."
Samara''s face reflected her bewilderment as she turned to see the source of suchmotion.
Her amazement was palpable as her gazended on an extraordinarily handsome young man whom she knew as Archer Ashguard, the son who was banished.
He wore a in ck shirt, matching trousers, and sturdy boots. Archer stood before her, causing her to gaze at him with wide, curious eyes.
Samara also took note of the two young women apanying him. She recognized the wild, blonde N, but she had never seen the other girl beside him, and was an otherworldly beauty.
The young woman had wless light brown skin and striking pink hair that tumbled in unruly waves.
Her eyes mirrored the captivating color of her hair, radiating profound wisdom. Samara couldn''t help but notice the young woman''s seductive figure.
In particr, her massive chest and a brief pang of envy washed over her because many of her friends had bigger chests.
However, she quickly shook off her momentary jealousy when she heard the young man speak in his strange yet exotic ent.
Samara smiled as she spoke. ''''Well, hello, Archer. We meet again.''''
[Back to Archer]
When Archer heard Samara address him by name, he responded with a sly grin, "Yes, Aunty."
Samara approached him, stopped before him, and spoke with fascination in her eyes, "You''ve grown stronger since our fight boy. I can feel the mana radiating from you."
In response to herment, he smiled and replied, "You''ll see in the uing tournaments."
Samara nodded and weed him and Nefertiti, saying, "Wee to the Combat Magic ss, Archer and this new youngdy. Stand to the side while I exin the basics to the ss. You''re fortunate that the war led to the headmistress canceling sses and extending the break."
Archer, Nefertiti, and N stood off to the side before Samara stood before everyone and exined the basics of Combat Magic ss.
She stepped to the front of the ss, hermanding presence capturing the student''s attention. She began to exin the basics of Combat Magic with authority.@@novelbin@@
"Combat Magic is an essential discipline for any aspiring mage," she started. "In battle, knowing how to wield magic is as crucial as mastering conventional weapons and swordy. It''s not enough to simply cast spells; you must understand when and how to use them effectively."
She continued, "Magic can be a formidable tool for offense, defense, and support. You''ll learn to cast spells with precision and tobine them with yourbat techniques. This knowledge will give you an advantage in battle, allowing you to adapt to different situations."
Samara''s words were met with attentive nods from the students, who recognized the importance of her teachings.
She exined various spells and their applications, stressing the need for versatility and quick thinking inbat.
"Remember, it''s not just about power," Samara emphasized. "It''s about using your magic wisely and choosing the right spells for the right moments. In this ss, you''ll learn not only the theory but also the practical skills needed to be a proficientbat mage. Mastery of this discipline can be the difference between victory and defeat on the battlefield."
As Samara''s lecture unfolded, the students absorbed her wisdom, eager to delve deeper into Combat Magic and enhance their abilities as mages and warriors.
While she was speaking, he looked around, taking in the view. The expansive field featured over a dozen small arenas where students could practice their magic andbat skills.
Some of these arenas had unique features and obstacles to challenge the students. In the center of the field stood a massive arena,rger than the rest, likely intended for duals, group training, and demonstrations.
It seemed to be the focal point of the training area, designed to amodate bigger events and battles.
The entire field was encircled by a sturdy, protective wall, undoubtedly built to contain any spells or magic that might go astray during training.
The protective wall brought peace of mind to Archer and his fellow students, ensuring they could practicebat magic safely.
Archer also spotted bleacher-style seats encircling the field, giving observers a good view and enabling students to watch and learn from their ssmates during battles and exercises.
The training field''syout was impressive, creating an ideal environment for honing theirbat magic skills.
That''s when Samara''s voice snapped back to reality when she ended her talk. "Alright, it''s time to put your knowledge into practice. I want each of you to find a partner and get ready for some sparring."
The students promptly found partners before walking to the training arenas and began their sparring sessions, employing their weapons and spells.
However, when it came to N and Nefertiti, they were determined to team up with Archer and declined to work with anyone else.
Samara eventually gave in to their request and instructed Archer to spar against them while she observed.
In response to Samara''s instructions, Archer shrugged and embraced the challenge. The three walked to thergest arena, ready for their sparring match.
Archer deliberately chose to activate the power limiter on his bracelet, indicating his desire to fight using only the fundamentals and improve his skills.
He wanted a genuine challenge and didn''t intend to overpower his opponents unless it was absolutely necessary.
In the center of the training arena, Archer faced N and Nefertiti, ready for the sparring match.
He focused his magic, and a shimmering aura of cosmic energy enveloped his body. Archer cast Cosmic Sword and summoned his greatsword.
That''s when N charged towards him with fiery determination. He took a steady stance, his sword poised for action.
The sh was imminent, but three more girls appeared on the scene just as they were about to engage.
The ginger-haired girl named Maeve jumped into the skirmish alongside a brown-skinned rabbit girl with white hair and red eyes and a lc-haired girl who bore a massive shield.
The unexpected arrival of the three girls introduced ayer ofplexity to the battle, transforming the one-on-two spar into a one-against-five, a prospect that Archer found rather exciting.
Upon seeing this turn of events, Samara voiced her concern, shouting, "You three unrulydies, get off the stage! This fight is unfair."
However, Archer intervened, reassuring his aunt, "Don''t worry, Aunty. I''ll be fine."
After conversing with the Combat Professor, Archer turned his attention to the two new girls and introduced himself with a yful tone, "Lovelydies, I''m Archer Wyldheart, the most handsome dragon on Thrylos and renowned princess taker."
When Nefertiti heard him, she rolled her eyes beforementing. ''''Don''t you dare think of collecting any more princess''s husband. You already have enough.''''
Archer looked at the subus whose pink eyes were glowing, and he kissed her before speaking. ''''Remember what I''ve said, my pink princess.''''
After he spoke, Nefertiti smiled but narrowed her eyes. ''''You owe me a date.''''
He nodded in response to Nefertiti and then turned his attention to the lc-haired girl. Her hair was neatly tied into a long ponytail, and her skin had a pristine pearl-white hue.
She had a curvaceous figure, but her body also disyed evident muscle tone. Archer couldn''t help but notice the captivating purple shine in her eyes as she looked at him.
But he soon noticed something quite unusual. Upon closer inspection, he observed gills behind her ears and her pupils, which resembled those of a dragon rather than a human.
Intrigued by this discovery, he couldn''t help but ask, "What''s your name? And are you a mermaid?"
As the girl stepped forward, she nodded in acknowledgment before introducing herself with a warm smile, "I''m Aurelia Vitalis of the Mermaid kingdom in the south. It''s a pleasure to finally meet the white dragon."
Archer returned her smile and replied, "Ah, that''s great to hear. I''ll have to visit your kingdom soon. I''ve never seen a mermaid until now, but I have met many Aquarians who seem to be simr to mermaids."
Aurelia nodded and added, "They are our cousins in the south who evolved into what they are today. We don''t have much contact with them though."
Upon hearing Aurelia''s words, a smile graced his face. "My wife is an Aquarian, so you''ll have to meet her."
She recognized the description and spoke with a grin as her shield grew in size to cover her. "Ah, the blue-haired girl I''ve seen around the college. I''ll introduce myself one day. But for now, let''s focus on the fight.''''
Archer then turned his attention to the brown-skinned rabbit girl energetically hopping up and down with a manic smile.
With an excited grin, he couldn''t help butment, "Energetic, aren''t we today?"
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 454 A Little Bird
Chapter 454 A Little Bird
When the rabbit girl heard him, she quickly nodded before speaking with a voice full of excitement. ''''Hello, Archer, my name is Eveline Moonwood. Second princess of the Moonwood Kingdom. It''s nice to meet you finally.''''
Archer looked at her with a smile. She had snow-white hair like his, but it was in a long ponytail with the addition of her long, adorable rabbit ears.
She was muscr and had bright, blood-red eyes with a pretty smile. Archer didn''t recognize her clothing as it looked like a Kimono but was more suited for battle.
Eveline had curves in all the right ces, which caught Archer''s attention as he hadn''t seen anyone like her before.
While looking at her, he heard Nefertiti speak in an angry tone. ''''Stop looking at the rabbit like you''re going to eat her, you lewd dragon!''''
Archer grinned before ncing at the final girl, captivated by her intense gray eyes. Her ginger hair flowed and cascaded down like an orange waterfall.
Though not as muscr as Eveline or Teu, she still possessed a noticeable level of muscle, but her curves were prominent, giving her a pear-shaped figure.
She sported Celtic-like leather armor that allowed her to move freely without any hindrance and cover all the important parts, giving her a good degree of defense.
"Hey there, Maeve. You''ve achieved your goal, and now we can fight, but this five against-one will be fun," Archer remarked with a mischievous smirk.
He checked out each girl with his greatsword in hand. Eveline was weaponless, Maeve had a spear, N wielded a sword, and Nefertiti conjured a purple me with her Arcane magic.
After ensuring Archer''s well-being, Samara received a nod from him before he got ready for the fight.
She blew a whistle, and in an instant, N pounced on him without any second thoughts, taking advantage of her astonishing speed thatpletely surprised him.
The lioness charged forward like a speeding bullet, grinning widely as she swung her sword at him.
But he was quick to react, using his greatsword to deflect the attack to the side. Suddenly, Maeve appeared out of nowhere, thrusting her spear at him.
Archer dodged easily and counterattacked by swinging at the girl with fiery red hair, who looked shocked by this turn of events.
As he swung, Aurelia stepped in and deflected his strike with her shield, causing sparks to fly everywhere as she was pushed back slightly.
Amidst themotion, a purplish me was aimed at Archer and mmed into him, but his Anti-Magic nullified the spell.
However, Nefertiti was quick-witted, and instead of attacking him directly, she caused the ground to shake beneath him.
Just then, N reappeared and thrust her sword at him while Eveline grinned and threw a punch toward his head.
Archer blocked N''s attack but was caught off guard by the rabbit girl''s punch to his chin, causing him to stumble back.
Aurelia charged at him while he was trying to correct himself before bashing him with her shield, and despite his attempt to block it, she cast a spell that made her shield heavier.
The impact knocked the wind out of him and sent him flying backward,nding with a thud as the other girls moved in to attack.
Archer quickly got back to his feet asNefertiti suddenly emerged aftering to his senses, brandishing a pair of daggers andunching a fierce assault.
He swiftly defended himself by blocking the strikes with his left arm. When the des made contact with his scales, they instantly shattered.
This left Nefertiti stunned as she hastily retreated to get some distance between them so she could cast more magic.
However, he didn''t stop there and instantly attacked. Taking a deep breath, Archer unleashed his fiery dragon breath towards her.
He wasn''t concerned about Nefertiti''s safety because he could feel the arena''s mana surrounding them all, acting as a protector.
Just as the violet mes were about to reach her, she vanished from the arena with a sigh of frustration.
However, that didn''t dampen her spirits as she continued to cheer Archer on from the sidelines.
That''s when N and Eveline appeared as they attacked, but Archer smiled as he cast Thunder Wave, which caught them off guard.
Eveline quickly jumped out of the way while Aureliadefended N well, chanting something, and water appeared from nowhere and shot toward him.
But he wasn''t bothered about the magic as they bounced off him, and that''s when Maeve rushed forward to swing her spear as sheunched another attack.
Archer deflected most of them, but the ones that managed to slip through bounced harmlessly off his scales, to her frustration.
That''s when Eveline attempted to strike and kick him as she appeared behind him, but Archer dodged her attack and seized her soft but firm thigh.
With a sudden burst of energy, Archer transformed into a shadowy figure with glowing violet eyes and razor-sharp teeth, which shocked the girls and students.
N''s powerful attack passed through him and aimed for the ginger girl, but Aurelia blocked it before it could reach, sending it flying into the protective wall.
Eveline tried her best to flee with lightning-fast agility, but Archer effortlessly flung her out of the arena, giving her a yful wink.
Shended next to Nefertiti, whoughed at her misfortune and watched the rest of the fight as the rabbit girl stood up.
Archer then continued his battle with N, Maeve, and Aurelia. Eveline couldn''t help but grin as she watched and loved fighting him.@@novelbin@@
After throwing the rabbit girl out, he caught sight of Maeve and Aurelia casting spells aimed at him.
That''s when a Water st and Thunder st came barreling toward him, but he dodged it with Blink and appeared behind N, teasing her with a whispered voice. ''''Too slow, my lioness.''''
Archer effortlessly flung her out of the arena with a swift flick like the other two girls, leaving her dumbfounded and him erupting intoughter.
Nnded on the ground unscathed and hopped back up before watching the fight. The mermaid warrior charged ahead.
She empowered her shield as she thrust it forward, unleashing another burst of mana toward him.
He evaded the attack using Blink again and materialized next to Maeve, who was preparing to strike using her spear.
As he appeared behind her, Maeve turned towards him and lunged forward in an attempt to stab him, but Archer deflected it to the side and seized her arm.
With a forceful pull, he tossed her out of the arena like the others, causing all the students tough, but this time, she utilized her thunder magic tond safely.
Archer saw it all and grinned, then fired off a bunch of Element Bolts, even though he knew his mana was now running low.
He didn''t let that stop him, though, and aimed the bolts at Aurelia, who dodged and weaved to try and block them.
Unfortunately, the bolts were too powerful, sending her out of the arena. Now, Archer and Maeve left, who was confused by what had just happened.
Archer surprised Maeve by sneaking behind her and cing his w against her neck. He whispered in her ear seductively, "You''re beautiful, Maeve. I''ve chosen you."
Maeve was taken aback by his words and shuddered before responding, "Sorry, but my father has already arranged for me to marry a prince from a neighboring kingdom."
He smiled mischievously and replied, "Don''t worry about that. You''ll be mine, Princess Maeve Avaloch."
After speaking, Archer approached Nefertiti and N, who were waiting for him. Before he got to them, Samara stepped in front of him.
Samara beamed at Archer and eximed, "You''re already a skilled swordsman, but with a little more training, you could be unbeatable!"
However, her expression quickly turned to confusion as she asked, "But I thought you were stronger than this. What''s going on?"
Archer chuckled and lifted his left hand to reveal a bracelet. "I created a limiter for myself,"
He exined. "As a Sovereign Mage, I can''t fight at full strength, so I lower myself to Master to train and gain experience."
Samara''s eyes grew wide as she absorbed this new information.
A smile spread across her face before she uttered, "Alright Archer! Let''s do this. We''ll train during the evenings. Meet me at the city square at sunset, and I''ll put you through some serious training."
After hearing this, Archer nodded before Samara spoke. "You''ve got the whole ss to yourself now. Maybe you should head to the library. They''ve got loads of fascinating books there."
As soon as she finished speaking, a puzzled expression appeared on Archer''s face, making the Combat Professorugh. "I heard from a little bird that you''re enrolled in the Questing and Adventure ss."
"Yep, it caught my attention," he responded, reaching Nefertiti and N, who patiently waited for him.
Archer spotted Aurelia, Maeve, and Eveline making their way towards him. When the trio stopped before him, they greeted him warmly.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 456 The Library
Chapter 456 The Library
Margaret picked up the volume and exined knowingly, "These books hold tales of legends, treasures, and all the mysteries you seek. Take your time, explore, and let me know if you need assistance."
Archer nodded appreciatively, briefly lingering on the alluring sight of the older woman before refocusing on the array of books that promised to unveil the secrets he sought.
As she was about to leave, he asked in a curious tone, "Where is the section on beasts?"
With a warm smile, Margaret led Archer to another section dedicated to beasts and creatures.
They strolled for a little while until they arrived at another section with two shelves stacked with books.
Standing before the shelves, Archer read the titles, considering which ones to explore.
Ultimately, he settled for two books: "A Guide to Beasts in the Avalon Empire and Its Lands" and a unique book detailing different creatures.
Archer carried the books he had chosen over to the section on legends and mysteries.
He stumbled upon an intriguing book titled "The Doom of Frostholm," capturing his attention as he''d heard of it before and was curious.
Archer approached a table next to arge window overlooking the college gardens and sat down.
He started reading about the tragic events that led to the Swarm taking over the city, resulting in the demise of all its citizens.
A particr section caught his eye as he delved into the chilling narrativea story that read like a horror novel.
Archer felt a shiver run down his spine as he read about the horrifying scenes of Ratlings dragging their neighbors away, the air filled with desperate screams and pleas.
It was a tale intertwined with a more significant tragedya story of a boy and a girl.
The narrative unfolded as the girl who went missing in the chaos of the city, leaving her brother desperate to find her after all these years.
Reading about the boy watching his sister vanish into the nightmarish city, Archer couldn''t help but feel sorry for them.
Yet, he became engrossed in this personal story amid the catastrophe, eager to uncover the sibling''s fate amid the Doom of Frostholm.
Archer empathized with the family who had lost everything in that city as he continued reading.
Horrible and grim details of the Swarm invasion unfolded before him from the point of view of a survivor.
The pages painted a haunting picture of the chaos, fear, and tragedy that befell Frostholm during those fateful days.
A harrowing narrative depicted a city plunged into chaos, with Ratlings employing cunning tactics to seize control and capture the scared citizens.
The horrors began with the ominous tolling of a creepy bell, a creation of a mysterious stranger who appeared in the city.
Eerie sounds echoed through the city, signaling the beginning. Suddenly, gaping holes opened all over Frostholm, created by the Swarm.
These became portals for the Ratlings and all sorts of vile creatures tounch surprise attacks, catching the unsuspecting city guard and soldiers off guard.
The once-thriving city became a battleground of chaos and despair as the portals unleashed a relentless onught of invaders.
Invaders swarmed through the city, spreading terror and destruction in their wake as they brought death to the north.
Archer felt sympathy for the city guard and soldiers, knowing the gruesome fate awaited the captured citizens when he saw the strange humanoid creatures.
He continued to immerse himself in the chilling ount of the Doom of Frostholm and couldn''t shake the feeling of dread that clung to the words on the page.
Delving deeper into the historical ounts, Archer stumbled upon a chapter detailing the personal tragedy of the college''s history Professor Drakebane.
The story unveiled the tragic fate of Draven''s sister, Nyx Drakebane. A noble family member hailing from the Frostwyn Duchy, she had met her untimely demise two decades ago.
Nyx, the young girl at the center of the story, had vanished in a fit of rage and despair following the brutal death of her parents at the hands of the relentless Swarm.
The heart-wrenching details painted a vivid picture of a family shattered by loss and a sister lost to the darkness that ensued.
Archer pondered the fate of Nyx and the unresolved mysteries of Frostholm. He continued reading to find out more about them.
Shifting his focus to the present, a familiar seductive voice echoed in his head. ''''She''s still in the city, lost to madness. But the time to visit her isn''t soon. You have to deal with the uing Swarm.''''
He surveyed his surroundings, finding no one. That''s when he recognized the voice as Tiamat''s, her wordsden with caution.
Archer took a moment to absorb the weight of her warning before she continued. "They are much stronger this time around. You can handle the cannon fodder, but the generals far surpass your strength and could kill you. But grow stronger, my white dragon," Tiamat''s voice echoed in his mind.
With her warning lingering in his thoughts, Archer remained unperturbed by the impending swarm and excitedly weed it.
Focused on building his Monster Army, he was determined to engulf every creature in his mes and plunder Frostholm''s wealth.
As the heavy silence lingered, Archer made a solemn decision. He would journey to the doomed city after he dealt with the Swarm to reim its lost treasures.
Setting aside the Drakebane family''s tale and the Doom of Frostholm, he eagerly delved into one of the other books to read about the diverse beasts that roam Pluoria.
Flipping through the pages looking for interesting beasts, Archer was fascinated by the myriad possibilities, particrly the sea creatures.
The notion of crafting a sea in his domain sparked in his mind, envisioning the potential to tap into the abundance of aquatic life.
He pondered how these sea creatures could assist him in the future, recognizing their inability to fight onnd, a realm he was more familiar with.
But he didn''t dwell on it as he was well aware of the colossal leviathans dwelling in the depths, surpassing even his dragon form in size.
The book he was reading revealed details about other sea monsters that piqued his interest, sparking a desire to capture them.
He dismissed the idea of fishing for the time being. Instead, he considered asking Teu for help, knowing her knowledge of the sea could prove invaluable.
However, he knew that the southern sea differed significantly from the one bordering the Avalon Empire.
As his contemtive thoughts ceased, he resumed immersing himself in the book''s pages.
[Krakens: These colossal cephalopods, mythical behemoths with massive tentacles capable of crushing ships and coastal settlements, stirred visions of chaos on the high seas]
Considering how to use these monsters, Archer chuckled at the thought of dropping a Kraken on a city or having it attack pirates.
But he shook his head and resumed reading.
[Dragon Turtles: Majestic and armored, these sea creatures seamlessly blended the strength of dragons with the resilience of turtles]
Archer was captivated by the idea of incorporating these creatures into his Monster Army.
A sly grin crossed his face as he imagined forcing kingdoms and empires to pay him for safe passage through the seas.
Shaking off the darker musings, he refocused on the book.
[Giant Sea Serpents: Slithering through the ocean depths, these serpentine beings offered a captivating blend of elegance and danger]
"People would be terrified if they saw me riding atop one of these creatures," he remarked.@@novelbin@@
[Giant Sharks: Swift and ferocious, giant sharks patrol the seas with predatory grace while attacking ships]
A smile crept onto his face. "They have Megalodons. I bet they''re impressive."
The unfolding pages revealed even more sea creatures, each possessing unique abilities and characteristics.
From elusive water elementals to ethereal sea dragons, he marveled at the diverse denizens of the ocean depths.
The wealth of information stoked Archer''s imagination, and he pictured building a formidable aquatic horde.
Flipping through the pages, he came across the elusive Sirens, enchanting creatures capable of luring sailors with their mesmerizing songs.
Having read the book on sea monsters, Archer set it aside and nced outside, where the weak sunlight struggled through the ongoing snowstorm.
As he resumed reading, the sound of approaching footsteps drew his attention. Hemera, wearing a smile, joined him at the table.
Archer grinned at the sun elf and inquired, "What brings you here, my lovely elf?"
Hemera answered as she looked at the books he was reading with curiosity. ''''N said you came here when I went to the Combat Magic ss.''''
He nodded before asking another question. ''''Why are you out of ss?''''
She met his gaze with her captivating yellow eyes before responding, "Considering I''m older than the Professor, Magic Fundamentals were unnecessary for me. It was pointless."
Enthralled by her presence, Archer couldn''t help but be captivated. Hemera''s short, golden blonde hair framed her face delicately, cascading below her ears.
Her plump, inviting lips tempted him with incredible softness, and her wless, light brown skin added to her enchanting charm.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 458 Sunfire Gems (R18)
Chapter 458 Sunfire Gems (R18)
Archer was curious, so he followed her inside, wondering what had captivated the elf''s interest.
He found her peering into a chest, deep in thought and murmuring to herself. Hemera held a bright yellow gem, its radiant glow capturing her fascination.
Hemera turned to him with her eyes shining as she spoke excitedly. ''''Darling! How did you get these? Why do you have so many?''''
She looked so excited that Archer didn''t know what to do, so he asked. ''''What are they?''''
"Have you never heard of a Sunfire Gem?" she questioned confusedly.
Archer furrowed his brow, a curious expression crossing his face. "Can''t say that I have. What is it?"
Hemera''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she began to unravel the mystery. "Sunfire Gems are extraordinary gemstones infused with the pure essence of sunlight. They are rare, exquisite, and incredibly potent in harnessing sr energy. For sun elf mages like me, they''re prized treasures."
He leaned in, his interest piqued. "What makes them so special? Why do sun elf mages desire them so much?"
She exined, "The magic of my race is intricately connected to the sun''s power. The gems amplify the sun''s energy, acting as conduits for our spells. When a mage channels its magic through a gem, it intensifies its strength and powers up spells. It''s like adding the pure essence of sunlight to our magic."
Archer nodded with a smile as he asked. "So, it enhances your magic. That sounds impressive. But why are these gems so coveted?"
A mischievous smile yed on Hemera''s lips as she continued, "Not only do Sunfire Gems enhance our spells, but they are also incredibly scarce. The process of creating them is a closely guarded secret among our top-ranked mages. It involves a ritual during the Summer Solstice, where the gem absorbs the maximum intensity of sunlight. It''s a delicate and rare urrence, making each one a preciousmodity."
His eyes widened in understanding. "So, they''re not just powerful; they''re hard toe by. No wonder sun elf mages would go to great lengths to acquire them."
Hemera nodded, her golden eyes gleaming. "Exactly. Having a Sunfire Gem is a symbol of prestige among sun elves. It elevates their magical prowess and grants them respect within ourmunity. And, of course, the allure of enhancing their spells with the pure radiance of sunlight is irresistible."
Archer chuckled, appreciating the significance. "Sounds like these gems are quite the hotmodity. Pun intended."
Sheughed but started looking at more of them and asked curiously. ''''Where did you get these?''''
"I got them from the Delphosia Republic and other kingdoms in Mediterra when I defeated them. I can''t say for certain, but there might be two or three chests of these, perhaps even more," he replied truthfully.
Upon hearing this, Hemera was further astounded, uncertain how to react, as all sun elves understood the significance of these stones.
Archer then closed his eyes to survey the room. When he opened them again, a look of shock crossed his face as he spoke, "I have eleven chests of Sunfire Gems and a dozen chests of dark gems."
Upon hearing this, Hemera''s shock deepened, and she mumbled, "You have Lunar Gems too? How? They are even rarer."
He chuckled before responding, "My Sun, I''ve destroyed so many kingdoms and castles that I''ve lost count. I''ve amassed more wealth than I could spend in a lifetime, acquiring numerous rare and priceless gems. You can have the Sunfire Gems if you wish, but I want to gift a few to Mother and your father."
Hemera''s smile widened, and she eagerly lunged at him, wrapping her arms and legs around him in excitement.
The joyful sun elf began kissing his neck and tearing off his shirt. Her hands found their way to his chest, fingers tracing the contours of his muscr form.
Their kisses grew fervent, and Archer could feel her desire rising to meet his own. They eventually parted, his violet eyes now gleaming with lust.
He pushed her against a nearby table, leaving her with a grin on her face as she lifted the back of her kaftan to show him her pink panties.
When the sun elf did this, he pounced on her and pulled them down to reveal her perfect slit, which caused his member to rage.
After that, he dived in and started licking her while rubbing her clit, causing Hemera to moan in pleasure as she felt his tongue exploring her cave of wonders.@@novelbin@@
''''Mmmmnghmmghh!!~~ Archer!''''
Archer explored every inch of her with his tongue, making the elf''s body tighten. She clutched the table''s edge and let out louder moans.
He widened her legs and explored her with his tongue, causing the sun elf to scream in pleasure.
''''Ahhggnnhhh!!~~''''
His attack continued as he slipped a finger inside her and slowly moved it in and out until she was soaking wet.
The gems radiated, casting vibrant hues illuminating the room as they linked with Archer''s mana.
Chaos ensued as mana surged into Hemera, and she eagerly weed and absorbed it as it intensified everything.
However, shortly after, he stopped teasing her, recognizing that she was already leaking, which told him that she was ready.
Archer positioned himself behind the pleasure-filled girl and gently pressed his manhood against her cave as he slipped inside her, coating himself in her juices, which were already flowing.
With a deep sigh, she yearned for him to fill her cavepletely. Her voice was filled with desire as she called his name, "Archer, please start. It feels amazing."
Suddenly, a wave of intense desire consumed him when he heard her words and could feel her wet cave tightening around his member, which caused him to let out a groan.
That''s when he started thrusting deep while holding onto her slim waist. That''s when Draconic Synergy activated, and mana started pouring into Hemera, adding to her pleasure.
''''MmmMMmmmmGghh!!~~''''
He continued to show his affection for his sun elf, holding onto her shoulder tightly as he passionately made love to her, climaxing and releasing his essence deep inside her.
Hemera''s body shook uncontrobly as she reached her climax and squirted all over his thighs, causing her eyes to roll back in her head.
Archer observed her struggling to remain upright, seeing his essence slowly escaping her cave and trickling down her sleek, bronzed limb.
However, his lust for her was far from satisfied, and he looked at Hemera, struggling to regain herposure.
He embraced her firmly and gentlyid her on the table. Gazing at her face, he observed an expression of pure happiness in her dazed eyes, apanied by a mischievous smile.
She whispered, barely catching her breath, "More."
Archer eagerly fulfilled her desires until they were both content. Once they were done, Hemera was left in a daze from the intense sex.
After pulling out of her, he cast Cleanse on them both before they started getting dressed as the couple shared looks.
Hemera then took out a potion and downed it in one gulp. Noticing a faint glow emanating from her, he inquired, "What was that?"
With a mischievous grin, the sun elf replied, "Oh, just a rejuvenation potion. A lustful dragon wore me out, but this will help me get back to my studies."
That''s when Archer saw the mana radiating from her body, catching her attention. She looked at herself and asked in a curious voice. ''''What is this Arch?''''
Archer turned to her, a yful gleam in his eyes. "You know, being a white dragones with benefits. Like Draconic Synergy, for example."
Hemera''s brows furrowed in intrigue. "Draconic Synergy? What''s that?"
With a charming grin, he exined, "It''s a unique bond between a dragon and his lover. In our case, it''s you, my beautiful sun elf. When a dragon and his lover make love, their magic flows, creating a synergy that enhances their abilities."
Hemera''s eyes widened with interest. "Enhances abilities? How?"
Archer leaned in, kissing her lips tenderly, continuing, "When we''re making love, you absorb mana from my body. Depending on the strength of our bond, the dragon magic can boost your powers. It''s like tapping into the raw energy of our union."
She nodded, absorbing the information. "So, the stronger our connection, the more powerful the synergy?"
Archer chuckled, "Exactly. It''s a unique magic tailored for white dragons and their wives. But here''s the interesting part: if I were to be with a partner of a being of higher rank than me, I''d benefit from the boost."
Hemera raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "You mean, if I were stronger magically, you''d get the power boost?"
Archer nodded a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Indeed. But don''t worry, my love, I''m notining. The synergy we share is already quite potent."
The sun elf''s smile widened, and she nodded in fascination. After pondering for a while, she paced around, murmuring to herself. "We must test this. I need to inquire with the other girls tonight. This will be intriguing."
While she was doing that, Archer walked over to the chest with the Sunfire Gems and brought it over to Hemera.
He sat on it and started watching the nerdy elf with a smile before she turned to him.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 459 Elemental Affinities and Mana Control
Chapter 459 Elemental Affinities and Mana Control
Archer watched as Hemera paused her contemtion, her murmurs fading away. She redirected her attention toward him, curiosity sparkling in her eyes.
"Why are you sitting on a chest? Especially with such treasure?" she inquired.
He startedughing as he stood up and pointed to the chest. ''''Sorry, I was watching you and couldn''t help myself. But here you can have this.''''
Archer opened the chest and took six Sinfire Gems before sliding it toward her. Hemera quickly stored it in her ring.
She looked at him with a big smile and spoke with a voice full of love. ''''Thank you for the sex and gems. They will be helpful for my studies. You may want to give those Lunar Gems to Hecate.''''
Upon hearing the girl''s gratitude, he burst intoughter, reveling in theirck of shyness.
Hemera, observing him, tilted her head inquisitively. Archer took her hand and suggested, "Let''s head back now. We should have our next lesson."
The sun elf nodded in agreement as he opened a portal. Together, they stepped through, reappearing at the library table where he had been sitting.
He noticed more students were inside thanks to his heightened hearing, which, despite annoying him at times, he had grown ustomed to.
Hemera looked at him and spoke in a happy voice. "What''s your next ss, Darling?"
Archer quickly answered as he saw a group of three older students sitting a few tables away.
"I have Elemental Affinities and Mana Control, my sun. What about you?"
"I have Combat Magic, but after, do you want to meet for lunch?" Hemera asked.
He nodded his head as he answered with a smile. ''''Of course. We can eat with the others.''''
After speaking, he led her out of the library. Archer saw Margaret sitting at the desk, and she looked up and said bye as they left.
Once they were out, Hemera kissed him before making her way to ss. Archer did the same and ran across a scene that made himugh.
Sera was shouting at a human boy who looked confused and frightened. The dragon girl passionately intended to cook him for bad-mouthing her sweetheart.
Upon hearing this, Archer narrowed his eyes but let her deal with it. His decision proved wise when the redhead pped the boy.
The boy mmed to the floor as she lunged forward while dodging another boy''s punch and used her slender red tail to swipe his legs, causing him to drop.
Once on the floor, Sera kicked the boy in the head, sending him skidding along the floor, which caused some of the students to watch the cheer.
That''s when another two boys appeared, but this caused Sera tough. While this was happening, all the other students watched in excitement as they cheered on the dragon girl.
Sera, a fiery whirlwind of punches and kicks, finished the fight. Her movements blended precision and strength, skillfully taking down her opponents.
The onlookers swept up in the unexpected disy of martial prowess, erupted into an even louder cheer.
As the cheers echoed through the air, the professors swiftly appeared on the scene, their stern expressions revealing their disapproval.
Professor Ashguard and Silvercrest swiftly broke up the fight, which was already over, calling for a healer to tend to the four injured boys.
The stern expressions of the professors conveyed their disapproval of the unruly situation.
Turning her attention to Sera, Professor Ashguard inquired, "What happened here?"
With a wicked grin, Sera spilled the beans, "Oh, they insulted Archer, and you know that''s like poking a dragon with a stick. Had to school ''em a bit."
Her eyes gleamed excitedly as she continued, "And you''re asking for trouble. Let me show you what happens!"
Sheunched into a vivid demonstration with a burst of energy, throwing powerful shadowboxing moves and delivering a series of well-timed kicks.
Her animated exnation turned into an impromptu martial arts performance, capturing the attention of the onlookers.
"First, you insult our sweetheart," she dered, throwing a jab in the air. "Then, you get a taste of this!"
Sera punctuated her words with a swift roundhouse kick, sending imaginary foes flying. "And trust me, it''s not a flying lesson they signed up for!"
The students gathered around, eyes wide, as she continued her dynamic disy. "And if you think that''s all, oh no!"
Another punches and kicks followed, apanied by exaggerated sound effects and theatrical flourishes.
Archer watched with amusement and pride, knowing that Sera sometimes got hyper, which he loved about her.
The cheers from the crowd indicated that her performance had struck a chord, turning the threat of retaliation into a sidesplitting spectacle.
As theughter echoed, Sera finished her demonstration with a dramatic bow, eliciting even more apuse from the entertained audience.
After she finished her dynamic disy, Jade and Gianna exchanged nces, simultaneous thoughts crossing their minds. ''We have a jokester. But she is entertaining.''
Jade shook her head with amusement and addressed the redhead with a gentle smile. "Well, Sera, if they insult your beloved, challenge them to a duel."
The dragon girl looked up at Jade and replied, "Okay, but they were here, and so was I, so I dealt with them."
Turning around, she spotted Archer standing there, watching her with a smile. Sera couldn''t contain her excitement and rushed toward Archer with excitement.
yfully, she lunged at him. Archer, with a grin, opened his arms wide and caught the dragon girl in a warm embrace.
Sera, uniquely disying her affection, began nibbling on his neck. Archer shivered when he felt her do that.
While Archer was pampering, Sera Jade ushered the students forward, instructing them to attend ss before they got a warning.
Afterward, she approached the couple and addressed them, saying, "It''s time for ss for both of you as well."
Sera reluctantly climbed off him, and they nodded before walking to ss. Archer had Elemental Affinities and Mana Control alongside Sera, E, and Leira.@@novelbin@@
The two left the crowd behind while Sera giggled as Archerplimented her performance.
As they made their way down the corridor, the bustling energy of students and the distant murmur of activities surrounded them.
Sera, ever the yful dragon, couldn''t resist a bit of good-natured teasing.
"So, Archer," she began with a sly grin, "do you ever worry that your own reflection might fall in love with you? I mean, you''re practically the poster child for handsome."
With a hint of amusement in his eyes, Archer decided to y along. He gently poked Sera''s sides, causing her tough. "Well, I''ve been told my charm is legendary. But, I promise, I try not to let it go to my head."
After recovering from the unexpected tickle, she chuckled, "Legendary might be an understatement. I bet you could even sway your mother with those looks of yours."
Archer disapproved mockingly, "Now you''re just being outrageous. Let''s not bring my mother into this."
Their banter continued,ughter echoing through the corridor as they approached the ssroom.
The teasing exchange between Archer and Sera added a touch of humor to their walk, creating a light and jovial atmosphere that lingered as they stepped into the uing ss.
Upon entering, a hushed murmur of students engrossed in pre-lesson tasks enveloped the room.
Surveying the surroundings, Archer and Sera''s attention was drawn to E and Leira stationed at the back.
The genuine joy in their friends'' smiles mirrored the shared excitement of the approaching lesson. With a weing gesture, E beckoned them to join at their table.
Archer graciously epted the invitation, strolling over and gracefully taking a seat while observing the subtle blush on Leira''s cheeks.
With a warm smile, he greeted the girls, "Hello, El and Leira. How was yourst lesson?"
E responded with enthusiasm, her voice carrying a joyful tone, "It was fun. But it''s even better now that we''re with you."
Archer''s smile widened, appreciating the camaraderie. His attention shifted to Leira, silently acknowledging her presence as Sera conversed with E.
He shifted his attention to Leira while grinning, avoiding direct eye contact before leaning in to murmur into her quivering cat-like ear, "How do you feel about my dragon tattoo?"
Upon hearing his question, her tail straightened, and her ears turned towards him before she averted her gaze, responding in a hushed tone. "I like it. I can feel a connection to you, my dragon."
Archer''s face lit up with joy at her words, and he seized the cat girl''s hand, expressing his happiness. "I''m d you like it."
Observing his smile, she shook her head and voiced her thoughts. "The others told me about it, but it''s different hearing about it to experiencing it."
He nodded understandingly before borating on all the benefits of the tattoo.
Leira, taken aback by the surprising details, found herself smiling by the end, expressing her gratitude with a gentle kiss on his cheek.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 461 Knowledge
Chapter 461 Knowledge
Intrigued by the subject matter, Archer listened intently. This was uncharted territory for him, an opportunity to acquire knowledge he had yet to encounter.
The professor''s detailed exnation delved into various races, each possessing their own traits and skills rted to mana.
"Dragons," Professor Riftwalker emphasized as he looked at Archer, "are unparalleled in their mana reservoirs. Their innate connection to the elemental forces grants them immense power. However, this doesn''t necessarily trante to finesse or control. It''s a delicate bnce."
The students exchanged intrigued nces, their curiosity piqued by the revtion of the diverse mana affinities among different races.
"As you embark on your magical journey, ensuring you understand your race''s mana affinity is the first step. It forms the foundation upon which you build your magical prowess," the professor concluded, his gaze sweeping the attentive students.
Archer raised his hand, seeking rification. "But what if someone wants to enhance their mana capacity beyond their race''s natural limits?"
The professor acknowledged the question with a nod. "Excellent inquiry. While your race may predispose you to a certain mana capacity, diligent practice, leveling up, and mastering mana control techniques can expand your limits."
"What''s the standard amount of mana for, let''s say, a human?" Archer inquired, posing another question.
The older man regarded him with intrigue, exining. "Well, that depends on the person and their race, to be honest with you."
He turned andmenced writing the mana amounts on the board.
Humans = 15,000
Elves = 30,000
Dwarves = 18,000
Demi-humans = 13,000
Dragons = 100,000
Demons = 22,000
As Professor Riftwalker concluded, he continued. "Don''t consider these numbers absolute, but they''re are from a book I read a while ago. The mana capacity varies even within Demi-humans, depending on their specific races."
He resumed his pacing, exining further. "For instance, take the Fox people in the far east. They harness very powerful illusion and fire magic, while the tiger people excel in enhancement magic."
At that moment, E asks in a curious voice, "Professor, who exactly are these numbers intended for? Regr individuals or those with formidable magical abilities?"
The older man appeared taken aback by the question, yet he soon smiled as he responded, "Apologies, youngdy, for any confusion. These numbers are for an Arch Magus at the fiftieth level. Nevertheless, it ultimately hinges on the individual''s determination and desire to get stronger."
Upon concluding his speech, a girl raised her hand, capturing the Professor''s focus. "Yes, Miss Mirabelle Northwood?"
"Does holding a higher Rank signify greater powerpared to lower Ranks? In other words, can an Expert defeat multiple individuals of lower Ranks?"
The older man smiled at the girl before speaking with a voice full of wisdom. "Now, my dear students. I want you to remember this: in the world of magic, ranks don''t always corrte with strength. You could be a High Mage of a high level, yet an Arch Mage might outmatch you in a duel."
Curious whispers circted through the ssroom, with students exchanging puzzled nces, including Archer and the girls.
As for Archer, he was unfamiliar with ranks, knowing little beyond the fact that he received bonuses from them.
Professor Riftwalk borated, "You see, a mage''s power isn''t solely determined by their rank. It''s a culmination of various factors. Real-life experience ys a crucial role. Years dedicated to practicing and refining one''s craft can make a significant impact. A lower-ranked mage, who hasn''t advanced in rank but possesses decades of experience, can prove to be a formidable adversary."
He paced back and forth, gesturing to emphasize his points. "Mana is another crucial factor. The quantity and control of mana someone possesses greatly influences their abilities. It''s not just about having a high rank; it''s about what you can do with your mana."
The students nodded, absorbing his wisdom.
"Skill and knowledge," Professor Riftwalk continued, "are equally important. A mage dedicated to mastering a particr branch of magic can wield it with incredible precision. And knowledge, my dear students, is power. The more you understand the magic, its history, and its underlying principles, the more effectively you can manipte it."
He paused, allowing his words to sink in. "So, remember that while ranks reflect your achievements, they do not define your worth as a mage. A lower-ranked mage with superior experience, mana control, skill, and knowledge can surpass a higher-ranked counterpart very well.''''
The Professor stopped pacing and continued. ''''It''s a reminder never to underestimate anyone, for true strength in the world of magic often lies in the unseen qualities that a mere rank cannot measure."
"But beyond all these factors," He dered, his eyes twinkling with profound insight, "the most crucial element in a mage''s journey is their will to grow stronger, their unwavering desire to push the boundaries of their abilities and reach for greater heights in life."
His words hung in the air, resonating with a profound truth. The students exchanged thoughtful nces, their minds stirred by the professor''s profound wisdom.
Upon hearing this, Archer wondered if he was like those people, knowing he was different from the other students.
As he thought about it, Tiamat''s voice reassured him,
"You''re not like them. You''re made of pure mana, and the usual rules don''t apply to you, my White Dragon. You are special, and because of my gift, your fate changed."
Archer grinned upon hearing her alluring, mature voice, replying mentally, ''Why do you always talk when I have questions?''@@novelbin@@
Hisughter echoed in response to Tiamat''s yful words, ''''We are connected, and I also enjoy observing your exploits. But Arch! If you''re the king, who would your queen be?''''
Archer''s thoughts drifted back to Tiamat''s yful remark as the ssroom discussion continued.
In his mind, he replied, ''Well then, consider yourself my White Dragon Queen. One day, I''ll im you for myself, and we''ll live our lives together on Thrylos.''
To his surprise, Tiamat burst intoughter, a melodic sound echoing in his thoughts.
She didn''t outright reject the idea but responded teasingly, ''''Oh, ambitious, aren''t we, my White Dragon? We''ll see about that.''''
As the Professor wrapped up the lecture in the background, Tiamet bid farewell happily, ''''Until then, my lovely, take care.''''
Archer couldn''t suppress a smile as he whispered. ''Goodbye, Tiamat.''
After the Goddess disappeared, he pondered why she chose tomunicate with him.
The conclusion that she found him handsome and desired him as her husband brought a smile to his face.
Unbeknownst to him, in a distant ce, a mature woman with snow-white hair was lounging in a hot bath,ughing heartily.
Tiamat''s thoughts amused the Goddess, prompting a smile as she spoke to no one in particr. ''''Stupid boy. How do youe to such a conclusion? But I wee it.''''
Sipping dragon wine, she continued watching Archer daydreaming in ss, her smile growing even wider.
As Professor Riftwalk talked, the bell rang, signaling the transition to the next ss. E turned to him with a curious expression. "Hey, Archer, what ss do you have next?"
After contemting, he responded, "Magic Fundamentals, but I''ll pass on it."
E arched an eyebrow. "Pass? Why?"
Archer leaned in and whispered, "I already know the ins and outs of it. I prefer exploring the library; there''s so much to discover. I''ve been delving into knowledge about various beasts I can capture."
E chuckled, "Always on the hunt for something interesting. Well, try not to stir up too much trouble, okay? I''ve got Spellcraft with Hemera and Nefertiti."
He grinned, "No promises," as he gathered his belongings. Giving each of the three girls a kiss, he made his way out, leaving E shaking her head with an amused smile.
As Archer strolled toward the library, a mischievous glint sparked in his eyes. However, his steps faltered, and a sly smile yed on his lips.
Abruptly changing course, he veered away from the library, deciding on a more adventurous pursuit.
He quickly cast Gate to the Rivend Duchy to hunt some pirates for a couple of hours before returning to the girls.
The portal appeared in front of him within the quiet hallway, and he stepped through as he summoned his wings.
A stunning scene unfolded as Archer crossed to the other side, prompting him to ascend into the sky as the falling snow settled.
Surveying thendscape from this heightened vantage point, he marveled at the captivating sight below.
A wintery Rivend sprawled beneath him, graced by an intricatework of rivers meandering through the terrain like silver threads.
Ships cruised along the icy waterways, their hulls easily cutting through partially frozen rivers.
Sails billowed in the cold breeze as they gracefully advanced toward the Crownds, their journey marked by a tranquil beauty against the snowy backdrop.
Archer marveled at the expansive winterndscape, the rivers carving pathways through the snowy terrain, and the ships navigating them with a sense of purpose.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 463 Shadowspawn
Chapter 463 Shadowspawn
Archer was greeted by a breathtaking spectacle: a vast colossal river seemed to defy the boundaries of thend.
The water flowed steadily, bringing a clear, icy coldness from the depths below on the expansive surface.
He witnessed dozens of ships sailing together, turning the river into a busy highway filled with merchants and traders from various kingdoms.
Each vessel, adorned with billowing sails that caught the frosty breeze, moved gracefully through the icy water.
Cutting through the frozen surface, their hulls left a delicate trail of cracked ice in their wake. Archer watched in awe as the maritime parade unfolded before him.
The rhythmic creaking of the ship''s timbers and the distant echoes of sailors at work carried across the frozenndscape.
It provided a quiet backdrop to the lively procession on the river, the contrast of ice and wood creating a scene of stark beauty.
Captivated by the mesmerizing disy of ships navigating the icy waters. Archer stood at the river''s edge.
Archer faced the challenge of crossing without any bridges in sight. Lost in thought for a moment, he pondered the obstacle before him.
Abruptly, Scar suddenly charged forward, catching him off guard. The massive tiger sprinted toward the water with excitement, a surge of energy that Archer could feel.
When they got closer, arge ship drifted into view. Seizing the opportunity, Scar leaped, astonishing the sailors on board.
The sudden appearance of a massive tiger and its rider shocked the ship''s crew. Before fully grasping the situation, the pairnded gracefully on the ship''s deck.
The bewildered sailors watched in disbelief as the duo seamlessly moved from one ship to another, a swift dance across the water.@@novelbin@@
Panic spread among the crew, evident in their shouts and uncertain gestures as they questioned whether an attack was imminent.
With daring leaps from ship to ship, Archer and Scar swiftly crossed the river, leaving the perplexed sailors behind as the two reached the other side.
They disappeared into the distant woonds, and themotion on the ships subsided, reced by the realization that an unexpected and mysterious duo had left them in their wake.
Archer and Scar continued traveling through the wood. The wintry air resounded with the rhythmic crunch of snow, asionally punctuated by the sshes as they leaped over frozen streams.
In the serenendscape, he observed a vast expanse of white, interrupted only by the asional cluster of frost-covered trees.
As they traveled further into the Rivends, thendscape transformed from rivers to expansive grasnds and dense woonds.
Archer recognized the woonds, which housed the first bandit campan ouw stronghold with approximately one thousand bandits.
In the dense cover, they silently approached the outskirts of the camp, movingwith deliberate stealth, ensuring they remained hidden from the watchful eyes of the bandits.
The two observed the sprawling camp below. Hundreds of people meandered about, their presence creating an uneasy energy in the air.
Some engaged in mundane tasks, while others appeared restless, their eyes scanning the surroundings.
While others huddled together in a secluded corner of the camp, their hushed conversations and furtive nces suggesting a ndestine nning session.
Archer strained his ears to catch any fragments of their discussion, keen on unraveling the schemes brewing within the camp.
The duo remained hidden. A palpable tension hung in the air. The two patiently observed the bandit activity.
He was about to attack but got a better idea as he remembered one of the new spells he learned.
With a big smile and a simple wave, he summoned hundreds of eerie Shadowspawns. Some sported menacing tentacles, while others boasted razor-sharp ws.
The shadowy creatures varied in size, with some towering at ten feet and others more diminutive at three.
Archer marveled at the surreal scene before him. He got excited when he saw them and couldn''t wait to see them in action.
But that''s when he sensed Scar''s unease. Heforted the big cat with a reassuring pat and caring words, "Don''t worry, boy, they won''t harm you."
Silently, the creatures formed a quiet ring around the camp, their spectral forms merging effortlessly with the shadows cast by the afternoon sun.
Archer sensed the air growing taut with anticipation as the bandits revealed, oblivious to the looming danger.
With an unsettling stillness, they materialized from the shadows. A faint murmur of motion, and in an instant, a bandit copsed, his throat cut.
Panic seized the camp as the creatures persisted in their noiseless onught. They scrambled for their weapons to fight back at this unseen menace.
Archer smiled when he saw the bandit''s faces twist with fear and confusion. Summoning his ws, he charged into the chaos, riding atop Scar as they plunged into the fray.
They advanced like a tempest, Scar''s immense presence carving through the bandit ranks while Archer skillfully fended any approaching threats.
Amid the intense battle, the sh of steel against ws and the anguished cries of the bandits painted a vivid picture of chaos in the camp.
The Shadowspawn joined the battle, engaging the bandits in a deadly dance of swift and precise movements.
Archer''s every strike was measured, capitalizing on the chaos, while the creature exploited the cover of shadow that littered the camp.
Scar''s roars resonated through the woods, striking fear into the hearts of the bandits. He moved with unparalleled ferocity, pouncing on unsuspecting foes.
Archer scanned the battlefield as he moved seamlessly after jumping of Scar and killed many bandits as he made his way through the camp after seeing more enemies joining the fight.
The shadowspawn moved with predatory grace and killed many who got close as their ws and tentacles tore into them.
Archer observed the creatures retrieving the hearts. A fleeting thought crossed his mind: did they understand his intent? He shrugged off the pondering, refocusing on the ongoing battle.
Amidst the tumult, he caught sight of the bandit leadera colossal figure with a twisted grin and a cruel glint in his eye.
The man epitomized the concept of a barbarian, sporting scruffy brown hair, red eyes, and attire fashioned from animal hides.
He then summoned his Greatsword, its gleaming de catching the glint of sunlight. His eyes locked onto the skilled bandit leader, and with a confident stride, he advanced.
With a gaze tainted by madness, the man of equal skill confronted Archer head-on. Sparks erupted in a disy of their sh.
Engaged in a dance-like precision, they filled the air with crackling energy. Vicious blows were exchanged with skill, turning the battlefield into a stage for intense confrontation.
The bandit leader swung his battleaxe with force, cleaving through the air. Yet, Archer, disying finesse with his sword, expertly parried and countered each strike.
It was like a dance of steel ying out, the sh of their weapons punctuating the bandit camp that was now destroyed thanks to all the fighting.
Archer exploited openings in the bandit leader''s defense, delivering precise strikes. The bandit leader, in turn, disyed a fierce resolve.
The older man''s axe swung in powerful arcs to overpower his skilled adversary. Archer engaged in a thrilling duel with the leader.
The sh of the Greatsword against the menacing battleaxe echoed. Drawing upon every ounce of Archer''s skill.
He executed a dazzling array of strikes and maneuvers. His movements were a dance of precision and agility.
Archer''s excitement sky rocketed during the fight, and he continued fighting just using his sword.
Each swing is a calcted response to the bandit leader''s relentless assault. Sparks flew as the weapons collided.
The two adversaries locked in a mesmerizing disy of martial prowess. As the fight wore on, Archer''s strategic mind assessed the situation.
Recognizing an opportune moment, he shifted tactics. With a sudden twist, he disarmed the bandit leader''s focus, creating an opening.
''Got him now!'' Archer thought to himself.
In that split second, he seized the advantage and unleashed an Eldritch st with unexpected force, catching his opponent off guard.
The violet spell struck true, mming into the man''s chest and sending him staggering backward, the st''s force disrupting the battle''s rhythm.
The leader, who was momentarily incapacitated, struggled to regain his footing. Archer, capitalizing on the surprise attack, pressed forward.
In a swift and decisive motion, Archer cleaved the bandit leader in half, the Greatsword''s razor-sharp edge leaving no room for evasion.
The battlefield fell momentarily silent as the two halves of the bandit leader slumped to the ground.
Archer watched this while dismissing his sword and ordered the Shadowspawn to loot the camp.
He then turned his attention to the now-destroyed bandit camp. As Archer surveyed the aftermath of the battle, a grim scene unfolded before him.
The once bustling bandit camp nowy in ruins, the air heavy with the stench of blood and smoke.
Lifeless bodies scattered across the ground, and pools of crimson stained the earth. The eerie quiet was disrupted by the crackling of fires that had ignited amid the chaos.
mes licked the remnants of makeshift shelters, casting an unsettling glow on the devastation.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 465 The Whispering Veil
Chapter 465 The Whispering Veil
Archer strolled toward the stalls. He activated his bracelet, sending a message to the girls to update them on his whereabouts and activities.
The first to respond was Nefertiti. He felt the jealousy in her voice. "You''re not chasing any more girls, are you, husband?"
Surprised by the unexpected question, Archer chuckled before responding with a good-natured smile, "No, my subus. I''m hunting down bandits for their wealth."
A brief pause followed before Nefertiti spoke again, her voice filled with affection. "Okay, husband. I love you, and be careful."
His smile widened at the warmth in her voice before replying. "Love you too, Nefi. I''ll be back in a couple of hours. Tell the others."
As Archer approached the stall, the old woman behind it fixed him with a scrutinizing gaze. Her eyes narrowed with suspicion that seemed to prate through him.
"What do you want, dragon boy?" She inquired with a voice that carried the weight of many years.
Archer smiled politely at the old woman, his eyes taking in the tantalizing aromas surrounding the stalls.
The flickeringntern light cast a warm glow on the spread of exotic dishes before him, and he couldn''t help but be spoiled for choice.
"I''m here to sample your delicious food," Archer said, gesturing towards the array of dishes.
Her eyes still narrowed, but the old woman regarded him briefly with a spark of curiosity before breaking into a toothless grin. "Well, dragon boy, I see you''ve got an adventurous spirit. Here in Mistwood, we offer more than just mundane fare."
She gestured proudly to the eclectic dishes on disy. "I''ve got Dragonfire Chili, a stew that warms the coldest hearts. Elven Leaf Wraps for those who crave the taste of the enchanted forest. Gryphon Roast Skewers, made from the finest gryphon meat, marinated in secret spices."
Archer''s interest piqued, and he nodded, encouraging her to continue.
"Then there''s Faery Fruit Parfait, a sweet treat with a touch of magic. Dwarven Forge Pies for those who appreciate hearty, vorful bites. Mermaid''s Delight Sushi for fans of ocean wonders. Phoenix Wing Bites, crispy and spicy. And Trollish Stone Soup, a soup that''ll mend more than just your hunger."
She paused, her eyes twinkling with a mischievous glint. "And that''s not all, dragon boy. Centaur''s Meadow Sd, Kraken Ink Pasta, and Sprite''s Sparkling Nectar, a sweet drink from the heart of the magical meadow."
His mouth watered as he took in the descriptions remarked with admiration in his voice. "Quite the menu you have.''''
The old woman cackled, herughter carrying the wisdom of ages. "Yes, indeed. Mistwood may seem like a simple town, but our food tells a different tale. So, what will it be, dragon boy? Feeling bold enough to try Mistwood''s finest?"
Archer grinned, eager to embark on a culinary adventure in Mistwood. "I''ll take one of everything, ma''am."
The old woman''s eyes widened in surprise. She stared at him as the lines on her face deepened with disbelief and amusement.
"A bit of everything, you say?" she eximed, her voice carrying a tone of delight. "Well, boy, you''ve got an appetite as adventurous as your spirit!"
Without waiting for Archer''s response, the old woman started moving around her stall with more energy than an old woman should have.
Her hands moved swiftly, scooping generous portions of Dragonfire Chili into a sturdy bowl, wrapping Elven Leaf Wraps in vibrant leaves, and skewering Gryphon Roast Skewers with a practiced finesse.
Archer couldn''t help but marvel at the variety and richness of Mistwood''s food as the delicious dishes piled up before him.
The woman, her initial skepticism reced by her happiness, continued her culinary dance, creating a feast fit for the dragon in front of her.
Once the order wasplete, the old woman looked at Archer with a sly grin. "Now, dragon boy, for this feast, it''ll cost you three gold coins. A bargain, considering the delights you''re about to experience."
Not bothered by the cost, he reached into his Item Box and produced the requested coins, shocking the old woman again.
"A fair price for such a feast," he said with a nod, appreciating the effort.
The old woman cackled, her eyes twinkling with satisfaction. "You''ve got a big appetite, dragon boy. May this meal be a tale you''ll carry with you from Mistwood."
With a gracious smile, Archer epted the carefully packed assortment of Mistwood''s finest foods, the enticing smells already tempting his senses.
He stowed away the meals in his Item Box. However, Archer kept a bowl of the Dragonfire Chili to eat.
Archer, bidding farewell to the old woman, indulged in the spicy food as he walked down the street.
With a satisfied grin, he strolled towards the eastern entrance. When Archer arrived, he saw numerous town guards stationed around the gate.
The town''s protective wall stands at a modest four meters. He walked out of the town and headed toward the mist-covered forest.
When the guards saw this, one man ran after him and spoke worriedly. ''''Why are you going toward the Whispering Veil? It is full of beasts and bandits.''''
After the man spoke, Archer grinned before replying. ''''That''s the point.''''
He walked into the forest and avoided all therge tree roots that sprouted from the muddy ground.
Archer ventured deeper into the eerie mist forest. The oppressive mist thickened around him, cloaking everything in an imprable haze.
The twisted branches of the gnarled trees loomed overhead, resembling shadowy sentinels reaching into the mist.
A strange silence filled the air, broken now and then by the gentle rustling of leaves and a far-off beast''s hoot.
The twisted forms of the trees took on a haunting beauty, and the ground, covered in a carpet of damp moss, became a texturedndscape under his discerning gaze.
Archer came to a clearing with rootsing out of the ground. That''s when hesummoned the Tressym''s.
He instructed them to locate the bandits, a task they eagerly undertook while he settled into afortable spot on a root.
Seated and at ease, he took out a Dwarven Forge Pie from his Item Box, enjoying the hearty meal as he awaited the return of the Tressyms.
Diving into his meal, Archer relished the ky crust and the delectablebination of meat and rich gravy.
Satisfaction resonated with each bite, bringing a contented smile to his face. As he savored the final mouthful, a grin yed on his lips.
At that moment, his Aura Detector alerted him to a dozen iing pings heading in his direction.
Remaining seated, Archer maintained his calm demeanor as the distant sounds of approaching footsteps grew louder.@@novelbin@@
The misty forest provided no clear visuals, heightening the anticipation of the impending confrontation.
Suddenly, a horde of charging orcs burst through the mist, their menacing figures converging on Archer''s location.
Maintaining an air of calm despite the imminent confrontation, Archer''s expression stayed serene. A confident smile graced his lips as he uttered, "Draconis."
In an instant, his wings manifested and unfurled. His ws elongated and sharpened while a cascade of scales emerged, forming a protectiveyer over him.
Witnessing Archer''s transformation, the Wild Orcs roared, beating their chests in an adrenaline-fueled disy of ferocity.
With a unified battle cry, they charged toward him. Archer met their aggression with a grin, matching their intensity as he lunged forward.
A burly Orc swung a stone club in a powerful arc, but he responded agilely, using his formidable wing to block the oing attack.
In a swift countermove, he shed at the beast''s kneecap. He continued with his attack and cast Eldritch st and Void ze.
Dark energies surged from him, creating an ethereal storm that engulfed the orcs in arcane mes.
The void-infused ze left a disarray as the orcs howled in pain, caught within the maelstrom of violet mes.
The battleground became a chaotic canvas of shadows and infernos as Archer, in his Draconic Form, continued his assault.
His tail swept low, tripping the orcs, while his ws struck true, leaving a trail of dead beasts and pools of blood.
As thest of the orcs attempted a desperate charge, Archer unleashed the Celestial Beam, and a bright beam shot out.
It engulfed the remaining orcs in a blinding cascade. Their anguished roars echoed through the misty forest as the intense beams burned through flesh and bone.
In mere moments, the orcish assants were reduced to ash, their forms consumed by the purifying mes of celestial energy.
The forest once shrouded in eerie stillness, now bore witness to the aftermath of Archer''s celestial intervention.
As the skirmish concluded, the misty forest settled into an unsettling calm. Archer, now solitary but triumphant, stood amidst the fading shadows.
Surveying the aftermath, he noticed a few lifeless bodies, still intact. With a purposeful air, Archer summoned the Stone Men and instructed them to retrieve the hearts from the fallen.
Acknowledging hismand with silent nods, the Stone Men hurriedly set off to carry out their assigned task.
He patiently awaited their return, eyes scanning the surroundings, anticipating the arrival of the winged cats.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 467 Greatsword
Chapter 467 Greatsword
Archer reclined, watching as the people captured by the bandits reappeared, their expressions a mix of relief and disbelief.
His gaze swept across the scattered bodies strewn about the scene. Amidst the people, he noticed a cat woman and a human approaching, their faces beaming with happiness.
Intrigued by their mood, Archer couldn''t help but wonder about their connection to the chaotic events.
His thinking ceased when the duo reached him, their smiles unwavering. They bowed before him without hesitation, and Archer was caught off guard.
The cat woman was the first to speak with a smile. ''''White Dragon. Thank you for rescuing us. Our caravan was ambushed as we approached Mistwood Town.
He inclined his head toward the woman, who continued speaking, "I am Selene Orion, and this is my husband, Aricen. We are traders who traverse the Crownds."
Archer smiled, observing the couple. The woman, with brown hair and blue eyes, stood with twitching cat ears.
The man, a seemingly ordinary human with ck hair and brown eyes, stood about six feet tall.
After scrutinizing them momentarily, Archer inquired, "I''m Archer. How did youe to know I''m a White Dragon?"
Aricen replied, "We''ve read books, My Lord. Both of us have delved into the legends and stories about them."
That''s when Selene spoke up, "How can we not know? You have beautiful white wings, scales, ws, and a gorgeous tail."
Archer looked at the woman, who continued talking with a big smile. "You look exactly how the books tell. It said a man with snow-white hair and glowing violet eyes is the White Dragon."
He nodded to the woman and kept speaking as more people approached him.
Amidst the conversation, Archer''s Aura Detector began buzzing with activity, signaling numerous pings converging on his location.
While surveying the gathering around him, Archer cautioned, "Gather up now. Beasts are approaching."
The urgency in his voice prompted swift action from the couple, who quickly corralled everyone in response.
In a surprising move that shocked both the onlookers and the couple, Archer conjured a Cosmic Shield around the group, creating a protective barrier.
With a heightened sense of awareness, Archer then summoned his Greatsword, a weapon he had recently acquired but momentarily forgotten due to the unfolding events.
It dawned on him that he had received a notification earlier about mastering the Greatsword but had yet to explore its potential.
[Greatsword Mastery Learned]
After looking at the new skill he just learned, Archer smiled before hearing something in the nearby forest and looked over.
At that moment, he became aware of something unsettlingjust beyond the tree line, dozens of gleaming eyes stared back at him, reflecting the moon''s silvery light.
That''s when a beast Archer never expected to see: Werewolves. They emerged, their fur bristling and low growls filling the night air.
His smile widened, a fierce glint in his eyes. Sensing the impending battle, the beasts snarled and advanced, closing the distance between them.
Archer squared his shoulders, his smile unwavering as the greatsword felt like an extension of himself as he moved with a grace that defied the weapon''s size.
The first werewolf leaped, but he skillfully dodged, surprising given the Greatsword''srge size.
With a swift, controlled motion, he swung his Greatsword, the de cutting through the air with a low hum.
The beast fell, cleaved in half, its demise marked by a ghastly howl. The next werewolf, undeterred, leaped towards Archer.
He parried its attack and brought down the Greatsword in one fluid motion. Archer''s de cut through fur and sinew, separating the creature into two lifeless halves.
The moonlit clearing became a battlefield, the air filled with the sh of steel and the guttural sounds of the werewolves.
Archer moved with precision, each swing of his Greatsword a deadly dance. One after another, the werewolves fell, their bodies cleaved in half by the relentless force of his strikes.
[The Orion couple''s POV]
Selene and Aricen stood transfixed on the outskirts of the moonlit clearing, their eyes widening as they watched Archer effortlessly dispatch the werewolves.
The once-haunting howls, which had tormented their nights for days, were now answered with a swift and brutal response.
When the couple saw this, they were amazed as Archer moved with deadly grace, each swing of the Greatsword cutting through fur and flesh effortlessly.
It was as if he danced with death, the once-menacing werewolves falling like leaves in the wind.
The air resonated with the unsettling symphony of the battle C the sh of steel, the snarls of werewolves, and the asional howl that marked another beast meeting its end.
They witnessed Archer''s expression remainposed, almost detached, as if this dance was just another part of his existence.
When thest werewolf crumpled to the ground, the clearing fell silent. Selene and Aricen, still processing the surreal scene, watched as Archer flicked the blood from his sword.
The once-dreaded howls had been reced by an eerie quiet, broken only by the rustling leaves and their hushed breaths.
Selene and Aricen couldn''t shake the mix of shock and awe at that moment. They realized they had just witnessed Archer butcher the werewolves with chilling ease.
[Back to Archer]
Amidst the fallen werewolves, Archer stood and let out a heavy breath, his Greatsword stained with the remnants of the once-menacing creatures.
Turning towards Selene and Aricen, who regarded him with wide eyes and a sense of awe, Archer furrowed his brow in confusion.
Their gaze was not fear or dread but a look of reverence, as if they were witnessing an otherworldly being.
"What''s wrong?" Archer asked, his voice cutting through the eerie silence that followed the brutal confrontation.
The couple shared a nce, their faces still etched with a mix of astonishment and admiration.
Without uttering a word, they continued to gaze at Archer, who, in response, shrugged and cast the Gate to Mistwood Town.
Before they stepped through the portal, Archer fixed his gaze on them. "Take this portal to Mistwood town and tell them the White Prince saved you."
Selene nodded, her smile a token of gratitude, bidding farewell as she stepped through the shimmering gateway.
Once all the people had departed, the Stone Men approached, dropping chests at Archer''s feet.
His grin widened at the unexpected windfall. With so many chests scattered around, counting them became a trivial concern.
Nonchntly, Archer stored them in his Item Box, deciding it was time to return to his domain.
However, as he made the transition, a realization struck him. He had meant to visit his new mother but forgot to as he enjoyed himself while bandit hunting.
A sigh escaped him before he stepped through the portal he had just opened. Entering the treehouse, the silence enveloped Archer, and he felt the chill in the air.
Archer walked over to the firece, crouching to breathe fire into it. The mes flickered to life, pushing back the biting cold that had settled in the room.
Making his way to the bedroom, he entered and undressed before slipping into bed. Despite his efforts, a lingering chill persisted.
He cast Mana Maniption, conjuring a fireball he sent into the firece, causing the mes to roar.
In that warm ambiance, he summoned a surprised Tal and Teu. Initially baffled, the two girl''s expressions softened as they saw him.
Without hesitation, they crawled under the sheets, cuddling up to Archer. In theforting warmth, the trio soon sumbed to sleep, the quiet crackle of the firece providing a luby in the peaceful night.
The treehouse stood silent in the night, Archer, Tal, and Teu nestledfortably under the nkets, oblivious to the weather''s impending fury.
Outside, the air thickened with a growing tension, and clouds gathered ominously as thunder boomed.
As they slept soundly, a sudden shift in the atmosphere heralded the arrival of an unexpected tempesta mana storm.
The tranquility of the Crownds shattered as the storm unleashed its power. The wind howled through the trees, and the sky crackled with unstable magic.
The once-calm night transformed into a maelstrom of energy, with bolts of mana lightning illuminating the darkness.@@novelbin@@
Inside the treehouse, Archer stirred in his sleep, sensing the disturbance. Tal and Teu, nestled beside him, shifted ufortably as the storm''s chaos intensified.
Air crackled with the unpredictable forces of the mana storm, and the very fabric of reality seemed to warp and twist.
The treehouse creaked under the pressure, its structure tested by the raging magical tempest.
Despite the turmoil outside, Archer, Tal, and Teu remained in a peaceful slumber, shielded by the warmth of the nkets and the embrace of dreams.
Unaware of the havoc in the Crownds, they slept on a tranquil ind amidst the storm''s relentless assault.
Amid slumber, Archer was abruptly jolted awake by Sia''s piercing scream. "Help, husband! The church are attacking us, and Father is injured. They''re high-ranked, so be careful!"
Upon hearing the urgent plea, Archer sprang out of bed, swiftly dressing himself.
Without hesitation, he opened a portal to the Summerfield Duchy, guided by the location indicated on Sia''s bracelet.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 469 Red Dragon
Chapter 469 Red Dragon
After Archer was struck, he was sent flying through the dense jungle, destroying trees in his path, until he violently collided with the riverbank a mile away.
In the aftermath, dazed and disoriented, he grappled with the turn of events and didn''t know what or who hit him.
His head spun but quickly came to as he sensed a menacing presence approaching him from the dark water.
Archer quickly cast Blink, vanishing from the spot only to reappear on the opposite riverbank. He whirled around as a crocodile-like beast lunged at the spot he had just upied.
Without wasting more time, he jumped into the air and flew towards Sia and Albert. What he saw before him ignited a fiery rage within his core when he arrived.
Avalonian soldiersy lifeless across the battlefield, but that''s when he saw a colossal dragon cast its ominous shadow.
Archer felt this dragon was much older and bigger than him, but that didn''t stop him.
That''s when his attention shifted to Sia, who was injured and struggling to stand up as blood dripped off her, but he noticed her stern gaze was fixed on the dragon.
Upon witnessing the scene, Archer''s fury surged, but he restrained the impulse to charge forward recklessly.
Instead, what met his gaze was Albert, lying crumpled on the ground amidst a pool of blood, and he wasn''t moving.
Near Sia, Scar and Shivay knocked out, showing clear signs of a tough beating, which added to his anger.
However, it was the sight of his grandfather''s bloodied figure not far from them that ignited an uncontroble fury within him.
Archer couldn''t control himself anymore as he charged forward, and his voice resonated with wrath. "I''ll kill you."
When he neared the crimson beast, it swiveled its massive head towards him. But before it could do anything, Archer whispered, "Draco."
He transformed into his dragon form in a dazzling burst of light. That''s when two magnificent white wings appeared before stretching out.
Fourrge and muscr limbs ended in razor-sharp ws. Lastly, four gleaming horns emerged,pleting his transformation.
After turning into his dragon form, Archer crashed to the ground, letting out an earthshaking roar before lunging at the furious red dragon.
The sh echoed through the skies as they grappled, teeth and ws shing. The two dragons exchanged fiercely, each trying to gain the upper hand.
Determined and fueled by rage, Archer relentlessly tore at the enemy dragon, his razor-sharp ws tearing into it.
While his enemy was equally formidable and fought back, the sh of their titanic forms sent shockwaves through the air.
Amid the tumultuous struggle, he was thrown back by the red dragon''s powerful attack.
Archer swiftly righted himself in mid-air, and with a deep breath, he unleashed his violet dragon breath.
A torrent of wild mes streaked toward the red dragon with force. The vibrant violet mes enveloped it, illuminating the dark sky.
It roared in agony, firing back its fiery breath that he dodged. The fight continued as Archer used his tail to swipe.
But the old dragon blocked the attack, and the intensity of their battle reached its zenith.
He cast Blink and instantly vanished, shocking the dragon, who looked around, but that''s when he reappeared above him and dropped on top.
Uponnding, Archer swiftly descended, mping his powerful jaws around the red dragon''s neck.
The thunderous roar of pain from the beast resonated through the battleground.
Their struggle intensified as they grappled, their forms entwined in a dance of destruction.
ws shed with a force that shattered the tranquility of the jungle. The dragon''s monumental sh etched a devastation trail across the jungle.
Their conflict sent towering trees crashing down like ancient giants, reshaping thendscape.
The fallen treesy strewn across the battleground. The very earth quivered as they pressed on, tearing through the heart of the lush wilderness with unrelenting force.
In a pivotal moment, Archer, gripping the red dragon fiercely, steered the battle toward the river where he had been flung before.
The azure waters transformed into a chaotic battleground, churned by the colossal forces locked in an epic struggle for dominance.
They fought tooth and w amid the rushing currents, leaving destruction in their wake.
During their fierce duel, the red dragon unleashed a savage sh across Archer''s chest, leaving a searing trail of pain.
Undeterred, Archer retaliated in a daring move. He sank his teeth into one of the red dragon''s wings, gripping it with strength.
He tore it away from the red dragon''s mighty form with a powerful surge. That''s when the red dragon roared in agony as Archer was flung the torn wing aside. @@novelbin@@
The battleground saw the struggle between these powerful creaturesone injured but resolute, the other unyielding in its quest for triumph.
The torn wing testified to the intensity of their fight. A palpable tension hung in the air as the two giants red at each other, poised for the ultimate showdown.
In agony, the fiery red dragon met Archer''s gaze with zing red eyes. He, however, stood there with a confident smirk, undaunted by the older dragon.
Unperturbed by the vast size and age gap, Archer observed Sia approaching his grandfather, pouring something over the old man.
Anger ignited within him, causing his white scales to glow in the fading moonlight, enhancing his agility.
With feline grace, Archer navigated the jungle, marking themencement of the final stage of the battle.
He was poised and ready for the ultimate confrontation thaty ahead. Initially confident in its advantage.
The older dragon was taken aback by Archer''s power and hated that a baby dragon was even more powerful than him.
Mana surged through Archer, and with a thunderous roar, he lunged at the red dragon, teeth bared and ws at the ready.
The jungle battlefield became a spectacle of draconic prowess, the sh of their colossal bodies echoing through the jungle.
His attacks were a blur of white and violet, a force that left the red dragon scrambling to defend itself.
It retaliated, unleashing scorching mes that painted the heavens red and orange. Archer moved through the inferno.
His body was untouched by the searing heat thanks to his scales and Anti-Magic. He caught his opponent off guard and sunk his formidable teeth into the red dragon''s scaled hide.
That''s when his strength surged, and he tore away chunks. Shimmering like shards of ruby, they scattered through the air, leaving the red dragon momentarily stunned.
The sight of Archer, smaller in size but aze with the world''s power, shocked the older dragon to its core.
It roared in frustration while its scales flew off in disarray.The fight raged, a dance of red and white, but the older dragon quickly backed off.
The jungle quivered with uncertainty as the fate of this epic sh teetered on the edge. In a furious rage, Archer propelled himself towards the red dragon.
Their massive bodies collided again, and Archer''s ws cut deep into the dragon''s neck, eliciting a roar of agony reverberating through the battleground.
In response, the red dragonunched a shing counterattack, its ws slicing through Archer''s body.
Despite the wounds covering him, Archer pressed and continued attacking. The red dragon, undeterred, retaliated by sinking its teeth into his neck.
Scales snapped, and the searing pain elicited a thunderous roar from Archer as the teeth pierced his flesh.
But he didn''t give up as he clung onto the older dragon and cast Soul Sunder on it, but the dragon knew what was happening and cast its magic.
Archer''s Soul Sunder was disrupted, but that didn''t stop him as he tore into the red dragon and summoned his Shadowspawns.
They joined the battle, but it retaliated fiercely, flinging them away with its red fire that burned the shadows.
He managed to block the attack but was sent flying and crashed not far from the epicenter of the sh.
The impact sent shockwaves through the surroundingndscape, making it quake. Archer, rising to his feet while shaking his head, sensed blood pouring from his wounds.
Puzzled, he looked at himself and noticed his usual rapid healing was slower. When he looked up, he locked eyes with the approaching dragon.
Archer scanned it before the fight started again.
[Red Dragon]
[Level: 635]
[Rank: Sovereign Mage]
When he saw the level and rank, Archer''s eyes widened. However, he started using his speed to tilt the fight in his favor.
With the red dragon closing in, he cast Blink, disappearing only to reappear stealthily behind the older dragon.
Seizing the moment, Archer drew a deep breath and unleashed the formidable power of his dragon''s breath, mming it into the unsuspecting red dragon.
Caught off guard, the colossal beast crashed to the ground, giving Archer a decisive advantage.
Wasting no time, he swiftly advanced, taking control of the fallen dragon. He cast Soul Sunder, tearing the older dragon''s soul from its body.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 470 Maybe I Should Marry Archer
Chapter 470 Maybe I Should Marry Archer
After sessfully eating the red dragon''s soul, Archer felt all its memories pouring into his mind, causing a massive headache.
He learned of an ind of dragon kingdoms warring with witches and so much more, thanks to the dragon''s age.
But the random and useless memories were discarded. However, as thest remnants of the red dragon''s soul were assimted, Archer''s once-majestic form began to waver.
The toll of the battle and his injuries caused a wave of fatigue to wash over him. Archer copsed to the ground.
But before he fell into darkness, he cast Aurora Healing on Sia and Albert before he fell asleep while curling up next to the dragon''s corpse.
[Sia''s POV]
[Minutes before Archer''s fight ended]
Despite the pain, Sia couldn''t help but watch the intense dragon battle. Blood and scales filled the air, creating a chaotic scene.
The collision ofrge red and white scales resembledets falling from the sky, turning the heavens into a mesmerizing spectacle.
As Sia watched, her eyes fixed on Archer locked inbat with the red dragon, the intensity of their sh echoed through the battleground.
The red dragon swiftly shed at Archer''s side, leaving three deep gashes on his nk.
The sight shivered through Sia, a silent gasp escaping her lips. But before the red dragon could revel in its attack, Archer retaliated with a fierce countermove.
With determination etched across his draconic features, Archer lunged forward and mped his powerful jaws around the red dragon''s limb.
The older dragon roared in pain, the sound reverberating through the air. At that moment, the dance of titans unfolded before Sia''s eyes.
She witnessed it fling Archer away, a surprising feat given his size. Then, out of nowhere, a stream of violet fire struck the dragon.
Sia saw it roar in pain before the battle continued. Amidst the ongoing sh, she made her way over to her injured father.
Upon reaching the old man, she was taken aback when she heard him chuckle. Annoyed, Sia confronted him, "Why are youughing, old man? You''re seriously injured, and youugh!"
Pulling out two potions, she poured one into Albert''s mouth and consumed the other. However, the effects were minimal against their severe injuries.
With thest of her strength, she copsed to the ground after administering the remaining potion to Albert.
"He''se, and he''s angry. I can tell the boy cares, but in his own way. What that stupid girl did to him has affected him so deeply; I don''t think he realizes that much," Albert spoke withbored breaths as the potion took effect, though its impact was limited.
As Albert and Sia observed Archer locked inbat with the dragon, a sense of awe and concern gripped them.
The fierce sh between the two colossal beings unfolded. Each attack made the ground shake, and trees fell in the jungle.
However, their attention was abruptly diverted as eerie, shadowy figures emerged from the darkness.
The creepy shadow beasts silently descended upon the remaining church knights, visibly frightened and paralyzed by fear.
In an unsettling dance, the shadowy beings swiftly and efficiently killed the knights.
Albert and Sia exchanged worried nces, their focus torn between Archer''s intense struggle with the dragon and the encroaching threat of the shadowy assants.
They witnessed five Temr Knights, the church''s elite forces, valiantly holding their ground and sessfully dispatching the shadow creatures.
The disy of skill by the Temr Knights wasmendable. However, despite their efforts, the relentless advance of the shadow creatures persisted.
Sensing the escting threat, the Temr leader disyed signs of panic.
In a desperate move, he charged towards Sia and Albert, who exchanged worried looks as the situation took an unexpected turn.
As the leader approached, dozens of shadow creatures materialized in front, blocking the knights'' path.
Frustration etched across the man''s face, he swung his sword, but in an instant, his arm dropped to the ground, severed by the creature''s unseen force.
Amidst the chaos, a particr shadow creature with long talons leaped backward.
The leader, now defenseless, watched in horror as all the shadow creatures lunged at him, overwhelming him in a nightmarish onught.
His body torn and battered, Archer''s screams faded away, echoing the now-silent battlefield. Sia turned to witness the aftermath, finding Archer holding the defeated red dragon.
Suddenly, something shifted, and the red dragon''s lifeless form plummeted to the ground with a resounding crash.
The jungle quivered in response, yet Sia''s heart swelled joyfully, knowing that Archer had emerged victorious.
Sia, her eyes widening with concern as she approached Archer''s dragon form. The moonlight revealed the extent of the injuries that adorned his once-majestic scales.
Deep gashes and scorched marks painted his body. She saw how battered his body was and noticed that he was going to copse.
But before he did, Sia felt mana wash over her and heal all her wounds, and Alberts spoke happily. ''''See, he does care! The boy is on the verge of a long sleep and still manages to heal us.''''
Sia looked over to the old man who was now standing. She shook her head and stood up herself as her legs shook.
She ran her hand gently over his wounded body, tracing the lines of the injuries that were slowly healing.
In the hushed aftermath of the battle, Albert approached Archer''s colossal, slumbering form.
The old man''s eyes reflected pride and gratitude as he gently stroked the dragon''s immense scales.
His voice, filled with emotion, dered, "I''m proud to have a grandson like you who would fight another dragon for an old man like me."
Sia, standing nearby, observed the tender scene with a warm smile. The air stirred as Archer, in his deep slumber, let out arge breath, its force nearly blowing Sia away.
After seeing Archer, the two walked through the battlefield, their eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of survivors.
The air was heavy with the weight of the recent conflict, and the quiet aftermath echoed with the sounds of destruction.
As they moved cautiously through the fallen foliage and remnants of the battle, their hearts sank at the sight of the fallenrades.
However, hope flickered as they discovered two dozen Avalonians who had weathered the storm and survived the battle.
A spark of hope illuminated Sia''s eyes, and relief washed over her. Despite his weariness, Albert managed a nod of approval.
The battered but alive survivors gazed up at their leaders with exhaustion and gratitude. @@novelbin@@
After tending to the soldiers, those who could move began setting up camp next to Archer''s massive body.
Sia observed a curious phenomenonno beasts ventured near, avoiding the area as if gued by an unseen force.
But she knew it was Archer keeping them at bay. That''s when thest hours of the night passed by as Sia and Albert got some rest.
[Back to Archer]
As Archer''s bodypleted its healing, he slowly opened his eyes and found himself surrounded by diminutive figures staring up at him.
Confusion clouded his thoughts momentarily, questioning why they appeared so small. Then, the realization dawned on himhe was still in his dragon form.
He shook hisrge head and stood up as his body cracked, which hurt the soldier''s ears when they heard the crack.
Archer took in the aftermath of the battle, the once-lush jungle now reduced to ruins, with shattered trees and torn vegetation.
The air bore the weight of destruction as the morning sun lit the scene. Among the wreckage, Archer''s focus shifted to the lifeless form of the older red dragon.
Approaching therge body, Archer unexpectedly found himself able to store it within his Item Box.
Surprise registered on his face, quickly followed by a sense of satisfaction. Closing his eyes, he delved into the contents of his Item Box.
He scanned it to see how many hearts he had and realized he had collected three thousand two hundred.
Getting an idea, he opened hisrge mouth and summoned all the hearts above him. They all dropped into his mouth.
Archer felt the rush of mana as he ate them all at once. He decided to check his status after seeing Sia and Albert.
Archer approached the camp, and his eyes fell upon arge tent standing amidst the makeshift shelter.
Intuition led him to believe that Sia might be inside, and a sense of anticipation filled him. As he drew closer, he wondered what awaited him within.
Archer quietly entered the tent, and to his surprise, he heard his grandmother''s voice in a scolding tone.
He saw Sia giggling while Mia told off the old man on amunication device. She was chastising Albert for engaging in conflict with the church.
The older woman expressed concern about his frequent injuries that weighed heavily on her heart.
"I can''t bear seeing you hurt so often, Albert. It worries me," her voice blended frustration and love.
Then, with a mischievous. "Maybe I should marry Archer; he doesn''t get into as much trouble," she added, prompting a yful giggle from Sia.
Standing at the entrance, Archer couldn''t help but smile at the unexpected banter between his grandmother and grandfather.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 472 Suncreek Forest
Chapter 472 Suncreek Forest
Archer couldn''t help butugh when he heard the older woman''sment and shook his head before replying. ''''Not yet, grandmother. We are still young, and it will happen when it happens. There''s no point in rushing it.''''
Albert burst intoughter before adding his thoughts, "Well said, Arch! We can''t rush these things, Mia. It''ll definitely happen; after all, he''s a dragon."
Mia nodded in agreement and teased, "Well, you''re right, Albert. He is a lewd dragon."
Archer was at a loss for words when he heard his grandparent''sments. However, he attempted to guide them towards the final portal, only to be stopped by Mia.
Without warning, she pulled his head into her cleavage and began gently running her fingers through his hair.
"You ought to drop by more frequently. I do miss my handsome grandson." Mia expressed.
Archer grinned and stepped away from his grandmother before responding, "I''ll make a point to visit you more often."
The older woman smiled as she walked over to Albert and grabbed his arm before pulling him along.
Albert looked at him pleadingly, but Archer ignored the old man by looking outside the tent while whistling as Mia dragged him toward the portal.
The old man acted heartbroken but smiled and said farewell. ''''See you soon.''''
With a final wave, they stepped through the portal, disappearing from view. The air seemed to change as Archer found himself alone after their departure.
Inhaling deeply, Archer exited the tent, greeted by the gazes of the surviving soldiers gathered outside.
Addressing them, he dered, "I''ll arrange for your return to Starfall City. Upon arrival, make it known that the White Prince sent you."
All the soldiers saluted before packing up the camp as he turned to thendscape and looked at the once towering trees that nowy broken and defeated.
Their branches scattered like fallen soldiers on a battlefield. As his gaze traveled downward, Archer observed deep gouge marks etched into the earth.
The scars on the ground painted a vivid picture of the chaotic sh that had taken ce, a brutal dance between forces that left an indelible mark on thendscape.
But that''s when he noticed a woman approaching him, recognizing her as Sia''s second-inmand, Valeria.
She had beautiful brown hair cascading down her armored shoulders. Her eyes, a luminous shade of yellow, glowed as she surveyed the surroundings.
d in knight armor that entuated her muscr frame, she stood with an air of confidence.
As Archer observed the female knight, her practical armor did little to hide the strength evident in her well-defined arms and shoulders.
The contours of her body, including subtle curves, were discernible even beneath the protectiveyers.
Thebination of power and grace painted apelling picture, showcasing her martial prowess and the undeniable allure of a warrior with strength and femininity.
Despite her appearance suggesting she was in herte twenties, the rigors of her training bestowed upon her a timeless, youthful visage.
Sculpted by dedication and discipline, her body bore the unmistakable signs of strength. At that moment, a realization clicked in Archer''s mindhe was drawn to muscr women.
Shaking off the distraction, Archer refocused and, with a clear mind, greeted the knight with his most charming smile. "Hello, Miss Valeria. I must say, you still look as beautiful as ever."
Much to his surprise, his confident charm andplimentary words seemed to have little effect on her.
Unfazed, she responded calmly, leaving Archer intrigued by the resilience of the seasoned knight. ''''Young Master. What are you nning to do?''''
Archer gazed at the older woman and thought to himself. ''Why does she want to know? She had only met me as a child.''
But he shook his head before stating his intentions. "I aim to clear out the bandits in the Summerfield Duchy before returning to the College of Magic."
Valeria nodded in understanding. She then turned her attention to the other soldiers and dered, "I will join you. I want to witness the capabilities of the man themander has chosen in action."
He was confused but shrugged before opening a portal to the elevator in Starfall so they could be seen, too.
As Archer was doing this, he sent a message to Sia telling her that he sent her soldiers back, but Valeria stayed behind.
It was silent for a while before she spoke. ''''Okay. She isn''t into romance or men, so I don''t have to worry. Look after her, Arch, she''s a good girl!''''
Upon hearing the Dragon-kin woman''s words, Archer chuckled and turned to Valeria with a smile. "Alright, you can join. We must wait for my scouts, and then we can proceed."
Valeria, the brown-haired woman, regarded him before offering a small nod. Archer then summoned the Shadowspawn guarding the camp and dismissed them.
Upon witnessing the unusual creatures, Valeria''s expression shifted to one of horror, prompting her to ask suspiciously, "What are those creatures?"
Archer turned to her and exined, "It''s a spell I acquired before sses started. I find it rather handy, to be honest. They are both my bodyguards and a fighting force, all wrapped up in a single spell."
Valeria regarded Archer with a thoughtful expression before turning her attention to the soldiers preparing to enter the portals.
She strode over to them, offering encouragement and ensuring their departure went smoothly.
As time passed, Archer waited patiently, the air heavy with anticipation. The portals hummed softly in the background.
Then, in a flutter of wings, the Tressyms returned, swooping down with evident affection for Archer.
He weed their yful antics, grateful for the brief moment of respite. Amidst the nuzzles and purrs, the Tressyms conveyed the information he sought.
With the taskpleted, Archer sent the otherworldly creatures back to their domain. Turning to Valeria, he found her already watching him with a curious gleam in her eyes.
Inquisitive, she asked, "What are those creatures? I''ve never seen them before."
Archer chuckled before responding, "They''re from another realm, and I adopted them. They wanted to assist me, so now they serve as my scouts."
Valeria nodded, then inquired, "Are we ready to go?"
Hearing her question, Archer smiled. Summoning his wings, he approached the older woman and effortlessly scooped her into a princess carry.
Her initial shock turned into a searching look, prompting Archer tough before exining, "Flying is much quicker. Otherwise, it would take weeks to travel."
She remained silent but did not attempt to dismount, so Archer ascended into the sky, heading towards the Suncreek Forest in the North-West.
Valeria saw andscape that surprised her as they soared, unlike anything she had seen before.
Observing the astonishment on her face, Archer smiled and inquired, "First time flying during sunrise?"@@novelbin@@
Valeria nodded and elucidated, "Yes, Young Master. The Imperial Army restricts travel this early in Frostwinter due to the weather."
As Archer soared over the Winter-d Summerfield Duchy, a nket of snow stretched as far as the eye could see.
The ongoing snowstorm painted thendscape pristine white, transforming the normal summer scenery into a wintry wondend.
Despite the mesmerizing beauty below, the biting cold of Frostwinter made itself known.
Valeria shivered against the chill. Noticing her difort, Archer cast a Cosmic shield that enveloped them both.
It deflected the frigid winds and swirling snow, creating a cocoon of warmth. Inside the shield, Archer concentrated, using his magic to infuse the air with a gentle heat.
The sudden warmth eased Valeria''s shivering, and a grateful smile crept across her.
As Archer and Valeria glided through the winter sky, they approached two rivers that had sumbed to the icy grip of the weather, their surfaces frozen into sheets of glistening ice.
Thendscape below showcased the relentless influence of Frostwinter. Soon, the distant sight of a town emerged from the snowy expanse.
Ity nestled under a pristine nket of snow, yet signs of bustling activity were evident.
People hurried about, some clearing snow from the streets while others navigated through the frost-covered town.
Valeria leaned close to Archer and spoke, "That''s the town of Wisteria Wharf. It''s a trade hub specializing in potions and other medical supplies."
"Do they gather their ingredients from the jungle?" Archer inquired.
The older woman nodded affirmatively. "Yes, and they also hunt formidable beasts that inhabit the first few miles of the jungle."
He nodded but then spotted a looming forest, its dense canopy peeking through the snowyndscape.
A mischievous smile yed on his lips as he elerated with a powerful p of his wings.
Valeria nced around in surprise, taken aback by the sudden burst of speed. As they drew closer to the looming trees, a realization dawned on Valeria.
She eximed in astonishment, "That''s Suncreek Forest."
In response to her revtion, Archer descended gracefully, gently touching the ground before setting Valeria down.
Seizing the opportunity, she proceeded to enlighten him about the nature of the forest.
"The Suncreek Forest is perilous, teeming with strong beasts that often ambush those passing through," she exined, emphasizing the inherent dangers lurking within its depths
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 474 Verdantia
Chapter 474 Verdantia
After sending the Gnolls back to the domain, Archer summoned the Stone Men and told them to loot the camp.
Once he had done that, he walked over to Valeria, who was watching the little beings rush around, taking anything worth something.
Archer stopped behind her and spoke with a grin on his face. ''''Now the bandits are gone. I have to get to sses. Do you want to join Sia?''''
Valeria turned around as she nodded. When he saw that, he opened a portal to where Sia was so the older woman could step through.
Before stepping through, she spoke. ''''It was a good experience seeing you fight, Young Master. We must do it again.''''
When Archer heard that, he took a bracelet from his Item Box and started messing with it before throwing it toward the woman.
Valeria caught it and examined the piece of jewelry, thenmented. ''''I''m sorry if this offends you, but I''m not interested in you. You''re still a child.''''
Archer''s face twisted in confusion before he exined, "It''s amunication device. It''ll let us talk and team up for more bandit hunting."
"Ah, got it. Sounds good," Valeria replied, examining the bracelet with interest.
During her inspection, Archer created a portal leading to Sia''s location. "She''s on the other side," he informed the female knight.
Valeria smiled at him before saying, "I''ll be seeing you again, Young Master."
He nodded, and as she stepped through the violet portal, a sense of departure settled in the air.
Archer remained in the now empty bandit camp, watching Valeria disappear into the portal.
The echoes of their recent battle still lingered in the air. The Stone Men, diligent in their task, scurried about the camp, collecting spoils and treasures.
Alone in the aftermath, Archer surveyed the ruins. He could see the remnants of the chaotic confrontation C scattered weapons, tattered tents, and signs of the fierce struggle.
The forest seemed to reim its quietude, contrasting sharply with the recent sh. With a patient demeanor, Archer waited for the Stone Men toplete their looting.
He used Aura Detector to scan the surrounding forest and found nothing. That''s when he decided to check his new status.
[Experience: 2278800/4000000]
[SP: 2>3835]
[HP: 28120>28320]
[Mana: 659690>660690]
[Strength: 20500>20700]
[Constitution: 20000>20200]
[Stamina: 20500>20700]
[Intelligence: 19600>19800]
Upon discovering his new status, Archer was happy and saved the points until he got five thousand before using them.
Finding a chair, he sat down and sent a message to the girls, telling them of his dy and assuring them of his return.
Hemera responded, informing him they were preparing for ss after breakfast. Archer patiently waited for the Stone Men to aplish their mission.
[Verdantia Continent - The Holy City of Elysium - The Pope of the Church Of Light POV]
A mature man in histe fifties stood on his balcony, gazing out over the sacred city of Elysium within the Novgorod Empire.
His name was Ezekiel Devotaris, and he was the Church of Light pope like his father before him.
He was intricately tied to the imperial lineage and was wedded to the Novgorod Emperor''s aunthis mother''s sister.
Adding to the family connections, his granddaughter Sofia was destined to unite with the Emperor''s son in marriage in the future.
He was enjoying his time away from the work of the church. Since they lost their ce on Pluoria, they have spread out to the other three continents, which haven''t gone well.
As he was thinking, his assistant rushed onto the balcony and spoke. ''''Holy Father! I have news.''''
Ezekiel turned towards the younger man, nodding as he settled into the nearest chair.
"Your Holiness, the Demi-God and his dragon have been defeated. However, the boy managed to y the dragon, while the Nightshade Princess brought down the Demi-God," the young man reported fidgeting.
Upon hearing this, the Pope felt a sense of dizziness. Losing a Demi-God was a severe blow, leaving an opening for the High Elves to exploit and advance their goals.
Ezekiel directed a grumpy gaze at his assistant, asking, "Who was it, Gabriel? Nerida? Or that nuisance, Lyriana?"
Gabriel shook his head before responding, "It was the first Princess Ayrenn Nightshade. She has attained the Demi-God rank thanks to being the eldest princess."
The Pope nodded his head before asking. ''''What of the pet dragon? Is it gone?''''
''''Yes, your Holiness. He was killed by the boy not long before Seraphiel was finished.'''' Gabriel spoke.
As Ezekiel was about to speak, the doors flew open, revealing a mature woman with messy grey hair and glowing green eyes.
The atmosphere within the sacred chambers of the Church of Light was tense as Natalia Devotaris entered, her eyes locking onto her husband,
She approached him with an intense gaze that couldn''t be ignored. He looked up from his desk, his expression a mix of irritation and curiosity. "Natalia, what brings you here?"
Natalia red at him, her words cutting through the air with a sharp edge. "Ezekiel, we need to talk. I just heard about Seraphiel. He was supposed to protect our granddaughter, not be a casualty in your reckless endeavors."
Ezekiel sighed, his frustration evident. "I needed a powerful mage, and Seraphiel was the best candidate. His loss is regrettable, but sacrifices are sometimes necessary for the greater good."
Natalia''s eyes narrowed, and she leaned in, her voice a whispered warning. "Don''t y games with me, Ezekiel. Sofia better be safe. I won''t tolerate any threat to her because of your foolish ns. If anything happens to our granddaughter, the consequences will be severe."
Ezekiel met her gaze, a flicker of irritation crossing his features. "I am not oblivious to the risks, Natalia. I have assigned Chiara to safeguard her. She''s one of our best, and she will ensure our granddaughter''s safety."
The grey-haired woman held her ground, her tone unwavering. "I don''t want assurances; I want action, old man! These power games of the Church are endangering our family. Seraphiel''s death should serve as a wake-up call."@@novelbin@@
Ezekiel sighed again, a weary acknowledgment in his eyes. "I understand your concern, Natalia. I will do everything in my power to ensure Sofia''s safety. But you must also understand the delicate bnce we must maintain for the Church and our lord."
Natalia straightened, her gaze still firm. "I understand more than you think, Ezekiel. Just remember, familyes first. Sofia''s safety is non-negotiable."
With that, she turned on her heel, leaving Ezekiel to ponder her words. The weight of her warning lingered in the room.
That''s when he heard Gabrial speak. ''''Holy Father, should the Holy Mother speak to you like that?''''
Ezekiel let out a sigh, shaking his head. "No, but she holds the status of one of our three Demi-Gods and wields formidable magical abilities. On Verdantia, there''s scarcely anyone who can challenge her, except for Catherine Novgorod and Eriana Nightshade. However, they are cordial with each other, only fighting when it concerns their daughters or granddaughters."
Gabrial nodded, remembered those three powerful women, and shivered when he pictured Catherine''s deep red eyes peering into his soul.
The pope chuckled before speaking. ''''I see you have had an experience with them. They are very strange women, but they call for the Acolyte leader. We shall send them to deal with the boy.''''
[Verdantia Continent - Ayrenn Nightshade - Antis City - Capital of the Nightshade Empire]
Ayrenn strolled through the pce garden, seeking rxation after confronting the Demi-God of the Church of Light.
The exhaustion from expending so much mana lingered for hours. During her leisurely walk, a tranquil voice sounded behind her, "Finding yourself in trouble, are we?"
Ayrenn turned to find her grandmother, Eriana Nightshade, seated on a bench with a smile gracing her face.
Eriana, with her blonde hair and violet eyes mirroring Ayrenn''s own, was one of the most influential figures in Verdantia.
"Hello, grandmother. What trouble are you speaking of? I am a peaceful priestess that harms no one," Ayrenn chuckled.
Eriana burst intoughter before getting to the point. "Ayri, I know you''ve been protecting the little white dragon. Why?"
Joining her grandmother on the bench, Ayrenn exined, "The Goddess Tiamat showed me a vision."
Shaking her head, she continued, "I shouldn''t say vision, but a possible future where the world is at peace. Trade flourishes, and there is no war, only petty conflicts among nobles. Wars between empires are forgotten."
Eriana nodded in agreement beforementing, "Well, the gods have their ways and reasons. It''s good she''s shown you something. Tiamat has been inactive for thest few thousand years but now seems more active than ever."
Ayrenn smiled and continued, "It''s because of Archer. He''s restoring faith in her by aiding many people during his journey. The boy is only seventeen but has put an end to wars andid cities to the ground. However, he isn''t a hero; he''s more like a bandit, taking everyone''s wealth. I''ve even heard that the Avalonian Emperor owes him a great debt."
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 475 The Quest and Adventure Class
Chapter 475 The Quest and Adventure ss
Upon hearing her granddaughter''s exnation, Eriana erupted intoughter, her voice infused with humor as she spoke. "Ah, so he''s not like the White Dragons of old, aspiring to be heroes.''''
Ayrenn nodded. "Yeah, he''s differentpared to the others. At the moment, he''s been collecting beasts to create an army, and by what Tiamat said, he gathered millions so far."
"We will see him during the Celestial Magic Tournament," Eriana smiled.
''''Yes, but Pluoria still has to have their tournament, which begins after their festival,'''' Aryenn spoke.
The two continued conversing in the garden as the snow fell against the protective dome that covered the imperial pce.
[Back to Archer]
Archer patiently waited until the Stone Men returned with the goodies, prompting him to jump up excitedly.
Upon their return, he observed numerous chests filled with treasures before storing them in his Item Box alongside the stuff brought by the Chull.
With the taskplete, Archer dismissed the Stone Men and cast Gate to the College of Magic before stepping through.
As Archer traversed the snowy road toward the college, he noticed thendscape nketed in frost.
He cast Cleanse on himself and unfurled his cloak to shield against the cold as he made his way to college.
Upon reaching the entrance, the guard saluted Archer as he passed. As he walked through the grounds, a distinctive "poof" caught his attention.
Turning around, he spotted Ophelia standing there with a smirk as she inquired. "Why are youte, boy?"
His eyes narrowed before responding, "Had to help Sia in the Summerfield Duchy. The church and a red dragon attacked her and my grandfather."
Ophelia''s eyes widened, and she quickly asked, "What did you do with the body?"
Archer grinned at her, sensing her excitement before answering, "What do you mean Headmistress?''''
She sighed before speaking. ''''I know you would have killed the beast for attacking Sia. I''m not stupid, boy.''''
He startedughing as he answered. ''''It''s in my Item Box. Why?''''
Ophelia''s excitement skyrocketed before she grabbed Archer and teleported them somewhere, which took him by surprise.
When they reappeared, they were in the middle of a dense forest. The ancient trees stood tall, their branches interwoven like a natural tapestry that blocked out much of the sunlight.
She turned to him, a broad smile lighting up her face. "Show me the body."
Archer shook his head, eliciting a puzzled expression on the witch''s face, which, in turn, made himugh.
"But why? You will benefit from it," Ophelia inquired.
That''s when he grinned. "I want a date with you, Headmistress."
When Ophelia heard this, she was taken aback, unsure how to respond. She shook her head before replying, ''''No! You''re too young, Archer. I am hundreds of years old and have walked Thrylos before the Ashguard bloodline. You''re a baby to me.'''' @@novelbin@@
Upon hearing her refusal, Archerughed before approaching her. He leaned in to whisper, ''''I will get you one day, Ophie.''''
After speaking, he strolled into the clearing and brought out the red dragon''s body, which crashed to the ground, causing the nearby earth to shake.
While he did this, Ophelia watched his back and felt a strange sensation. She couldn''t quite ce it but ignored it before approaching the fallen dragon.
The creature was massive, its impact having crushed trees as Archer summoned it from his Item Box.
The witch was shocked and spoke as she stopped next to him. ''''This is an adult dragon. But it seems wild to me. Look at its scales. They are thick and soaked with mana.''''
Archer closely examined the scales, noting the mana seeping off them. He shrugged, uncertain about what to do, but decided to speak to the girls when he saw them.
That''s when she made a request. ''''Do you mind if I have a few scales, please? It will help in my and mother''s research.''''
''''Okay, but I want a kiss in return,'''' he replied with another grin.
Upon hearing this, she felt annoyed and thought, ''This cheeky dragon. All he wants to do is tease me.''
But she sighed, gently shaking her head. "I''m sorry, but I can''t. I believe a kiss should be reserved for someone I truly love, a principle I hold dear."
When he heard this, he smiled. ''''I respect that.''''
Archer approached the fallen red dragon''s body. He pulled loads of vibrant red scales from its massive form, each gleaming with a magical luster.
Most of the scales were stored in his Item Box, but he still held some. That''s when he strolled over to Ophelia, who observed his actions with curiosity and surprise.
Archer extended his hand, offering her about half a dozen crimson scales.
The unexpected gesture momentarily shocked Ophelia, but she quickly regained herposure and epted them with a gracious nod.
"Thank you, Archer. These will be invaluable for our research," she expressed, genuine appreciation in her eyes.
He responded with a casual grin. "Anything for you."
She quickly stored the scales in her ring before seizing his arm and teleporting them back to the college after he stored the dragon in his Item Box.
The hallway greeted them with its emptiness. Ophelia turned to Archer, her voice kind as she spoke. ''''I believe you have The Quest and Adventure ss. An interesting lesson, as it is a test.''''
Archer, now curious, inquired, ''''A test?''''
Ophelia nodded before borating, ''''Well, it was an idea of the Professors who believed students needed experience fighting beasts and taking on quests.''''
''''Where does the adventuree into it?'''' he asked.
''''At first, I didn''t understand it, but ording to what the Professors tell me, they want to allow students to venture out independently and learn life lessons. However, they provide recording crystals, and students can only explore ces the imperial army deems safe enough based on their ages.''''
Ophelia went to leave but continued. ''''Well, it''s only a test phase to see what the students learn from such a lesson. Now I have to get back to work, dragon. See you around.''''
She smiled at him before vanishing into thin air. After that, he started looking for the Quest ssroom.
As Archer walked down the college corridors, the echo of his footsteps resonating in the empty halls, he suddenly found himself face-to-face with Lioran and N.
The two friends also had the same ss, and their faces lit up upon seeing him.
"Hey, Archer! You''re headed to Quest, too?" Lioran eximed with a friendly grin.
He nodded, returning the smile. "Yeah, Ophelia just mentioned it."
N, ever enthusiastic, grabbed Archer''s arm. "Great! We''re on our way there too. Let''s stick together."
The lion girl''s hand encircled his arm. Lioranughed, amused by the sudden gesture.
Archer, though slightly caught off guard, joined in theughter as the trio continued down the corridor, making their way to the Quest and Adventure ssroom.
As Archer, Lioran, and N entered the ss, they were greeted by a sight that immediately caught their attention.
Maps adorned the walls, depicting diverse regions and terrains. Carefully preserved and mounted beast heads served as trophies, each telling a tale of a sessful quest.
The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as students gathered, examining detailed maps and inspecting formidable heads of mythical creatures.
Aged parchment and the subtle scent of preserved beasts created a unique ambiance, blending academia with the essence of adventure in the air.
Archer''s eyes widened with excitement, and he exchanged nces with Lioran and N, who wore expressions of awe and curiosity.
Standing at the front of the room, Professor Grayleaf weed the students with a warm smile.
When Archer noticed Samara teaching the ss, confusion crept across his features until N rified, ''''Most Professors teach two lessons organized by the college staff.''''
He nodded in understanding as Samara addressed them. ''''Lioran, N, you already have your seats, but Archer, you can sit over there.''''
She gestured towards the window where Maeve sat, wearing a smile. Archer made his way to the desk and took his seat.
Looking around the room, he couldn''t spot any of his girls. Using the bracelet, he tracked them down, discovering each one in their respective ssrooms, some together, some alone.
That''s when Archer saw Samara moving to the front of the ss while looking at everyone.
Professor Grayleaf stood at the front of the ssroom, her gaze sweeping over the students, including Archer and a few others.
With a warm smile, she exined the Quest and Adventure ss and how it can help the students.
"Wee, everyone," she addressed the ss. "This ss is not just about learning theories from books; it''s about gaining life lessons and experiencing the true outside world. The college believes in hands-on education, and that''s what Quest and Adventure is about."
Archer watched the happy pacing at the front of the ss as she started her passionate exnation.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 478 The Western Wilds
Chapter 478 The Western Wilds
Halime nodded, asking E, "Do you want toe with me?"
The half-elf nodded in agreement, rising from her seat, and the energetic redhead, apanied by her Drakeling, bounced beside E and Halime.
It resembled a tiny red and ck wyvern the size of a crow who was just as energetic as the redhead.
His knowledge about them was limited, understanding them to be ambush hunters specializing in capturing small birds and ground-dwelling creatures.
Archer chuckled at the lively disy before they hurried off. Turning his attention to Hemera and Leira, engrossed in their reading, he decided not to disturb them.
Instead, he refocused on the snake, inquiring, "What are you? Why does the human call you a Nightfang?"
A girl''s voice echoed in response, "They are our cousins. We look alike, but there are differences."
He grinned before asking another question, "Why are you coiled around my neck? Are you not afraid?"
Adorned with violet eyes, the small ck snake met his gaze before answering, "You mean me no harm. I can sense that you are a kind soul. I know that you will look after me."
Upon hearing the little snake''s reassuring words, Archer couldn''t help but smile. His eyes, filled with warmth, examined the beast coiled around his neck.
She had beautiful ck scales that glistened in the light and glowing violet eyes that radiated an otherworldly charm.
Two delicate horns adorned its head, and a razor-sharp that could easily slice through the skin.
The details of the snake''s appearance fascinated Archer, and the bond between them deepened as he appreciated the unique beauty of his newfound beast.
Following that, Professor Summerwild delved into the intricacies of caring for the chosen magical creatures, imparting knowledge to the students.
During this, the Owlbears returned to the domain after getting pampered for a while. Archer promised to visit them more which pleased the bears.
Archer asked the girls what sses they had and soon found out. E, Sera, and Leira had Spellcraft, while Hemera had Magic Combat. Archer, ncing at his schedule, he saw that he had Magic Fundamentals.
After that, he had a free period, followed by a Legends and Mysteries Exploration ss, an intriguing subject he was eager to attend.
He had Three hours before his ss. Archer decided to make the most of it by exploring the Western Wilds in the Summerfield Duchy.
Archer thought to himself. ''This will be fun. I can fight strong beasts while recruiting them in the Monster Army.''
When he stopped thinking to himself, he got ready to head to the south and joined the girls in leaving the room.
After the group exited the ss, Archer turned to E, expressing his intentions, "El, we''ll go on a date after college. We can explore Starfall if you want."
E''s face lit up with a big smile, causing a ripple of envy among Sera, Hemera, and Leira.
Quick to reassure them, Archer added, "I''ll take Teu and Sera out tomorrow and then the rest the days after to make sure everyone gets a date."
The gesture brought smiles to the faces of the four girls, appreciative of the fair treatment.
However, Archer noticed a lingering sadness on Halime''s face. Hemera addressed him, "Are you skipping Magic Fundamentals, Darling?"
He nodded and shared his n, "I''ll be exploring the Western Wilds down south, capturing some unique beasts for my army, and see if I can find some treasure."
The unexpected revtion left the girls in shock. Sera spoke up before Archer could reassure them that he would be fine. ''''What is the Western Wilds?''''
Archer was about to exin, but Halime beat him to it. "The Western Wilds are a dense and perilous jungle, home to creepy beasts and cannibal tribes. Tales suggest an evil lurks within, though the truth remains uncertain."
She described the thick foliage that made navigation challenging the mysterious calls of unknown beasts echoing through the jungle.
Halime''s words painted a picture of the wild picture of the Western Wilds. But that''s when she continued. "I''ve heard stories of adventurers disappearing without a trace in its heart, and the nearby cities and towns avoid it like the gue."
That''s when Archer noticed Halime''s eyes reflecting a mix of caution and intrigue. "But I can''t say whether it''s simply folklore or something more. It''s a ce shrouded in mystery, and many who have ventured in never returned."
Archer and the girls listened with rapt attention. E turned to him, concern etched on her face. "You can''t go there. It''s too dangerous!"
He smiled reassuringly as he replied, "I won''t be going alone."
With a subtle gesture, he indicated the snake girl, who disyed a surprised expression, causing Archer to chuckle.
Hemera spoke up, her tone more pragmatic, "Well, if he explores the outer jungle, I''m sure he''ll be fine. Plus, he can always teleport out of there."
All the girls nodded in agreement, but Leira voiced her concerns, "I don''t think it''s a good idea, especially if it''s just the two of you. I heard the Headmistress is sponsoring a trip to the Savage Shores to explore the uncharted continent far to the southwest."
Archer''s curiosity deepened upon hearing this, so he asked, "What else do you know, Leira?"
The cat girl shrugged before responding, "Not much. I know it''s scheduled after the Celestial Magic Tournament, and that''s all."
Archer nodded before bidding farewell with kisses to the four girls as they departed for their respective sses, leaving only him and Halime standing there.
Archer turned his attention to the nervous snake girl and spoke, "Do you know where the Headmistress''s office is?"
The snake girl replied with a smile, "Yes. Do you want me to take you there?"
"Yeah, I want to ask about this unexplored continent," Archer said as they walked.
As they made their way to the Headmistress''s office, Halime spoke, "I know some things about it, thanks to one of my mothers. Her family are explorers and travel all over."
He nodded, expressing his interest. "Make sure you tell me when we''re on the road. I want to know all about it."
She smiled. "Of course. It''s not far now."
Archer and Halime arrived at the imposing door of the Headmistress''s office and raised his hand to knock.
However, before his knuckles could contact the door, they heard a voice behind them. "Oh, what brings a dragon and a snake on a search for a little ol'' witch."
Turning around, they found Ophelia with a mischievous glint in her eyes.
Archer chuckled at the yful remark and replied, "We''re here to seek some information about the unexplored continent, Headmistress. Halime here has some insights, and I thought it best to get more details from the one who knows it all."
Ophelia''s eyes twinkled. "Ah, the unknown, my favorite subject. Well,e in. I can tell you what I know.''''
The room was a spectacle of mystical wonders when they entered the office, with magical devices adorning every surface.
Crystals on the ceiling bathed the room in a soft, colorful glow. Bookshelves filled with Spellbooks and ancient tomes lined the walls.
In one corner, a cauldron bubbled with a nice-smelling concoction. A detailed carved desk at the room''s center held parchment, quills, and magical artifacts.
The desk doubled as a workspace and canvas for the arcane, adorned with magical diagrams and symbols.
Archer saw the older woman sit down before she started telling of vastndscapes adorned with majestic mountains.
She told them of dense jungles shrouded in fog-covered swamps home to enormous beasts that dwarf some dragons she''s seen.
Ophelia continued, her eyes alight with excitement. "Mountains that pierce the sky, jungles so thick that sunlight struggles to prate. But what truly makes these ces extraordinary are the remnants of an old world, cities hidden amidst the wilderness as they were shallower by the surrounding jungle."
Archer was captivated by the prospect of uncovering ancient mysteries. Ophelia continued, "These cities hold the secrets of a long-gone era. Some say they are filled with untold treasures, while others believe they harbor long-forgotten knowledge." @@novelbin@@
When he heard this, his imagination ignited with the prospect of exploring such a rich and untamednd.
The allure of ancient cities hidden amid the variedndscapes promised adventure and the chance to unearth the secrets of a lost civilization.
Sensing his eagerness, Ophelia began to unveil the journey''s details. "The expedition to the uncharted continent will be a grand undertaking. But."
She paused with a grin before continuing. "It''s not a venture to be embarked upon lightly."
Archer leaned in, his gaze fixed on her, eager for more.
"The celestial magic tournament," Ophelia continued, "is our qualifying event. The students who showcase exceptional skill will earn a coveted ce on this exploration."
She leaned forward, her eyes locking with Archer''s. "And, my dear, if you emerge victorious, you will secure one of those coveted spots."
A surge of excitement washed over him. If he won the celestial magic tournament, he could prove his strength to the world and secure the chance to explore this new continent.
[A/N - Leave somements, power stones, and gifts. It all helps support the book. Artwork in thements or discord]
Chapter 480 Legends and Mysteries
Chapter 480 Legends and Mysteries
Archer heard the sounds of exotic creatures echoing through the trees. Their journey took an unexpected turn when many jungle beasts confronted them.
Never ready for a challenge, Archer took on the beasts with excitement. He used his ws, tail, and wings skillfully.
Amidst the chaos, Archer captured some creatures, each possessing unique and extraordinary traits.
With abination of raw strength and finesse, he demonstrated his prowess in taming the wild inhabitants of the jungle.
As Archer engaged the beasts in closebat, Halime focused on using her unique abilities to tip the scales in their favor.
With a wave of her hand, tendrils of poisonous mist emanated from her fingertips, weaving through the air like ethereal serpents.
The toxic fog enveloped the approaching beasts, causing them to recoil and writhe as the potent poison took effect.
Halime''s mastery over her poison magic became evident as she strategically targeted the more formidable foes, weakening them and disrupting their coordinated attacks.
The jungle air echoed with the hiss and sizzle of the magical toxins at work. Recognizing Halime''s help, he adjusted his tactics to capture more beasts.
As the poison dispersed, Archer captured promising beasts for his Monster Army. Halime was drained but satisfied as she helped him.
When they were done, Archer approached the tired snake girl and gave her one of Hecate''s potions, which she took and downed in one go.
After drinking it, Halime asked in a curious voice. ''''What is this potion? Where did you get it?''''
Archer grinned before telling her. ''''My fiance Hecate created it. We opened a shop called Dragonheart Potions.''''
When he mentioned Hecate''s shop, he decided to check on it when he was on a date with Eter on.
He stopped thinking to himself and continued until they encountered something they never expected to find here.
It was a lost vige hidden in the dense foliage. It appeared ancient, its structures bearing signs of a long-forgotten era.
Archer and Halime exchanged curious nces, wondering about the time this vige came from.
They explored the lost vige within the Western Wilds. Their search yielded little more than remnants of a bygone era.
The eerie silence enveloped the dpidated structures; the only remnants of life were scattered pots and the echoes of a once-thrivingmunity.
Archer glimpsed the remnants of a once vibrant family home in one of the vige houses. Dust-coated tes and cups adorned the table, frozen in time.
Upon entering, he discovered sofas arranged in one room, with a table between them and hunting weapons hanging on the wall.
A sense of abandonment lingered in the air. As Archer explored further, he approached the kitchen, finding a pot on a stove covered in dust and cobwebs.
While scrutinizing the house, his Aura Detector picked up signals surrounding the vige, prompting him to leave.
However, before leaving, he caught sight of a pile of bones nestled in one corner of the room.
Amidst the remnants of the abandoned house, Archer''s gaze lingered on a collection of skulls, thinking of the family that might have once called this ce home.
That''s when a sudden scream shattered the uneasy silence as he pondered the haunting relics.
Reacting swiftly, he rushed out of the dpidated dwelling, only to find Halime under attack from the eerie rake-like creatures, their grotesque forms lunging at her menacingly.
Unfazed, the snake girl was casting her Poison magic, a green aura enveloping the creatures and forcing them to crumple to the ground.
Aware that time was of the essence, Archer cat elemental bolts made of thunder crackled to life, soaring through the air toward the remaining creatures.
Explosions resonated through the darkened jungle as the bolts connected with their targets, briefly illuminating the eerie surroundings.
The radiant disy brought a brief reprieve, and Archer watched as the creatures were burned and sent flying into the distance.
Halime looked over at him with a weary but grateful smile. That''s when he saw how tired the poor snake girl was again.
Archer smiled as he spoke. ''''Let''s head back to the college. We''vee far today.''''
She nodded her head, causing him to cast Gate back to the college grounds, and he let Halime go through first.
He looked around before stepping through it and saw they were in the gardens. Students were sitting on benches nearby, reading or talking.
Halime turned to him with a smile before talking. ''''What ss do you have next? It''s thest ss of the day, and I have History & Geopolitics.''''
"Legends and Mysteries Exploration," Archer replied absentmindedly, his attention drawn to the little snake around his neck.
A gentle stroke indicated his acknowledgment of its presence. Halime, witnessing the interaction, smiled and expressed, "I''ve got to go, Arch. But I will see youter."
Archer bid farewell to the snake girl with a warm hug before she departed, drawing a watchful gaze from other students.
Unfazed, he waved at them with a charming smile before heading to ss. As he walked, he heard the snake''s voice. ''''I was sleeping. You''re veryfortable.''''
Smiling, he replied, ''''Well, you can sleep as much as you want. But I may be fighting a lot so that you know.''''
''''That''s okay. I will be safe,'''' the little snake answered before coiling around his neck even more.
It felt like he was wearing a leather scarf, so it didn''t bother him. Archer strolled toward his ss, the rhythmic strokes of his hand soothing the little snake coiled around his neck.
The tiny creature responded with contented hisses, its way of expressing happiness. The soft hisses created a harmonious melody as Archer continued down the corridor.
That''s when a blonde girl, apanied by two other girls, intercepted him with a fake smile as she looked him up and down.
He looked at the girl and thought she was good-looking but nothing like his girls. Archer thought to himself that she must be a noble.
As she spoke, she said, "So you''re the white dragon everyone''s talking about? You''re handsome and look strong."
Archer, feeling a bit puzzled, responded, "Thanks. I''ve got to go to ss."
Attempting to pass by her, the girl stepped in his way and suggested with a smile, "I''m Eliza Wainrider. Duchess Fianna Ever-rose that oversees the Rivend Duchy. Why don''t we skip ss together and go for a walk?" @@novelbin@@
He replied, "No, I want to go to ss."
Archer was on the verge of responding when one of the girls'' sidekicks interjected, "Thedy is asking you to apany her. Any man would love such a thing."
"Well, I''m not every man, and I''m not cheating on my girls," Archer retorted, shocking the three.
Archer decided to leave the persistent trio behind and sought the help of the nearest professor.
He approached the professor and inquired, "Could you direct me to the Legends and Mysteries ssroom?"
The professor nced up, and recognition flickered in his eyes. "Of course, White Prince. Follow me. I''ll show you the way."
As He was led to the Legends and Mysteries ssroom, the professor couldn''t help but ask in a curious voice, "Archer, is it true that you took out corrupt nobles in the capital?"
Archer, though surprised by the question, nodded. "Yes, it''s true. They crossed paths with me and lost everything to me. I''m sure theyin about how evil I am."
The professor replied, "Well, they were corrupt and taking from the people. They deserved what they got, regardless of how brutal it was."
Archer noticed the man stopped speaking when a group of students walked by, and once they were alone, he continued, "The people were shocked at first, but when they realized what you did had an impact on their daily lives, they are thankful to you now."
After the man spoke, Archer asked, "They don''t need to be. I did it for my reasons, not to be some hero to the people. That''s overrated."
The professor chuckled before remarking, "Indeed, that''s urate. Heroes often remain steadfast in their ideals, unable to see beyond them."
Archer concurred as they navigated a corner, finding themselves in a quiet corridor. ncing around, he inquired, "Why is this ce deserted?"
"Not many choose to attend this ss, just enough to prevent the college from discontinuing it," the professor exined.
The professor gestured towards the ssroom door. ''''Your destination is right there. Enjoy the ss.''''
With a nod of appreciation, Archer entered the ssroom, where about a dozen students turned their attention toward him.
Their eyes widened in surprise as they took in the sight of the famed white dragon.
Amid the students, Archer noticed an older human man with ck hair and yellow eyes. The man stared at him, equally surprised, as their eyes locked momentarily.
That''s when the professor shook his head and introduced himself. ''''I''m Professor Draven Drakebane, the head of the Legends and Mysteries department here at the college.''''
He nodded at the man. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''
The man smiled and pointed toward a seat at the front where a redheaded girl with blue eyes was reading a book while not paying attention to her surroundings.
Chapter 481 The Fall Of Riverbend City
Chapter 481 The Fall Of Riverbend City
The Professor spoke. ''''Sit next to Zarina Archer. I was just about to tell the ss about a legend from the southern continent, Avidia.''''
Archer nodded his head and walked over to the desk. He sat down and caught the redhead''s attention, but she quickly returned to reading.
That''s when the Professor spoke. ''''Well, students, this story is familiar to the Doom of Frostholm, but how the city fell was much different.''''
The ss fell silent as Professor Drakebane prepared to recount a grim tale.
His eyes bore the weight of a haunting memory as he began to speak. "Today, ss, we delve into a tragedy that has left a mark on the pages of history, the Fall of Riverbend City that happened nearly one hundred years ago.''''
With a wave of his hand, he cast a spell that showed the image of a city once pulsating with life. @@novelbin@@
Archer witnessed many ships arriving in the city to trade and a lively city full of life. There were mothers with their children shopping in the markets.
Merchants were selling their wares on the street, and a group of men constructed a new building by the docks.
Streets lined with shops and boutiques beckoned people to enter with their disys of wares and promises of deals.
Canopies of blossoming flowers adorned ornate balconies that overlooked the busy thoroughfares.
Awork of bridges arched gracefully over winding canals. A magnificent za in the city''s heart unfolded, a convergence of culture and prosperity.
The air was fragrant with the aromas of exotic cuisines emanating from bustling open-air markets.
Street performers captivated onlookers with their talents, and children''sughter echoed from a meticulouslyndscaped park.
But then the Professor effortlessly changed the scene, showing the student a haunting picture of the city''s current state.
It nowy in ruins, a haunting echo of its former grandeur. Once gleaming symbols of prosperity.
Towering buildings were now charred ck by the destruction. The air was thick with acrid smoke, casting a pall of despair over the decimated city.
Where once lively streets had thrived nowy debris and remnants of what was. Riverbends''s once grand za, a hub of culture, was now deste.
The bridges that once spanned over the canals now stood in various states of decay, depicted in the vivid image painted by the Professor.
Archer observed the crumbling structures and noticed broken, abandoned ships drifting aimlessly through the stagnant waters.
The haunting scene invoked memories of the tales surrounding the Doom of Frostholm and the unsettling details he had read about before.
But that''s when he saw something that shocked him. Amidst the ruined city, everyone saw humanoid creatures, grotesque and malevolent, roaming with a purpose.
Their skin, as dark as the charred remnants of the city, seemed to absorb what little light remained.
Sinister red, lifeless eyes gleamed with a malevolence that betrayed any semnce of humanity.
These abominable entities moved around the city, hunting down citizens who cowered in their homes and forts.
Harrowing cries of terror echoed through the streets as the creatures captured their prey, dragging them away.
The city, once a beacon of wealth on the eastern side of Avidia, nowy in the grip of a nightmare.
A ce where dreams had turned to ashes and the pursuit of wealth had given way to the cruel whims of unknown creatures.
That''s when the Professor flicked his hand, and the image vanished, but he continued speaking.
"The city, situated along the banks of the Wildfire River, which was once a source of life and prosperity for the people, but the waters turned into its doom.''''
Professor Drakebane''s gaze bore into each student, holding them captive with the intensity of his narrative.
"From the depths of the River emerged horrifying humanoid creatures, their origin shrouded in mystery. They swarmed the city, relentless in their savagery."
A collective shiver ran through the room as Professor Drakebane continued, "These creatures, the so-called ''Dwellers of the Abyss,'' carried out a nightmarish campaign. Citizens, young and old, were seized by them, their desperate screams echoing as they were dragged back into the dark waters."
He paused, allowing the weight of the tale to settle upon the students. The air in the room grew heavy as he spoke of the invaders making the city their home, ensnaring anyone foolhardy enough to enter.
"And so," Drakebane concluded, his voice tinged with solemnity, "Riverbend City became a forsaken ce. The Dwellers of the Abyss guard their newfound home, trapping anyone who ventures too close, their dark waters concealing the horrors beneath."
As the professor wrapped up his spine-chilling tale, a heavy silence settled over the room, leaving the students gripped by a mix of dread and fascination for the ominous story they had just heard.
Yet, Archer''s curiosity caused him to ask, "Have any of the kingdoms or empires on Avidia attempted to reim the city?"
The older man solemnly shook his head before responding, "Numerous attempts have been made, but none have seeded. A handful of adventurers did manage to return once, but their ounts were filled with tales of nightmarish scenes and grotesque creatures."
"Interesting," Archer spoke to himself, mentally noting down the idea of visiting the city when he eventually ventured south.
The redheaded girl, Zarina, overheard him and chuckled, capturing Archer''s attention. He turned to her quizzically, asking, "What''s so funny?"
Setting her book aside, she responded, "I can see you''re eager to visit such a ce, but it''s perilous. Even Demi-Gods shy away; one met their end there about ten years ago."
Acknowledging her warning with a nod, Archer shifted his focus to the professor, who had returned to his desk and gathered a stack of papers.
The Professor cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the hushed room.?With an air of anticipation, he spoke.
"Now, students, legends, and mysteries have some truth to them, but today, I propose a project that will test your research skills and delve into the heart of some that have left their mark on history."
He paced in front of the ss, the boards creaking beneath his weight. "Each of you will choose a well-known legend or mystery, whether it be the disappearance of the Sr Knight Legion, the mythical jungle city of Azura, or the unsolved riddles of the mist-covered lost cities. You must sift through facts and present what you have done in the next ss."
Students buzzed with excitement as they exchanged nces and thought about their choices.
The Professor continued, "Choose wisely as the journey of discovery begins now."
With that, he walked around the ss while handing out a guide for the project. Archer saw Zarina with an excited look on her face.
She saw his reaction and spoke. ''''I love legends and figuring out old mysteries. My family are treasure hunters, so this ss helps.''''
He was about to reply, but the Professor interrupted when the older man stood before the ss with a gentle smile, his eyes reflecting wisdom and enthusiasm.
Everyone went quiet in anticipation as he began to share something. "Education is not just about gaining knowledge; it''s about finding your passions, the spark that ignites your curiosity."
He paced the front of the room before continuing. "That''s why I give myself student projects around topics I am passionate about. Whether it''s the mysteries of lost civilizations or uncovering the secrets hidden within legends, I believe it can be infectious."
Pausing, he made eye contact with each student, his gaze sincere. "My hope is that through these ss projects, you don''t just learn facts and figures, but you uncover your own passions."
The professor''s eyes twinkled with genuine warmth. "In understanding what captivates you, you embark on a journey of self-discovery. It''s not just aboutpleting assignments; it''s about finding what makes your soule alive. Because, my dear students, a life spent pursuing your passions is a life well-lived."
As he concluded, the room filled with the students speaking among themselves after realizing that education under this professor would be fun.
Archer liked the sound of it because he could find treasures thanks to them. But as he examined the room, he saw the sadness in the Professor''s eyes.
He wondered why the older man was sad, then remembered that his sister was still in Frostholm or the surrounding area, but thought she was gone.
Tiamat told him she was still alive, but it wasn''t time to meet, so he wouldn''t tell the Professor because he knew the man would rush north.
But the man shook his head and continued with the ss for another hour, talking about the Riverbend incident and informing the students about everything he knew.
While he did this, Archer looked around the room and saw a lot of bookshelves full to the brim with old tomes and battered books.
There were maps on the walls showing farawaynds he had never seen, but was interrupted by the bell which announced the end of the day.
He stood up while saying bye to Zarina as he made his way out of the room and looked for E to take her out.
Chapter 483 Where Did You Get This From
Chapter 483 Where Did You Get This From
Archer saw the bear woman and smiled at her, but the Professor asked when she arrived in front of the two of them. ''''What happened here, Mr Wyldheart?''''
He looked at the older woman and was about to speak, but Nefertiti interrupted. ''''She was trying to force Archer on a date, and when he rejected, she got angry, so I dealt with it.''''
Professor Ashguard let out a heavy sigh, her concern etched on her face, as she gestured for Archer and Nefertiti to step away. "Give the Healers some space," she urged them, recognizing the situation''s urgency.
As the College''s Healers swiftly arrived, they took charge, attending to Eliza and her underlings with practiced efficiency.
Professor Ashguard kept a watchful eye on the proceedings, her worry not easily concealed, but she still shooed the couple away.
Archer and Nefertiti reluctantly stepped back, allowing the healers to work on tending to the injured before they left.
The college''s gardeny beneath a pristine nket of snow as they strolled through it. The crunching of their footsteps echoed in the crisp winter air.
Nefertiti, her pink hair contrasting with the snowy backdrop, turned to Archer with a thoughtful expression.
Nefertiti turned to Archer, a touch of urgency in her voice. "Husband. I need to visit my parents and pick up some tomes. Can you open a portal to my home?"
He nodded with a warm smile on his face. "Of course, Nefi."
Archer, with a skilled incantation, cast Gate to the Zenian Pce. Nefertiti, appreciative of his assistance, expressed her gratitude with a deep, lingering kiss.
A radiant smile adorned her as she gracefully stepped through the shimmering portal. It closed behind her, leaving Archer in the serene, snowy tranquility of the college garden.
The echoes of their shared moments lingered in the wintry air, a bittersweet resonance in the quietude of the snowyndscape.
Standing in the college garden, Archer marveled at the enchanting snowyndscape that stretched before him.
A feeling of gratitude surged within him as he took in the beauty of the world around him and was happy to find himself here and not in some hellhole.
With the serene scenery as his backdrop, Archer decided to seek out E. The thought of spending time together on such a picturesque day excited him.
Determinedly, he set off to find her, eager to share the charm of their wintry surroundings and the warmth of their connection.
Archer walked back into the college, and when he did, he used Aura Detector to scan for the half-elf, but it was blocked, which confused him.
The thought of a particr witch crossed his mind, eliciting a chuckle. He opted for the old-fashioned approach and set out to find her.
After wandering around the college for ten minutes, he spotted her at the entrance, surrounded by the other girls.
When he approached and they spotted him, their smiles brightened. Each girl greeted him individually, ranging from warm smiles to affectionate kisses.
However, Halime and N watched the scene with jealous looks. Noticing their feelings, he turned to them before walking over to them.
Archer kissed each one on the cheek, prompting smiles to grace the faces of the two. As he swiftly responded to the urgency, the two girls beside him expressed their happiness.
Excitement infused Sera''s voice as she interjected, "Sweetheart, I''m taking Llyniel and Halime to see the Beasthaven and visit the sisters."
He nodded before opening a portal to the domain. The threedies bid their farewells and stepped through.
Turning his attention to Teu and Tal conversing with Leira, N approached him with a beaming smile as she dered enthusiastically. "Archie! Me and the girls will be training before our date. After that, we can train together.''''
Archer chuckled upon hearing N''s excited deration but greeted the lion girl with a warm smile. She rewarded him with a peck on the cheek before hurrying over to join the other two girls.
Teu approached him, a smile gracing her blue-haired visage. "So, you''re training with us tonight?" she inquired.
He nodded in affirmation, and Teu responded with a hug before requesting to return to the domain. Archer promptly opened a portal leading to the treehouse.
Tal, approaching with a yful demeanor, shared jokes with him about the uing training session, causing Archer tough.
That''s when he saw E, Leira, and Hemera watching the scene before he walked over to them and spoke. ''''I will take you two out the day after tomorrow.''''
Hemera and Leira smiled when they heard him. The two girls told him they wanted to return to the domain library and study.
He opened a third portal with a warm smile, and the girls stepped through after sharing hugs. Now, only he and E remained, both standing there with smiles.
Archer''s gaze fell on the girl who had always been beside him. With her short blonde hair and captivating sky-blue eyes, E exuded a charming presence.
Petite and slender, she wore a winter dress that reached her knees and a pair of boots that added to her overall charm.
Archer shook his head with a smile and suggested, "I heard there''s a river that runs through the city. Let''s find it while taking a walk."
E nodded, her eyes lighting up, and she stepped closer, grabbing his arm. They left the college grounds behind, ready to explore the city and stroll by the river.
They walked hand in hand down the road that led to Starfall City. Thendscape was transformed into a winter wondend, with pristine snow covering everything.
The crunch of their footsteps echoed in the crisp air as they strolled beneath the wintry branches of trees lining the road.
As they approached the city, the snow-coveredndscape gave way to the lively atmosphere of Starfall.
Buildings adorned with icicles and twinkling lights lined the streets, creating a festive ambiance.
The couple continued their journey, the chilly air filled with the buzz of city life and the soft glow ofnterns guiding their way.
When they got close to the city gate, the towering walls greeted them with an imposing yet weing presence.
The gate guard, d in a uniform adorned with the city''s emblem, noticed their approach.
With a friendly nod, he raised the gate, allowing the couple entry into the bustling heart of Starfall.
The gate guard eximed warmly. "Enjoy your time in our beautiful city."
"Thank you," Archer replied, reciprocating the smile, and he and E stepped into the lively streets beyond.
Starfall City sprawled before them, a tapestry of life and activity. Market stalls lined the cobbled streets.
As they walked, Archer saw merchants and traders selling their wares, ranging from trinkets to warm winter clothing.
The air was rich with street food scents, inviting passersby to sample the local delicacies.
They meandered through the crowded thoroughfares, their surroundings alive with the chatter of residents and visitors alike.
Snowkes danced down from above, adding a touch of magic to the scene. As they navigated the bustling streets, it gradually gave way to the soothing sounds of the harbor.
The distant cries of birds mingled with the gentle waterpping against the docks. That''s when they arrived at Starfall''s Harbor.
Archer saw ships with billowing sails bobbed in the water, their masts towering over the waterfront.
That''s when he led them along the riverbank as they enjoyed the area''s tranquility, the city''s lively energy now reced by the serene embrace of the flowing water.
They walked side by side, exchanging smiles and asional conversation, the rhythmic footsteps blending with the city''s symphony.
The river, a liquid ribbon winding through Starfall, carried ships back and forth, which Archer stopped to watch.
When E saw this, she stopped walking and smiled before speaking. ''''It''s beautiful, ain''t it.''''
Massive cargo ships, adorned with colorful gs and sails, gracefully glided into the harbor, their hullsden with goods from distantnds.
Sailors hurriedly scrambled on the decks, securing ropes and preparing for docking. Sleek and swift merchant ships departed, leaving trails of rippling waves in their wake.
The air was alive with the creaking of wooden masts, the pping of sails, and the distant calls of seagulls.
''''Yeah, it is. But I''m d I''m here with you, El. Sorry, I haven''t spent much time with you girlstely. Life seems to get in the way.'''' Archer spoke as they found a bench to sit on.
E looked at him and smiled before speaking. ''''Don''t worry about it, Arch. We have years ahead of us and plenty of time. You seem to forget you, and I both live long, thanks to our races not like the normal humans who haven''t leveled up.''''
Archer nodded when he heard the half-elf and smiled before pulling out the tub of noodles he had bought and two forks.
When E saw this, she giggled beforementing. ''''Where did you get this from?''''
He looked at her with a smile before answering. ''''When I found little Ste. I bought loads of it and wanted you girls to try it.''''@@novelbin@@
Chapter 486 Meatropolis
Chapter 486 Meatropolis
Archer retrieved a thick winter cloak and wrapped it around N, who looked puzzled and asked, ''''Why are you dressing me?''''
''''It''s cold outside, and you might feel it, but this will keep you warm. Also, we can''t have people seeing you in your training gear. Only I can see that.'''' He remarked with a grin.
He looked at the lion girl who was checking out the cloak. Archer couldn''t help but notice how adorable she looked.
The cloak enveloped her figure, emphasizing the delicate features of her face. Her wild blonde hair cascaded in disarray, creating a captivating frame around her visage.
The cold air teased her hair, causing it to dance in the wintry breeze. Amused by the sight, Archer observed as her lion ears twitched in response to the ambient sounds around them.
The contrast between the softness of the cloak and the untamed beauty of her hair and ears struck him as endearing.
''''You look adorable,'''' Heplimented her with a charming smile.
N''s cheek went red, but she looked up at him with a yful glint in her blue eyes as she responded, with a hint of mischief in her voice. ''''Really?''''
Her lion ears twitched once more, adding an extrayer of charm to her demeanor. Archer nodded with a grin. ''''Absolutely. The cloak suits you, but your ears make the whole look irresistible.''''
Nughed, a joyful sound that resonated in the crisp winter air. ''''Well, I''m d you think so. Maybe I should wear stuff like this more often.''''
Archer smiled when he heard her and agreed. ''''Yeah, it suits you. Let''s get something to eat.''''
She nodded and grabbed his arm before he cast Gate to return to Starfall City and walked through it.
As they emerged onto the bustling street, a flurry of people hurriedly traversing the area caught their attention as snow cascaded from the sky.
While they observed the scene, a man turned a corner at an rming speed, only to slip and slideically.
The couple burst intoughter, earning a disapproving nce from the unfortunate passerby.
Theirughter persisted, and Archer, still chuckling, guided her toward a nearby restaurant he had heard about before.
Archer and N strolled through streets covered by snow, the chilly air carrying the hushed whispers of winter.
The snowkes danced around them like etherealpanions, and the streets were adorned with the serene, white glow of the manamps.
Archer said as they walked side by side, his breath created little clouds in the crisp air. "So, tell me more about your homnd, N. The Lionheart Kingdom sounds like a ce of wonder,"
She smiled warmly, her eyes reflecting the memories of her home. "Ah, the Lionheart Kingdom, a vast savannah in the west. Picture endless ins stretching beneath the open sky, dotted with acacia trees and bathed in the warm colors of the setting sun."
N gestured with her hands, painting an imaginary canvas of her homnd. "Beyond the savannah lies a dense forest, a natural barrier that separates us from the Empire. The trees are ancient, their branches forming a protective canopy that shields our kingdom from the outside world."
Archer listened with genuine interest as N continued. "My home is a realm teeming with majestic beasts, and many other creatures call it home. Our people have learned to coexist with them, respecting the delicate bnce of nature. It''s a ce where the rhythm of thend is as important as the heartbeat of our people."
N''s eyes sparkled as she recounted tales of her homnd. "Our capital, Naravo, stands proud in the center of our kingdom, a city of golden hues and really pretty buildings. My family''s castle overlooks the city, Father sits on the balcony to watch the city when his rxing."
He smiled and spoke. ''''I will visit one day. I thought you had to be my guide because your homnd sounds good.''''
Upon hearing this, a radiant smile adorned the face of the lioness. "Count me in. The other girls can join too; they''ll adore the fashion there. My mother and auntie are particrly fond of it."
After speaking they continued walking as the snow crunched beneath their boots as Archer and N continued their leisurely walk down the enchanting street.
The air was crisp, and the soft glow of streetmps painted a picturesque scene around them.
As they strolled, exchanging anecdotes andughter, the sounds of the bustling town surrounded them.
N nced around, her lion ears perking up with curiosity. "Archer, why have wee to the docks?" she inquired, her golden hair catching the glint of themplight.
Archer grinned, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "Just wait," he replied, nodding toward the direction of the docks.
They reached the edge of the snowy path, and Archer pointed to a charming restaurant nestled near the water''s edge.
"There," he eximed, a gleam of excitement evident in his expression. "They''re renowned for offering the tastiest meat dishes in the whole city."
N''s eyes widened with anticipation, her feline instincts tingling at the prospect of such a feast.
"Rare meat?" she eximed, a delighted smile spreading. "Lead the way, Archie! I''m eager to eat."
With that, they made their way to the restaurant, the scent of adventure and rare meats hanging in the air.
The couple entered, finding the ce bustling with a crowd. A middle-aged woman greeted them with a warm smile. "Wee to the Meatropolis Grill, younglings. Table for two?"
Archer nodded, and as N surveyed the surroundings, the enticing aroma of food made her tail wag even more.
That''s when the older woman spoke. ''''Wait here for a second. I''ll go sort your table out now.'''' @@novelbin@@
''''Okay no problem.'''' Archer replied.
That''s when he decided to tease N by using his tail. He gently touched hers, eliciting a shiver that caused N to turn her head toward him.
She had a yful grin on her face before speaking. "Don''t tease me like that. I can barely hold myself back; don''t make it worse."
He chuckled at her candid remark, appreciating her openness about what she wanted.
Sporting a grin, he slid his arm under her cloak, drawing the lioness closer to him. The gesture prompted an even brighter smile from N.
She gripped onto him as his hand explored her well-defined physique, tracing every muscle he loved.
His touches drew her even nearer, elicitingughter from Archer as the woman returned, watching the two and coughing before speaking. ''''Well, I''m d you lovebirds are happy, but your tables are ready.''''
Upon hearing this, N nodded in agreement, taking hold of Archer''s hand before heading toward their table.
As they walked, the murmurs and gossip of onlookers reached Archer''s ears, his keen hearing picking up every word.
"They make a striking couple," remarked a man to his wife.
"But it''s umon to see a Dragon-kin and Lion Demi-human together," she replied, acknowledging the unique pairing.
As they made their way, Archer overheard another man addressing the couple. "He''s the white prince engaged to the third princess, Leira Avalon. But why is he with another girl?"
Archer chuckled at thement, and curious N inquired, "What''s so amusing?"
"Gossip, my lioness," he replied with a smirk as they took their seats.
The waitress asked with a friendly. "Hello there! Ready to order? What can I get for you two?"
Archer and N exchanged nces, a silent understanding passing between them. With synchronized grins, they turned to the waitress.
"We''ll take two of everything," Archer dered with a yful twinkle in his eye.
The waitress blinked in surprise, her pen hovering over the notepad. "Uh, two of everything? Did I hear that right?"
N chuckled, confirming, "Yes, you did. Two of everything on the menu. Surprise us!"
The older woman, recovering from her initial shock, grinned. "Alright then, two of everything it is! You two must be hungry or adventurous!"
Archer winked at her, and N added, "A bit of both, perhaps. We''re up for a feast!"
The waitressughed and headed back to the kitchen, shaking her head with a smile at the unexpected order.
Observing the lioness as she continued to survey her surroundings, he inquired, "Didn''t realize you had such a hearty appetite."
N turned sharply toward him and replied, "Yes, of course. Father and the General always said I should eat, so that''s what I do now."
Archerughed, and the two continued to chat before the waitress reappeared with more waiters pushing trolleys of food.
The older woman started cing tes on the table until there was no room left, but four trolleys of food remained.
When Archer saw this, he told them to leave it be, and they moved them themselves, which the staff agreed and left.
Once they were gone, Archer and N exchanged a brief, hungry nce. Without uttering a word, they started devouring the delicious food before them.
The clinking of cutlery against tes and the asional satisfied hums were the only sounds between them.
Hunger spoke louder than words, and the delectable vorsmanded their full attention.
Chapter 488 Tea
Chapter 488 Tea
The following day, Archer awoke and scanned his surroundings, rubbing his eyes to dispel sleep. It dawned on him that he had spent the night in the living room.
Rising to his feet, he stretched, ncing outside to find the storm still happening. He let out a sigh and made his way to the bath chambers.
Archer entered the dimly lit bath chambers, the soft glow of candles casting dancing shadows across the room.
The air was thick with the scent of soothing oils and warm steam. The tiled floor felt cool beneath his feet as he approached the inviting embrace of therge, ornate bathtub.
With deliberate movements, Archer began to peel off his clothes, the fabric whispering against his skin.
He let each piece fall to the floor, revealing the subtle tension in his muscles. Naked, he stood for a moment, the ambient warmth of the room enveloping him.
As he sank into the hot water, a sigh escaped his lips. The heat caressed his body, melting away the stresses of the day.
Archer reclined in the tub, closing his eyes and letting the moment''s tranquility wash over him.
The gentle flicker of candlelight danced on the water''s surface, creating a serene atmosphere that seemed to suspend time.
In the cocoon of warmth and solitude, Archer found sce, a brief respite from the outside world.
Closing his eyes, Archer let the tension seep away, surrendering to the sensation of the hot water soothing his muscles.
He stretched out, allowing the buoyancy to support him, andid back. The heat seeped into every inch of his being, and a contented sigh escaped his lips.
The room was hushed, save for the asional crackle of the flickering candles. Archer basked in the tranquility, his mind drifting away from the day''s hustle.
The rhythmic sound of his breath mingled with the distant echo of water droplets, creating a calming symphony.
In that serene moment, Archer found himself lost in the simple pleasure of rxation, a blissful escape from the outside world''s demands.
That''s when he heard the door open, so he looked over and saw Teu walk in with a smile as she spoke. ''''Morning Darling. You''re always up early.''''
Archer acknowledged with a nod before responding, "I fail to see the purpose of sleeping inte, it feels like a waste of time."
Teu, in agreement, nodded and proceeded to get undressed before entering the water, settling beside him and leaning against him with her head on his shoulder.
He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, pleasing the blue-haired princess as Archer asked. ''''How are you finding sses?''''
Teu turned to Archer with a smile. "You know. I never thought I''d say this, but I enjoy them. I always assumed it would be annoying and would hate every moment."
Archer raised an eyebrow, curious. "What changed your mind?"
Teu smiled as she thought about it. "I enjoy learning new things. It''s exciting to broaden your mind, you know?"
He nodded and said, "That''s surprising. I didn''t think you would be into it."
Teuughed, sat up, and turned to him with a grin. "Hey, can you wash my back, darling?"
Archer gentlythered the soap between his hands before applying it to Teu''s back, his touch careful yet firm.
The warm water ran down as Archer''s hands moved in rhythmic circles. Teu sighed in contentment. "You''re surprisingly good at this, darling."
He chuckled before answering. ''''I''ve read many books.''''
The twoughed before Archer continued and cleaned Teu from head to toe. He fondled her, which caused the girl to swat his hand away.
Teu told him she was not in the mood, which he respected, and waited for her to return the favor as Teu grabbed the soap.
The warm water poured over his shoulders as Teu took the soap from his hands. With a subtle smile, she began tother his back, her hands moving with aforting rhythm.
As she worked, Teu said, "Archer, when you head to Frostholm, consider taking us girls with you. We can help, you know?"
Archer turned to look at her, the water droplets clinging to his hair. He met her gaze, appreciating the offer. "You want to join the mission?"
Teu nodded, her hands never pausing in their task. "Absolutely. We''ve trained together, fought together. We can handle ourselves, and having more hands on deck can make a difference. Plus, I''m curious about Frostholm. It sounds like a challenge."
Archer considered her words for a moment, then smiled. "I appreciate the offer, Teu. And you''re right. You and the others are more than capable. If you''re up for it, I''d be d to have you with me."
Teu grinned, her eyes reflecting determination. "Great! We make a formidable team. Frostholm won''t know what hit it."
The two carried on washing, conversing before stepping out, drying themselves off, and preparing for the next steps.
Leaving the bath chamber, Archer admired the kitchen he had created when he stepped into it.
Its polished surfaces gleamed under the soft glow of pendant lights, and a subtle fragrance of herbs lingered in the air.
The countertops were adorned with neatly arranged utensils and a row of potted herbs basked in the sunlight streaming through the window.
Hanging nts added a touch of greenery, creating a harmonious blend of nature and craftsmanship.
In the center of it all, a sturdy wooden table held the heart of the scene, a vase of fresh flowers and a steaming teapot, inviting andforting.
E and Halime sat at the table, drinking tea as they chatted. With her hair pulled into a ponytail, the half-elf seemed like she had just woken up as she rubbed her sky-blue eyes.
Meanwhile, Halime appeared more alert and vibrant with her hair in a bun. As Teu joined them, the three girls engaged in lively conversation.
Archer took in the sight, appreciating the camaraderie around the table amid the beautiful kitchen.
With a warm smile, E poured tea into a cup for the ocean princess. Archer''s gaze lingered for a moment as he watched them.
A smile yed on his lips as he observed the scene, the bond between the three evident in their sharedughter and animated gestures.
In that moment, he quietly reflected, ''I''m fortunate to have stumbled into this life. I could have ended up on a barren world as a ve, but instead, I find myself here, surrounded by people who genuinely care for me.''
Halime''s voice reached him, apanied by a warm smile. "Join us, Arch! E''s tea is delightful."
That''s when he grinned before walking over to join the threedies and gave each one a morning kiss that pleased them.
He sat down and gotfortable as E poured him a cup, and he took it while thanking her. ''''Thanks, El. It smells wonderful.''''
Archer brought the cup of tea to his lips. The first sip enveloped his senses. A subtle symphony of vors danced on his tongue, leaving a lingering impression.
His eyes met E''s, and a genuine smile spread across his face as he remarked. "This is amazing.'''' @@novelbin@@
The warmth of the tea seemed to beat away the cold air that seemed to take over the treehouse as the fireces couldn''t stand a chance.
It dawned on him that the girls were wrapped in nkets, prompting him to warm up the entire treehouse.
After finishing his tea, Archer stood up, capturing the girl''s attention. E spoke first, "What are you up to, Arch?"
He didn''t respond but walked towards the firece. Kneeling before it, he took a deep breath before exhaling a stream of violet mes.
When the mes sshed on the wood, it roared to life, and a wave of heat swept throughout the treehouse.
The three girls sighed in relief as the cold air was beaten back, and Teumented with a happy smile. ''''That''s much better. I could feel the cold before, but now it''s gone.''''
Just as that happened, Hecate, Eione, and Ste walked down the stairs, and the moon elf smiled when she saw him while Ste was yawning.
Eione was as professional as usual as they sat down at the table. Archer walked over to Hecate and kissed her on the forehead.
Hecate, Eione, and Ste settledfortably, cups of tea in hand, engaging in rxed conversation. Meanwhile, Archer filled his cup, expressing his desire for fresh air.
"I''m heading out to the balcony for a bit," he informed the girls with a nod, the steam from the freshly poured tea rising.
They acknowledged him with understanding smiles as he went to the balcony. Once outside, the cool breeze greeted him.
Archer took a deep breath, savoring the tranquility, and let the warmth of the tea and the crisp air embrace him.
He cradled the warm teacup, the steam rising to meet the cool air. He settled into afortable chair on the balcony, gazing out at the snow-covered expanse.
The first light of the morning sun began to paint thendscape with soft pink and gold hues.
Sipping the tea, Archer felt theforting warmth seep into him. The serene quiet of the snowy domain was only interrupted by the asional call of a bird.
Chapter 491 The Kiss Of Death
Chapter 491 The Kiss Of Death
Archer and Nefertiti made their way down the road while the college came into view. He couldn''t help but be reminded of a certain magic school from a book on Earth.
Soon, the two walked through the entrance and saw E, Hemera, Llyniel, and Sera standing near a fountain, talking with Lioran''s fiancees.
Lioran and Ciaran intercepted Archer as the duo approached, blocking his path while Nefertiti walked past them.
That''s when Lioranmented with a grin. "Did you ept N? She has been very happy."
Archer looked at the lion boy with a neutral expression before responding with a chuckle. "Indeed, but as of now, only you two and the girls are in the know. I prefer to see how things unfold before making an official announcement and confronting your father."
Lioran''s face lit up with a warm smile as he nodded in approval. Meanwhile, Ciaran extended a weing hand to Archer, firm in grip and camaraderie.
Before Cian could utter a word, E, Hemera, Llyniel, and Sera, each radiating excitement, surrounded Archer.
In a delightful disy of affection, they greeted him with a shower of friendly kisses, expressing their joy at his presence.
Archer was caught off guard and startedughing as he returned their kisses. After that, he asked. ''''Where are the others?''''
At that moment, E informed him, "Teu and Tal went to looked for Professor Grayleaf for a matter they needed to discuss, and Leira had to return to the pce to attend to her parents."
Sera interjected while the half-elf smiled, "N is engrossed in training, fueled by the excitement of someone epting her. As for Halime, she simply disappeared, and we haven''t seen her since leaving the domain."
That was when Llyniel walked over to him and spoke in a low voice as many people were around. ''''I think she may have gone to the gardens at the back of the college.''''
Archer agreed with a nod, then summoned a Tressym from the domain and asked it to find the snake girl.
The creature happily did what he asked. Everyone watched wide-eyed, making Archer smile as he exined to the group. "During my time in the Nether Realm, I discovered these little creatures. I invited them to join me, and they willingly became my trustworthy scouts. They''ve been really useful."
Upon hearing this, their faces lit up with joy, and Sera inquired, "After sses, could you summon more of them? We''d love to see those fluffy and cute creatures."
"Ladies. I''ll summon a bunch once you''re back in the domain before heading out on my date," Archer replied with a charming smile when he saw them all looking at him. @@novelbin@@
The girl''s excitement radiated in their eyes as they collectively expressed eagerness to encounter the adorable catster on.
Upon hearing this, Leonora and Nalika, the two lion girls, mirrored expressions of excitement before directing their gaze towards Archer.
"Arch, would it be alright if they joined us?" inquired E.
When he heard her question, he turned his attention to Lioran, who was engrossed in conversation with Cian.
"Don''t look at me! They can do what they want, but can I also join? I''ve always wanted to see this domain N speaks of," the lion boy replied.
Archer asked, "Why do you want to see it?"
Lioran smiled as he responded, "Because the girls have talked about it, and I''m curious."
Upon hearing this, Archer chuckled, nodding in agreement. "You can go with your woman. The girls will warn you not to wander, or you''ll be eaten."
After saying this, he noticed the Tressym flying toward it. When it arrived, the cat rubbed its head against him, conveying the information about Halime''s whereabouts.
Archer expressed gratitude to the fluffy beast with a stroke and promised it plenty of pets soon, causing it to get excited.
The girls stroked the flying cat, who loved the attention, before flying through the portal with a meow, causing Archer tough.
Once that was done, he kissed each girl before turning to Lioran and Ciaran before asking. ''''What sses have you got today?''''
Cian answered first. ''''I have Magic Theory, Combat Magic, Elemental Affinities, History, Geopolitics, and Spellcraft.''''
The lion booy spoke next. ''''Questing and Adventure, Anti-Magic Defence, Enchanting, History & Geopolitics, Spellcraft. What about you, Arch?''''
"The Questing and Adventure ss, Swordsmanship, Magic Fundamental, History & Geopolitics, and Spellcraft," He answered.
Lioran smiled when he heard this. He said goodbye and walked over to his fiances, with Cian following behind as the girls approached him.
Each one kissed him before going off to their sses, apart from Teu and Tal, who had the same lesson and had just returned.
He told the two girls to meet him in the ss while he went to find the snake girl sitting alone in the college''s back garden.
Archer strolled through the college grounds, the vibrant atmosphere buzzing with activity.
As he traversed the pathways, he observed professors conducting sses outdoors, their voices carrying fragments of knowledge on the gentle breeze.
Students listened attentively, notebooks in hand, absorbing the lessons amidst the picturesque surroundings.
The college garden was a canvas of colors, with diligent individuals tending to the flowers, pruning bushes, and ensuring the beauty of thendscape.
Laughter echoed as friends gathered on benches, sharing stories and forming memories. As Archer continued his walk, his gaze fell upon Halime.
Seated on a bench next to a tranquil pond, she exuded a sense of calm amid the vibrant surroundings.
The sunlight yed on the water''s surface, causing gentle ripples that mirrored the serene ambiance of the scene.
Archer approached her with a concerned look as he sat beside the snake girl and wrapped his arm around her waist.
He pulled her closer to him, which made the unaware girl jump and try to back away until she realized it was him.
Halime''s turmoil settled as she nestled against him, her gaze fixed on the reflective surface of the pond. However, Archer''s words pierced through the fragile tranquility. "What''s troubling you?"
Silence enveloped the girl, but his persistent probingpelled her to respond, her voiceced with pain. "You only halfway embraced me, yet with the lion girl, you offered full eptance. Why am I denied the same?"
After speaking, a soft breeze carried the scent of flowers as they sat together, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air.
Halime hesitated, her gaze fixed on the ground as if searching for the right way to express the ache within her.
Finally, she looked up, her eyes revealing the vulnerability she had long guarded. "Archer," she began, her voice tinged with sadness and longing, "you don''t know what it''s like to live with a curse that repels everyone. No one has ever wanted me, touched me willingly, because of this mark that stains my existence."
Archer, his eyes filled with empathy, reached out to gently touch her arm. "Halime, I..."
She pulled away, the pain in her eyes intensifying. "No, Archer, listen. You''re the only one, the only person whose touch I can bear. The only one who defies the curse. But it''s not enough."
His brow furrowed in concern. "What do you mean?"
Tears welled in her eyes as she spoke the words she had hidden deep within her soul. "I want more. I want your love. I want to feel your touch sparingly and freely without fearing repulsion. I want to be with you, truly with you, in every sense of the word."
Halime, her heart heavy with unspoken words, turned to him. "Archer, I can''t keep living in this uncertainty. I need to know where I stand with you. Can we be together? Or is this just a game where we''re so close yet so far apart?"
Archer sighed, his gaze thoughtful. "Halime, it''s not that I don''t want to be with you. I just... I wanted to get to know you better, understand you more. I didn''t want to rush into something and end up hurting you."
Halime looked down, her frustration evident. "But the uncertainty hurts more."
His expression shifted, a mixture of understanding and determination. He took a step closer to her. "I don''t want you to doubt my feelings, Halime. I care about you deeply. Maybe I''ve been too cautious."
Before she could respond, he gently cupped her face and leaned in, his lips meeting hers in a soft, unexpected kiss.
Time froze for a moment as Halime processed the surprise. Her eyes widened, and the surroundings briefly blurred.
The courtyard fell into a hush as they parted, and whispers rippled through the passing students.
Halime was infamous for her curse, and people steered clear of her. Seeing Archer kiss her, they braced for the expected fallout, anticipating his sudden demise.
Witnessing what they dubbed the "kiss of death," onlookers were stunned, their faces a mix of surprise and amazement.
However, defying all predictions, Archer emerged unscathed. A quiet stillness settled over the courtyard as everyone grappled with this unexpected turn of events.
Some students looked on with admiration, while others, grappling with confusion, regarded him with suspicion and fear.
Chapter 493 Shadowleaf Forest
Chapter 493 Shadowleaf Forest
As the three girls approached, Zarina scrutinized them with narrowed eyes. However, she shifted her gaze back to him and nodded in agreement.
Seeing her response, Archer smiled and said, "Alright, meet us by the exit when you''re ready."
He then walked away with the three girls trailing behind him. N asked with curiosity, "Archie, why did you ask her to join?"
Archer gathered the three girls aside, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I couldn''t help but notice she seemed ufortable and no one was speaking to her."
N, with a sympathetic nod, stepped forward to exin. "Her family is from a Baron lineage that oversees some farms in the south. Unfortunately, there''s a historyher family was once Marquess but was demoted many years ago due to an incident nearly wiping them out. Since then, they''ve faced prejudice within the Avalon Empire, and people tend to keep their distance."
Archer absorbed the information and felt sorry for the girl. "No wonder she seemed isted. It''s tough when history overshadows who you are now.''''
N shook her head alongside the other two. That''s when Teu spoke up. ''''I''ve seen her in some of my lessons, but no one talks to or sits beside her.''''
Curiosity gnawed at him, and he couldn''t help but wonder about the reasons behind Zarina''s istion.
However, he shook off the thought, refocusing on the immediate task. "I''ll tell Samara that we''ve selected ten quests and n to start them right away," hemented to the group.
The trio of girls nodded in agreement before Archer approached the blonde woman, offering guidance to a group of students.
Samara noticed his presence and greeted him with a smile. She then requested the students she was advising to wait a moment as she walked over to him.
"Hello, Archer. How are you today? Have you selected your group''s quests? There are quite a few options avable," she inquired.
He smiled charmingly at the woman, Ksara''s younger sister, and said, "Yeah, we''ve picked our quests. Just wanted to let you know we''re starting now."
Samara nodded in approval, expressing her satisfaction. "That''s good! You have two hours until your next ss, so if you were quick, you couldplete one quest."
"Okay, we''ll get to it now and report back to you when we''vepleted the first quest," Archermented as he returned to the girls.
When they saw him, they smiled, apart from Zarina, who gave him a dirty look that made himugh.
Archer kissed Teu, Tal, and N, which made them happy before the mixed elf asked. ''''What is our first quest?''''
He took out the ten pieces of paper and examined them.
[Kobold Menace: Eliminate a menacing beast wreaking havoc on viges near the Shadowleaf Forest]
[Enchanted Herb Collection: Gather mystical herbs with unique magical properties from the depths of the Shadowleaf Forest]
[Goblin Extermination: Clear an area infested with goblins located north of Crossroad City]
[Wendigo Threat: Track and eliminate a perilous beast lurking in the Eldertree Grove]
[Orc Marauders: Neutralize a dangerous beast causing chaos in viges near the Shadowleaf Forest]
[Swamp Drake Menace: Eradicate a menacing beast threatening the peace of Riverwatch Town]
[Bugbear Ambush: Tackle a dangerous creature causing terror in viges near the Shadowleaf Forest]
[Vermin Purge: Exterminate the rat infestation in the sewers beneath Silvervein City]
[Troll Rampage: Hunt down the trolls responsible for raiding Starhaven Town]
[Marauding Minotaur Subjugation: Handle a marauding minotaur that poses a threat to travelers] @@novelbin@@
After Archer finished reading the quests he picked out, but that''s when Tal held up two of her own and handed them to him.
He looked at them and started reading.
[Lost Ruins: Delve into ancient ruins south of Silverfrost]
[Bandit Den Raid: Infiltrate and dismantle a notorious bandit group''s hideout]
That''s when Teu and N gave him one each, so he had fourteen altogether.
[Bandit Hunt: Wipe out the ouws raiding caravans along the road from Eldoria Town to Serpents Cross City]
[Bandit Hunt: Deal with the bandits hiding in the Whispering Veil]
Following this, Archer addressed the four girls eagerly awaiting his decision. "We''ll start with?hunting Kobolds in the Shadowleaf Forest and then collect the herbs."
All four girls nodded, but Zarinamented in a deadpan voice. ''''How will we travel that far in two hours? Do you have a magic carpet, or can you fly?''''
When she said that, the other three started tough, and the redhead didn''t know why and was confused.
Archer chuckled before exining. ''''You do remember I''m a dragon, right? Normally, we can fly, but that''s not how we travel today.''''
After finishing his instructions, he cast Gate to the college entrance, telling thedies to wait a little while before he summoned them.
Stepping through the portal, he summoned his wings and took off, flying toward the Shadowleaf Forest.
An hour of flightter, he found himself on the other side of the forest, where he spotted a market.
Intrigued, he refrained from exploring it immediately, deciding to save it forter and take one of the girls there.
That''s when he cast Gate again, and the three girls walked through as Tal dragged the shocked redhead behind her.
Archerughed when he saw this catching Zarina''s attention. The girl asked while looking around. ''''How did you do that, dragon boy?''''
''''Secrets.'''' He answered with a grin, which annoyed the redhead.
Summoning the Tressyms, Archermanded them to locate any beasts'' nests in the forest. The winged cats agreed and swiftly flew off, disappearing into the dense foliage.
As the Tressym ventured into the forest, Archer scanned his surroundings and spotted a small hill.
Deciding to rx there until the cat returned, he began walking toward it, and the girls followed closely behind.
Archer led the four girls to the top of the small hill, where they found afortable sitting spot. He used Mana Maniption to melt all the snow and dry the ground.
The vibrant greenery of the Shadowleaf Forest surrounded them, creating a serene atmosphere.
As they settled down, Archer spoke, "Let''s wait here for the Tressym''s. They should return soon."
After a brief moment of rxation, the flying cats returned and gracefullynded near Archer while others found their ces beside the others.
The usually moody Zarina began stroking the Tressym''s, forming a connection with the magical beast who was rubbing its head against her.
The leader approached him and through a series of visions, showed him the locations of the beast nests.
Archer, in turn, affectionately stroked the head of the little beast as the Tressym''s returned to the domain.
He leaped to his feet and eximed, "Ladies! Let''s go. I know where the Kobolds are."
The girls followed him eagerly. Archer took a moment to strategize with the group as they entered the forest. "Tal, use your bow and fight from a distance. N and Teu, take the front lines. I''ll stay in the center to provide support if needed."
Turning to Zarina, he inquired, "What magic do you use forbat?"
Zarina responded with a hint of aloofness, "I specialize in fire and water magic. My expertise lies in long-rangebat, not getting up close and personal."
Archer nodded and continued. ''''You stay with Tal and make sure she''s protected.''''
The redhead nodded her head before he stopped talking and continued deeper into the forest.
The air became tense as Archer and the three girls approached the Kobold nest in the heart of the Shadowleaf Forest.
The dense foliage and ancient trees concealed the entrance to the nest, making it a challenging location to navigate.
The rustling leaves, and distant beast calls provided an eerie backdrop to their journey.
Archer took the lead, moving with a stealthy grace that betrayed his draconic heritage. The girls followed closely.
Approaching the Kobold nest, Archer''s keen senses detected a subtle change in the surroundings.
He called out, "Stop, girls. I see the herbs we''re after. They match the picture on the request."
N and Tal volunteered to collect the herbs. Archer acknowledged their choice with a nod, appreciating their nimbleness in navigating the dense vegetation.
As N and Tal gathered the enchanted herbs, Archer, Teu, and Zarina took a leisurely break, awaiting the return of the two girls.
Puzzled by Archer''s apparentck of vignce, Zarina inquired, "Why aren''t we on guard?"
Before Archer could respond, Teu said, "Darling possesses the ability to sense approaching enemies, sparing us the need to expend energy on constant vignce.''''
After a short while, N and Tal returned with a bag filled with the magical herbs. They handed it to Archer, who skillfully stored it in his Item Box with a satisfied nod.
As they neared the Kobold nest, a repugnant stench filled the air, assaulting their senses with a nauseatingbination of foul odors. Archer grimaced, clearly ufortable with the smell.
Zarina wrinkled her nose andmented, "What is that horrendous odor? It''s like a mix of rotting garbage and something worse."
Archer responded, "It''s probably the scent of the Kobold nest. They might have some unsavory habits or something in there."
Chapter 496 What Brings You Out Here
Chapter 496 What Brings You Out Here
Gianna chuckled, arching an eyebrow. "Is that so? The mighty hero with looks that could rival the gods?"
Archer grinned, adopting a mockingly severe expression. "Absolutely. When the leaders saw this face, they realized there was no need for conflict. How could anyone wage war when faced with such dashing good looks?"
She burst intoughter, shaking her head before she spoke. "Well, I suppose you''ve single-handedly discovered the key to world peace C a winning smile and a dash of charisma."
As theughter subsided, he adopted a more serious tone. "In all honesty, I don''t see myself as a hero. I''m more like a handsome bandit, navigating through the chaos with a bit of charm and a lot of luck."
The jaguar woman raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A handsome bandit, you say? borate, Archer."
He grinned, "Well, heroes have destinies and prophecies. Me? I stumble into situations, relying on my wits and maybe a captivating smile. It''s less about saving the day and more about what I can get from it."
Gianna smirked, "So, you''re the charming rogue who just happens to find himself in the right ce at the right time?"
He nodded, "Exactly. Besides, a dashing bandit sounds more mysterious, don''t you think?"
The two stopped outside the ssroom. She couldn''t help but ask onest question that had been on her mind since they started chatting.
"Archer," she began, her tone curious yet respectful, "aren''t you concerned about what people think? Your reluctance to be the hero they expect, the usations of greed."
Facing her, Archer''s eyes revealed a mosaic of experiences. His words were measured as he spoke. "Heroes are stupid, ensnared by lofty ideals. I, on the other hand, live for myself and my girls. My fight is solely for me and them, no one else. The mantle of a hero will never be for me.
He started tough as he remembered all the dead heroes from the novels he read back on Earth before continuing to speak. ''''They are fools, and when a hero fights for an ideal, all they ever rescue are illusions. Heroes unravel, dismantling themselves, and the ideals they clutch so tightly are nothing more than fleeting shadows, devoid of meaning." @@novelbin@@
Gianna raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his unapologetic stance. "So, you reject the hero''s path entirely?"
His gaze held a steely determination. "Absolutely. I''d rather be the rogue who thrives and survives than the hero who falls for some grand cause. Ideals won''t keep you warm at night or put food on the table. I fight for what''s real, not the theoretical."
As Archer prepared to enter the ssroom, he turned to the green-haired woman with a charming smile. "I am selfish, greedy, and hot-headed, Gianna, but at least I know reality. I''ll never be considered ''good'' by the world''s standards, but I treat people with the respect they give me but I will never let them take advantage of me or my girls."
After speaking, he offered a smile to Gianna and entered the ssroom, finding only about four people present.
Taking a moment to nce around the Swordsmanship ssroom, he noticed the decorations.
The walls were adorned with intricate drawings and diagrams depicting various sword techniques, and the atmosphere was steeped in martial discipline.
Weapons of different shapes and sizes were neatly arranged along one side of the room, showcasing the diversity of styles covered in the ss.
The fragrance of polished wood and metal permeated the air as his gaze lingered on the intricacies of the decorations.
Symbols and motifs spoke of the college''s rich history and skills. Archer observed Gianna''s entrance.
He loved her green hair that flowed down her back and her bright yellow eyes that held a well of knowledge and wisdom.
Archer couldn''t help but notice how beautiful Gianna was.?He noticed her frustrated expression.
Her brows furrowed as she checked her watch, a clear sign of impatience due to the tardiness of some students.
However, even more walked in after ten minutes, filling the ssroom. They all started sitting down while the jaguar woman watched on with a smile as the room was full.
Taking a seat at the back of the room, Archer watched the slowing stream of students until it eventually ceased.
His attention was drawn to two familiar figures sitting at his desk. A friendly smile from the boy met Archer''s gaze while the girl nced at him before settling into her seat.
Content that everyone seemed settled, Gianna, with a smile, made her way to the front of the ss.
Gianna addressed the ss, her voice carrying authority and warmth. "Good morning, everyone. It seems we have some new faces today, so let''s go over the basics. Swordsmanship is both an art and a discipline. It requires dedication, focus, and precision. Each of you will learn to wield a de with skill and grace."
She continued to outline the fundamental principles, emphasizing the importance of respect for the weapon, one''s training partners, and the art itself.
The students listened attentively as Gianna set the tone for the ss, blending practical instruction with the philosophy behind the martial arts they were about to embark on.
Archer was listening to her introduction. However, his attention was briefly diverted when the boy beside him spoke up.
"Hey there! I''m Lucas, and this is my sister, Lily," he introduced with a friendly smile.
He nodded in acknowledgment before introducing himself, "Archer Wyldheart."
As he observed the siblings, both blonde with green eyes, he couldn''t help but think that while Lily was good-looking, she didn''t quite match the beauty of his girls.
Lucas spoke again. ''''So, how are you finding college? When we heard about a dragon joining, we were shocked.''''
''''It''s good. I''m enjoying it so far.'''' He answered.
Archer turned his attention back to Gianna, who told the ss about the skills you can learn through Swordsmanship.
After finishing her introduction, she addressed the ss with a firm yet encouraging tone.
"Alright, everyone, listen up," shemanded the room''s attention. "Our next ss will involve one-on-one fights. This is an opportunity for me to assess your strengths and skills. So, make sure you''re prepared both mentally and physically. I want to see what each of you is capable of."
With that, she dismissed the ss, leaving the students buzzing with anticipation and a mix of nerves and excitement for the uing one-on-one battles.
Archer wasn''t bothered; he just wanted to learn how to wield the greatsword better. After she spoke for a little bit longer, the bell started ringing.
He stood up and realized he had Magic Fundamentals, so he decided to skip it and head to the Western Wilds to explore more.
At first, he wanted to drag one of the girls along with him, but then he changed his mind and decided to see Sia.
He closed his eyes as he exited the ssroom and scanned the bracelet to locate the Dragon-kin woman.
After a little while, he found her before casting Gate. The violet portal materialized out of thin air, startling the students who happened to be walking by.
Once he stepped through, Archer found himself in the eastern part of the Crownds. His surroundings were unremarkable until he looked down and saw a column of soldiers below.
The realization struck him that he was standing on a mountain, overlooking the disciplined procession of troops.
A chuckle escaped him as he observed the scene from his elevated vantage point. With a mischievous smile yed on his lips as he prepared to descend from the mountain.
He soared through the air with a jump, closing the distance between himself and the marching soldiers.
As he approached the front of the column, he saw Albert and Sia leading the way. With a swift use of Blink, Archer materialized in front of them.
The sudden appearance startled the old man, causing him to yell out in surprise as he nearly fell off his beast.
While Shiva jumped back at the unexpected arrival, Archer couldn''t help butugh at the reactions, enjoying the yful surprise he had orchestrated.
Spotting his sudden arrival, Sia''s eyes lit up with excitement. She quickly dismounted Shiva and rushed over to him, enveloping him in a tight, joyous hug.
The warmth of her embrace radiated genuine happiness as she expressed her excitement at seeing him.
"Husband! You''re here!" Sia eximed, her enthusiasm evident in her voice.
Shiva, too, seemed to share in the excitement, wagging its tail as it watched the reunion.
He couldn''t help but return the embrace, appreciating the genuine happiness that Sia brought to the moment.
After the warm embrace, Archer gently pulled away from her, his eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern.
"What brings you out here, Sia?" he inquired, genuine interest in his voice.
Sia''s expression shifted to a more serious tone as she shared the reason for her presence. "There have been reports of vers in the area, and we''ve been ordered to clear them out.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 498 History Class
Chapter 498 History ss
Archer and Sia took some time to return to Eldora. Upon their arrival, he waited outside while she escorted the people inside.
While they were waiting, he started stroking Scar, which pleased the big tiger who wanted to see Shiva.
Leaping from the tiger''s back, he grinned and addressed the majestic creature, "Go check on your mate. Return once matters have settled."
Amusement danced in his eyes as Scar dashed into the town, causing a stir among the guards.
Albertughed before teasing, "You''re aware that your tiger''s sudden appearance is bound to create a bit of chaos in the town, right?"
''''I don''t care to be honest. It''s not like he''s attacking anyone he''s chasing after his woman.'''' Archer replied with a smile.
The old manughed as he turned to thendscape and admired it. The vast expanse of snow-covered terrain unfolded around Archer and Albert as they lingered outside the town.
He saw dozens of farms in the distance, with windmills turned due to the cold wind that was blowing.
A chill ran down Archer''s spine as the cold air crept up his shirt. Swiftly, he retrieved a cloak and draped it around his shoulders.
After waiting a little while, Sia and the soldiers returned with smiles. Looking at them, he saw Scar and Shiva running around in the snow.
The pair ofrge, ebony tigers frolicked behind the soldiers, yfully leaping and intertwining with each other, prompting him to think to himself, ''They''re like big house cats.''
Sia and Valeria walked up to him. When they got closer, Sia kissed him, and the female knight said hello.
After the greetings, Archer asked with a smile, "What are you doing now?"
She turned to the brown-haired woman, who answered with a smile. "We have to head to Laketown and clear out some ouws."
Archer nodded. ''''Okay, well, I have to head back to the college. I got Spellcraft, which Jade teaches, and I may learn something new from it.''''
Sia''s smile widened as she stepped forward, wrapping her arms around Archer warmly. "Come see me again. I enjoyed seeing you, even just for a few minutes. It''s better than nothing."
Archer grinned, the twinkle in his eyes matching the yful tone in his voice as he cast Gate. "Well, I''ll be taking you on a date in four days, so I''ll get you then."
Excitement lit up Sia''s face as she responded eagerly. "Make sure you keep your word, Arch! I can''t wait."
As he was about to speak, Archer felt a hearty handnd on his shoulder, causing him to jump.
Albert chuckled once more, a warmth in his eyes as he stood there with a smile. "Make sure to visit your grandmother. She likes seeing you, boy."
With a nod, Archer smiled back and reassured the old man, "I will," before turning to Sia. "I promise I''ll keep it and see you bothter."
Stepping through the portal, he found himself in the bustling college garden. Students hurried to and from sses, their chatter creating a lively atmosphere.
The portal closed behind him with a soft hum, prompting a sigh from Archer. Though he didn''t mind attending ss, he yearned for more time with Sia.
Heading towards the nearest entrance, he navigated through the bustling crowd of students.
In an unexpected encounter, he bumped into one of the girls Nefertiti had confronted earlier.
Seeing Archer, she turned and walked the other way, causing him to chuckle. Undeterred, he continued, eventually arriving at the corridor leading to his history ss.
Walking for ten minutes, he found himself in a quieter space. Archer scanned the surroundings and soon located his ss.
He pushed open the heavy door of the Legends and Mysteries ssroom, greeted by an array of historical artifacts, maps, and scrolls scattered throughout the room.
The air held a faint scent of aged parchment, a testament to the wealth of knowledge embedded in the very walls.
Only three students upied the room, their attention momentarily diverted from their textbooks as he entered.
Archer picked a seat in the middle of the ssroom. The wooden chair made a soft creaking sound as he sat down.
Looking around, Archer absorbed the historical tapestries on the walls. He couldn''t help but like the immersive atmosphere the professor had created.
The silence hung in the air, punctuated only by the rustling of pages and the asional murmur of the students engaged in their studies.
Archer sat in the ssroom as more students arrived. Suddenly, Nefertiti and Sera walked in, their faces lighting up at the sight of him.
Nefertiti kissed him so passionately that he felt her love for him radiating from her, followed by one from Sera.
The dragon girl gave him excited pecks as she was pleased to see him. The two girls then took their seats just as a young man with grey hair and thick sses entered the ssroom.
"Sit down and quieten down; we have a lot to go through today." He dered, his tone authoritative yet not unkind.
Archer and the rest of the students exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued by the unexpected appearance of the new instructor.
The young man seemed poised and confident, capturing the room''s attention with his presence.
That''s when the Professor turned to Archer with a curious glint in his eyes before speaking. ''''So you''re the white dragon who attends sses?''''
He nodded but didn''t say anything, causing the man to continue. ''''Well, why don''t we start with introductions? I''m Professor Zale Jackson.''''
Standing with confidence, he introduced himself with a charming smile. "I''m Archer Wyldheart, and these two lovelydies are my fiance, Nefertiti, and Sera Wyldheart."
The girls smiled at the ss as he spoke before sitting back down with Archer. Professor Jackson stood at the front of the ss, looking at the students.
Their faces were eager and lit up by the soft glow of thenterns. He began, "Today, let''s delve into the legends of the Avalon Empire forged through conquest, diplomacy, and the unwavering ambitions of its first King, Darius Avalon, the ancestor of the current emperor."
He paced as he spoke, his words painting a vivid picture of the Avalonians, a once-small nation with ambitions far exceeding their borders. @@novelbin@@
"In the beginning, the Avalonians were modest, facing the challenges of a limited army and resources. However, the vision and leadership of King Darius set them on a path to greatness."
The Professor gestured to a map projected onto the wall, illustrating the sixteen kingdoms thatprised the vast Avalon Empire.
"These territories weren''t always under the empire''s rule. Each kingdom had its unique history, culture, and rulers. The Avalonians, facing adversity, looked beyond their borders, seeking expansion and prosperity."
His voice took on a cadence that attracted the ss''s attention. "Despite their limitations, Darius devised cunning strategies, formed alliances, and employed military might and diplomacy. Through a series of calcted conquests and political marriages, Darius gradually brought these sixteen kingdoms under the banner of the Avalonians."
He paused, letting the information sink in before he spoke. "What''s remarkable is that this empire, now a vast and influential force, was born from the ambition of a people who, at the time, were just a fraction of what they would be."
The professor continued, detailing the key figures, battles, and treaties that shaped the rise of the Avalon Empire. "It''s the brilliance of the first king and the indomitable spirit of a people determined to leave an enduring mark on the world."
The students scribbled notes, their pens dancing across parchment as they captured the essence of Avalon''s ascent.
Professor Jackson''s storytelling wove a tapestry of history, and within the ssroom walls, the echoes of battles, alliances, and triumphs resonated.
When the lecture concluded, Professor Jackson looked at his students with pride. "Remember, understanding our past is crucial to grasping the present."
Archer wasn''t particrly interested in the empire''s history; what intrigued him were the tales of secret or guarded treasures.
He craved stories ofnds overflowing with riches. Just as fortune would have it, the history teacher paused, capturing his attention as the professor locked eyes with him.
"Is something boring, Archer?" The professor asked in a frustrated voice, eliciting giggles from the two girls.
He responded to the man, "Well, yeah, it''s boring, but that''s just me. I prefer the legends of treasures and lost cities."
Upon hearing Archer''s question, the Professor sighed and then strolled to a bookshelf, selecting a book.
The professor approached him and handed over the book, saying, "Read this while I finish the ss."
Archer smiled before delving into the book''s pages as he began reading the book handed to him by the Professor.
He found himself engrossed in the tale of the fall of cidia. The words painted a vivid picture of a once-thriving continent that had sumbed to the ominous shadow of the Swarm.
The narrative unfolded, describing how otherworldly darkness enveloped thend, extinguishing all light and plunging the continent into an eternal night.
The Swarm, a malevolent force, had taken hold, spreading like a relentless tide, and anyone who dared approach its ckened borders met a grim fate.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 501 The Sparrows
Chapter 501 The Sparrows
Archer looked at the woman and asked. ''''How have you been? Had any trouble?''''
She smiled before answering honestly. ''''We are currently trapped in the Dragon''s Woods in the Rivends. Arge group of Orcs surrounded us, so we retreated here and wanted to ask Tali to help us.''''
When he heard this, a grin appeared on his face. Cecelia was confused until he spoke. ''''Want me to get you out of your predicament so you can continue your quest?''''
Cecelia?agreed but told him to wait while she got the others. Archer waited a little while before the woman returned with the rest and Tal, who smiled when she saw him.
Tal hugged and kissed him before asking a question with a curious voice. ''''What are you doing here, Arch?''''
"I came to see you, my wild elf. But when Cecelia told me of their problem, I offered to help," he replied, bringing a smile to the girl''s face.
She hugged him once more in gratitude before letting him proceed with his work. Archer then turned his attention to the other Sparrows, offering friendly greetings to each one.
But he motioned for Cecelia to get closer, and when she did, he grabbed her wrist and cast Gate to the ce where they escaped.
As he approached the portal, anticipation building in the air, his gaze fell upon a menacing horde of orcs on the other side.
They were crammed into a big forest clearing so Archer could use hisrger beasts. A confident grin stretched across his face, and his mind quickly strategized.
Instead of instilling fear, the sight of the orcs ignited a spark of excitement in Archer. His thoughts raced as he considered the uing challenge because he wanted to use his Monster Army but couldn''t decide what beasts to use.
''I need big and destructive.'' He thought to himself, but he soon devised the perfect beast.
He decided to go with the Tarrasques, which made him chuckle as he knew they would destroy the orcs.
When Tal and the Sparrows heard this, they wondered what he was up to. But Archer opened a portal and summoned four Tarrasques.
The ground started to tremble beneath the weight of an immense presence. To the astonishment of everyone present, four colossal beasts emerged from the other side.
Their monstrous forms loomedrge, and a deafening roar echoed, shaking the very foundations of the surroundings.
Yet, to the surprise of the Sparrows and all onlookers, the Tarrasques, instead of unleashing havoc, bowed their colossal heads in a gesture of deference to Archer.
The sheer awe and disbelief choked the words of the Sparrows, who could only watch in stunned silence as this unexpected disy unfolded.
Standing amidst the colossal creatures, Archer met their gaze with a calm assurance, a mysterious connection between them evident to all.
He quickly issued orders to the Tarrasques, now bowed before him. "y as many orcs as possible and leave some for me. I want some for food.''''
The massive beasts, understanding him, rumbled in agreement. With a thunderous roar, they charged through the portal.
Their immense forms tore into the orc horde''s ferocity, sending shockwaves through the battlefield.
The air was filled with the sounds of battleroars, shes, and the anguished cries of orcs as the colossal beasts unleashed their devastating might.
In the forest clearing, echoes reverberated with the tumultuous sounds of battle, and Archer, Tal, and the Sparrows stood in awe of colossal Tarrasques tearing through the orc horde.
The air thickened with the scent of chaos, and the ground trembled beneath the massive footsteps of monstrous creatures.
The horizon blurred as the Tarrasques, guided by Archer''smand, unleashed devastating might upon the orcs.
His eyes fixed on the scene before him, and he felt a mixture of satisfaction and excitement.
Tal stood beside him, her expression a blend of astonishment and pride at the sheer power theymanded.
Though seasoned in their own right, the spectacle momentarily silenced the Sparrows. The Tarrasques moved with a primal ferocity, each swipe of their colossal ws and bite of their massive jaws sending orcs flying in all directions.
The battlefield became a chaotic dance of destruction, and the once vibrant clearing transformed into a nightmarishndscape painted in the crimson hues of orc blood.
Archer watched the Tarrasques as the battle unfolded, ensuring the creatures left enough orcs for him.
Tal, her hand gripping the hilt of her weapon, felt a surge of exhration at the sheer power disyed by their monstrous allies.
Though initially stunned, the Sparrows began to rally, their expressions shifting from shock to a steely resolve as they realized the strategic advantage the Tarrasques provided.
The cacophony of battle reached a crescendo, and as the orcs fell in droves, the ground became slick with blood.
The air was heavy with the mingling scents of earth and death. Archer, sensing the opportune moment, nodded to Tal and the Sparrows.
"Now, let''s join the fray," he dered before they charged into the chaos, their weapons drawn.
The Tarrasques, recognizing them, adjusted their movements to allow the smaller fighters to engage the orcs on the ground.
The clearing became a battleground, a sh between the primal might of the Tarrasques and the swift, strategic strikes of Archer, Tal, and the Sparrows.
The once serene forest clearing was now a testament to the ferocity of the conflict, the ground soaked in the aftermath of a visceral and brutal confrontation between titanic forces.
In the aftermath of the chaotic battle, the forest clearing bore the scars of the fierce conflict.
Archer, his ws stained with orc blood, stood amidst fallen enemies, a testament to the carnage he had wrought.
The Sparrows, equally battle-worn, fought valiantly by his side, their weapons dripping with the remnants of the orc horde.
As the adrenaline began to wane, fatigue set in, and the Sparrows exchanged nces of exhaustion and aplishment.
Archer, recognizing their weariness, nodded with gratitude. "You fought well. Let''s head back to the domain and rest," he suggested.
Some of the Sparrows returned to the domain. Tal, Cecelia, and Novius remained with him.
Tal, her eyes gleaming with admiration, offered a congrattory nod before speaking. "Impressive kills, Archer. You wield those ws like an artist paints with a brush."
Cecelia, the healer of the Sparrows, spoke. "Your prowess in battle is unmatched. We are fortunate to have you leading us."
Novius, the tactical mind among the Sparrows, chimed in. "A well-executed strategy. The orcs never stood a chance against you."
Archer nodded before he stepped through the portal and walked into the clearing where the orc blood ran like a river.
He saw the Tarrasques eating a bunch ofrger orcs while guarding him. Archer summoned the Stone Men and ordered them to bring him all the bodies.
It only took them ten minutes before arge pile appeared before him. He began to store them in his Item Box.
As he was doing that, Tal and the other two appeared behind as they looked around at the pools of blood.
Novius asked as he scratched his bald head. ''''Where did all the bodies go? I was wondering if we could get some.''''
Archer looked at the man and smiled before taking out a dozen orcs and giving it to the Sparrows.
Cecelia stored them in her ring as Novius did the same thing. As the group returned to the domain.
Novius and Cecelia veered toward the house, eager to find respite and tend to any lingering wounds from the battle.
With a nod of acknowledgment, Archer watched them disappear inside the domain. Deciding on a quicker route, he turned to Tal.
"Ready to return?" he asked, and with a shared understanding, they teleported directly to the treehouse.
Instantly, the forest backdrop shifted to the serene sanctuary of their elevated dwelling.
Archer and Tal materialized on the tform, surrounded by theforting embrace of their treehouse.
The air still tinged with the scent of nature, offered a stark contrast to the battlefield they had just left behind.
They stood in the doorway of the treehouse, the tranquil atmosphere of their sanctuary providing a moment of quietude after the recent battle.
"Take care, Tal," He said, a gentle smile on his lips. "I''ll be back soon. There are things I need to attend to."
Tal nodded, understanding the responsibilities that beckoned him beyond the confines of their home. "Stay safe, Archer. I''ll be here when you return."
Archer left the treehouse with a parting nce and teleported to an alley near Hecate''s shop using Gate.
He quickly entered, and the melodic chime of the door signaled his entrance. Hecate stood behind the counter, serving customers while the other girls ran around the shop helping people. @@novelbin@@
He watched from a distance, waiting for a break in the flow of patrons. When the moment arrived, he approached the counter with a greeting.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 503 Unyielding
Chapter 503 Unyielding
Archer continued to look out the window and admire the falling snow. Captivated by the snow-covered street.
Turning to the moon elf, he found her looking at the same scene with a soft smile before she inquired. "How are your sses, husband? I do hope you''re enjoying it."
His gaze shifted from the snow to meet her eyes. He smiled in response, appreciating her concern. "They''re going well, thank you. I like most sses, but some are boring.''''
Hecate''s eyes sparkled with pride as he shared the details of his sses. She smiled, appreciating his enjoyment of his studies.
Before she could reply, their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of the waitress.
She gracefully approached their table with a trolley full of dishes, which caught their attention.
There were loads of elven dishes spread before them. Archer''s eyes widened with curiosity as he looked at each dish.
The waitress, excited, started exining. "Here, we have Moonlight Blossom Sd, a refreshing blend of celestial greens and enchanted petals drizzled with a stardust-infused vinaigrette. It''s a burst of vors that dance on your tongue."
Archer nodded as his gaze shifted to a dish adorned with a strange glow, which confused him, but the woman quickly exined.
"This is Luminous Elixir Soup. It''s a tasty soup made from rare moon mushrooms, shimmering under the moon''s soft glow. Eating this soup is like a journey through the great elven forests."
Next, she pointed to a dish adorned with delicate spices, which Archer instantly smelt. "Spireleaf Spice Dumplings C abination of all different spices and hand-rolled dough. Each dumpling holds the essence of the ancient spireleaf groves, a favorite among our patrons." @@novelbin@@
Archer''s anticipation grew as she proceeded. "Sylvan Serenade Skewers, featuring delicious morsels of enchanted woond beasts, grilled to perfection and sprinkled with herbs.''''
The trolley held even more food, and the waitress continued with a smile. "Starlight Nectar Sorbet. It cleanses the taste buds and prepares them for the desert."
Archer''s eyes lit up as the waitress revealed thest dish. "And finally, Celestial Cascade Cake C a deliciousyered treat with edible crystals that sparkle like stars.''''
Impressed by the food, he thanked the waitress with a charming smile that caught her off guard. "Thanks for the introduction. Everything looks amazing."
The woman shook her head and smiled before speaking. "The chef hopes you two enjoy your meal."
Hecate''s smile widened, and she nodded in gratitude. "Thank you, it looks delicious."
As the waitress left, the couple shared excited nces as each dish was revealed. They delved into the food before them, their conversation weaving effortlessly between bites.
The topic shifted to Hecate''s potion shop. He inquired with genuine interest. "So, how''s the potion shop going?"
Hecate''s face lit up as she spoke about her craft. "It''s been really good. The response has been overwhelming, and not just from the everyday customers. Even nobles have started visiting the shop for my potions."
Archer''s eyebrows lifted in surprise. "Nobles, really? That''s fantastic news! Your potions must be gaining quite the reputation in the city."
She nodded with a?grin. "Yes, it seems the effectiveness of my potions is spreading through word of mouth. It''s good to know that people appreciate the work I do.''''
Archer took a sip of the wine, savoring the moment. "I''m proud of you, my moon witch. Your dedication and talent will make us a lot of coin."
When Hecate heard this, sheughed before looking at him with a loving smile. "And your support means the world to me. I do love you, Archer Wyldheart."
He smiled when he heard her but replied. ''''I love you too, Hecate. I''m d I found you.''''
After that, they continued to eat, and he couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride for her aplishments.
Their shared joy, food, and the restaurant atmosphere created a perfect moment. Archer and Hecate enjoyed the food to the point where sometimes they stopped talking to eat.
After finishing thest dish, the two felt satisfied. Archer patted his stomach and sighed, saying, "That was great. Elven food is so tasty."
Hecate''s red eyes sparkled as she smiled. "Indeed, it was nice. Thanks for bringing me here, Archer."
He grinned. "Anytime. Now, how about a stroll through the city?''''
The girl''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I''d love that."
The two left the warm embrace of the restaurant and stepped into the crisp night air. The snowy streets glistened under the soft glow of streetlights, creating a dreamlikendscape.
Archer offered his arm to Hecate, who epted it with a smile. As they walked through the snow-covered streets, their breaths formed small clouds in the cold air.
Their conversation blended with the hushed sounds of the afternoon.?The world seemed to slow down, allowing them to immerse themselves in the quiet beauty of the city.
Under the twinkling stars and the moon''s soft glow, Archer and Hecate shared a moment of peace and connection.
The winter city, draped in its tranquil beauty, provided the perfect backdrop to their shared journey through the streets, hand in hand.
Archer and Hecate strolled through the city, the snowy streets beneath their feet glistening in the soft glow of streetlights.
The air was crisp, and the aftersun shone down as they walked. He couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the snow-coveredndscape.
The streets were quiet as the sun set, and people wanted to get home. However, as they turned onto a quieter street, Archer''s senses heightened, and a sudden unease gripped him.
His eyes darted around, scanning the shadows. He grabbed Hecate''s arm without hesitation and swiftly cast a Cosmic Shield around her.
As the violet barrier formed, arrows rained down, striking the magical shield with a series of sharp impacts. The arrows quivered against the shield.
The arrows struck Archer''s scales with a resounding thud. They were rendered futile against the protective armor of his dragon scales.
Unyielding, he stood between Hecate and the unseen assants. As the arrows bounced off harmlessly, he closed his eyes, focusing on the pings around them.
Aura Detector reveals the presence of multiple attackers closing in from various directions.
"There are close to fifty of them," Archer murmured, his voice steady despite the gravity of the situation.
Hecate, still under the protection of the Cosmic Shield, nodded with concern on her face. "What can I do to help?"
Archer looked at the moon elf with a grin and spoke. ''''Use your moon magic on them while I fight them.''''
She nodded and got ready to cast spells while he rushed forward as the attackers jumped off the roof.
His senses heightened as a group of attackers surrounded him and Hecate. His dragon scales shimmered in the cold night, and he wasted no time.
With a swift motion, he summoned his ws and lunged toward the nearest assant, shing through the air.
His ws met the enemy and sent them sprawling backward. The attackers, momentarily taken aback by his ferocity, regrouped.
But Archer wasn''t alone in this fight. His dragon tailshed out, sweeping across the snowy ground.
A sweeping arc of his tail knocked several assants off their feet, creating an opening for the moon elf to cast her magic.
Hecate''s red eyes glowed with an ethereal light as she summoned the moon''s power.
She cast a Moon st at the disoriented enemies, sending them flying backward after the magical explosion.
The cold night air echoed with the chaotic sounds of battle. Amid the chaos, Archer focused his attention on the remaining attackers.
He quickly cast Eldritch st, and that''s when a surge of otherworldly energy coalesced around his outstretched hand.
Archer''s st erupted with a deafening roar, cutting through the frosty air and striking the assants with force.
The violet beam tore through their bodies, causing two halves of several men to drop to the ground with thuds.
His ws danced through the melee, his tail striking with precision as he rushed at another group of attackers.
They didn''t stand a chance as the snowy street became a battleground, each movement a deadly disy of skill and power.
The moon elf continued to weave her magic. Between Archer and Hecate''s abilities turned the street into a canvas of mayhem.
As the attackers dwindled in numbers, they fought back-to-back, a formidable team against the remaining foes.
The setting sun cast an eerie glow on the battlefield, emphasizing the sh between the defenders and the assants.
Archer continued to kill them while dancing around the battlefield like a monkey, and by the time ten left, he stopped the attack.
The bad guys gathered again, and he smiled as he opened a magic door and brought in the Chull Warriors.
These immense creatures with strong shells and legs walked onto the snowy street, circling the defeated attackers.
The beasts glowed strangely, and their eyes looked both intelligent and fierce. The attackers were stuck between Archer, Hecate, and the tough Chull Warriors.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 504 Gracious Dancer
Chapter 504 Gracious Dancer
Archer eyed the ten remaining attackers, curious about who had sent them. He thenmanded a Chull Warrior to fetch one for him.
The beast seized a struggling attacker and pulled him across the street before tossing the man to him.
When he saw this, a grin appeared before crouching down and casting Soul Eater on the man.
He pulled the attacker''s soul from his body, which caused everyone, including Hecate and the Chull, to shiver in fear.
Archer ate the man''s soul and closed his eyes to sift through the essential memories and discarded the rest.
When he sorted them out, he opened his eyes with a big smile, cast Soul Eater on each attacker, and got the same information.
After doing that, he opened a portal to the domain and sent the Chull back. The beasts bowed before stepping through.
Once they were gone, the city guard came rushing around the corner as Archer started tearing out their hearts.
He stored them in his Item Box before Hecate approached him when themander stopped running.
The older man spoke in amanding voice as he pulled out his sword. ''''Boy, what are you doing!''''
Archer looked at the human as he ripped out thest heart and threw the bodies into the Nightmare Ant nest.
His smile widened, but his eyes held a hint of warning. "Careful with your words, human. You might not have realized who I am just yet. But you see, these people."
He gestured toward the pools of blood. "Decided that they wanted to dance with me. So being the gracious dancer that I am, dealt with them. So, no problem, right?"
Following his words, Archer let out a soft chuckle, though the caution in his tone lingered in the air.
Now more focused, themander narrowed his eyes, attempting to assess the sincerity behind Archer''s words.
"But.'''' He leaned in slightly. "Let''s ensure we''re on the same page. You don''t want to find yourself on the wrong side of someone you haven''t figured out, do you?"
The guard, sensing an air of unpredictability about this stranger, nodded again, this time with a touch of nervous agreement.
Archer straightened up, his charismatic smile returning. "Good. We wouldn''t want any unnecessaryplications, would we?"
Themander''s face flushed with embarrassment, causing Archer tough as he grabbed Hecate''s hand.
They were ready to continue their date, but their path was blocked by more guards closing in and pointing their spears at him.
Archer sighed, picked up Hecate into a princess carry, and summoned his wings, shocking themander and guards.
But he noticed all their faces turn white, which made him smile before he took off and hovered above the city.
It sprawled beneath them like a sprawling tapestry, its intricate details unfolding as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the sky in hues of amber andvender. @@novelbin@@
Archer hovered in the air, his majestic wings outstretched, holding Hecate securely in his arms.
As thest rays of sunlight bathed the city, the first glow of manamps began to flicker to life, casting a warm and ethereal radiance upon the streets below.
The city transformed into a shimmering jewel, its architecture highlighted by the soft glow of magical illumination.
Archer''s gaze wandered across the skyline, from the bustling markets to the towering spires, each building adorned with intricate designs that caught the light.
Hecate, nestled against him, shared in the breathtaking view, her eyes reflecting the city''s enchantment.
That''s when he cast Gate to the main road that led west to Crossroad City so they could visit one more shop before he picked up Nefertiti.
Once the portal was open, he flew through it, leaving behind the confused guards who finally realized who he was.
When Archer appeared on the other side of the portal, he looked around to see the Shoadwleaf Forest in the distance and a road below him.
He descended to the ground but didn''tnd before flying toward the city. Archer knew it was a trading hub and would have alchemist warehouses.
Unfamiliar with the intricacies of many cities in the Crownds, Archer was aware that each had its unique specialization in specific trades.
However, theck of knowledge didn''t concern him as he made his way toward the City known as Crossroad, renowned as a trade hub.
The moonlit road nketed in snow, stretched ahead as Archer descended gracefully,nding on the grass.
Gently, he ced Hecate on the soft snow, her boots leaving a delicate impression. As Archer observed her, he couldn''t help but be captivated by the enchanting scene.
She wore a stunning ck winter dress that flowed elegantly,plementing her beautiful grey skin.
Long winter boots adorned her feet, offering a practical yet stylish contrast to the snowy surroundings.
A thick cloak draped over her shoulders, providing warmth and a touch of regality. Her silver hair was expertly tied into a bun, showcasing the graceful curve of her neck.
Archer couldn''t conceal the admiration in his eyes as he absorbed the vision of Hecate, a portrayal of winter beauty against the serene snowyndscape.
The snow crunched beneath their boots as they walked down the road toward the city, the chilly air carrying a sense of quiet serenity.
The moon''s glow painted the snow with a silver hue, creating a beautiful scene. Hecate, her curiosity getting the better of her, turned to Archer with a questioning gaze.
"Who were those people?" she inquired, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity.
Archer met her gaze with a smile, his expression calm and nonchnt. "Oh, those guys were from the Church of Light," he replied. "Their leader wanted to impress the pope''s daughter, who is very beautiful, so I don''t me him, to be honest."
Hecate chuckled at the unexpected exnation, the night air carrying theirughter. That''s when she asked another question. "What does the pope''s daughter look like?"
Archer''s lips curled into a mischievous smile as he considered the question. "Ah, the pope''s daughter," he began, his tone yful. "She''s a curvy older woman with burgundy hair that cascades gracefully around her shoulders. Her eyes are a vivid shade of bright green, reflecting wisdom and authority. And, well, she''s known for her... enormous chest within the church."
Hecate''s eyes widened at the unexpected details, and a surprised chuckle escaped her lips.
The couple shared a lighthearted moment, theirughter harmonizing with the gentle sounds of the winter night as they walked through the snow-covered road.
Archer reached into his pocket, retrieving a small ne with a mystical gem. Holding it up dramatically, he spoke with a mischievous smile, "Mr. Pope, are you there? Mr. Pope, why don''t you care?" The sudden theatrics caught Hecate off guard, and she looked at him, ready to reply, when a stern voice interrupted.
"Who is that? How dare you call me Mr. Pope. Do you know the punishment for such disrespect?"
The voice echoed through the magical ne. Archer chuckled, unfazed, and retorted, "You''ll lecture me on how to be a good boy and listen to the Pope''smands?"
The silence lingered until the voice returned, now audibly angrier, "Who is this? How did you get this device?"
He chuckled mischievously, replying, "Mr. Pope, this is your future son/grandson-inw. I''ve seen your daughter, and I must say she''s a real catch. It''s a shame she''s already hitched, but rumors say she''s not thrilled with the marriage. What if I do the world a favor, take out thepetition, and im her for myself? Thoughts, Mr. Pope?"
After Archer''s lighthearted reveal echoed through the device, a tense silence filled the air as if the seriousness of the situation suddenly became clear.
Then, it was broken by a voice now seething with anger that spoke through the device. "You impudent fool! How dare you toy with me? Do you know who you''re insulting!"
Threats and curses flowed like venom, each word a sharpened dagger aimed at Archer''s audacious stunt.
But he remained unfazed, a smirk ying on his lips as he continued to goad the irate old man. "Oh, Mr. Pope, no need for such harshnguage. We''re family now, aren''t we? Let''s keep it civil."
The man on the other end erupted into a tirade, detailing dire consequences, punishments, and the fury of the Church of Light.
Yet, he maintained his cavalier demeanor, asionally interjecting with a jest or a light-hearted remark.
As the storm of threats intensified, he decided to reveal a bit more about himself with a mischievous grin ying on his lips.
"You know, Mr. Pope, it''s Archer Wyldheart, the most handsome dragon on Thrylos and, might I add, the most charming young man on the entire continent. Yes, I''ll give you a moment to let that sink in. It''s a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance, even if it''s through this charming little device. I''ve heard so much about you and your, hmm, let''s say, ''colorful'' family."
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 505 I鈥檓 No Human
Chapter 505 I''m No Human
Amid the brief hush, Archer''s yful tone cut through. "Now, about family matters, can we delve into the marriage ns with Sofia? She''s a nice girl, unlike her dominant mother and grandmother. Also, let''s not forget about your charming wife; she''s quite the stunner.''''
That''s when a m echoed from the other end, apanied by hushed attempts to calm the angry Pope, much to Archer''s amusement.
However, asughter escaped his lips, the Pope''s rage reached a crescendo. "You hateful lizard, how dare you utter a word about my wife! I''ll hunt you down, you vile creature. You pretend to be a human, marching around in stolen skin."
When hearing the Pope''s furious threats, Archer burst intoughter, a mischievous grin ying on his lips. "Human? Oh, I''m no human. I''m a dragon, my dear Pope. And being human is just a charming disguise I wear, one that might help me marry your wife, daughter, and granddaughter. Wouldn''t that be a delightful?"
He didn''t allow the Pope to respond as he continued teasingly, ''''I hope nothing happens to you. She wouldn''t be left wanting forpanionship, naturally. But don''t worry dear Pope, I''ll make sure she has some excellentpany from yours trulymaybe with a sprinkle of moaning and pleasure-filled screams. Rumor has it that mature women possess quite remarkable stamina. Any truth to that, or are you falling short on your husbandly duties?"
The man''s threats shifted to sputters of disbelief as if the unexpected turn of events had left him dumbfounded.
On the other hand, Archer reveled in the chaos he had sown, confident in the newfound leverage his knowledge afforded him.
His mischievous grin stretched wider as he teasingly taunted the Pope through themunication device. "Brace yourself, Mr. Pope, because the date I have in store for your wife Natalia, daughter Lysandra, and sweet granddaughter Sofia will be unforgettable. I''ve nned every detail to ensure they have the time of their lives and walk away believing that I''m a very handsome dragon."
As Archer continued, he could almost imagine the Pope''s anger. "Natalia will be charmed by my wit, Lysandra will be dazzled by my prowess in bed, and Sofia... well, let''s just say she''ll have an enchanting night under the moonlight, if you know what I mean, my friend."
A brief silence hung before the Pope''s voice resounded, dripping with menace. "You dare speak of defiling my family, Lizard? You will pay dearly for this insolence. Consider this yourst warning. I will track you down, and you will pay with your life."
Undeterred, he chuckled in response. "Now, now, Mr. Pope, no need for threats. I assure you, they''ll return home safe and sound. I''ll be the perfect gentleman; yourdies will have stories to tell for years."
The Pope''s anger seemed to intensify. "You''re ying with fire, lizard. You''ll regret crossing me."
But Archer, seemingly unfazed, continued to jest. "Regret? I think not. I''m just spreading joy, giving your family an unforgettable experience. Perhaps they''ll even thank me for the delightful evening and grant me a second date. You never know."
"How dare you! We dealt with your species before; we can do it again! Continue with your games," the Pope retorted, his anger palpable through the ne.
In a mockingly offended manner, Archer held the ne away from him. "Don''t you shout at family like that, old man! You''re getting on in years, but it''s not good for the heart. I''ll leave you alone and visit thedies one day."
After speaking, he stored the ne in his Item Box while Hecateughed as the two got close to the city.
Hecate regarded Archer with a mix of concern and curiosity. "Why did you tease the man so much? You do realize he will send more people after you."
Archer grinned and looked into her red eyes. "That''s the n. I wanted to make the Pope angry, and when I found the ne while getting the hearts, I thought, why not tease him? Now that I''ve seen his family through the memories from our attackers, it adds a bit of personal touch to our game."
The moon elf sighed when she heard his answer and spoke. ''''It''s not a game, Archer! They want to take your life, and here you are teasing the leader of the Church of Light.''''
After she spoke, Archer smiled before he stopped walking and hugged the elf, which caught her off guard.
Archer whispered into her long ear. "I will always be careful, my witch, and you girls will also be there."
When they got within five meters of the gate, Archer heard a voice over the wind. ''''Stop right there! What brings you two to Crossroad City?''''
''''We''re here to buy potion ingredients for my wife''s shop in Starfall City,'''' Archer replied, pulling the still giggling Hecate close to him.
After waiting for a minute, the voice replied. ''''Okay,e through, young man. Enjoy your shopping trip.''''
The couple entered the city, and when they stepped through the gate, they saw five streets that branched off in different directions.
Shops lined almost every street. Before they could start walking, someone spoke from behind them. ''''Do you need directions to the alchemist warehouses?''''
Archer turned around to see a guard in histe twenties standing there with a smile.
He replied with a nod before the man spoke. ''''Well, you head to the western part of the city. You won''t miss it, thanks to the smell.''''
They thanked the guard before they started their walk. The two strolled through the bustling trading city. @@novelbin@@
As Archer and Hecate walked through the bustling trading city, the air was filled with merchants haggling, the tter of carts, and the chatter of passersby.
Vibrant banners fluttered overhead, representing different guilds and trades. Stalls offered exotic fabrics, detailed jewelry, and magical trinkets, etc.
Hecate''s keen interest in the magical items made her pause at several stalls, examining crystals and potions disyed.
The mesmerizing array of different stalls caught his attention, but he decided toe here with Nefertiti when they were on their date.
Continuing their journey, the aroma of spices led them to a bustling food market.
Archer couldn''t resist purchasing a bag of roasted nut-like food from a stall and shared it with Hecate as they walked.
The vors exploded in their mouths, a delightful distraction from the lively scenes around them. The streets grew busier as they approached the heart of the city.
Towering structures with ornate facades housed the many guilds in the city. Their banners proudly proimed who they were to the people.
Archer guided Hecate through the maze of buildings until they arrived at the alchemist warehouses, thanks to the smell of the ingredients lingering in the air.
Therge sign on the doors distinguishes the warehouses. ''''Sorcerer''s Solutions.''''
Hecate spoke as she looked at the massive building. ''''Why is it so big? I wonder who owns such apany.''''
Archer shrugged before he answered. ''''I don''t know, but let''s go inside and buy what we need.''''
When they entered, the couple was greeted by rows of shelves stacked with ingredients, potion vials, and alchemist equipment.
Hecate''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she examined the rare herbs, enchanted crystals, and mystical reagents.
After looking around for a while, he spotted a woman approaching them and thought to himself. ''She must be the shopkeeper.''
Her robes, adorned with magical runes, greeted them with a warm smile. "Wee, travelers. How may I assist you today?"
With a sly grin, Archer leaned in and whispered to her, "What do you think, my moon witch? Should I buy everything they''ve got? Imagine the potions you could create!"
Hecate''s face lit up, her red eyes sparkling with excitement. "Everything? That would be a dreame true! But, Archer, can you afford it?"
Archer chuckled, cing a gentle hand on her shoulder. "Well, my moon witch, I have more than enough gold. And besides, who can put a price on the joy it would bring you?"
After speaking, he cleared his throat and addressed her with a mischievous twinkle. "How much for everything? We''ll take the lot."
The alchemist raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the bold request. After a moment of consideration, she replied, "Buying the entire inventory is quite an unusual proposition, but I suppose for the right price, it could be arranged. Let me calcte the cost for you."
Archer grinned at her, who was still processing the audacious idea. The alchemist busied herself with a magical ledger, jotting down figures and muttering incantations under her breath.
Meanwhile, Hecate turned to him with disbelief and delight before she asked. "Everything, My Love? Are you sure about this?"
Archer winked at her. "Sure, my beautiful witch."
As they talked, the shopkeeper returned with the ledger and smiled before telling them the price. ''''The total will be four thousand gold coins. When will you be able to collect the order?''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 506 The Nile Lounge
Chapter 506 The Nile Lounge
"I''ll take it today," Archer replied, taking out a chest and cing it on the counter with a thud.
The shopkeeper''s eyes widened when she saw this. He opened the chest, revealing a sea of coins.
She nodded before storing it away in her ring before asking. ''''How will you collect it? Will you send people?''''
Archer shook his head. ''''I''ll take it now, like I said. Can I start storing stuff now?''''
The woman nodded as she led them to one shelf full of ss jars with all the different ingredients inside.
He watched intently as Hecate approached the shelf, and her fingers danced along the jars. With a soft smile, she told him about the ingredients in each one.
She gestured to a jar with twisted roots bathed in a faint, beautiful blue glow. "Here, My Love, we have Mandrake Root. Known for its magical properties, it''smon in many potions. It''s one of the best for extending a potion''s shelf life."
Moving down the line, she pointed to the next jar. "Dragon''s Breath Fern,"
Hecate exined as she pointed at a vibrant green fern that seemed to flicker with an inner me. "When its crushed, it causes a magical me-like substance, perfect for alchemical fire."
Her fingers gracefully moved to the following few jars in quick session. "Phoenix Feather, Starlight Crystals, Basilisk Eye."
She spoke to herself while examining the ingredients. "Phoenix Feather increases the power of a spell, Starlight Crystals absorb celestial energy, and Basilisk Eye can petrify, though we must be careful when we use it."
Hecate reached for the next jar, containing a delicate substance.
"Phoenix Ash," she continued her voice in a reverent tone. "Ashes from a phoenix, revered for their purifying and rejuvenating qualities. Quite rare and precious."
Archer nodded, absorbing the knowledge. "Fascinating. These ingredients hold incredible properties. No wonder your potions are so effective, my moon witch."
Once Hecate stopped looking at the stuff, he stored it all in his Item box and everything else the shopkeeper pointed at.
After that, the two left the shop, and the moon elf asked excitedly. ''''Can we head back to the shop, please? I got to tell Eione about this.''''
Archer smiled as he replied. ''''Of course.''''
He quickly cast Gate back to Starfall City and stepped through while grabbing her hand, which caught her by surprise.
When the two reappeared on the other side, the shop was quiet, and Eione sat at the counter while Ste read.
Archer walked over to the dog girl and ruffled her hair, causing her to look up. When she did, a big smile appeared on her face.
Ste lunged forward and hugged him. He chuckled before returning the hug with one of his own.
After that, he put her down and spoke. ''''Ste, you need to help Hecate and Eione. She has a lot of ingredients that need to be turned into potions. I''ll store them in herb, and when you return, the three of you can start.''''
The little girl nodded with a massive smile before Hecate walked up andmented with a smile. ''''Arch. I will start preparing everything here before returning to the domain.''''
After sharing a tender kiss with Hecate, once they separated, he whispered into her ear that they would meet again tomorrow night.
He returned to the domain and appeared in the living room. E, Teu, Tal, and N were seated around the crackling fire, engaged in animated conversation.
When Archer saw this, a smile appeared on his face as the four girls turned to him when he made a noise.
With her distinctive dirty-blonde hair and blue eyes, N was the first to notice him. She excitedly jumped up and rushed over with a big smile.
"Archer!" she cried, her voice filled with enthusiasm and fondness.
Without hesitation, the lion girl rushed at him and leaped into his arms, which caused Archer and the other girls tough.
N kissed him before jumping off him, while the others greeted him with kisses before they returned to their seats.
Archer asked where the others were and was told they were all doing their own thing. That''s when Tal asked. ''''Husband. Are you looking forward to the Arcane Tournament?''''
He looked at the mixed elf with a charming smile and answered. ''''Yes. I can''t wait to fight and show the continent I''m the strongest.''''
She smiled as Teu asked with a curious voice. ''''Who''re you taking on a date tomorrow?''''
''''Llyniel and Hemera. You and Sera''s date is in three days.'''' Archer answered honestly.
Teu smiled as the five chatted briefly until he remembered he had to take Nefertiti out.
That''s when he closed his eyes to scan the treehouse to find the pink-haired girl and soon found her in the library.
Archer wondered why she was there and teleported there. When he reappeared, he spotted Nefertiti seated by a window, engrossed in a book.
Draped in a white winter dress gracefully descended to her shins, she sported boots reminiscent of Hecate''s.
Her wild pink hair was tied into a ponytail, yet loose strands cascaded over her face, making her look extremely beautiful.
Archer couldn''t help but notice the radiant glow from her light brown skin. Noticing the subtle sway of her slim subus tail, which gracefully moved from side to side.
He cast Blink to appear behind her. When he was there, he started massaging her shoulders. His sudden action caused Nefertiti to scream.
When she realized it was him, she calmed down, letting out a rxed sigh. She stopped reading and slumped back in the chair.
But that''s when Archer spoke, bringing her back to reality. ''''Do you still want to go on our date, Nefi?''''
A big smile appeared when she heard his question, and she jumped up before lunging at him.
Nefertiti wrapped her arms around him and started kissing him. When the two separated, the pink-haired girl nodded in agreement.
Once Archer saw that, he wrapped a cloak around her before casting Gate to Alexandria City in the Zenia Empire down south.
When the couple stepped through the portal, they saw that they were in an alleyway close to the city square.
Nefertiti turned to him excitedly as she grabbed his hand and dragged him to the street. They were walking, and Archer grew curious, so he asked. ''''Where are we going, Nefi?''''
Nefertiti gazed at him, her eyes filled with affection, and answered in her exotic ent, "The Nile Lounge. ording to my sisters and cousins, it''s the most enchanting spot in the city for lovers."
Archer nodded as she seized his hand, and together, they made their way across Alexandria City, which reminded him of Egypt. @@novelbin@@
They walked through vibrant marketces and lively squares lit by mana torches everywhere.
He couldn''t help but be entranced by the sights and sounds of the city. Archer admitted that he loved seeing different ces and hated staying in one ce.
Eventually, they came to a grand sandstone building decorated with detailed carvings of different Zenian gods.
It was a stunning picture of divine beauty. With their eternal gaze, the gods seemed to bless the ce with an otherworldly charm.
Nefertiti paused before the entrance, her eyes alight with anticipation. "Here we are, Archer. The Nile Lounge."
The massive doors swung open, revealing an interior bathed in a warm, golden glow. The air was thick with the fragrance of exotic spices and the soft murmur of conversation.
Archer marveled at the wealth surrounding them C from plush cushions arranged around low tables to the rich decorations depicting scenes from ancient legends.
The ceiling, adorned with detailed patterns reminiscent of the stars, added a celestial touch to the ce.
Nefertiti led Archer to a secluded table, where a low table awaited them. Soft cushions invited them to settle in.
The flickering light of candles cast a glow, creating a peaceful space within the Nile Lounge.
Nefertiti''s eyes met Archer''s once more as they sat down. The Nile Lounge''s magical ambiance seemed to amplify the depth of their feelings.
With a soft smile, Nefertiti spoke, her words carrying the weight of a promise fulfilled. "I''m d we''re here together, Archer. Tonight is special."
He nodded and leaned over to kiss the subus, who was happy to return it with one of her own.
As they did, a waitress walked over and spoke with a respectful smile. ''''Princess Nefertiti. It''s an honor to serve you and your fiancee tonight. You picked a good time toe in as we also have music to go with dinner.''''
Nefertiti nodded her head and gave the woman their order. ''''Bring me two of everything. My darling has a big appetite.''''
The waitress wrote something down and bowed to the two before rushing off to prepare their food.
After that, the two started chatting as more people entered the lounge and got busy, but it didn''t bother them.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 508 The Pope
Chapter 508 The Pope
Once Archer finished singing, the lounge was silent, and he found everyone staring at him with shock in their eyes.
Expressions of amazement and wonderment yed across the faces of the crowd.
Some exchanged wide-eyed nces while others leaned forward, unable to tear their gaze away from him.
He shrugged and walked toward Nefertiti, who had the same look on her face. Archer sat down and gotfortable before drinking some wine.
Archer sensed the depth of her gaze, a look brimming with profound love. It was an intense love emanating a warmth deep into his soul.
Before he could respond to the unspoken exchange, Nefertiti''s voice, soft and filled with admiration, broke the brief silence.
"That song was so good. Where is it from?" Her eyes sparkled with genuine curiosity.
He smiled before answering as he finished some wine. ''''It was from my childhood back on Earth, and I changed some words around to fit thesends.''''
Nefertiti grinned while sipping her wine, and Archer couldn''t help but notice the lingering gazes from those around them, causing him to chuckle.
Their conversation continued until the same waitress approached, a friendly smile on her face as she addressed Nefertiti. "Princess, have you and your husband finished?"
She nodded her head as Archer asked the young woman. ''''How much for the meal?''''
''''One hundred gold, my prince.'''' The waitress answered as she was putting their empty tes on the trolley.
Archer, satisfied after the meal, handed the waitress a pouch with the coins in it. As she took it, her eyes widened, and a genuine smile spread across her face.
"Thank you," she said, her appreciation evident.
Excitement brimming, the waitress leaned in, her voice hushed with admiration. "Your voice is incredible. Our manager would like to meet you. Would you consider dropping by?"
The unexpectedpliment caught Archer off guard, but he was about to reply when Nefertiti answered. ''''Yes, let''s go now. I want to get home before the snow starts.''''
When the waitress heard this, she grew confused and asked in a curious voice. ''''Sorry for being rude, princess. But Zenia doesn''t get snow? Only the moon elfnds in the far north.''''
The pink-haired girl giggled before replying with pride in her tone. ''''I live with my husband past The Lunaris Empire. We study at the College of Magic in the Land of Plenty.''''
Following their conversation, the pink-haired girl rose, and Archer quickly followed suit as they were guided to the manager''s office.
When they entered the room, Archer found himself in a beautifully styled office adorned with detailed hieroglyphics and golden ents.
The room exuded an air of regality, with ornate furniture and a bookshelf with perfectly organized cookbooks.
The scent of exotic incense lingered in the air, adding to the peaceful feeling of the room, and he decided to find out what they were.
As he looked around, Archer couldn''t help but marvel at the decorations'' craftsmanship and attention to detail.
After looking around the room, his gaze fell upon an older woman with untamed pink hair reminiscent of Nefertiti''s, though herplexion was a deeper brown.
She bore a striking resemnce to Nefertiti''s mother, Hatshepsut, but her eyes were a fiery red instead of pink.
He observed that her figure mirrored the curves of the two pink-haired women, though her chest wasn''t as ample. Nevertheless, she remained an attractive woman.
That''s when he thought to himself. ''I wonder if all of Nefi''s family have the same pink hair.'' @@novelbin@@
Archer thought about asking, but before he could, Nefertiti spoke, breaking the silence. "Aunty Salma. How have you been? Mother said you took over the Nile Lounge, but I didn''t expect to find you here."
The womanughed as she spotted Archer and stopped. Salma found herself inexplicably drawn to him, his presence casting a spell that left her momentarily entranced.
As she stared at him in a daze, she couldn''t help but mumble, "So handsome."
The soft utterance reached Nefertiti''s ears, and her eyes narrowed with a possessive re.
In an instant, she snapped, her voice cutting through the ambient sounds of the lounge, "He''s mine! You''re not having him, you lewd subus."
Startled by Nefertiti''s sudden outburst, Salma blinked in confusion, realizing she had unwittingly stepped into a territory she hadn''t intended.
Archer startedughing as he knew his charisma was at work. He put his hand on Nefertiti''s back, which caused her to look at him.
Witnessing the glow in her pink eyes, he couldn''t help but chuckle before yfully kissing her nose, catching her pleasantly off guard.
Observing the tender moment, Salma smiled and addressed him, "So, you''re my niece''s fianc. My sister speaks highly of you. Thank you for rescuing this silly subus during the war."
Archer grinned at the woman and replied, "You''re wee. I couldn''t let any harme to her."
Upon hearing this, Nefertiti''s eyes sparkled, capturing Salma''s attention. Salma was shocked as she eximed, "So what Neti said was true! She has found her one."
Salma stood up and introduced herself. ''''I''m Salma Nasser. You met my big sister Hatshepsut.''''
With a nod, he spoke with a grin. "I''m Archer Wyldheart, the most handsome dragon on Thrylos."
Salmaughed at the audacious introduction, nodding in agreement as the three started chatting.
Amidst the chatter, Salma couldn''t help butpliment Archer''s earlier singing. "Your voice is truly something special. It added a magical touch to the lounge."
''''I have many talents, but I just discovered I could sing, so it''s still new.'''' He replied to Nefertiti''s aunt.
They continued to chatte into the night as Salma brought out some rare wine to share with the couple while getting to know Archer and catching up with Nefertiti.
After a few hours, the couple left after saying goodbye and quickly returned to the treehouse.
Nefertiti wouldn''t let him go as she held onto him with a smile. When they appeared in the living room, Archer closed his eyes to scan for the other girls.
He found each one asleep as Hecate was awake with Ste and Eione making potions for the shop.
Once Archer did that, he let Nefertiti drag him toward her bedroom. She turned to him with a smile as she spoke seductively. ''''I have a promise to keep.''''
After hearing her speak, he stripped out of his clothes under the lust-filled eyes of Nefertiti, whose eyes started to glow.
She told him to sit down as she got on her knees in front of him, which sent Archer''s lust soaring, and he wanted to ravage the subus.
Before Nefertiti started anything she leaned up and stole his lips with a passionate kiss which he happily returned while cupping her cheeks.
[The Pope''s POV]
In a rage, the Pope mmed his fist on the desk, the force shattering it into pieces and sending splinters flying all over his office.
Madness glinted in his eyes as he seethed, "How dare that lizard insult my family! He will pay for his insults! Summon the Inquisitors!!"
Themand echoed through the room, sending a chilling atmosphere as the Pope''s fury reached its zenith.
His assistant hurried out of the room, searching for the Inquisitormander, eventually locating him in the guard room.
Themander stood at an impressive seven feet, boasting a muscr build, blonde hair, and a sizable grey beard.
Spotting themander, the assistant hastened towards him. "My Lord, the Pope has summoned you."
The man nodded before following him. When they were walking, the Inquisitor asked in a bored voice. ''''What''s happened now? Did he find another innocent vige to burn? A woman with the power to cover the world in darkness?''''
When the assistant heard this, he shook his head. He knew themander hated the Pope but wasmitted to his job.
So he quickly replied. ''''Well, he was contacted by the white dragon, which made him extremely angry.''''
The corridor leading to the Pope''s office was adorned with intricate religious decorations, and the air was thick with an almost sacred atmosphere.
But the two men ignored it, entered the Pope''s office, and saw him sitting there with a look of rage.
When he saw the Inquisitor, he smiled, giving the man his orders. ''''Hunt down the white dragon and bring him here alive.''''
Themander nodded his head with a smile as he wanted to hunt this dragon down for years.
After that, the Pope spoke. ''''He''s a menace, Gregory. You must be careful with him as he is very sneaky and always surrounded by guards.
Once the talk was over, themander traveled around the central continent, recruiting people to help him.
Three months passed as they traveled across the sea on a mana ship heading for the western continent Pluoria.
The Pope gave them information that the dragon was fighting in the Arcane Tournament and that he would be easy to find.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 510 Infamous White Devil (R18)
Chapter 510 Infamous White Devil (R18)
Archer slipped a finger into her wet pussy, causing Tal to let out an erotic moan when she felt that. He smiled before kissing her slender neck.
She clung to his arms as the pleasure washed over her. When Archer felt her body tremble, he knew she was nearly there, so he increased his attack.
His finger slipped in and out so fast that her love juices flew all over the ce. Tal loved every second of it and soon climaxed all of his hand.
Archer pulled his hand back to see it covered in sweet-smelling juices, which he licked, then turned to the elf.
He noticed her eyes were closed, but her ears were red, which caused him to smile as he leaned up and started kissing her neck again.
As he moved lower, Archer''s lips met herrge boobs, nting tender kisses on her toned and curvy body.
His mouth found her dark brown nipples, teasing them gently, and in response, a soft moan escaped the lips of the submissive elf.
Archer continued his trail of kisses down her body until he reached her pussy and started licking like he was a thirsty man lost in the desert.
Tal lost her mind and started screaming as she gripped the sheets. After ten minutes of this, she climaxed again. Her love juices poured into his mouth, and Archer swallowed it.
When that was done, he moved her onto her side, facing away from him. Archer loved the scene in front of him.
Tal was on her side as her long ponytail flowed down the bed. He loved the curve of her body as he grabbed her waist and lined up his member against her before he thrust inside.
She couldn''t help but let out a scream of pure pleasure as Archer made his move. Her body quivered as he explored every inch of her, sending waves of ecstasy through her entire being.
The intensity of their lovemaking overwhelmed the elf, leaving her breathless and yearning for more.
As he was thrusting in and out of her as she was on her side, Archer grabbed one of her boobs and started ying with her nipple.
The two-way attack caused Tal to climax, which pleased him, but he continued until the bed they were on was drenched.
Archer kept going, with his lust fueling him until he felt ready. With a firm hold on her curvy waist, he pushed deep inside her.
His actions made Tal scream out in pleasure as it washed over her body and caused her to tremble.
When he felt that, he released all his essence deep in her womb. Once this was done, he turned Tal''s face to his and kissed her.
The elf could barely respond as she was basking in the intense pleasure she received, but Archer didn''t give her time to rx as he climbed on top of her.
She grabbed a hold of him and hugged him tight as he slipped inside her wet cave. Archer went crazy on the warrior elf.
He made love to her so hard that Tal found herself lost in the waves of pleasure and couldn''t even speak.
Archer grabbed her hips as he shot his essence inside her. He continued until the mixed elf was unconscious with a smile on her face.
By the time the two finished making love, the sun was high in the sky, but a relentless rainstorm battered against the treehouse.
Lex cast Cleanse on the both of them so they''d be clean and gently kissed the slumbering Tal, causing her to make a happy noise as she curled up under the sheets.
Once Archer did that, he got out of bed and stretched. He put on some new clothes before leaving the room.
When he exited Tal''s room, he heard talking from the kitchen but couldn''t figure out who, so he started walking there.
On his way, Archer saw a few Brownies cleaning while looking happy as he strolled through the treehouse.
Small and lively brownies were scurrying around with an air of excitement. They seemed immersed in their tasks, cleaning and organizing the surroundings.
Archer couldn''t help but admire the gleeful expressions on their tiny faces as they went about their duties.
"Morning, Brownies!" Archer greeted them cheerfully, and in response, the little creatures nced up, their eyes lighting up.
"Good day, Master Archer!" They chimed in unison, their high-pitched voices resonating.
Some waved, while others continued their work with an extra spring. He soon arrived at the kitchen.
Archer saw E, Teu, Llyniel, and Halime sitting around the table chatting while eating. E was the first to see him and smiled.
She stood up and spoke in a happy tone. ''''Morning Archer. Breakfast is ready.''''
He approached the table, exchanging a kiss with each girl before settling into his seat.
Seatedfortably, Teu couldn''t resist making a yfulment. "Poor Tal. She got a visit from a lust-filled dragonst night; hopefully, it lifts her sour mood."
Laughter erupted from the other girls. After theughter settled, E stood up and prepared a te of food for him.
With a smile, she ced it in front of Archer. When he looked at the meal, he saw three pastry-like items.
Curious, he picked one up, took a bite, and instantly loved it. Archer indulged in the pastry-like treats, relishing the delectable vors that burst with each bite.
The girls around the table seemed to enjoy the meal, their expressions reflecting satisfaction.
As the tes gradually emptied, conversation andughter filled the air. Satisfied but not overly stuffed, the girls decided it was time for a refreshing bath.
E led the way, guiding them to the bath chambers after kissing Archer. He watched them disappear around a corridor with their animated chatter echoing faintly.
A smile yed on his lips, appreciating the lively energy they brought to his life. Feeling a sense of curiosity.
Seizing the opportunity to explore more of Starfall City before sses began. He pulled out a cloak, wrapped it around himself, and cast Gate.
Archer stepped through the portal and appeared in Starfall City. As he started to walk through the bustling marketce, his nose smelt something delicious.
Following his nose, he navigated through the vibrant stalls with exotic foods he''d never smelt.
He could hear all the lively chatter of vendors and customers. Turning a corner, Archer discovered a quaint food stall, its disy of dishes drawing him in.
A skilled chef behind the counter skillfully prepared magical delicacies. Approaching the stall, he smiled at the owner before asking a question. "What''s the specialty here?"
The stall owner was an older elf man who looked up with a warm smile as he told him about the menu. @@novelbin@@
From shimmering soups to spellbound pastries, each item on the list seemed to call to Archer''s stomach, making himugh.
Eager to try delicious-looking food, he spoke. ''''Can I have two of everything, please?''''
The stall owner looked at him with a strange look that caused Archer tough, but he just looked at the older elf.
''''Okay, young man. That will be two gold coins.'''' The owner finally spoke.
As Archer sat at the bustling stall, he watched the lively early morning marketthe delicious smell of various foods filled the air.
Lost in the ebb and flow of the crowd, he started people-watching in his little world as he waited.
As the stall owner skillfully prepared his dishes, he was drawn to Archer, who seemed busy observing the people passing by.
A sense of curiosity washed over the owner, questioning what might captivate a noble in a humble city stall.
Acknowledging that nobles typically didn''t show interest inmon people or city stalls, the stall owner''s curiosity heightened.
Memories of stories echoing in the local tavern for months flooded his mind. A young boy that all the elf''s friends had been talking about appeared in his thoughts.
''Hair as white as snow, glowing violet eyes, four dragon horns, and shimmering white scales.''
As the stall owner continued to observe Archer, a realization dawned upon him. He couldn''t shake the stories he had heard in the tavern.
The tales of the infamous White Prince, a figure associated with death and destruction, a harbinger of chaos.
However, as he watched the boy sitting at his stall, who appeared innocent, engrossed in the sights and sounds of the bustling street.
Doubt crept into the elf''s mind, making him wonder if this seemingly harmless boy could be the one who had allegedly killed thousands and razed kingdoms.
As Archer patiently waited for his order, the stall owner couldn''t help but voice his curiosity, leaning in with a gleam of recognition in his eyes.
"Young Master, pardon my boldness, but you wouldn''t happen to be the White Prince, the infamous white devil, would you?"
When Archer heard this, he turned to the older elf with narrowed eyes that made the owner gulp.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
[Sorry for the weird updates. I''ve been ill due to my throat being torn apart by vaping, causing me to get an infection. It''s slowly getting better but also making me feel tired]
Chapter 511 All Eight Girls
Chapter 511 All Eight Girls
Archer stared at the elf and startedughing, which caught the man off guard. Not long after that, he calmed down and asked. ''''Is that what they''re calling me now? It''s a good name.''''
The stall owner observed him, his eyes filled with amusement, before breaking intoughter. "So, you''re him, huh? The infamous White Prince. Is it true that you''ve kidnapped twenty princesses and collected them?"
He couldn''t help but join in theughter at the outrageous im. Archer shook his head in amusement. "No, no, no. It''s not twenty princesses. Just ten, my maid who''s been with me since I was very young and a general of the Dawnbreaker Legion.
Archer chuckled to himself, contemting the considerable number of women in his life. He continued, "I still have to tell two kings I''ve imed their daughters. It''s a busy schedule, you know?"
The stall owner continued to chuckle, shaking his head. "Well, you seem more harmless than the tales suggest. Your food will be done soon, White Prince."
He nodded at the elf, who asked another question. ''''Why so many women? Isn''t one enough.''''
As the lively banter between them stopped, he leaned back in the chair, his attention turning to the bustling street again.
Archer watched Starfall Citye to life, and his attention was drawn to a regiment of soldiers marching with discipline down the cobbled street.
The morning sun caught the gleam of their armor, casting a radiant sheen over their formation.
The steady beat of their boots reverberated against the stone. Archer observed their disciplined march and asked the elf, "Have there been more patrols than usual?"
"Yes, young master. Security has been heightened since the recent attacks." The older elf responded.
That''s when he saw wagons rolling down the street loaded with various goods and merchandise.
The wheels creaked slightly as they navigated the uneven terrain and were guided by skilled merchants. Amidst the organized chaos, ordinary citizens of the city moved with purpose.
Some hurriedly made their way to workshops, their tools in hand, while others carried bundles of goods for the day''s trade.
The street resonated with a harmonious blend of footsteps, greetings, and asionalughter, forming a daily life symphony.
Rising higher in the sky, the morning sun bathed the scene in a warm, golden glow. The air was crisp, and the city seemed toe alive under the gentle touch of the sunlight.
As Archer sat there, he continued to smell the food the elf was cooking and grew hungry, even though he had eaten breakfast.
While sitting there, he got a message from E through the bracelet, telling him that Nefertiti and Tal were still sleeping.
He told the half-elf that it was best to leave them in bed as they were ravagedst night and needed the rest.
Archer''s answer caused her to giggle, and she told him they were still in the bath and wouldn''t be ready for a little while.
Soon after, the stall owner spoke tiredly, "White Prince, your food is done."
Turning to the old elf who wiped sweat off his forehead, Archer stood up and approached the pile of food.
Archer gave thanks and started storing the hot meals in his Item Box. That''s when a beautiful smell of the meat-filled roll filled the air as he took it in hand.
He left the stall behind after bidding farewell to the old elf. Wandering through the lively city streets, Archer felt the vibrant pulse of Starfall City.
People bustled about, engaged in their daily routines as he walked deeper into the city. The sounds of people gradually faded, reced by the gentle murmur of flowing water.
Archer followed the sound until he emerged onto the banks of arge river. The morning sun reflected off the water''s surface, glowing the scene gently.
He discovered a rare, quiet corner in the bustling city and seized the opportunity to find a suitable ce to sit. @@novelbin@@
The area was surrounded by trees and had benches facing the river with a water fountain in the middle.
It surprised him that such a ce was hidden away in the city. That''s when he thought to himself. ''It''s like the parks in London back on Earth.''
Settling down, he took a bite of the delicious meat-filled roll, savoring its delicious and slightly sweet vor.
He enjoyed his meal and watched the peaceful passage of ships sailing through the water.
Lost in his thoughts, he found peace enjoying a roll by the river. While sitting there, he realized he had a date with Llyniel and Hemera after sses.
Deciding to take the wood elf to the market he had seen before. Archer started to think about a n for Hemera and decided to take her to the Sris Empire for their date.
Archer wanted to try sun elf food and knew she would know where to go. After nning that, he thought to himself. ''Why do I eat so much? Is it because I''m a dragon?''''
He shrugged and stopped thinking about it. While he was finishing the meat roll, a massive ship sailed by.
As Archer continued to enjoy his riverside perch, he was drawn to a ship appearing on the horizon.
It was sailing down the river. It was a colossal ship, its sheer size dominating the river. The ship was a marvel of engineering, with an imposing silhouette thatmanded respect.
Its deck boasted mana cannons typically used on city walls, each one a deration of the ship''s formidable offensive power.
The dark metal cannons stood out against the wooden structure, imparting elegance and power to the massive ship.
Soldiers, dressed in matching grey uniforms, moved around the deck working while others stood at the cannons, keeping watch.
The ship seemed alive with activity as crew members attended to various tasks, adjusting sails, maintaining equipment, and ensuring the ship''s smooth progress down the river.
The hum of mana-powered engines echoed softly, a harmonious backdrop to the bustling scene.
Archer marveled at the fusion of magic and engineering that powered it.?As it sailed past the little park he was in, he couldn''t help but appreciate the craftsmanship.
borate carvings adorned the ship''s hull, depicting mythical creatures from the sea. Archer recognized a beast that looked like a Kraken.
Red and gold banners with a picture of a giant bear fluttered in the wind, disying sigils that hinted at the ship''s origin.
From the books Archer read, he knew the banners were from the Novgorod Empire on the central continent.
Archer stood up from the bench, leaving behind the lively morning sounds as he headed west towards the College of Magic.
After a twenty-minute walk, he reached the western gate and exited, making his way to ss. During his journey, he saw other students also walking along the road.
Conversations buzzed around him, snippets of discussions about spells and magical creatures.
Passing through the college entrance, Archer found himself on the main path leading directly to the main building.
Towering spires and grand structures loomed ahead, each housing a different magic subject and ssrooms.
Archer spotted the girls waiting outside the entrance, and N and Sera were the first to notice him.
A smile lit up the redhead''s face as she hurried toward him,unching herself at Archer. He caught the enthusiastic dragon girl.
Her silly embrace made himugh. Archer?leaned down and kissed Sera. Her happiness was evident as she hugged him even tighter.
Once he did that, the others walked over to him and greeted him with a kiss each before E spoke. ''''What ss do you have first?''''
''''Combat Magic,'''' Archer answered the half-elf with a smile. Each girl told him their sses before bidding him farewell as they headed to their lessons.
The day passed swiftly, filled with Archer absorbing the basic knowledge of various subjects.
While what he learned was beneficial to him. Now, Archer was seated in the dining room as he looked around.
Archer''s eyes scanned his surroundings. borate artwork adorned the walls, showing people the talent of previous college students.
Several long, polished wooden tables stretched across the hall with enough room for hundreds of students to sit down.
Intricately carved chairs surrounded them. Archer noticed a warm glow of magicalmps illuminating the dining hall, casting a soft and inviting light.
Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, refracting the light in dazzling patterns. He sat alone at the expansive dining table, a momentary solitude in the bustling hall.
Soon, all eight girls joined him, their smiles lighting up the hall. The group grew as Lioran took a seat when he appeared in the hall.
The lion sisters Leonora and Nalika trailed behind him. Laughter and friendly banter filled the air as they discussed their day, exchanging stories about their sses.
After that, Archer, Teu, and N said their goodbyes and went to look for Zarina so they could do more quests for the Adventure ss.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 513 Scared Chickens
Chapter 513 Scared Chickens
Thebination of swordy and magic created a beautiful scene of destruction for Archer, who was watching with glowing eyes.
Every goblin in the camp was killed in the assault. From the outskirts, Archer picked off any stragglers with his Element Bolts, ensuring that the beasts didn''t get away.
As thest echoes of battle faded, the four regrouped at the camp''s center, surrounded by the aftermath of their efficient onught.
Once they were there, he summoned the Stone Men and told them to loot the camp, and not long after that, they returned with a chest, which he threw into his Item box.
His eyes met each of the girls. "Good work. Let''s press on. There''s more to be done in Shadowleaf Forest."
They ventured deeper into the forest with renewed excitement, ready to face the challenges.
Guiding them through the dense forest, Archer brought the group to the final two goblin camps, swiftly dismantling the remnants of the enemy forces.
With a nod from Archer, the Stone Men entered the camps to scour for anything of value.
In no time, the Stone Men uncovered three chests brimming with coins. Driven by an undeniable greed, Archer wasted no time stashing away the newfound wealth.
The three girls, amused by Archer''s unapologetic enthusiasm for the spoils, exchanged giggles at his greed. @@novelbin@@
As the group stood amidst the old goblin camp in the Shadowleaf Forest, Archer turned to the three girls. "Alright, wait here. I''m going to Eldertree Grove to teleport you three. It won''t take long, so be ready."
The three girls nodded in unison, each understanding their role in this quest. Archer stepped back, his form dissolving into the shadowy wings of a majestic raven.
With a p of his wings, he took to the sky, disappearing into the distance, and soon came to a massive forest that stretched to the Bloodmoon Peak Mountains.
Archer descended to the ground and cast Gate so the girls coulde here, which they did instantly.
He summoned some Tressyms and ordered them to find the Wendigos as the three approached him.
Teu spoke with a curious voice. ''''How are you going to hunt these beasts, Darling? They are tough.''''
N and Zarina agreed, but Archer just chuckled before speaking. ''''Well, they are known to ambush their prey and swarm them, but how can they swarm someone who can summon millions of beasts?''''
Teu and Nughed while Zarina looked confused until the blue-haired girl spoke. ''''You will see during the hunt.''''
She nodded, and the group entered the forest while waiting for the Tressyms to return.
[E, Hemera and Sera''s POV]
E was sitting in Magic Fundamentals, learning the best way to cast spells, which she already knew.
She was with Hemera, who was happily taking notes, and Sera, sleeping on the desk while letting out little snores.
The half-elf looked at her and shook her head with a smile as she brushed a lock of hair from the girl''s face.
That''s when one of the girls turned around and spoke with a smile as she asked. ''''Where is your fiancee? Is he not in this ss with you?''''
E shook her head before answering. ''''No, he is currently in the Quest and Adventure ss with the others.''''
The girl smiled before one of the boys spoke, and E sensed the jealousy in his voice. ''''Why does he have so many girls? He isn''t ten enough, yet he still has more princesses flocking to him.''''
Before she could answer, they heard a giggle as Sera woke up, looked at the boy, and answered with a grin. ''''Because he can? And it''s not ten. It''s twelve now if you include N and Halime.''''
The boy got frustrated, but another girl spoke up with a smug smile. ''''Well, I''ve heard N is already engaged, and Halime would be given away for free due to the curse. Then you have Maeve Avaloch, whose father engaged her to a Novgorod Prince. So the pervy dragon can''t get all the girls he''s interested in.''''
When Sera heard this, she bellowed. ''''Say that again bitch! I dare you!''''
The first girl who spoke tried to stop the mouthy girl. ''''Tarinne, shut up before you make things worse!''''
But Tarinne grinned before she spoke again and sealed her fate. "That murderous dragon won''t be able to corrupt any more princesses like he''s done. I''ve heard the rumors about how he''s a butcher. I don''t see how you girls are with him. It''s disgusting."
Sera was known for her yful behavior, but she was very protective over Archer, whom she loved dearly, so when she heard Tarinne''s words, she stiffened in her seat.
Her ruby-red eyes, usually filled with mischief, now zed with different intensity. When the girl insulted Archer, it struck a chord, awakening a simmering anger within her.
Without warning, Sera shot up from her chair, the scraping of wood against the floor echoing through the room.
Her movements were swift as she lunged towards Tarinne. A collective gasp filled the ssroom as Sera''s hand snaked into her hair, seizing a fistful with a relentless grip.
Tarinne''s eyes widened in surprise and pain as Sera, fueled by an unexpected surge of rage, delivered a forceful punch to her mouth.
The impact resonated through the room, the sound of the hit mingling with the shocked gasps of the girl''s friends.
Sera''s expression remained hardened as she held onto Tarinne''s hair, who was reeling from the unexpected assault.
The room was once filled with students chatting, but now they witnessed a fight, but it wasn''t a fight as Sera kept punching Tarinne.
Sera pulled the girl down to the ground, climbed on top of her, and kept hitting her until blood started gushing out.
Suddenly, the Professor burst into the room and hurried to intervene, but a blinding light prevented her from moving.
All eyes turned upwards to find Hemera standing there, her hand aimed towards the Professor.
The sun elf gave everyone a stern warning. ''''She insulted our husband, so this is what she deserves. Archer doesn''t go around bragging or bullying people, even though he could, but he remains peaceful.''''
Every student nodded like a scared chicken, making the elf smile. While this was happening, E kept watch over Sera.
She wanted to ensure that Sera wouldn''t kill the girl who insulted their fiancee. After a little while, the girl stopped wailing.
Sera wasn''t stopped, but soon, a noise was heard, and the dragon girl was lifted into the air.
E concentrated, and Ophelia appeared with a frown, her voice stern. "What''s happening here? Why is there a half-dead student and an enraged dragon?"
Hemera, alwaysposed, stepped forward gracefully. "The girl continued to insult Archer, and you know Sera is deeply connected to him. When Tarinne said those things about him, she couldn''t control her anger."
Ophelia sighed to herself before mumbling something to herself. ''''Why did I ept dragons into the college this year.''''
She thought no one could hear her, but E did, and she chuckled, causing the Headmistress to look at her. ''''What''s so funny?''''
E shooed her head and answered. ''''Well, you know dragons are very possessive and will react to the slightest insult.''''
Ophelia sighed deeply, her expression a mix of weariness and disappointment, as she addressed E, Sera, and Hemera. "Come to my office. All of you."
E, Sera, and Hemera exchanged nces, understanding the gravity of the situation. Without a word, they gathered their belongings and made their way out of the ssroom.
The hallways seemed unusually quiet as they moved towards Ophelia''s office, the weight of the impending conversation hanging over them like a heavy cloud.
As they walked towards the headmistress''s office, the gravity of the situation weighed heavily on their minds.
In a collective decision, they reached for their magicalmunication bracelets, each adorned with a unique gem connecting them to Archer.
The atmosphere was tense as they sent a message, recounting what had happened, the conflict with Tarinne, and the intervention by Ophelia.
The silence that followed seemed to stretch into an eternity until, finally, a warm voice resonated through the enchanted bracelets.
Archer''sughter echoed through the magical connection, breaking the tension that had gripped the girls.
Once he calmed down, they heard him speak. ''''Don''t worry about it, my beauties. I will visit this human girl''s family and show them how generous I am.''''
When the they heard his answer, they allughed and calmed down, thanks to Archer.
''''Okay,dies. I have to go. We are hunting some Wendigos at the moment.'''' He spoke before the connection was cut.
In an instant, Ophelia materialized seemingly out of thin air, her presence making the three girls jump in surprise.
The headmistress stood before them with an air of authority. Her eyes focused on each of them.
"Startled you, did I?" she remarked, a subtle hint of amusement. "Well, let''s not keep this discussion waiting. Enter the office; we have matters to address."
With that, Ophelia gestured towards the door, and the girls exchanged nces before cautiously entering the office.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 514 Wendigo
Chapter 514 Wendigo
Not long after entering the forest, Archer and the girls stopped when they saw the Tressyms returning through the trees.
The flying cats flew in a circle around him while letting out meows before they started showing him where the Wendigos were.
Archer learned that the creatures were heading toward them, a revtion that made his face smile.
No longer needing to search for them, he swiftly turned and cast a Cosmic Shield around the threedies.
The sudden shield puzzled them, causing Teu to ask, "What are you doing, Arch?"
Turning back with a smile, he replied, "They''re already hunting us. The cats saw them heading in our direction."
Zarina stiffened up while N started looking around as she sniffed the air and recoiled. ''''Archie! They''re close, so be careful!''''
The dense forest enveloped everything in shadows as he walked away from the girls, the leaves crunching beneath his boots.
The air was thick with an eerie stillness, broken only by the distant calls of beasts deeper in the forest.
Suddenly, without warning, a sinister figure emerged from the underbrush. A Wendigo, its form twisted and grotesque, swiftly lunged at him.
Its hollow eyes glinted in the sunlight as it aimed to strike. Archer quickly sidestepped the creature''s attack, the chilling breeze of its near-miss grazing against him.
Fueled by feral hunger, the Wendigo crashed into the foliage with a guttural snarl, its ws raking through the air where he once stood.
The first Wendigo tried to surprise him but failed. This got the attention of the others, and soon more of them came out of the dark, all heading towards Archer.
With a confident grin, he danced through the onught of attacks, dodging each lunging creature with abination of agility and excitement.
The dark forest became a battleground, the Wendigo''s snarls and the rustling of leaves creating a creepy symphony.
As one of the creatures lunged towards him, Archer smoothly sidestepped its ws, his movements flowing with effortless grace.
His grin widened with each sessful dodge. The excitement built up so much that Archer''s violet eyes were glowing.
The Wendigos, frustrated by their inability to catch their prey, growled with increasing aggression.
Archer seized the opportunity daringly when two Wendigos attacked simultaneously while he stood there with a smile.
With a spin, he avoided their ws, and then, in a sh of movement, he reached out and grabbed one of them by the neck.
The Wendigo struggled against Archer''s grip while letting out eerie screams reverberating through the forest.
The other creatures, momentarily stopping their attack as they looked at theirpanion in distress, hesitated before resuming their attack.
Not bothered by the chaos, he kept a firm hold on the struggling Wendigo. He used the creature as a shield to fend off the next wave of attacks.
Archer wasn''t bothered by the squirming in his grasp. He swung it like a horrible flesh il with a wicked grin, using its thrashing body as a weapon against its kin.
The others stopped moving and were taken aback by the unexpected events, watched in confusion as the creature became the instrument of their deaths.
He whipped the iling Wendigo through the air, its unearthly shrieks now apanied by sickening thuds as its contorted form collided with its brethren.
Each swing sent them sprawling, their gnarled bodies colliding with trees and underbrush.
The forest echoed with the impacts and the disturbed growls of the Wendigos as they were sent flying through the air like creepy projectiles.
Fueled by excitement, Archer continued to wield the creature in his hand like a grim weapon of death.
He spun to create a chaotic whirlwind of violence using the captured creepy humanoid. The ghastly forms of the other Wendigos were decimated as they were hit.
The forest became a surreal spectacle of iling limbs and twisted bodies as Archer masterfully wielded his improvised weapon.
With each swing of the captured Wendigo against its kin, the creatures were sent crashing to the ground, disoriented and incapacitated.
As the final swing sent thest of the Wendigos scurrying backward, Archer looked at the aftermath, still holding the now limp and lifeless creature.
The eerie silence that settled over the forest was broken only by the distant rustling of leaves and the echo of his breathing.
Archer crushed the beast''s neck and threw its lifeless body to the ground. After doing that, he walked over to the other downed creatures.
He used his tail to pierce the heads of the remaining Wendigos. Once that was done, he summoned the Stone Men and ordered them to loot the hearts.
After doing that, he turned around to see the three girls staring at him with wide eyes, causing him tough.
Archer made his way over to them and dismissed the shield as Teu asked. ''''That was different, Darling. I didn''t expect you to do that.''''
The other two nodded in agreement, which made himugh before he exined. ''''It was random. I didn''t n to do it.''''
Before anyone could speak, N spoke with a big smile. ''''I love it, Archie! You used that vile creature as a weapon.''''
Archerughed when he heard the lion girl''s words before he approached her and kissed her.
Once he was done speaking, he continued with his Wendigo hunt, but this time, he cast Shadowspawn and ordered them to capture all the creatures.
The Shadows split into groups and rushed through the forest, searching for them. He watched this with a grin and found it funny.
The four continued walking through the forest while looking for a ce to rx. Archer found a clearing nearby and led the threedies there to rx.
When he sat down, he looked up and noticed the morning sun was still there. The sunlight filtered through the treetops, casting a warm glow on the ground. Surrounding them.
The chirping of birds harmonized with the distant roars of wild beasts. While standing in the clearing, he took in the scent of the trees and earth.
However, cutting through the wholesome aroma and the foul odor of the nearby Wendigos, an unpleasant stench overwhelmed his senses.
Archer shook his head and started looking at the girls. Zarina sat on a nearby log and looked all around, a constant sense of alertness etched across her features.
In a quiet moment, Archer''s gaze shifted to her. She was wearing ck mage robes. Her short red hair framed her face, reaching just under her ears, and her eyes held a captivating depth.
Her attire was simple, and the robes showed off her natural features, her hair standing against the dark fabric and eyes of a deeper shade of blue than the other girls.
On the other hand, Teu was leaning against a tree with her eyes closed as she sharpened her sword with deliberate strokes.
The rhythmic sound of the de against the whetstone punctuated the clearing, creating a soothing counterpoint to the distant calls of wildlife.
Archer''s eyes lit up with a grin as he gazed at his ocean princess. Her ponytailed blue hair caught his attention immediately.
It swung side to side in the breeze. She wore her trusty adventurer''s armor, giving her the defense to fight against beasts during the quests.
However, Archer noticed that the armor tightly hugged her curvy body, struggling to contain herrge boobs that threatened to spill out. @@novelbin@@
He watched her for a little longer before turning to the N, nestled on a moss-covered rock, and brushing her wild, dirty blonde locks.
Archer thought to himself. ''I love her wild hair. It''s so fluffy.''
N''s hair was a tangle of wild and fluffy strands, yet despite its untamed appearance, it held a natural beauty.
Being a lion demi-human, her behavior, reminiscent of a lioness, made perfect sense to him, and he loved that about her.
The wind made her hair dance, giving her an effortlessly wild charm. Archer continued looking at her, captivated by the beauty before him.
Her face is illuminated by sunlight filtering through the trees. The lion girl''s features were delicate yet strong, and her eyes were a stunning shade of blue like an ocean.
As she continued to brush her hair, Archer''s gaze shifted to notice her sharp canines whenever she opened her mouth.
Her lion ears perked up at every little sound around her. She was also wearing leather adventurer''s armor like Teu.
The armor hugged her curves, blending strength with femininity effortlessly. Archer liked the mix a formidable warrior with a graceful figure.
He shook his head and stopped looking at the girls before he sensed the Shadowspawn were starting to return.
They were dragging struggling Wendigos behind them, but he quickly killed them before pulling their hearts out.
Once Archer did that, the Stone Men returned with the hearts looted from the previous fight and gave them to him, which he stored in his Item Box.
After a brief wait, even more Shadowspawns emerged from the forest''s depths, bringing a horde of Wendigos to chase after them, which was pointless.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 516 You鈥檙e A Natural At This
Chapter 516 You''re A Natural At This
When he arrived at the garden, he saw E, Halime, Sera, Hemera, and Leira sitting at a table, which they saved a spot for him.
Archer walked over to them and greeted each one with a kiss on the forehead before sitting down.
As he did, E spoke to him with a smile. ''''Hey, Arch. How were your quests? How many have you done so far?''''
''''We''vepleted five so far. It was good we cleared out some orcs, goblins, and wendigos, which were creepy. They made my skin crawl.'''' He answered.
The four girlsughed, but Sera asked in a curious voice. ''''What''s a wendigo?''''
Halime shifted her gaze, revealing her yellow snake eyes, and exined to the dragon girl. "They are eerie humans who skulk in forests and abandoned towns. ording to the books, they were once ordinary people, but their transformation urred after resorting to cannibalism and feasting on human flesh during hard times.''''
Archer''s curiosity was piqued, but before he could say anything, Professor Summerwild interjected, "Wendigos are both dreadful and captivating beings. My former mentor once kept one in captivity, providing a fascinating opportunity for study. They typically shun the light but venture into it when the need to hunt arises."
He turned to the older woman, who was smiling as she continued. ''''There are many creatures that lurk in the dark corners of thend.''''
She continued talking. ''''During my journey here, we were attacked by cannibal tribes that roam the Murkwood Swamp. It was daunting, but the guards were skilled.''''
Following the professor''s instructions, the students were told to retrieve their beasts and stay seated.
Then, Archer opened a portal and summoned Juno, the owlbear. In the ensuing moment, a ball of fluff emerged from the portal, finding its ce on Archer''sp.
Simultaneously, he conjured the Astral Serpent gracefully slithered out of the same mystical gateway.
The snake climbed up his body and wrapped around his neck before speaking in a quiet voice that only he could hear. ''''Can I stay with you? You left me in that ce for a while.''''
Archer nodded as he stroked the little snake before replying. ''''Yeah, I haven''t got any battles nned so you can hang out for a while.''''
As he spoke to the snake, Juno climbed onto hisp and started nibbling his neck, which caused him to shiver.
The four girlsughed as Hemera spoke. ''''Why are you speaking to the snake? What does she want?''''
Archer stroked the owlbear, who loved the attention, before replying to the sun elf. ''''She wants to stay around my neck. I left her in the treehouse until now.''''
Everyone smiled as they got up to retrieve their creatures. All the girls went to get theirs while Archer waited behind.
He looked down at the fluffy owlbear who was sitting on hisp with a happy look on her face as he stroked her.
One by one, the girls returned, and Archer looked at Halime, who looked like she was thinking about something.
So he asked with a concerned voice. ''''What''s up, Hali?''''
The snake girl looked up and smiled before answering. ''''I was just thinking of an ind that''s on the east coast of the Nagendra Kingdom,''''
Archer asked. ''''What is this ind you speak of?''''
With a quiet, almost haunting voice, Halime began, "There''s a forsaken ind off Nagendra''s eastern coast, a ce steeped in dark history and forgotten tales. Long ago, it was home to two thriving human kingdoms, flourishing in prosperity and unity."
Her eyes reflected the flickering mes as she continued, "But as fate would have it, foul magic crept into the hearts of the rulers. The kingdoms, once wealthy and alive, sumbed to the dark forces that twisted their very essence."
Halime''s words hung in the air, creating a moment of suspense around the table. The crackling of the mes seemed to sync with the rhythm of her storytelling.
The snake girl continued. "The evil magic cursed the once proud citizens, their bodies morphing into hideous forms. Twisted by the foul sorcery, they became eerie humanoids, their minds consumed by a hunger for human flesh.''''
She looked at Archer and finished exining. ''''Now, anyone who dares to step foot on that ursed ind is met with the haunting gaze of these creatures, forever bound to roam thend they once called home."
Upon hearing this, Archer''s curiosity was piqued, and he inquired, "Why are so many inds sumbing to such fate? I already possess one. Why are they bing infested with transformed humanoids?"
Leira took the initiative to respond, stating, "The rumors suggest that an unknown force targeted them due to their istion from the maind. Father dispatched soldiers to investigate some of these inds, but either they discovered nothing or were met with aggression from the former inhabitants."
Archer nodded, a seed of curiosity nted in his mind about those mysterious inds, a ce he wished to explore someday.
Nevertheless, he shook his head, refocusing on Professor Summerwild''s ss.
"Good morning, students!'''' She greeted them with a warm smile. "I hope your creatures are settling in well. Now, before we delve into our studies, an essential aspect of your journey often goes overlooked."
She gestured toward the creatures perched, slithering, or resting near each student. Juno was sitting in Archer''sp, and the snake wrapped around his neck.
"It''s not enough to have thesepanions by your side merely as tools for battle," Professor Summerwild continued, her eyes twinkling with wisdom. "Each of these creatures is a unique entity, and fostering a bond with them can be as rewarding as any quest you embark upon."
Archer listened as his beasts nced up at him as if they understood the importance of the professor''s words.
"To truly harness their potential, you must spend time getting to know themunderstand their quirks, their fears, and their strengths. Only then can you unlock the true depths of your partnership," the professor exined.
She took a moment to let the weight of her words settle before proceeding, "I urge all of you to invest meaningful time with your creatures beyond our training sessions. The headmistress believes students should take them once sses finish.''''
The Professor stroked a creature that flew up to her before continuing. ''''Understand their habits and preferences. But above all, forge a strong connection with them. It will undoubtedly enhance your teamwork and make you a formidable force."
As the students exchanged nces and nodded in agreement, Professor Summerwild finished, "Now, to aid you in this endeavor, I rmend a visit to the library. There, you''ll find a wealth of knowledge on magical creatures and their care."
Everyone nodded and started paying attention to their creatures. Archer was stroking Juno, who was rolling around on hisp.
While he was doing that, the four girls were pampering their creatures. E stroked the little white Aetherwing standing before her, chirping. @@novelbin@@
Sera was tickling the Drakeling she chose, who was wiggling around, trying to escape from her, but Archer could see the little beast was enjoying it.
Archer turned to Leira, who was stroking the Thunderfeline and acting like a house cat as it just sat there enjoying the pampering.
He turned to Halime, who was talking to the Venomshade in an unknownnguage, who was curled around her arm.
While those three were doing that, Hemera talked to her Dawnfeather, who listened to every word she said.
When Archer saw this, he thought to himself. ''That bird is really intelligent. It looks like a student listening to a teacher.''
A contented purr-like sound emanated from the owlbear as he stroked Juno''s feathers after he stopped thinking to himself.
The gentle bear nestled in hisp, clearly enjoying the attention. Archer''s fingers traced her feathers, and he marveled at the softness beneath his touch.
"Hey there, Juno," Archer whispered with a smile, his eyes reflecting his genuine affection for his little bear. "You like that, huh?"
She tilted her head in response, herrge eyes blinking slowly as if in approval. The owlbear''s cute noises continued a mix of soft hoots and endearing chirps that echoed in the serene garden.
He chuckled, "You''re such a softie, right?"
Getting closer, Archer skillfully navigated through the feathers around Juno''s neck. The owlbear''s eyes gently closed.
As Archer ventured into uncharted territory, his fingers unearthed a tender spot beneath Juno''s ear.
The owlbear''s immediate reaction was a harmonious chorus of delighted coos and joyful hoots resonating through the garden.
Professor Summerwild approached with an expansive smile, her voice radiating happiness. "Archer, you''re a natural at this. I can see that little Juno is absolutely reveling in the pampering, and she''s clearly quite thrilled. It''s remarkable, especially considering owlbears are typically known for their ferocity C not the easiest creatures to approach."
Archer smiled as he stroked Juno before talking. "I can understand them and know what they want, making it easy for me to care for them."
The older woman nodded in agreement, her smile widening as she continued, "My husband is the same. All sorts of creatures flock to him like he''s a haven. It makes me jealous."
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 518 I Am An Innocent Dragon
Chapter 518 I Am An Innocent Dragon
The air was thick with humidity as Archer and Teu ventured deeper into the heart of the hot jungle where the snow couldn''t touch the ground.
It melted before it touched the treetops and leaked onto the jungle floor, creating muddy puddles everywhere.
Vibrant, tropical foliage surrounded them, starkly contrasting the icy reputation of the season.
The usual nket of snow that one would expect in Frostwinter was conspicuously absent, reced by the rich greenery of a thriving jungle.
Teu looked around, her eyes wide with astonishment. "I can''t believe it. It''s like we''ve stepped into apletely different world. I was expecting icyndscapes, but this jungle... it''s so alive."
Archer chuckled the sound blending with the distant calls of exotic creatures. "Mana has its way of reshaping things."
They continued to stroll along a narrow path. Archer pointed out the colorful flowers that bloomed beside towering trees with vines cascading like living waterfalls.
Strange creatures flitted about, their iridescent wings catching the sunlight that filtered through the thick canopy.
As the couple proceeded on their journey, Archer''s Aura Detector signaled the approach of three entities rushing toward them.
Instantly on alert, he cast Timewarp, manipting the flow of time in their immediate vicinity.
The sudden change caused the oing beasts to slow down significantly as they leaped out of the underbrush.
Archer approached the mutated hyena-like beasts. Their bloodlust made them aggressive and unresponsive to reason.
He decapitated the creatures with a swift and precise movement. Teu walked up behind him and patted him on the back as she spoke. ''''You used the time to kill them easier. You''re cheating now, darling.''''
As they ventured deeper into the jungle. The vibrant colors of the foliage and the exotic sounds of unseen beasts surrounded them.
Archer''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as their path led them through dense vegetation until, unexpectedly, the jungle yielded signs of a forgotten civilization.
His senses detected a change in the mana around them. As they rounded a bend, the vibrant greenery gave way to the remnants of a once-thriving city.
The sight took them both by surprise. The jungle had slowly reimed the stone structures, weaving its tendrils around them.
Archer''s eyes widened in awe, and he turned to Teu with a delighted grin as he remarked. "Well, this is unexpected.''''
The blue-haired girl looked at the structures that looked abandoned yesterday, but vines grew all over.
He stepped forward and used Aura Detector to scan the area, but something blocked him. After that, he got a bad feeling and grabbed Teu by the arm.
Archer Blinked away from the city and turned to her. ''''Wait a second. I will message the other girls and tell them where we are.''''
After sharing his discovery, he activated the bracelet tomunicate with the girls. "Me and Teu stumbled upon an ancient city, and I thought I''d let youdies know. Do any of you want to join me?"
"I''lle." Numerous voices chimed in, creating a moment of confusion.
Archer shook his head, deciding to summon everyone who spoke up. Seven girls materialized before him: Nefertiti, Hecate, Sera, Hemera, Llyniel, Tal, and N.
Their sudden appearance surprised him, but the absence of E, Leira, Sia, and Halime did not go unnoticed.
He quickly sends them a message and receives an instant reply. "We''re staying behind to ensure we cane to your rescue if anything happens."
''''Thank you, El. But are you sure you three don''t want toe?'''' Archer asked.
E quickly answered. ''''It''s fine, Arch. I''m enjoying sses and want to go to the library to learn more spells, and the other two will join me.''''
Archer smiled before informing the half-elf. ''''Give Hali a bracelet. It''s In the cupboard in my bedroom. It''s the same color as her eyes.''''
''''Okay, I''ll do that, husband, but be careful and stay safe,'''' E spoke lovingly.
E got back to her sses after telling him she would see him soon, but that''s when he got Sia''s reply, and she told him that she was hunting bandits in the Crownds.
After that, he approached the eight excited girls, who greeted him with kisses all over his face, which made himugh.
Once Archer recovered from their affectionate onught, he spoke to them. ''''We have to be careful when exploring this city. No splitting up and no rushing off.''''
The girls nodded in agreement, and Archer led them into the ancient city. The worn cobblestone streets beneath their feet echoed the whispers of forgotten tales.
Dpidated buildings surrounded them, remnants of a once-thriving civilization. They explored the city''s winding alleys and crumbling structures.
But the void of significant findings perplexed them. Sensing the city''s mana, Archer led them through what felt like a ghost town frozen in time.
As they delved deeper into the ruins, the atmosphere remained eerily silent. His Aura Detector scanned the surroundings, finding nothing.
The girls exchanged nces, puzzled by the city''s absence of treasures or secrets. However, just as the disappointment settled in, Archer felt a sudden change in the mana around them.
The once dormant mana became chaotic and unpredictable. Archer halted, turning around to face the group, his brow furrowed in concern.
Before he could utter a word, an explosion erupted amid the group. The deafening explosion reverberated through the air as the blinding light faded.
Archer gradually regained awareness. When his senses returned, he found himself alone in an unfamiliar underground chamber.
The echoes of the explosion still lingered in the air, leaving an eerie silence in its wake. His eyes scanned the dark chamber, taking in the symbols on the walls.
An eerie mana filled the air, sending shivers down Archer''s spine. He stood up from the cold, hard floor, realizing his girls were missing.
Panic briefly gripped him, but he pushed it aside, focusing on the task. Before him, four corridors led into the unknown depths of the underground chamber.
Before he could step, the sultry voice echoed in his mind, "My White Dragon, why do you always find yourself in trouble?"
Archer, feigning innocence, dered, "Tiamat, I am an innocent dragon. Cease ndering my good name, or I might have to unleash my fearsome tongue upon you."
"Ara Ara. How cheeky of you. Do you realize I can strike you down here and now?" Tiamat spoke.
He grinned and replied in a mischievous voice, "But you won''t, my dear. I''m your husband, and you secretly adore my charming antics. In the dragon marriage contract, use 42, subsection B: ''Thou shalt not smite thy spouse for minor misdeeds.''''
In the delightful exchange, Tiamat teasingly warned him, "Darling, I could unleash divine fury upon you for your mischievous ways."
Archer, grinning mischievously, brushed it off, "Oh, Tiamat, you adore that I''m not only devastatingly handsome but also outrageously charming. It''s all right there in my dragon charm manualChapter 9, ''How to Make Even Deities Swoon.''"
''''Enough with your marriage contract and charm manual, you cheeky dragon! Ie to warn you, and you turn it into your usual teasing. Can''t you be a good boy and worship me?'''' Tiamat huffed teasingly, which only made himugh.
After Archer stoppedughing, he retorted with equal yfulness, ''''You''re not after my worship, woman. You want my love! Stop denying it, you lewd dragon goddess. I''ll im you, and soon you''ll be moaning my name from beneath me as your legs shake.''''
When Tiamat heard this, she said, ''''You''re the lewd dragon. No one would speak to a goddess like this, but here you are. Well, I''m here to warn you that you''re trapped in the Aetheria Capital, which fell into darkness, forgotten by the world thousands of years ago. Don''t worry; you''re the only one alone while the girls are in pairs, but you must find them before the Swarm overwhelms them.''''
Archer''s worry deepened as he questioned, ''''Swarm? They are here?''''
''''Yes. But deeper down, they already know you''re here. Find the girls and navigate through the maze you''re in. If I remember correctly, it used to be a mine, but all sorts of beasts took it over,'''' Tiamat responded.
With gratitude, Archer spoke to Tiamat, "Thank you for the warning my future wife. I''ll find the others and navigate through this maze. Wish me luck."
Tiamat''s voice lingered, "Good luck, my White Dragon. May the winds of fortune guide you through the shadows."
Archer turned to the dimly lit chamber as the ethereal connection dissolved. The air felt heavy with the weight of ages. @@novelbin@@
The dust-covered surfaces told tales of a ce untouched by the outside world for centuries.
His keen eyes scanned the surroundings, noticing the remnants of what seemed to be an abandoned mine.
Dpidated wooden supports barely held up the low ceiling, and rusted mining toolsy forgotten in corners.
The air was thick with an earthy scent, and the asional water drip echoed in the silence.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 519 Separated
Chapter 519 Separated
Archer looked at the mines and wondered how it was still standing, but that''s when he saw a weird white pir running up the walls.
He noticed the chamber was dark but had no problem seeing anything, thanks to his dragon eyes.
The chamber was empty, so he approached the white pir and poked it. When he did that, he felt a sticky substance and was baffled.
Archer shrugged before trying to cast Gate, which opened but instantly closed as something blocked it.
That''s when he tried using the bracelet or dragon tattoos to summon the girls, but nothing. It didn''t activate.
After that, he tried to teleport to the domain but wasn''t allowed and thought about the time he was trapped in the Nether Realm.
Archer thinks it is the same thing and stops thinking about it as he walks down one of the tunnels, hoping to find the girls.
The ominous surroundings pressed in on him as he ventured further down the dark tunnel.
Aura Detector red to life, emitting a series of rapid pings warning him about an iing threat.
The unnerving sound of scuttling, reminiscent of many legs moving swiftly, echoed from the tunnel''s depths, intensifying with each passing moment.
The sound got closer, and the dark tunnel ahead swarmed with beetle-like creatures on every surface.
Archer''s eyes widened at the sight of the approaching horde, their dark carapaces reflecting the eerie glow of his violet eyes.
In response, a mischievous grin yed on Archer''s lips as he embraced the iing challenge.
That''s when he unleashed a barrage of Eldritch sts. The violet sts streaked through the tunnel, illuminating the darkness as they met the approaching swarm of beetles head-on.
When the spell collided with the beasts, it created explosions of mana that sent shockwaves echoing through the confined space.
Archer skillfully aimed at the oing horde and spammed Eldritch sts, striking multiple targets.
The tunnel shook with the chaos of his attack, the beetles screeching and hissing as they met their demise.
Despite the overwhelming numbers, Archer stood his ground. The horde, though numerous, began to thin under the relentless barrage.
His grin persisted, a mixture of confidence and amusement as he continued to spam Eldritch st into the beetles.
The tunnel briefly quieted as thest beetles fell to his spell. The once bustling scuttling sounds were reced by the fading echoes of the beetle''s bodies sizzling.
Archer continued walking down the tunnel but didn''t see anything else, so he checked his status.
[Experience: 2645000/4000000]
[Strength: 26700>26900]
[Constitution: 25200>25300]
[Stamina: 25700>26000]
[Intelligence: 25950>26050]
[Eldritch st: 9>10]
[Shadowspawn: 0>2]
[Timewarp: 0>3]
[Regeneration: 9>10]
[Draconic Synergy: 0>1]
Archer was happy with the status and continued walking down the tunnel. He walked for a while, not finding anyone or anything.
[N and Llyniel''s POV]
N awoke in a tunnel, finding herself next to the unconscious wood elf. Shaking her head, she surveyed the darkness around her, but her lion eyes let her see clearly in the dim light.
ncing down at the still-unconscious elf, she resolved to protect her, knowing that Archer cared for her.
She stood up and stretched her body and wondered where they were. N sniffed the air, trying to locate Archer, but couldn''t smell him.
The lion girl tried to use the bracelet the girls told her about and sent mana into it, but it didn''t work, which confused her.
As she was doing that, a groan could be heard, and N turned to Llyniel, who was waking up. The wood elf looked around and spoke in a groggy voice. ''''Where are we? Where''s Arch?''''
N chuckled before answering the girl. ''''We were separated. It looks like you and I until we find the others.''''
As N conversed with Llyniel, she suddenly darted to the side with agility, narrowly avoiding an arrow that whizzed past her head.
Turning swiftly, the lion girl spotted a horde of red-skinned goblins rushing toward them.
She readied herself for the impending fight while Llyniel, startled, stood up with a yelp as she observed the approaching creatures.
N spoke seriously, "Cast any spell you know that can help in this fight because I won''t be enough to protect the both of us, elf."
Llyniel looked at her and nodded, taking a deep breath as she stepped forward. Starting a chant, the tunnel began to shake.
Suddenly, stones and lumps ofpact dirt rained down. Observing the iing projectiles, N stepped back as the wood elf directed them toward the oing beasts.
When the earth projectiles connected with the horde, they brought the front rank to the ground. That''s when Nughed before rushing toward the goblins whileughing.
The red-skinned goblins charged relentlessly, their malicious intent unmistakable. N faced their onught with a smile and excitement.
In a disy of speed, she leaped into the midst of the chaos, her sword gleaming in the dim tunnel light.
N moved with the fluidity of a lioness hunting her prey. She skillfully dodged the goblin''s clumsy attacks, using her sword to deliver lethal blows.
Her maneuvers mirrored the dance of a lioness in pursuit, leaping and twirling with predatory finesse.
Meanwhile, Llyniel stood her ground, skillfully casting Earth sts as shields and weapons for the two of them.
Compact dirt and stones erupted from the ground, forming barriers that protected N from the relentless attacks of the charging goblins.
[Teu & Sera''s POV]
The two appeared in the air, and when they looked down, they saw water. Before Sera could start flying, they plummeted toward the surface.
They crashed into the water. The dragon girl iled around like a fish out of water until Teu grabbed her.
Holding her tight, she cast a spell that allowed her to breathe and see underwater. Sera opened her eyes, saw darkness below her, and she panicked.
Teu sighed before speaking, "Stop pping around like a fish. You''ll be fine if you stay close to me."
As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted it as the dragon girl clung to her like a baby monkey and refused to let go.
She shook her head, looking at her amusedly before flicking her forehead. "You silly dragon, stop acting so dramatic. It''s not like you''re going to drown."
"Shut up, Teu. I''m a dragon, not a fish or sea serpent. How do you expect me to act when I''m suddenly dumped in cold water?" Sera snapped back, though she continued clinging onto the Aquarian. @@novelbin@@
As they floated in the water, Sera continued to rant about being a soaking wet dragon, her words pouring out in a continuous stream.
Clinging onto Teu, she expressed her displeasure at the experience. Meanwhile, Teu calmly looked around andmented, "This is very deep. It''s like an underground sea."
However, Sera was too absorbed in her rant to pay much attention, and her words flowed on, oblivious to the aquatic surroundings Teu observed.
"I can''t believe I''m all wet! Dragons aren''t supposed to get wet, you know? It''s undignified, and my scales won''t be the same for days. And my wings, oh, don''t get me started on my wings. How am I supposed to fly with waterlogged wings? Ugh!"
Teu listened with amusement and patience, asionally looking around the underwater expanse.
They both tried teleporting the dragon tattoo to the domain, but it didn''t work, which baffled the ocean princess.
Sera''s rants echoed through the submerged cavern. The redhead looked down at the darkness and bit Teu when she saw how dark it was.
Her actions caused the blue-haired girl to scream out. ''''Ouch! Why are you biting me? Are you a wild beast?''''
"Teu! Teu! What if there''s something down there? I can''t see a thing, and it''s so deep! What if there are sea monsters or... or something worse? We could get lost forever!" Sera''s panicked voice echoed through the watery expanse.
Teu nced down and sighed. "Sera, it''s just the natural darkness of the underwater world. There''s nothing to worry about. We have to swim down to reach wherever this leads."
[Nefertiti & Hecate''s POV]
The two girls found themselves in a mysterious underground forest. Nefertiti sat up and surveyed her surroundings.
All she could see were dense trees stretching as far as her eyes could discern, leaving her puzzled about their location.
Nefertiti tried teleporting to the domain, but it didn''t work, which annoyed her because it always worked when she tried it.
Spotting Hecate lying unconscious, she got to her feet and approached the moon elf. Crouching down, she called out, "Hecate, wake up! We''ve been separated from the others.
As Hecate regained her senses, she looked around the unfamiliar, creepy forest. The gnarled trees stretched endlessly into the darkness above.
The branches cast eerie shadows on the uneven ground, creating a creepy, depressive atmosphere that unsettled the entire ce.
Nefertiti nced around, her subus instincts tingling with curiosity and wariness.
The dim light filtering through the twisted branches created a haunting ambiance, with unsettled whispers and rustling leaves adding to the mysterious aura.
"This ce is... strange," Nefertitimented, her gaze flickering between the tree trunks. "I''ve never seen anything like it. It''s like a nightmare forest."
Hecate, now fully awake, surveyed their surroundings with wonder and concern. "Nightmare forest indeed. What happened? Where are the others?"
Nefertiti shook her head, expressing uncertainty. "I''m not sure. We were with the group one moment, and the next... here. We need to find the others and figure out where we are.''''
The moon elf agreed, and the two started searching for the others but soon stopped when Hecate heard something surrounding them.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 520 A Snapshot Frozen In Time
Chapter 520 A Snapshot Frozen In Time
[Hemera & Tal''s POV]
Thest two girls were thrown into a tunnel simr to that of Archer, N, and Llyniel. When they woke up, Hemera grew confused as she looked around.
She found herself in a dimly lit tunnel, the air thick with a musty scent. Made from rough stone, the walls seemed to close in on her, creating an oppressive atmosphere.
The dirt floor beneath her feet was uneven and scattered with bones, telling a grim tale of what might have urred in this forsaken ce.
Hemera tried using the tattoo it bracelet to enter the domain but it didn''t work and she wondered why and came to the conclusion that it must be the tunnels they''re trapped in.
As she cautiously moved forward, her eyes flickering across the shadows, Hemera noticed that the bones differed.
Some appeared to belong to beasts, while others were humanoid. Leaving her wondering about the events that had unfolded in this deste tunnel.
The asional water drip echoed, emphasizing the unsettling silence that enveloped the tunnel.
Hemera looked at the dimly lit tunnel, taking in the eerie atmosphere and the scattered bones on the ground.
Her yellow eyes caught, and she saw Tal asleep nearby. Approaching softly, Hemera knelt beside her niece and gently shook her awake. "Wake up. We''re not where we were before."
The mixed elf stirred, her eyes slowly opening. Confusion flickered across her face as she took in their surroundings. "What... Where are we?"
Hemera replied, "I don''t know, but we need to figure it out. The others are probably scattered, too."
The two girls stood up, ncing around the tunnel once more. Hemera couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched and the faint echoes of distant sounds.
Tal rubbed her eyes, trying to make sense of their situation. "Do you think the others are okay?"
Hemera nodded before answering. "We''ll find them. But first, let''s explore and see if we can discover anything about this ce."
As they ventured deeper into the tunnel. Tal took out her bow and some arrows, catching Hemera''s attention.
She smiled while getting ready to cast a spell at any minute. They continued like this until they came to a creepy chamber.
Hemera looked around and soon noticed the walls were covered in a sticky substance, which intrigued her.
But before she could study it, they heard a chittering sound from one of the tunnels. That''s when a sudden noise caused the two girls to be alert and start watching the tunnel.
They froze, exchanging wary nces. The tunnel echoed with a growing noise. Soon, an unsettling sight emerged.
Creepy eight-legged creatures with segmented tails poised scuttled toward them. They were a mix of a spider and scorpion, their armored exoskeletons glistening in the dim light.
Without hesitation, Tal released a mana arrow, which streaked through the air, piercing it with a crack before striking the nearest scorpion-like beast.
It dropped to the ground with a thud, but that caused the others to react and charge forward with rage in their beady eyes.
When Hemera saw this, she started casting Sun sts at them. Explosions rang out everywhere as the spells connected.
As the beasts got closer, Hemera dodged the stinger when it shot toward her. While she did that, Tal used her speed to avoid pincers.
They faced the beasts in a fierce battle, dodging and weaving to avoid the menacing stingers and pincers. @@novelbin@@
Explosions echoed in the chamber as Hemera unleashed powerful Sun sts while Tal skillfully shot mana arrows at them.
The synchronized dance of their attacks and evasions demonstrated seamless coordination, each move calcted to avoid the lethal strikes of scorpion/spider-like beasts.
Soon, the fight ended as thest beast dropped to the ground. The two girls caught their breaths and continued down another tunnel.
[Back to Archer]
While the girls continued searching, Archer walked down the tunnel and stroked the little snake still wrapped around his neck.
The beast woke up with a hiss and looked around before speaking. ''''Where are we?''''
He looked down and saw the small snake''s white head looking around with a curious gaze in her violet eyes.
Archer answered with a smile. ''''I don''t know. We were teleported ancient magic and appeared here.''''
That''s when he thought to himself. ''I need to give her a name.''
He started thinking to himself and then came up with one. Archer spoke with a smile on his face. ''''Your name will be Zahara.''''
The little snake looked at him and gave him a happy hiss. After that, he ventured deeper into the tunnel.
The tunnel widened, revealing a massive underground city. The expansive space seemed endless, filled with the remnants of a forgotten civilization.
Archer noticed that the air was thick with the dust of ages, and his footsteps echoed softly against the ancient stones that paved the ground.
Dpidated structures loomed like silent sentinels, remnants of a once-thriving civilization now frozen in the relentless grasp of time.
The city''s skeletal remains whispered tales of an era long past, secrets buried beneathyers of history.
As Archer walked, he marveled at the architecture of a lost culture: crumbling spires and weathered statues.
Fragmented remnants of what might have been marketces or dwellingsy scattered throughout the expansive chamber.
Archer''s keen senses absorbed the ambiance, sensing the echoes of life that once teemed through these streets.
The silence was broken only by his footsteps through civilization and its people forgotten by the world above.
Surveying the city''s surroundings, Archer thought about its mysterious presence. Zahara hissed, drawing his attention to a distant crash.
Unable to detect anything with his Aura Detector, Archer felt uneasy. Another crash echoed behind him, unsettling him further.
Reacting quickly, he summoned Shadowspawn, summoning his shadowy entities to shield him.
The creatures merged with the shadows, vignt in guarding him. Archer cautiously moved through the haunting streets of the ancient city, his steps echoing in the silence.
The dpidated buildings loomed over him like silent sentinels, holding the secrets of a forgotten era.
As he delved deeper, a subtle feeling of being watched intensified. His instincts, finely tuned by countless adventures, warned him of a presence lingering in the shadows.
He stopped before turning around and was met with an unexpected sighta rusty pot rolling along the ground with a faint ng.
Archer caught a glimmer of something unusual in the nearest building. As he approached, the thing became clearer.
A Dark and viscous sticky substance clung to the walls like a sinister web. He studied it with a furrowed brow, his senses tingling with caution.
He noticed it glistening eerily in the dim light, creating a stark contrast to the weathered stone of the building.
Archer reached out tentatively, running his fingers along the sticky residue, which felt strange.
It resembled sticky slime, and as he examined it, a sudden crash from behind prompted Zahara to alert him. "Something''s here, master. They are surrounding us."
"I know. I can feel them," Archer responded.
The sound of scuttling reached his ears, causing him to summon his wings and take flight for a better view.
However, to his surprise, he collided with an unseen barrier as he flew above the underground city.
The unexpected obstruction left him puzzled. As Archer''s senses remained heightened, he saw a dense fog enveloping the city below.
Puzzled by this sight, he descended and continued exploring on foot. Yet, as he approached the ground, an unsettling feeling crept over him, and he sensed a looming threat.
Reacting swiftly, Archer summoned a Cosmic Shield just in time for a bizarre humanoid creature to collide with it.
The creature resembled the ones in the ount he read about cidia. Realization dawned on Archer that these beings were likely connected to the Swarm.
He quickly cast the Crown of Stars, which instantly activated and started to shoot into the fog.
Archer kept casting the spell so it wouldn''t run out. The violet motes took out many creatures that let out screeches as they started their attack.
Once the attack stopped, he examined the creatures. They were twisted beings, once resembling average humans, who had been mutated and turned into what they are now.
The figures had creepy, distorted features and emitted an eerie glow. Their movements were unnatural, and Archer could sense the dark energy surrounding them.
He sensed that they were marked by corruption. These twisted beings fixated on him with unsettling hunger.
Archer wondered if these creatures were the city''s citizens who once called the city home when it fell.
But he shrugged and started walking while stroking Zahara, who was rubbing her head against his.
While he traveled through the city, he came to arge shop, which he spotted thanks to the sign above it.
Archer cautiously stepped into the old shop, his footsteps echoing in the silence that enveloped the ce.
The thickyer of dust seemed to have settled on every surface, muffling remnants of life that once thrived within these walls.
Sunlight filtered through broken windows, casting a muted glow on the forgotten remnants of a bygone era.
Now decayed and withered, basketsy scattered on the floor like the remnants of a lost market.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 521 Haunting City
Chapter 521 Haunting City
Archer couldn''t help but feel bad for the people who once frequented this ce, whose lives were now reduced to forgotten artifacts.
In the corner, a pile of dust caught his attention. He saw what appeared to be a forgotten pile of shopping that''s turned to dust.
Metal shelves were all over the floor, while others stood tall. Archer looked at them and wondered how they survived this long but shrugged.
He looked around and noticed he was standing among the checkout counters. That''s when a weird feeling suddenly hit him.
The air around him changed as a ripple in time revealed a scene from the past. He felt the world''s mana showed him what life was once like.
Archer stopped walking when he saw a scene of a family choosing food from an old dusty shelf.
The air shimmered before him, and he found himself momentarily confused. A lively store appeared before him, its shelves neatly stocked with long-forgotten items.
Turning around, he peeked outside the store and was surprised by the busy sight of people passing the shop.
He got close to the windows only to see rows of shops lining the street, and the citizens were immersed in shopping with smiles on their faces.
Archer could almost smell the nostalgia in the air. The sight reminded him of an Earth shopping center, where families once gathered to enjoy their days.
In this strange vision, a family strolled through the aisles. With a warm smile, the father led the way, while the mother, filled with joy, guided three excited children.
The kids looked around with big eyes, fascinated by the stuff on the shelves. Archer watched as the family checked out the shop.
They pointed at different things while the parents quietlyughed together as they watched over the three, who seemed to be choosing things out.
Other people, shadows of the past, joined the scene. Some were chatting animatedly while others browsed the shelves.
The vision stirred memories in Archer, returning him to his outings back on Earth with his mother and siblings when he was younger.
Archer could hearughter, people talking, and merchants selling their wares from the stall while citizens walked past as they spoke.
He continued to watch the scene with amazement as he saw weird wagons getting dragged by unknown horse-looking beasts.
Archer peered through the shop window, observing the street. The once peaceful sky suddenly darkened in the vision, casting an ominous shadow over the bustling city.
Continuing to observe the scene, he heard the piercing sound of an rm bell reverberating through the air. Its urgent ng cut through the usual hustle and bustle of the busy street.
The people below halted in their tracks, their joyful expressions giving way to a mix of concern and panic.
Abruptly, a tremor reverberated through the vision, shaking everything but Archer. He nced at the family, the same one he had initially spotted.
Panic gripped them as the ground beneath the family quaked, a low rumble filling the air.
Horror shed across the parent''s faces as they hurriedly gathered their children, desperately attempting to make a swift exit.
The once-happy atmosphere turned chaotic in an instant. Archer stood frozen in the remnants of the ancient shop, the echoes of the vision still resonating in his mind.
The air felt heavy with the weight of the past as he tried to think about the abrupt shift from a bustling shop to the destion before him.
As he pondered the vision, the surroundings grew darker, and the air seemed to constrict around him.
Without warning, the vision changed. The once lively scene of the family happily exploring the shop turned chaotic.
The ground shook violently, causing shelves to copse and merchandise to scatter. He saw the expressions on the family''s faces twisted into fear as they approached the shop''s exit.
Archer wondered why they were panicking as the scene continued, and the whole city shook like an earthquake.
He could feel the despair and chaos seeping through the vision. Suddenly, the vision shifted once more.
Archer stood outside this shop and felt the city fall into the underground chamber while the citizens screamed.
The scene plunged into darkness as he tried to make sense of it. All he could hear was the family''s screams that appeared next to him.
Lights lit up the streets and illuminated the scared family and other shoppers, but then he heard faint chittering sounds from all directions.
The noise got louder, a confusing mix of unsettling sounds closing in on him. Archer''s instincts urged him to respond.
But he couldn''t move as he saw dark shapes heading for the people while snatching others, which caused everyone to panic.
As Archer watched this, he felt sorry for the family but knew this had happened thousands of years ago.
The family, frozen in their panicked escape, stared back at him, their expressions etched with fear and desperation.
When they did this, it confused Archer as it felt like they could see him watching thest minutes of their life.
But that''s when the vision suddenly changed, and in an instant, he found himself back in the abandoned shop.
The shelves were still in disarray, and the remnants of the vision lingered in his mind like a haunting echo.
Archer shook his head before walking out and continued looking for another tunnel, but the bad feeling grew.
Walking along the street, he stroked Zahara, who hissed as she spoke. ''''They are still close, master. They are watching you.''''
He searched for a tunnel entrance as he answered. ''''I know. They smell like humans mixed with something foul.''''
Zahara nodded her small head. ''''Yes. Yes. They are soaked in evil magic.''''
Archer stops talking and starts paying attention as he moves through the old city. The only thing he could hear was his footsteps.
The aged structures enclosed him as he journeyed through the deste city. Amidst his travels, faint whispers seemed to brush against his senses.
Initially, he paid them little attention before dismissing them as they faded into the background, no longer reaching his ears.
After walking, Archer reached the city square, a once-grand hub now reduced to a ghostly space.
He stood in the center, surrounded by towering structures that loomed over him like a monster waiting to pounce on him.
The ground beneath his feet, worn with time, told stories of the countless lives that had traversed these streets.
Suddenly, an odd sensation enveloped Archer. The air around him shimmered, and the surroundings blurred as another vision unfolded.
Instantly, he found himself in the heart of a bustling market. Itpletely changed from a devoid square into one where hundreds of people shopped. @@novelbin@@
People strolled through the market, their faces adorned with smiles as they engaged in lively conversations.
Vendors sold their wares, and the air was filled with the enticing smell of various foods. The beautiful colors of fabrics and goods showed how busy it was.
Archer marveled at the liveliness of the scene, taken aback by the stark difference from the deste city he had been exploring.
Families walked hand in hand, children giggled, and merchants cheerfully called out to attract customers.
As he wandered through the market, absorbing the sights and sounds, Archer couldn''t shake the feeling that this was more than just a glimpse of the past.
It felt like a window into a world now buried beneath the weight of time. The vision held him captive until it dissipated just as abruptly as it began.
Archer found himself in the quiet city square, surrounded by the remnants of a forgotten civilization.
That''s when he noticed skeletons all over the square covered in dust. Archer approached one and used wind magic to uncover it.
As the dust vanished, a human skeletony there with a rotten shield and a sword. He crouched down and tried to grab the sword, but it crumbled to dust.
The skeletal remains of market stalls hinted at a lively past, now lost to time. His attention was abruptly drawn away from the scene as he sensed a sudden rush of movement.
On instinct, Archer quickly turned around and used his tail to impale the creature charging him. A sharp gasp escaped him as he saw the writhing form on the end of his tail.
The sight was unsettling. The creature looked human, but its skin was as dark as obsidian, creating a creepy look.
Bright red eyes that gleamed unnaturally, and its teeth and ws were sharp. It looked like they could tear through metal with ease.
Archer took a step back, studying the creature with surprise. The whispers in the air seemed to converge around this creature as if it connected to the haunting city.
The creature struggled against his strong tail, but it was useless. Its red eyes fixated on Archer.
Despite the ominous appearance, those eyes had a strange emptiness devoid of humanity. The air crackled with tension as Archer contemted the next move.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 523 A Lewd Bandit
Chapter 523 A Lewd Bandit
They burst intoughter, enjoying the light-hearted banter. Tiamara chuckled, "Corrupt them? I thought he was supposed to be a hero." @@novelbin@@
Tiamat''s eyes twinkled with mischief as she continued her tale, the balcony filled with her enchanting voice. "Archer, my dear, is not your typical hero. Oh no, he''s a lewd bandit with an insatiable love for gold and his girls. He has an uncanny ability to collect princesses without even meaning to."
The couple shared curious nces, uncertain whether to treat the goddess''s words seriously or as part of her yful banter. The redhead raised an eyebrow.
Yet, Tiamat persisted, "You see, he unwittingly manages to annoy everyone he encounters, be it a powerful mage, a fearsome beast, or a king. But in his defense, he does it with such charm that most end up forgiving him."
Tiamara couldn''t help but chuckle at the image of a mischievous Archer unintentionally causing trouble wherever he went. An listened with a bemused smile, eager to hear more.
The dragon goddess leaned forward, her eyes glinting with amusement. "Aside from indulging in making love to his girls, his favorite hobby is bandit hunting. Yes, you heard it right. The white dragon finds great joy in tracking down bandits and taking their treasure for himself.''''
She continued with a sly grin, "He may not be the hero you imagine, but he''s a character with a heart of gold hidden beneathyers of mischief and roguish charm. Remember, every tale has unexpected twists, and Archer''s story is no exception."
With a respectful nod, An inquired, "Great Tiamat, so what do you need us to do?''''
Her eyes sparkled with gratitude as she responded with a warm smile. "My faithful ones, I have a task for you. Please guide and train Archer. He is a unique soul, and his potential is vast. However, he must face challenges, and your guidance will be invaluable."
The two dragons nodded, ready to undertake the responsibility bestowed upon them by the ancient dragon.
Tiamara spoke earnestly, "We''ll do everything in our power to help and guide him. What do you need us to focus on?"
Her gaze held a mix of wisdom and foresight. "Archer will soon face a formidable opponent, a Demi-god from the Swarm. This encounter is inevitable, and he will need your help or perish. After that, train him in the arts of being a dragon and ensure he emerges stronger."
An and Tiamara epted the task with determination. "Consider it done, Great Tiamat. We shall train him to the best of our abilities and ensure his safety in the face of this looming threat," An pledged.
Tiamat''s smile deepened. "You have my gratitude, dear ones. Your support is invaluable, and together, we shall navigate the threads of fate that weave around the hooligan."
That''s when An spoke up before Tiamat would leave. ''''Goddess. Where is the boy now? And why is a Demi-god going to attack him?''''
The white-haired goddess smiled, but a hint of concern lingered in her eyes before she spoke with a more serious tone. "He''s trapped in the Swarm''s underground tunnels in a ce called the Western Wilds in the Avalon Empiire. The boy stumbled upon an ancient city in the forest, and because the boy is greedy he entered. However, the Swarm''s Warlocks set an ancient trap, capturing him and eight of his girls. Now, go and find him, my silver dragons."
As Tiamat finished giving them instructions, a smile graced her as she shimmered with a nod of gratitude, slowly dissipating into nothing as she faded away.
The balcony, once graced by her divine presence, was now empty, the couple standing alone in the wake of her departure.
Tiamara turned to An, and they shared a knowing look in unison. Without uttering a word, the couple leaped off the balcony.
They transformed mid-air into two magnificent silver western dragons. Their scales glistened in the sunlight.
With powerful wingbeats, they soared into the sky, their silhouettes blending seamlessly with the clouds as they embraced the ancient dragon queen''s responsibility.
The sky became their canvas, and with a sense of purpose, they embarked on their journey to train and guide Archer through the challenges that awaited him.
[E, Halime and Leira''s POV]
E was worried because she couldn''t get hold of Archer or any of the girls. So, once sses were over, she went to find Leira and Halime.
She found the two of them and asked if they had heard from anyone, but they shook their heads, which caused E to sigh.
Once she asked that, she handed over a bracelet to Halime, who asked. ''''What''s this?''''
E exined. ''''Arch told me to give it to you. He can exin all the benefits to it when he gets back.''''
The snake nodded, but then Leira suggested. ''''Why don''t we check the domain, and if they aren''t there, we can wait a couple of days and go to the headmistress?''''
E and Halime agreed. The half-elf activated the bracelet, teleporting them to the domain with hopeful smiles.
They expected warm greetings from Archer, but reality had a different n. The domainy silent and seemingly deserted.
The usual hustle and bustle of Archer''s energetic presence, N''s melodious tunes, and Hemera''s discussions over books were absent.
The girls exchanged puzzled nces, their excitement giving way to concern. E tried reaching out through the tattoo but didn''t feel anything.
Her attempts to contact the others met with eerie silence. Halime''s brows furrowed as she surveyed the surroundings. "Where could they be? Did something happen while we were away?"
Leira, the pragmatic one, suggested, "Let''s not jump to conclusions just yet. Maybe thier trapped in the city. We should go about our business and see if they return in a day or two but if not we can go to the headmistress like I suggested."
The three girls reached a unanimous decision, and E took charge, heading to the kitchen to prepare dinner.
Halime and Leira settled themselves at the dining table, chatting as they eagerly awaited the meal that was soon toe.
As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting hues of orange and purple across the sky, the girls reconvened for dinner.
Eid out a feast of various foods, each giving a delicious smell wafting through the air, attracting the other two''s attention.
Leira, her purple cat tail swaying behind her, leaned back in her chair and spoke with a voice that carried a certain weight. "He''s gotten into trouble again."
The snake girl looked at her and asked in a curious voice. ''''What do you mean?''''
''''Arch said he found an ancient city, and most ces like that are really dangerous and tend to have traps everywhere,'''' Leira answered as she started eating.
E stood up abruptly, worry shing in her eyes. "I can''t just sit here and wait. Tomorrow morning, we''ll see Ophelia. She might know something or be able to help us. I can''t shake this feeling that something is wrong, and I won''t rest until we find out what it is."
Halime nodded, the gravity of the situation settling in. "I agree. Waiting won''t solve anything. Let''s see the headmistress first thing in the morning. Maybe she can help us locate them."
Leira, though initially hesitant, saw the urgency in their eyes and nodded in agreement. "Fine. Tomorrow morning, we''ll see her. But until then, let''s try not to panic. There might be a reasonable exnation for all this."
The trio exchanged silent nods, resuming their quiet dinner as the night unfolded. Eventually, each retreated to her respective bedroom, seeking sce in the embrace of sleep.
Despite their attempts to send messages,munication proved elusive. As the night wore on, exhaustion took over, and one by one, they sumbed to the embrace of slumber.
With the arrival of morning, all three were up at the break of dawn. The three left the domain and made their way to the college.
As they approached the entrance, the imposing figure of Headmistress Ophelia emerged from the shadows, a serene smile gracing her lips.
Her sharp violet eyes met theirs, and she beckoned them forward as she greeted them in a calm tone. "Good morning, girls.''''
"Headmistress Ophelia," E began, her voice carrying a blend of concern and determination, "we need your help. Something''s happened to Archer and the others, and we can''t reach them."
Ophelia''s smile remained, but her eyes betrayed a knowing glint. "Please, follow me to my office. We have much to discuss."
The three girls exchanged curious nces but followed the headmistress without hesitation. When the group reached her office, she gestured for them to take a seat as they entered.
She settled into her chair, her gaze steady as she regarded them. ''''I know that stupid dragon has wandered into the Western Wilds in the south with the others. My grandmother says our world''s jungles and wilderness ces are full of ancient cities and traps that could do anything.''''
When Ophelia stopped speaking, she looked at the three girls and asked. ''''I assume it''s all the others except Sia?''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 524 Between The Living And The Dead
Chapter 524 Between The Living And The Dead
Archer soon found a new tunnel to explore, and with Zahara watching his back, he walked down it.
He felt the weight of the three buildings in his Item Box, but it didn''t bother him. Soon, he came to a small chamber with egg sacks.
When Archer saw this, he shook his head and cast Eldritch st into the things, causing them to explode.
Afterpleting the task, he surveyed his surroundings and discovered he was in the den of a mysterious beast that the Swarm had collected. @@novelbin@@
However, he dismissed the situation with a nonchnt shrug and took a deep breath. Archer unleashed a burst of dragon fire that engulfed everything in the room.
Once doing that, he walked down the opposite tunnel and used Aura Detector to scan it, but it didn''t show him anything.
Archer continued walking down it until he heard a banging noise. It was an unsettling noise, repetitive and rhythmic, like a distant drumbeat.
Curious, he stopped walking and tried to identify the source of the eerie sound. The air grew heavy with tension.
Archer resumed his journey, his curiosity overpowering caution, following the haunting rhythm that echoed through the tunnel.
Turning a corner, he entered a new chamber, and his eyes widened in shock at the nightmarish scene before him.
The walls were embellished with macabre decorationsforms twisted and contorted, remnants of what had once been humans.
Their bodies dangled from the ceiling, suspended by ck grimy chains, and their moans filled the air with a haunting symphony of suffering.
The sight sent a shiver down Archer''s spine, and his breath caught in his throat. These were not the humans he expected to encounter.
Even after everything he''d seen, the sight spooked him, and he now realized how evil the swarm was.
The people''s faces looked frozen in evesting pain, showing that something evil had changed them into empty shells of who they used to be.
Limbs twisted at unnatural angles, eyes vacant and haunted. They seemed like creepy sculptures suspended in the grim gallery of despair.
He thought to himself as he looked around. ''What the fuck is this shit. Its straight out of a horror movie. It gives me the creeps.''
As he looked around, a cold realization gripped Archerhe had stumbled upon a chamber of horrors where the boundaries between the living and the dead had blurred.
The air seemed tainted with those unfortunate soul''s despair, and a sense of dread coiled around his heart.
The chamber echoed with the moans of the twisted figures suspended by chains, their vacant eyes pleading for release from their nightmarish existence.
Archer gazed upon the pitiful humans still clinging to a semnce of life in their tortured state and felt sorry for them.
He decided to free them from this torture and?took a deep breath before unleashing a torrent of dragon fire, an inferno that consumed the horror-filled chamber.
The intense heat roared through the air and burned everything to dust, releasing the people from their tortured lives.
After burning that whole chamber, he spotted another tunnel near him. It was hidden behind some bloody cloth hung from hooks.
He entered it and?ventured deeper into the dimly lit tunnel. A subtle shift in the air caught his attention.
The delicate and familiar scent wafted towards him like a gentle whisper. Instinctively, he stilled his steps, his heightened dragon senses honing in on the fragrance.
Turning a corner, he found himself facing a branching path. The scent lingered in the air, and Archer''s brows furrowed in concentration.
It was a fragrance he knew well, a unique blend of floral notes and the subtle essence of earth.
The distinctive scent belonged to one of the girls, N or Llyniel. Hurrying ahead, he summoned his ws and found himself in front of a sturdy wooden door.
With a quick stop, he cast Azur Cannon at the door, a vivid purple beam shot from his outstretched arm.
The spell caused the door to vanish with a loud boom, startling the creatures on the other side.
[N & Llyniel''s POV]
After fighting the red-skinned goblins, the two girls continued down the tunnels. N was walking in front as Llyniel followed behind.
The lion girl turned to the elf and spoke. ''''Are you always this quiet, Llyn?''''
Llyniel looked at her and nodded, which caused N to sigh, but she continued until they came to a chamber.
When they entered, the two girls werepletely shocked. They stumbled upon the remnants of an old, abandoned vige lost to the ravages of time.
The air carried a sense of history, and nature had woven its way into the ruins, iming what was once a bustlingmunity.
As they approached, the two girls exchanged curious nces, their eyes reflecting a blend of wonder and uncertainty.
The buildings in front of them were aged and worn. Dpidated structures whose original purpose remained a mystery due to the passage of time.
With her adventurous spirit, N took a cautious step forward, her gaze sweeping across the timeworn structures.
"Llyniel, have you ever seen anything like this before?" She asked.
The wood elf shook her head with a confused look on her face. "No. It seems like a ce forgotten by time itself. I cannot recognize the style of these buildings."
Together, they approached the heart of the abandoned vige, their footsteps echoing through the silence that enveloped the crumbling structures.
Nature had imed its share, with vines clinging to the walls and flora pushing through the cracks in the cobblestone streets.
The air seemed to carry whispers, leaving the girls scared as they moved deeper into the vige.
Shadows danced on the remnants of what might have been a town square, and memories of life once vibrant nowy dormant in the stillness of decay.
The ground beneath their feet was littered with debris. As they ventured deeper, a mist appeared over the vige, hiding the buildings in its embrace.
The air was heavy with an otherworldly stillness, broken only by the soft crunch of their footsteps on the litter-strewn ground.
N stopped walking and turned to the wood elf. ''''Why does it feel like we''re being watched? Can you use your nature magic here?''''
Llyniel shook her head. "No. Despite the presence of nature here, it''s corrupted and refuses to heed mymands. I hear it screaming incessantly as if trapped in constant agony."
The lion girl looked concerned when she heard that, but soon, the silence was shattered when the two heard footsteps echoing around them.
They exchanged nces, their senses heightened in the disquieting atmosphere. Suddenly, the air was pierced by chilling cackles and eerieughter.
Creepyughter echoed all around them,ing from every direction. The sound bounced off the wall, filling the empty vige with an eerie chorus.
N''s hand instinctively tightened around the hilt of her weapon, and Llyniel''s brown eyes darted nervously from side to side.
The mist moved strangely as the creepy sounds got louder. The girls felt like someone was watching them, and theughter kept echoing in the vige.
Shadows flickered in the periphery of their vision, adding to the surreal and unsettling surroundings.
The mist moved strangely, forming weird shapes that echoed the creepy sounds in the haunted vige.
N and Llyniel cautiously approached the heart of the abandoned vige, where the remains of what once might have been a vige square.
As they stepped into what used to be a bustling marketce, N''s eyes scanned the scene.
The skeletal frames of market stalls stood like ghostly sentinels, their wooden structures weathered by time.
Curiosity etched across N''s face, she took a cautious step forward, her eyes tracing the faded outlines of what were once bustling stalls. "Llyniel, can you sense anything unusual here with your magic?''''
The wood elf furrowed her brow, her elven senses on high alert. She shook her head. "I sense a strange energy, but as I said before, it''s corrupted. I can''t grasp its nature."
A disturbing sound broke the silence, halting their exploration of the mystery. The distant scraping of ws against stone echoed in the air, triggering N''s instincts.
Swiftly turning, sword drawn, she deflected a sudden w swipe just in time as she skidded backward due to the force.
The surprise attacker emerged from the shadows, unveiling humanoid figures with jet-ck skin, blood-red eyes, and menacing ws.
They were snarling, their sharp teeth glinting in the dim light. N leaped back, creating distance between them.
As she looked at the creatures, her eyes narrowed with shock, horror, and caution. Llyniel, too, readied herself.
Seemingly unfazed by the sudden retaliation, the creatures emitted guttural growls as they circled the girls, eyes fixated on their prey.
N''s voice cut through the tense air. "Llyniel, be ready. These things don''t look friendly."
The ck humanoid creatures closed in on the two girls with their blood-red eyes and menacing ws.
N turned to Llyniel, a silent understanding passing between them. The wood elf raised her hands without hesitation, invoking her earth magic.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 526 Let鈥檚 Keep Going
Chapter 526 Let''s Keep Going
[Nefertiti & Hecate''s POV]
The two girls pressed on through the forest, surrounded by the ominous roars of unseen beasts.
Nefertiti took the lead, and after a while, she spotted a clearing in the distance. She turned to Hecate and suggested, "There''s a clearing nearby. Let''s check it out."
The moon elf nodded in agreement and trailed after the subus. Upon entering the clearing, they found it devoid of life.
As they cautiously explored the clearing, a sudden rustle of leaves and a gentle breeze announced the arrival of an unexpected visitor.
Before they could react, a mysterious woman appeared from the forest, causing the two girls to jump.
The woman regarded them with a calm voice as she spoke. "Fear not, travelers. I mean you no harm.''''
Despite the initial scare, Nefertiti and Hecate sensed no immediate danger. The woman continued, "I''ve been watching, and it''s unsafe here. Monsters lurk in these woods. Follow me, and I''ll guide you to safety."
Intrigued, the two girls exchanged nces before nodding in agreement and followed her as the woman didn''t get any dangerous feelings from her.
The woman guided Nefertiti and Hecate through the dense forest, their footsteps echoing on the soft bed of fallen leaves.
As they ventured deeper, the trees gradually gave way to the sight of an old, weathered town emerging in the clearing. @@novelbin@@
The town seemed frozen, with ancient buildings as silent witnesses. Cobblestone streets lined with moss and ivy crisscrossed through the quaint settlement.
A sense of eerie nostalgia hung as if the town held untold stories and secrets. The woman, without pausing, continued to lead the way through the quiet streets.
The asional creak of a rusty sign swinging in the wind and the distant howl of the forest created a haunting ambiance.
Nefertiti and Hecate exchanged nces, silently acknowledging the peculiar nature of their surroundings.
As the woman guided them deeper into the town, they soon entered a busier part of the settlement.
The old cobblestone streets widened, and they saw shacks built everywhere as the buildings looked run down.
All the vigers stopped what they were doing and stared at the two girls, which caused the Nefertiti toment. ''''What are they looking at? Do they want to burn?
''''Don''t do that, Nefi. We need to get out of here to reunite with our husband. We can''t afford to mess around.'''' Hecate spoke.
The mysterious woman continued to lead them through the busy streets, her steps unwavering.
It was as if the townspeople were oblivious to the peculiar atmosphere but couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.
As they passed the various stalls and shops, the noise faded, reced by an unsettling quiet that hung like an invisible veil.
The townspeople''s expressions remained fixed, their actions almost mechanical. Hecate whispered. "Do you feel that? Something''s not right. They''re going through the motions, but there''s no real life here."
Nefertiti nodded in agreement, her senses heightened as they followed the enigmatic woman through the strangely busy yet lifeless town.
The mystery deepened with every step, leaving them on edge and questioning the world''s authenticity.
She guided them toward a fire pit positioned beside a house near the town''s outskirts, taking a seat herself and leaving Nefertiti and Hecate standing.
The woman directed her gaze at Hecate, curiosity evident in her eyes. "I know you''re an elf, but what kind? I''ve never seen someone with grey skin like yours."
Hecate met the woman''s inquisitive gaze but didn''t respond. It was Nefertiti who answered. ''''It doesn''t matter what she is, but what is this ce?''''
After she spoke, the woman nodded. ''''You''re right, and this ce is a lost town. We were once on the Avidia, but that was many years ago.''''
''''How did you end up here then? And why is everyone acting like everything is normal?'''' Nefertiti asked while sitting next to Hecate, who was on guard.
The woman looked at her and answered honestly. ''''They are broken. They pretend to live as normal as possible, trying to pretend what''s happening is just a bad dream. That isn''t important, but we must be inside when the light goes out.''''
Nefertiti wore a perplexed expression, and Hecate''s concern was evident, yet the woman pressed on. "The Swarm sent creatures here to hunt us, but thest mage created barriers around certain areas to repel them."
"Alright, where''s the closest safe ce?" Nefertiti inquired.
[Hemera & Tal''s POV]
The two elves walked down the same tunnel but saw nothing apart from darkness. However, thanks to being elves, they had no issues with their sight.
Hemera suddenly felt a chill as they passed by an intersection. She stopped walking as she spoke. ''''Tali. Do you feel that?
Tal looked around and shook her head before replying. ''''I feel nothing, Auntie. It''s just cold.''''
''''Okay. Let''s keep going.'''' Hemera spoke after not sensing anything.
They continued walking for a while before emerging into anotherrge chamber, which was different.
It wasn''t just a passageway but a battlefield frozen in time. The scene before them was hauntinga scene of a fierce conflict that had been abruptly halted.
Hemera turned to Tal, her expression mirroring the astonishment in the mixed elf''s wide eyes.
The chamber was a frozen picture of a fierce struggle. Human and Elven warriors, d in armor, were mixed in with deformed humanoids all over the battlefield.
Tal beheld a frozen tableau, a disturbing stillness permeating the scene as though time had been arrested at the height of the conflict.
Arrows were mid-flight, spells were frozen while cast, and the warrior''s expressions conveyed determination and surprise.
The mixed elf whispered, her voice barely audible in the spectral silence, "What... what happened here?"
Hemera shook her head, unable to provide an answer. The warriors seemed trapped in a struggle, and the chamber held the weight of their unfinished battle.
The duo ventured cautiously onto the battlefield, the air heavy with dread. Tal looked around nervously.
She wondered what was out there andmented. ''''Auntie. Why is it so quiet?''''
The fieldy strewn with the aftermath of a brutal sh, the ground a testament to the fierce battle unfolding.
Fallen soldiersy scattered across the terrain, their lifeless bodies showing the fierce conflict they had been drawn into.
She turned to Tal with a worried look as she answered. ''''I don''t know Tali. Just be on guard and keep your eyes on our surroundings.''''
Hemera looked at the scene, her eyes moving over the frozen scene of warriors caught in the struggle.
A group of mages stood frozen, their hands outstretched as they cast spells that hung suspended in the air.
She noticed soldiers mounted on beasts, charging headlong into humanoid creatures with a strange appearance.
As they moved further, the scenes of battle unfolded before them. Some soldiers charged forward with weapons raised, frozen during their final assault.
Othersy dying, their expressions eternally fixed in pain and despair. Tal couldn''t help but gasp at the eerie spectacle.
The sight of so much death and suffering overwhelmed her, and her eyes widened in terror.
Sensing her niece''s distress, Hemera touched her shoulder reassuringly. Just as they were about to press forward, an abrupt and total darkness enveloped them.
The world plunged into ckness, and even Hemera, with her elven vision, couldn''t see a thing.
Tal''s panicked voice cut through the void. "Auntie Hemera, what''s happening? I can''t see anything!"
Hemera got ready to cast her sun magic, her senses on high alert. "Stay close, Tal. We''re not alone, and something is not right. Prepare yourself."
As the lights abruptly flickered back to life, the once-frozen battlefield underwent a chilling transformation.
Once, a silent battlefield was now covered in ck-skinned humanoids swarmed it. Their bodies were grotesque, their skin a dark abyss that seemed to absorb the light around them.
In a macabre scene, the creatures moved with a sinister purpose. They dragged the fallen soldiers, their lifeless forms limp, toward an unknown destination.
Hemera noticed the air was filled with an ominous silence as the creatures, with their red eyes gleaming and sharp teeth and ws exposed, got to work on the soldiers.
However, the moment the lights returned, the attention of the ck-skinned humanoids shifted abruptly.
As though sharing a single consciousness, they all turned simultaneously, their collective gaze locking onto the two girls on the battlefield.
Tal, caught off guard by the movement, couldn''t help but jump in response. The piercing red eyes of the creatures bore into her.
Hemera''s eyes widened with urgency as she turned to Tal. "Run, Tali! Now!" she eximed, her voice carrying a tone of bothmand and concern.
Without hesitation, her hands ignited with a radiant glow as she unleashed a powerful Sun st into the midst of the ck-skinned creatures.
The intense light momentarily blinded them, creating a window of opportunity for the two girls.
Seizing the moment, she grabbed Tal''s hand and sprinted through the now-empty battlefield.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 527 Vanished
Chapter 527 Vanished
[E''s, Halime and Leira''s POV]
All three girls nodded when they heard her question, which caused Ophelia to nod as she took out a device.
Ophelia spoke into it with a hurried voice. ''''Girls, can youe to my office please?''''
After a few seconds of silence, three voices agreed with her request. Once that was done, she put it away.
E noticed that she looked concerned and asked in a curious voice, ''''What is troubling you, headmistress?''''
Ophelia looked at the half-elf, who had a caring look on her face, which caused her to smile before answering. ''''To tell you the truth, girls, I was thinking of heading back to The Arcadia Kingdom because the dragons are making things hard for my family.''''
When Leira heard this, she got a confused look, but she shook her head and asked. ''''Dragons?''''
Ophelia hesitated momentarily, her eyes revealing the weight of the secrets she was about to unveil.
"My mother," she began, "is the Queen of the Witches. We''ve been locked in a long-standing war with the dragons dominating the Aetheria continent''s other half. It''s a war that has spanned generations."
Her gaze drifted, recalling the struggles her people faced. "Recently, there''s been a change. We''ve found an unexpected ally in the form of the Phoenix Empress, Be meheart. She rules a strong empire not far of the coast of Aetheria."
Ophelia continued, "But that''s not all. There''s another force on our side C a kingdom of giants. They''ve joined our cause, bringing their strength and might to the battlefield. The bnce of power is delicate, but with these newfound allies, we fight for the future of ournd and its people but recently something changed."
As the older woman spoke, E found herself lost in her thoughts. ''Why is she telling us this?''
Unbeknownst to her, the two other girls, too, were quietly pondering the same question, though none of them voiced their curiosity, choosing to listen to Ophelia''s words.
Ophelia took a deep breath, her eyes solemn as she shared the unsettling news. "I must warn you," she began, "the dragons we face are not ordinary. They have enlisted the aid of three formidable dragon empires: Draconith, Stormwing, and guewyrm. Each of these empires has unique abilities, making them a force to be reckoned with."
She gestured solemnly and continued, "The Chaos dragons wield the powerful chaos magic. They can manipte mana to devastating effect, creating unpredictable and destructive forces on the battlefield."
"Stormwing dragons, from the Thunder empire, harness the power of storms. Their control over lightning and thunder is unmatched, making them formidable adversaries in the skies and on the ground."
"Lastly, the gue dragons, belonging to the Poison empire, are masters of toxic forces. Their breath can unleash deadly poisons that not only harm physically but corrode the very essence of life."
After Ophelia finished her exnation, the three girls exchanged nces, their eyes fixed on her expectantly.
It was Halime who voiced the question that lingered in the air. She inquired, her tone filled with genuine curiosity. "Why are you telling us this?"
Ophelia took a moment before responding, her expression sincere as she pleaded. "Because Archer will get involved when he hears how wealthy all the kingdoms are. He will steal from us all, and I want you girls to talk him out of it.''''
The unexpected request left E and Halime momentarily silent, processing the unusual proposition.
Leira broke the silence with a sigh, her voice revealing resignation. "Headmistress, he''s a greedy dragon. We can''t tell him anything. He does what he wants when he wants, and he''s a free spirit. Maybe you need to bribe him."
When Ophelia heard this, she sighed before nodding her head. She was about to reply, but there was a knock on the door.
''''Come in!'''' She shouted out.
E observed as three young women entered the room, though her skepticism made her doubt their true age.
The first among them caught her attention, a brown-skinned woman with long, flowing blonde hair and radiant violet eyes.
The woman''srge boobs didn''t escape E''s notice, eliciting a subtle hint of jealousy. Leira, the cat girl, seemed to sense her thoughts and yfully poked her.
E turned to Leira, who whispered, "Witches are always beautiful. It''s a trait of their race."
Nodding in understanding, E redirected her attention to the second woman.
The second arrival had pearl-white skin and vibrant pink hair, and it reminded the three girls of Nefertiti''s distinctive appearance.
She possessed a slimmer figure than the first woman, and a big smile appeared as E shifted her focus to the final neer.
This woman bore a striking resemnce to Ophelia but sported short ck hair that went past her ears.
E noticed the woman was muscr and looked serious. All three wore battle-witch armor, which gave them the perfect protection.
However, a hush enveloped the room as the door closed behind them. Breaking the silence, the blonde witch gazed at E and the others before redirecting her attention to Ophelia.
She spoke with a grin. ''''Cousin. It''s finally nice to see you, but what do you need from us?''''
Ophelia smiled before answering. ''''Amaryllis, can you search for someone for me? He''s gone missing and needs to be located before it causes chaos again.''''
Amaryllis couldn''t contain herughter as she yfully poked fun at the older woman. "Ophelia, darling, is there a secret love affair we''re unaware of? Or are you thinking about a romantic kidnapping for marriage? Weren''t you all about the ''all-natural birth'' concept, doing your best to avoid the egg methods our moms applied to some of us?"
Upon hearing this, E and the other two burst into giggles, but theirughter was short-lived as a sudden weight settled over them.
ncing at the source, they found the headmistress looking at them sternly before shifting her attention to Amaryllis. @@novelbin@@
With a grave tone, Ophelia rified, "He''s not my love, and we''re certainly not getting married. It''s about Archer Wyldheart. ording to these three youngdies, the silly dragon decided to explore the Western Wilds and, well, vanished."
Upon hearing this, Amaryllis''s expression shifted to one of concern, but at that moment, the somber-looking woman took a step forward.
Her voice carried a gravitas as she inquired, "Where exactly is that? And what additional details can you provide, Ophelia?"
"Don''t call me princess, Valencia. We''re family," Ophelia replied, sounding a bit annoyed.
Ignoring thement, the short-haired woman pressed on. "Tell us where to go, princess, and we''ll leave to rescue the boy."
Ophelia sighed, retrieving a map. She pointed to the massive jungle in the Summerfield Duchy. "He''s here. Grandmother once told me it''s full of abandoned cities from the past, so he may have stumbled upon on of them. She''s studying some on the southern continent, so I''ll contact her and ask for her opinion."
That''s when E noticed the pink-haired girl speaking up. "Cousin, you must take this seriously if you''re sending us out there."
"Yes, Scarlett. He''s important to the empire, even if he doesn''t care, but he needs to return as the tournaments are approaching fast, and the Church of Light has been making moves."
The three women nodded, and Amaryllis was the one to speak. "Okay, Ophie, we will rescue yourpanion, but we must return to the kingdom after that. Auntie needs our help."
Ophelia agreed. "Mother told me the fire dragons have be bolder and attacked Witchgate Stronghold on the western border but were held at bay when Atunie''s Pandora and Elia paid them a visit."
E watched this and was d that the battle witches would be helping. Amaryllis turned to them and spoke. ''''Did the handsome dragon say anything before he vanished?''''
The half-elf was about to reply, but Leira spoke up. ''''Arch said he''d found an old city, but that''s all. It''s been quiet since then.''''
''''Okay, we can start by looking for any cities in the jungle. We have the perfect team to tackle it, so we''ll be off.'''' Amaryllismented.
Ophelia nodded with a smile. ''''Thank you, girls. I''m sure Archer will be happy to see you three.''''
That''s when Valencia asked in her usual serious voice. ''''Why would he be happy? He should be thankful.''''
When E, Leira, and Halime heard this, they startedughing, which caught everyone''s attention.
Ophelia asked with a curious voice. ''''Why are you threeughing?''''
Halime stoppedughing as she answered. ''''He will thank you and owe you a favor, but don''t take advantage of him.''''
The others agreed with the snake girl, but Amaryllis spoke. ''''We will see when we bring him back.''''
After speaking, the battle witches left Ophelia and the three in the room. She turned to them with a smile. ''''They will find him.''''
''''Thank you, headmistress. We will go to sses now.'''' E spoke as they stood up.
Ophelia smiled at them and waved her hand to open the door. She spoke as they left. ''''Be careful girls. Someone will make a move when he''s not here.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 529 Bonding With A Lioness (R18)
Chapter 529 Bonding With A Lioness (R18)
Yet, whatever prevented him from entering his domain annoyed him, but he tried thinking about solutions, his mind buzzing with ideas.
But his mind drew a nk, and irritation crept in as he concluded his meal wrap. He observed a giant shark devouring smaller creatures.
Archer saw many different types of sea beasts, from sharks torge fish, and wanted to collect them, but it was impossible.
Exhaling, he redirected his attention to N, who had finished her meal, and approached him with a wide grin.
She stopped before him and remarked about the white snake, who was sleeping. "That snake seems incrediblyfortable."
Archer nodded. "Indeed, she is. Zahara has proven valuable during our time here, as she can detect things that I can''t due to being an Astral Serpent."
N smiled and was about to reply, but Archer pushed her back when the water erupted. A giant shark lunged at them.
But he chuckled as he cast Cosmic Shield to protect the girls while sidestepping the shark and quickly punched the beast in the head.
The shark soared through the air, colliding forcefully with the chamber wall, the impact resonating with a deafening crash.
N stood mesmerized, her jaw dropping in sheer awe at the colossal size of the creature.
Nevertheless, Archer handled the situation with a casual punch, treating the beast as if it were an inconsequential challenge.
Approaching the floundering shark, he calmly closed the distance. Despite the beast''s panicked thrashing, he swiftly ended its struggles by driving his tail into its head.
The shark stopped moving and flopped down while he studied it. Archer decided to scan it to find out what it was.
[Nightshade Shark]
[Rank: S]
A grin crossed Archer''s face as he looked at the aftermath, realizing how strong she was.
However, he shook his head, dismissing any thoughts of self-praise, and stored the Nightshade Shark in his Item Box.
Archer grew curious and looked forward to eating the meatter. Once that was done, he turned to N, who was staring at him.
N''s tail swayed behind her, and her lustful blue eyes hinted at her desires. Archer grinned as he neared the lioness.
She suddenly rushed towards him, jumping into his embrace. Archer caught her, and they shared a passionate kiss.
He struggled to keep up with her, so he firmly held onto her toned ass, keeping her close as she ended the kiss.
Archer couldn''t help but wonder what she had in mind, but his thoughts were interrupted as she nted soft kisses on his neck, sending tingles down his spine.
It dawned on him that she was currently in heat. A knowing grin spread across his face as he employed Mana Maniption.
He created a makeshift bed for both of them. He was mindful of their surroundings and sealed the chamber entrances and the water pool with Cosmic Shield.
With the chamber now secured, Archer gently guided N onto the bed, allowing himself to fall on top of her.
Archer felt a surge of wild desire as her plump lips met his own. He adored how soft they were and continued kissing her.
The lioness became increasingly excited and aroused as she felt his hands exploring every inch of her, igniting an even stronger desire within them.
He caressed her muscr body, eventually reaching for her breasts, which were neitherrge nor small in size.
Archer sat up and admired her from head to toe. He couldn''t help but notice the blissful expression on her beautiful face.
Her lion-like ears twitched as his gaze traveled down her body. She was wearing a white kaftan paired with leather armor.
But what caught his attention was the ck stockings that went up to her thighs. Archer left them on before moving to her leather armor.
After removing her armor, Archer got a pleased response from N, who willingly wiggled out of it until she remained d only in her kaftan. @@novelbin@@
The way her body curved in the tight kaftan stirred Archer''s desire, making his lust intensify as he took it off her.
N was d only in her ck bra, panties, and stockings. The sight ignited a primal instinct within Archer, causing him to remove his shirt.
When the lioness caught sight of this, her desire surged, and she snatched him. She pulled him onto her, and they resumed their passionate kisses.
But Archer''s member pressed against her cave, igniting a frenzy within the lioness. N yfully bit his lip as she began to grind against him.
Sensing her arousal, he stripped her until she was only in her stocking, and everything was on show, which excited him.
N shed him a mischievous smile, allowing him to admire her. It was at that moment that he began to trail kisses down her body.
Archer yfully nibbled on her delicate, light brown nipples, eliciting a delightful moan from the lioness.
Before long, he found himself mesmerized by her shaved, glistening, wet pussy, which was perfect in his eyes.
Without hesitation, he eagerly dove in, skillfully pleasuring her sensitive clit. N couldn''t help but release a passionate moan of pleasure.
Archer licked her all over, causing N to grab his white hair as he dismissed his horns and pushed his head inwards.
Heplied and slipped his tongue into her tight hole, which caused the lioness to scream out in pure pleasure, but he wasn''t done.
Continuing with his attack, Archer started licking her clit and slipped a finger inside her pussy, and started to finger her gently.
N''s legs began to tremble, and suddenly, she screamed even louder as she climaxed and squirted all over his hand.
Archer began gulping it down. As he did so, a delightful vor filled his mouth, and he didn''t stop until her body stopped shaking.
After that was done, he sat up and noticed N lying down, her arm covering her face as she was breathing heavily.
When she nced up, he noticed a dazed expression on her face, causing him to smile as he positioned himself between her legs.
Smirking, Archer inquired, "Are youpletely sure about this?"
"Yes. Mark me as yours, my dragon. I want the same tattoo as the other girls," N replied, shaking her head with a smile.
He nodded and leaned down, capturing her plump lips again, which caught her off guard, but soon she was moaning as Archer rubbed his raging member on her soaking pussy.
When N felt this, her body stiffened but soon rxed as pleasure overwhelmed her as his member slipped inside.
Archer continued to thrust until he reached a barrier and came to a halt. He gazed into her mesmerizing blue eyes, noticing a hint of confusion.
With a reassuring smile, he spoke softly, "It might sting a bit, but don''t worry, I''ll use a healing spell to make it better."
N nodded in understanding, and Archer resumed his movements, gently taking her virginity.
A trickle of blood followed, but he swiftly cast the Aurora Healing spell, relieving her of the pain.
Once he did that, the pleasure took over, and N started moaning as Archer was slowly thrusting in and out, causing her to get wetter.
She quickly hugged him tight as he went deep. Archer was in heaven as her cave mped down on his and wasn''t letting go as she kept moaning.
But he continued to thrust as he leaned over the lioness whose eyes were rolling, but she managed to look at him and smiled.
Archer leaned down and kissed her neck as he pushed deeper into her pussy which was already soaking wet.
N felt him hitting every single one of her weak spots, causing her to climax again, and when he felt her love juices hitting him, he was ready.
He pushed deeper and touched her womb as he released his essence deep inside. When the lioness felt this, her whole body trembled, and she passed out due to the pleasure.
Archer pulled out as he leaned down and kissed the dazed girl who had a silly smile on her face.
He looked down and saw his essence flowing out of her with bits of blood. Archer cast Cleanse on the two of them as he stood up.
N curled up on the makeshift bed and slept. He looked over to the wood elf and saw she was still sleeping. But that''s when he heard banging and looked at the entrances.
What he saw annoyed him as there were Nyxians, Ratlings, and other creatures lurking on the other side of the shield.
When Archer saw this, he sighed as he wore a new shirt and stood before the Ratlings. They resembled creatures out of a nightmare, rat men with fur-covered bodies.
Their glowing red eyes were fixed on him with an eerie hunger. A silent and unsettling standoff unfolded in the gloomy cavern.
But then, a grin spread across his face. Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a roar, sending forth a stream of violet fire that struck the horde of creatures.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 531 Mist
Chapter 531 Mist
Mana swirled around Archer''s hand as a violet light shone. When the Sovereign Mage saw this, it sped up and sprinted at him.
The girls managed to get further away as it arrived before him, grabbed his arm, and went to pull.
When Archer saw this, he panicked, but it was already toote as the Terravian ripped his left arm from the socket, causing him to let out a scream full of pain.
He felt the bones pop and skin rip with incredible force, leaving behind a stump as the blood rushed like a tsunami.
Archer looked at the humanoid with fuzzy eyes as the pain overwhelmed him, but he let out a stream of dragon fire that washed over it.
He cleared some space and used his right hand to cast the spell. When the Terravian realized what had happened, it quicklyunched multiple creepy projectiles at him.
But Archer cast the spell dozens of times, striking his enemy and the tunnel walls as blood poured out of his stump.
Striking with force, it triggered a colossal explosion reverberating through the tunnel, shattering the silence with a thunderous roar.
In his severely injured state, Archer cast Azur Cannon, which shook the tunnel''s very foundations.
Archer, N, and Llyniel were caught in the fiery storm. Their bodies were lifted off the ground and sent hurtling down the tunnel.
The force of the explosion propelled them forward, an unrelenting torrent of mana behind them.
Debris and rocks tumbled from the copsing tunnel, adding to the chaos. The once-sturdy walls crumbled, creating a perilous cascade that threatened to bury everything in its path.
The Sovereign mage was caught at the center of the explosion and faced the full brunt of its power.
That''s when the tunnel copsed, sealing the Terravian within the rubble. Stones and dust filled the air, obscuring the once-menacing figure from sight.
Archer and the two girls were flying down the tunnel, but he managed to cast Cosmic Shield around the two girls.
He knew Zahara was safe as she was with Llyniel wrapped around her neck. They soon slowed down as he crashed into another wall.
As he touched down on the ground, he nced upward, only to find the shield hurtling toward him.
The impact was imminent, but he managed to raise his mangled arm in a useless attempt to block it.
When the shield hit him, it knocked Archer out as the girls were thrown all over the ce and didn''t notice they hit him.
They stopped, and the shield vanished, causing them tond on the ground with a thud. N looked up as she rubbed her head.
She noticed they were in another empty chamber without a pool of water. The lion girl looked for Llyniel and spotted her sitting up, rubbing her back.
N stood up and stretched as she looked around for Archer, but her eyes widened in panic when she spotted him.
He was lying motionless against the wall, covered in blood, with his head hung low. Her steps quickened, heart pounding in her ears as she reached his side.
The sight before her sent shivers down her spine. Archery there, seemingly lifeless, with six weird projectiles stuck in his battered body.
His right arm hung limply, and to her horror, the left one was missing. Blood and dirt coated his once pristine white scales.
N''s eyes widened in shock, fear coursing through her veins as she witnessed the once mighty white dragon brought down because he protected them.
"No, no, no," she muttered, her voice a desperate plea as she knelt beside him.
The mana that once radiated from him seemed diminished, leaving a void of power and vulnerability.
Gulping back her rising panic, N took in the gravity of the situation. Her trembling hands hovered over him, hesitating before reaching for the strange projectiles lodged in his body.
Upon touching the projectiles, Llyniel''s voice reached her from behind. "They are mana-canceling weapons designed to suppress mana for a specific duration of time."
N turned to the elf with narrowed eyes and asked. ''''How do you know that?''''
The wooid elf smiled as she responded. ''''Well, I can sense them stopping Archer''s mana from reacting. But it should stop soon so he can heal, but until then, we should secure the chamber.''''
When the lion girl heard this, she nodded and asked as she stood up. ''''Can you block those tunnels? We''ll be done for if any more of those creatures appear.''''
Llyniel walked over to the first tunnel and cast her earth magic to block the entrance using the same stone as the walls.
She did the same with the second and walked back over to N, crouching next to the unconscious Archer.
When she arrived in front of the two, Llyniel created a stone bed they could put him on. After doing that, she spoke to N. ''''Put him on the bed. We need to get the mana poison out of him.''''
The lion girl nodded before picking up the lifeless Archer and cing him on the bed. Once she did that, Llyniel grabbed the first Projectile and pulled it out.
Blood spurted out, but Llyniel pulled out the other five, causing N to grab Archer''s hand.
After it was done, the wood elf wrapped some clothes around him to stop the bleeding.
N looked at her and asked with a curious voice. ''''Can''t he heal himself?''''
Llyniel nodded. ''''Yes, he can, but his mana isn''t working, so his body shut down.''''
The lion girl nodded and sat on the end of the bed as Llyniel tended to Archer.
[Teu & Sera''s POV]
Sera returned to her humanoid form and lunged at the ocean princess to hold on to her as the water rushed back in.
Teu looked at her with a smile and spoke. ''''Thank you for that, Sera. But next time, be more careful while underwater.''''
The redhead nodded and clung to her back as Teu swam out of the tunnel. When they exited, there were no beasts.
She pressed on through the water, scanning for an escape route. After a considerable swim, a glimmer of light caught their attention from high above.
Sera gently nudged Teu and whispered, "Look above. There are lights."
The princess of the ocean halted her strokes and directed her gaze upward. Spell lights flickered in the distance, leaving her curious about the unfolding events.
She propelled them through the water, swimming towards the lights. However, as she drew closer, a sudden tremor resonated from above, sending ripples through the water.
Her keen senses picked up the impending danger, and instinctively, she swerved to the side, narrowly evading the copsing debris from the entrance above.
The once-clear path became a chaotic dance of falling rocks and rubble. Teu navigated the cascading obstacles until they were safe.
They emerged unscathed, her eyes wide with relief as Teu looked for another way to go, but soon a roar was heard. When hearing that, she darted away, seeking a different route.
Soon after, they encountered ghoul-like mermaids who ambushed them as they entered a passage that Sera had noticed.
Teu sped through the water like a bullet. The eerie, ghoul-like creatures lurking in the depths attempted to intercept her.
With swift maneuvers, she expertly dodged the oing threats. She evaded the creatures with spins, twists, and sudden changes in direction.
As she navigated the treacherous path, a distant glimmer of light caught her attention. It beckoned her forward, a beacon of hope in the dark abyss. @@novelbin@@
Teu, undeterred by the lurking dangers, elerated towards it. Leaving the ghoul-like creatures trailing behind in her.
The blue-haired girl swam fast toward the light, slicing through the water effortlessly. She shot out of the water with a powerful burst.
She soared into the air beforending on the ground bordering a forest. A thick mist enveloped the trees, lending a creepy atmosphere to the surroundings.
The forest floor was covered in a carpet of moss, and ancient trees stood tall, their branches reaching toward the heavens.
Sera jumped off Teu''s back before stretching her arms and legs. The mist clung to the air, creating an almost surreal ambiance.
Teu looked at the unfamiliar terrain. The trees seemed to whisper ancient secrets, and the distant calls of unseen creatures added to the creepy atmosphere.
The dragon girl looked around andmented. ''''Well, at least it''s better than being trapped underwater.''''
When Teu heard Sera, she giggled before speaking. ''''We should get going and be careful in the forest.
They ventured deeper into the creepy forest, their surroundings cloaked in a thick mist that added an ethereal quality to the ancient trees towering above them.
While they walked, the light suddenly went out, causing Sera to yelp, but it didn''t affect her much as she could still see.
But Teu, on the other hand, was struggling to see, which caused the dragon girl to grab her hand to help her.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 533 Too Much Mana
Chapter 533 Too Much Mana
The two elves sprinted across the battlefield and soon found another tunnel they ran down while the creepy creatures chased after them.
Hemera turned around and started casting one of the new spells she had learned while studying in Archer''s library. ''''Sunfire Birds.''''
Tal saw bright orange birds suddenly appear around Hemera and shoot off toward the creatures rushing down the tunnel.
''They are beautiful.'' The mixed elf thought to herself as she watched her aunt''s spell.
When they connected with the creatures, it caused explosions that shook the tunnel, which gave the two women time to get further ahead of the beasts.
Hemera started sprinting, followed by Tal, who had her bow ready but only now realized she wouldn''t need it.
The two ran for an hour until they came to a fairly decent-sized chamber, and when they stopped, Tal turned around and aimed her bow back the way they came.
She fired dozens of mana arrows into the tunnel they had just exited, causing it to copse and block the creature''s path.
After they let out a sigh of relief and surveyed the chamber, finding only one other tunnel, they proceeded to walk down it.
As they did that, the darkness took over, but both could see thanks to being elves. Tal turned to the sun elf and inquired, ''Auntie, do you believe we''ll encounter Archer soon?''
Hemera nodded with a sweet smile as she answered. ''''Of course. It shouldn''t be long now.''''
But when she did that, she thought, ''I hope it''s not too long now.''
Just as Tal was about to start talking again, she was interrupted by a scuttling noise interrupted them.
The two women stopped walking as it got closer. Straining their ears, Hemera heard something whooshing toward them.
Reacting swiftly, she pushed Tal to the side as a webbing shot between them. The sudden attack stunned both women.
They stood frozen as the source of the scuttling noise became obvious asrge spiders, their eight legs skittering menacingly toward them.
Without hesitation, Hemera cast her Sunfire Bird spell againl, and bright orange sun beasts shot toward the approaching arachnids.
Explosions from the impact echoed in the tunnel. Tal swiftly drew her bow and began firing a barrage of mana arrows into the oing spiders.
Each arrow, powered by her mana, found its mark, halting the advance of the monstrous creatures. @@novelbin@@
The chamber filled with the sounds of spells colliding with chitinous exoskeletons and the echoes of mana arrows piercing the air.
Thebined efforts of Hemera''s Sunfire Birds and Tal''s marksmanship created a temporary barrier, holding the spiders at bay.
However, the resilience of the spiders became evident as they regrouped and continued their relentless approach.
They were prepared for the next wave of the eerie spiders. As therge beasts advanced, Hemera''s frustration reached a boiling point.
A surge of anger coursed through her, igniting a fiery determination within. Tal, standing beside her, witnessed a remarkable transformation in her aunt.
Her yellow eyes, usually warm and kind, zed with an intense, radiant fury. A luminous glow emanated from her eyes, casting an ethereal light around her.
The air crackled with the manifestation of her potent emotions. Hemera looked at Tal and warned her. ''''Stay behind me, girl.''''
The mixed elf nodded as she stepped back, and Hemera looked at the iing beasts before casting her best spell. ''''Solstice''s fury.''''
A blinding burst of radiant energy erupted from her fingertips, forming a radiant sphere of sunlight.
The power of a thousand suns concentrated into a single point, casting away the shadows and enveloping the tunnel in the bright light.
Hemera held the miniature sun surged forth, hurtling toward the oing spiders. The light unveiled every detail of their chitinous bodies upon impact with the beasts.
The sudden eruption of daylight blinded the spiders. They hissed and recoiled from the searing brilliance.
Solstice''s Fury washed over them like wildfire. Once shrouded in darkness, the tunnel was now lit up like daytime.
The spiders, exposed to the full force of Hemera''s attack, hissed and writhed in pain as their exoskeletons sizzled and crackled under the sr assault.
Tal shielded her eyes from the intense light, marveling at the incredible power unleashed by her aunt. She knew Hemera was powerful but had never seen her full strength.
The chamber echoed with the otherworldly sounds of the beasts screeching and the crackling of the mes devouring them alive, causing their bodies to drop to the ground.
As the wave subsided, some spidersy in smoldering heaps, their once-menacing forms reduced to ashes.
Now devoid of the beasts, the tunnel returned to a semnce of calm, though still bathed in the lingering glow of Hemera''s unleashed fury.
Hemera drained from the exertion and stumbled backward, her yellow eyes gradually returning to their usual warm glow.
The brilliance of the tunnel dimmed, leaving behind an aftermath of destruction that her spell unleashed.
Tal approached her aunt with a mixture of awe and concern. "That... that was incredible, Auntie. Are you alright?"
Hemera nodded, showing her tiredness. "I''ll be okay, Tal. But we have to keep going. Archer is waiting."
They moved ahead, leaving behind the bright tunnel and the leftover spider corpses. The two women walked down the tunnel, their steps echoing in the dark passageway.
As they pressed on, the air grew cooler, and a veil of mist wrapped around them, imparting an eerie quality to their surroundings.
The twisted trees are like ghostly tendrils. A shiver ran down Tal''s spine, and she instinctively readied her bow, senses on high alert.
Hemera scanned the surroundings with keen, elven eyes but found nothing amiss. The mist yed tricks on the shadows, creating illusions that danced at the edge of perception.
Despite theck of a tangible threat, an unsettling feeling settled over them, a whisper of ancient secrets lingering in the air.
Tal''s fingers tightened around her bowstring as the two elves ventured deeper into the mistden forest, where the unknown awaited them.
The jungle canopy above them rustled with unseen movements as Hemera and Tal cautiously treaded through the thick foliage.
Heavy jungle air and distant sounds of unseen creatures created an eerie atmosphere.
Suddenly, without warning, Tal''s instincts kicked in. Her senses detected a subtle disturbance, and in a swift motion, she drew her bow.
Before Hemera could react, a flurry of mana arrows soared into the dense canopy, and the two heard thumps as the arrows connected with an unseen foe.
Each arrow found its mark precisely, piercing the heads of creepy ck-skinned humanoids lurking among the branches.
When the arrows struck, small explosions erupted, causing them to tumble down. Hemera and Tal exchanged a nce.
They studied the creature and noticed that it had sharp ws. Hemera got closer and saw sharp teeth which was covered in fresh blood.
She wondered where they came from but didn''t think about it for long before returning to their journey. The two were on edge as they continued through the dense forest.
After that, neither of them sensed anything else. As they walked, Hemera stumbled, prompting Tal to nce at her with concern. "Are you okay?"
The sun elf nodded. "I''m just tired, Tali. I used up too much mana and need to rest."
Tal smiled and gently ced her arm around Hemera''s waist to lend support as they continued through the forest.
A dark veil shrouded the forest. However, the darkness didn''t hinder Hemera and Tal, as they could see like it was daytime.
After a while, they stumbled upon a hidden cave concealed beneath the roots of a massive tree that stood on the edge of a small clearing.
They approached the entrance, and Tal scanned the inside. She noticed it was empty and the perfect ce to spend the night.
With a nod between them, they entered the cave, leaving the forest behind. Feeling a sense of urgency, Hemera quickly set traps around the cave entrance.
Twigs, leaves, and other things were strategically ced to alert them of any approaching danger.
Tal watched with curiosity, her eyes scanning the perimeter for potential threats. Once the traps were in ce, Hemera and Tal settled inside the cave.
Hemera skillfully started a fire using dried leaves and twigs, illuminating the cave''s interior with a warm glow.
The dancing mes cast shadows on the cave walls, creating aforting atmosphere. Tal was nervous and kept looking around like something was watching them.
But Hemera told her she couldn''t sense anything. The aunt and niece sat around the fire while getting to know each other even more.
Soon after that, the two elves were tired and settled down. Just as they began to sleep, the night was shattered by an unexpected disturbance.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 535 Battle Witches Go South
Chapter 535 Battle Witches Go South
While they did that, Scarlett, the hyper one of the three, spoke. ''''Cousin. Do you think Archer is okay?''''
Amaryllis nodded with a smile. ''''I''m sure we''ll find that cheeky dragon. I want to fight him again, but Ophie will tell us off.''''
''''Yeah, she will. Have you seen the way she looks at him? Seeing someone so serious as her has a crush is adorable.'''' Scarlettmented as they exited the college.
The blonde witch giggled before turning to Valencia, who had a neutral look on her face and asked. ''''What''s your opinion on this rescue mission, Val?''''
The closebat witch shifted her violet gaze toward Amaryllis and responded with a measured andposed tone. "Rescuing a dragon who constantly finds trouble is a futile endeavor. He''s powerful enough to avoid danger, yet he still manages to entangle himself in it."
Amaryllis startedughing before Scarlettmented with a big smile. ''''Val, you need to rx. If we rescue him, he will owe us a favor each.''''
When the two witches heard this, their eyes narrowed, causing Scarlett to yelp as Amaryllis spoke. ''''Scarlett, what are you nning, you devious woman?''''
Valencia looked at the pink-haired woman with judging eyes, causing Scarlett to snap back as they walked. ''''You two need to leave me alone! Nonna told you to stop teasing me!''''
Her reaction caused Amaryllis to giggle, and Valencia had a small smile. It was one of the rare times she did. @@novelbin@@
She enjoyed teasing her little sister even though their Nonna told them not to and would scold them when Scarlett ran to her.
The three stopped near a fountain, and Amaryllis spoke. ''''Get ready to fly. We need to rush south.''''
Valencia and Scarlett nodded before they started chanting something. A violet glow washed over the three.
This allowed them to fly, and they soon took off. As the three witches took to the skies with their witch magic slicing through the crisp air, they left the college grounds behind.
The wind whistled past them as they soared south above the snowyndscapes. Beneath them, the world transformed into a winter wondend.
Endless snowy fields stretched like a vast white canvas, interrupted only by the asional cluster of snow-covered towns and cities.
Scarlett marveled at the frozenkes and ponds, their surfaces shimmering like mirrors beneath the winter sun.
She looked at the blonde witch with a smile andmented. ''''It''s a shame we don''t get snow on Aetheria. It''s always so hot.''''
Amaryllis smiled and nodded as they flew over the snowy grasnds, gradually changing into snow-covered forests.
Thendscape below transformed beneath them, changing from the familiar sights of the Crownds to the distinct features of the southern part of the empire.
Amaryllis, Scarlett, and Valencia peered to the west as they approached their destination. In the distance, a massive jungle emerged that stretched far into the distance.
They flew toward it and saw grasnds surrounding the jungle between it and the sea. They descended to the snowy ground.
When they touched the ground, their senses kicked in, and suddenly, a horde of Shadowfang Wolves charged out of the jungle.
Valencia shifted her gaze to Amaryllis and Scarlett, who were preparing formidable spells, and dered, "Cousin, Sister, I crave to face them alone."
The two witches regarded her with narrowed eyes, prompting Amaryllis to question, "Training?"
She nodded before exining. "Indeed. I''ve acquired new spells from Nonna, and I yearn to test their potency in battle."
Before Amaryllis could respond, Scarlett interjected excitedly, "Val, we shall watch your back."
A nod from the ck-haired woman signaled her eptance as she advanced toward the oing horde of wolf-like beasts.
Valencia''s eyes zed as she sprinted towards the oing horde of Shadowfang Wolves. The frigid air whipped around her, but her focus remained unwavering.
With a swift motion, she cast a spell that embued Hex poison magic into her fists. As she closed the distance, the first wave of Wolves lunged at her.
Valencia''s reflexes kicked in, and she deftly sidestepped the attacks, her movements a mesmerizing dance.
The wolve''s ws swiped through the air, but Valencia evaded each attack with a grin on her pretty face.
With a sudden burst of speed, sheunched herself into the midst of the pack, fists infused with the toxic mana of her witch magic.
Her strikes pummeled the wolves with vicious blows. The poison seeped into their fur, causing them to writhe in pain with every contact.
She twirled, ducked, and weaved through the relentless onught. Each movement was wless.
The wolves, confused and disoriented by the poisonous onught, struggled to keep up with her elusive form.
With the battle raging on, Valencia''s fists became a blur of motion, delivering devastating blows that left the wolves incapacitated in her wake.
The air crackled with the residual energy of her poison magic, creating an otherworldly ambiance around the fierce witch.
She danced through the chaos with unparalleled agility, her every step a calcted move. As she circled them, a deadly rhythm emerged.
Each impact of her fists sent a shockwave through the air, crashing the wolves to the snowy ground.
Her focus remained unbroken, and a triumphant glint sparkled in her violet eyes as she skillfully overwhelmed the beasts.
The once menacing horde nowy defeated, their howls of aggression reced by pained whimpers.
Valencia stood amidst the defeated pack, her breath visible in the cold air. The intense battle had showcased herbat prowess and the deadly efficiency of her magic.
With aposed demeanor, she turned and rejoined Amaryllis and Scarlett, who were watching her with wide eyes,
Amaryllis shook her head and asked with a keen voice. ''''Was that poison fists, Val? Nonna finally gave it to you?''''
The woman in question nodded. ''''Yes. She said I did well when I trained with Auntie Freesia, and the reward was the spell.''''
When the other two heard this, they smiled and congratted her until Scarlettmented with a chuckle. ''''I wonder how Willow will take the news. I''m sure she''ll be upset.''''
Amaryllis giggled when Valencia went quiet and spoke reluctantly. ''''She got Poison Mist. Which is the one I originally wanted, but Nonna and Freesia said Poison Fist is more suited for me.''''
"Well, that spell suits you perfectly. The wolves didn''t stand a chance. I''m eager to witness how the dragons will react to it," Scarlett remarked, a broad smile adorning her face.
After speaking, the trio entered the jungle, searching for Archer and the missing girls. The foliage grew thicker, and the sounds of wildlife surrounded them.
Amaryllis felt the air became heavy with humidity, and the shadows of the towering trees painted patterns on the forest floor.
For a while, the search yielded no signs of the missing individuals. They exchanged nces, a hint of concern crossing their features.
Valencia, however, remained focused, her violet eyes scanning the surroundings. Just when the uncertainty started to settle in, Valencia halted abruptly.
Her sharp gaze fixed on the ground, and she crouched to examine the earth beneath the thick vegetation.
"What is it?" Amaryllis inquired, her curiosity piqued.
Valencia pointed to the ground, where she had discovered two distinct pairs of footprints. "Look here. It seems we''re not alone. There are recent tracks. We might be on the right path."
Amaryllis grinned. "Excellent. Let''s hope we locate them swiftly. I''d rather not linger here any longer."
The trio continued deeper into the jungle, the dense foliage closing around them. Despite their keen senses, the search proved elusive, and frustration hung in the air.
As they pressed forward, Valencia, walking at the rear, felt a subtle shift in the atmosphere as they heard a pping sounding from far away.
She turned her gaze to the east, her instincts tingling. Through the thick canopy, she glimpsed two imposing silhouettes gliding toward them.
"Stop," shemanded, her voice slicing through the ambient sounds of the jungle.
The other two stopped walking, turning their attention to Valencia. Her expression shifted to seriousness as she pointed eastward.
They followed her gaze, and her eyes widened as the dragons approached. She raised her hand, signaling them to hold their ground.
Amaryllis''s voice took on amanding tone, "Hold your magic. Do not attack until I say so."
The approaching figures became clearer, and the glint of silver scales caught the dappled sunlight filtering through the leaves.
Tension in the air eased as Amaryllis recognized the unmistakable form of two rare silver dragons, their wings slicing through the air.
They knew the dragons had already spotted them and headed toward them. However, she understood that not all dragons were involved in the ongoing war with the witches.
As the dragons drew nearer, they gracefully descended, and one of them skillfully swept its tail, clearing a path through the trees to create anding space.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 537 I Will Make Love To Him
Chapter 537 I Will Make Love To Him
The dragon girl giggled before revealing her n. ''''Well, when we finally meet with sweetheart, I will make love to him.''''
Upon hearing her friend''sment, Teu sighed, yet a spark was kindled in her mind, leading her to want to make love to him.
She shook her head and concentrated on their surroundings, but hours passed. A weird light appeared above them, which spooked them.
Upon realizing it replicated sunlight, a sense of relief washed over them. They pressed on for another day, only to find the light vanished again.
This time, they found themselves outside an abandoned town, a familiar scene they were used to.
Undeterred, they entered. As they strolled through the silent streets, Sera suddenly halted, causing Teu to inquire, "What''s up? Do you sense something?"
Sera nodded, her eyes scanning their surroundings, and she picked up two familiar scents that brought satisfaction.
She turned to the ocean princess and revealed. "Two of the girls are here, but for some reason, they are at the edge of town."
Teu smiled before they continued their walk through the town. The fading fake sunlight cast long shadows over the streets.
As darkness slowly overtook the town, a creepy hush settled, and the girls began to hear faint whispers around them.
The unsettling sound of ws hitting wood pierced the silence, sending shivers down their spines.
Teu''s grip on her sword tightened, and Sera''s eyes scanned the surroundings, her senses on high alert and ws ready.
Whispers seemed to follow them, and when either one tried to focus on them, they faded only to appear elsewhere.
Teu nced at Sera, who was looking around, sniffing the air, and recoiled. ''''E, that smells nasty, just like a goblin nest.''''
The once silent ghost town now buzzed with unseen whispers. Moving through the winding streets, the two followed the dim light filtering from the buildings.
As they reached the outskirts, the whispers grew more distinct, forming unintelligible words that hung in the air.
Teu heard ws persistently echoing, intertwined with asional rustlings in the shadows.
An unshakable tension enveloped them as a sudden dread intensified upon sighting their foreboding destination.
That''s when they saw a solitary house on the edge of town surrounded by darkness, but a faint light held it at bay.
Sera watched this and was about to enter the open area, but Teu stopped and told her to be quiet.
They saw someone rushing toward the house but didn''t knock on the door and did something to the ground for a few minutes.
Afterpleting its task, the figure swiftly returned to town. Then, the two witnessed a horrifying scene: humanoid creatures leaped off the roofs and charged toward the house.
Teu spoke with concern, "They are attacking the house. We have to stop them."
Sera nodded, took a deep breath, and unleashed an earth-shaking roar that shook the town''s foundations.
Her powerful roar brought the attacking creatures to an abrupt halt.
[Nefertiti & Hecate''s POV]
The two girls lounged in the living room, having just awakened from a nap. Kelia busied herself brewing tea and chatting with them.
However, intending to get a good night''s sleep, Kelia eventually excused herself and left the duo to their own devices.
Seatedfortably, Hecate turned towards Nefertiti and inquired, "How was your time at the academy in Zenia?"
"It''s alright. They offer some intriguing courses, although I''m familiar with most of them. That''s why I chose toe to the College of Magic," Nefertiti responded, briefly lifting her eyes from her book before diving back into its pages.
Hecate started reading again and used her moon magic to scan the outside. She didn''t feel any of the creatures.
But that''s when she got a weird feeling but couldn''t figure it out until her magic picked up something outside.
She stood up and approached the nearest window to look out. When she did that, she saw rows and rows of red eyes appearing in the town.
Hecate spoke neutrally, but it caught the subus off guard. ''''They will attack tonight. For some reason, they are gathering in the town.''''
The pink-haired girl got distracted and put the book down to join Hecate at the window.?They stared out the window at the eerie sight of rows of red eyes in the town below.
Nefertiti joined her and asked with concern in her voice. "What''s going on, Hecate? Why are there so many red eyes?"
Hecate nodded, her expression thoughtful as she answered. "Something feels different tonight. I can''t put my finger on it."
"Different? How so?"
The elf exined as she kept her eyes on the creatures. "It''s hard to exin. My moon magic usually helps me sense their presence clearly, but tonight, there''s an extrayer of something. It''s almost as if... they''re not just mindless creatures."
Nefertiti furrowed her brow. "What do you mean?"
''''It feels like there''s a powerful being controlling them somehow, but that''s just a theory. '''' Hecate answered.
The two girls continued to watch the creatures, but something caught their eyes when they saw a figure running toward the town.
When Nefertiti saw this, she got a bad feeling, and it came true as the creatures rushed toward the house.
Hecate panicked before speaking. ''''The enchantment was broken. They are starting their attack.''''
The two girls got ready to fight when Kelia rushed into the room with a look of fear. ''''Our protection has been cut off. They areing!''''
Just as the first wave of creatures closed in on the house, a thunderous roar echoed. It was so powerful that it shook the entire house, causing the creatures to halt.
The ground beneath them trembled from the sheer force of the sound. Hecate and Nefertiti exchanged relieved smiles, recognizing the distinct roar.
However, the subus quickly rified, "It''s not Archer. That''s Sera."
As the echoes of the roar faded away, the ominous whispers outside were reced by a momentary silence.
The creatures, now hesitant and disoriented, seemed uncertain about their next move. But the two girls smiled as they rushed outside.
Despite Kelia''s attempts to intervene, Hecate''s intimidating red eyes halted her resistance.
As they stepped outside, a formidable horde of creatures loomed before them. With a mischievous grin, Nefertiti began conjuring her arcane magic.
A massive serpent, forged from beautiful purple mes, materialized at hermand, and she set it on a course to engage the creatures.
The fiery serpent surged forward, colliding with the bewildered monsters. Hecate, captivated by the spectacle, started casting her spell.
She closed her eyes momentarily and reopened them to reveal an intense pitch-ck gaze that freaked Nefertiti out when she saw them.
At Hecate''smand, the mysterious entities charged into the fray. The shadows surged forward like a dark tide, resembling Archer''s Dragon-kin warriors.
They collided with the creature''s frontlines, and a fierce battle ensued. The ck humanoids fought against the shadowy onught, creating a chaotic and intense confrontation.
While this was happening, Kelia ran up to them and spoke in a panic. ''''The stronger ones will arrive soon. We must repair the enchantment and get your friends in the house.''''
Hecate nodded before replying after firing a Moon st at a group of creatures who tried to sneak up on them.
Suddenly, arge explosion was heard, causing the three to turn around and see a st of water that annihted any creatures it touched like a bomb. @@novelbin@@
Nefertiti looked at Sera, approaching them in her dragon form, while Teu fired spells off her back that hit the horde.
As the red dragon drew near, they saw Teu leap off its back, descending gracefully toward the horde.
During her descent, Teu began casting a spell, her hands emanating a vibrant blue glow.
With precision, she pointed at the creatures below. The trio on the ground saw a torrent of water cascading with such force that they felt it from where they were.
It cut through the creatures like a knife through butter and wiped out most of them, leaving Sera to clear the rest by stomping on them.
Nefertiti stared in awe at the unfolding scene as the powerful spell worked its magic against the enemy.
Teu, approaching the ground, cast a spell to ensure a safending. Shortly after, Sera, not far behind, transformed back into her human form as she descended.
The redheadnded with a thug and a big smile on her face. She sprinted toward the two girls and lunged at them.
She hugged Nefertiti, which caught her off guard, but quickly pushed the dragon girl off her with a small smile.
This didn''t deter Sera, as she had done the same to Hecate; this time, the elf reciprocatedthe hug with one of her own.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 540 Shadows
Chapter 540 Shadows
When Llynierl saw this, she got excited. ''''He''s so strong, but why is he using these creepy shadows?''''
''''He needs to use all different things to survive. Sometimes, he won''t be able to use his dragon form or magic, so he has to use other ways to fight.'''' N replied as she studied their surroundings.
The two turned to Archer, who started cackling that bounced off the walls, and they saw the ghouls take a step back, but it was already toote.
They saw the shadows spread like a tsunami of death, and when the ghouls saw this, they panicked.
That''s when the ghouls charged forward, their hideous figures emerging from the darkness while screeching.
Archer extended his long, shadowy ws, each a lethal extension of his new form. The air crackled with dark energy as he tapped into the very essence of the dark.
Shadows surged forward instantly, manifesting into tendrils that snaked through the air like vengeful spirits.
The ghouls, caught off guard by this unexpected assault, faltered as the shadows coiled around them.
Archer decapitated every creature his shadows touched before eating their heart and flinging the bodies at the still-charging ones.
He could move all over the chamber, thanks to his shadows, while the ghouls chased his afterimages. Archer stopped moving around, appeared in the center of the chamber, and unleashed a maniacal cackle that echoed through the air.
The two girls saw hundreds of violet eyes gleaming with an unsettling light while looking all over the chamber. His shadowy ws danced through the swarm of ghouls, tearing through them with a creepy ease.
Archer''sughter blended with the slicing of ws, creating a sinister symphony amid the unfolding carnage. @@novelbin@@
Each cackle seemed to resonate with the thrill of the battle, and with each swipe, more ghouls were torn apart and their hearts eaten by a shadowy mouth full of teeth.
Archer reveled in the dark ecstasy of the moment, hisughter weaving into the shadows surrounding him.
He killed thousands of the creatures without batting an eyelid. Archer was a killing machine, but he soon noticed a bunch of ghouls circling the girl''s shield.
When he saw this, he became angry and vanished to appear behind them. Using his shadow tendrils, he finished them off by impaling their heads. Their lifeless bodies disintegrated into mist as the shadows consumed them.
The chamber became a realm of darkness. The ghouls struggled to attack and only swiped at shadows, only to be swallowed up by them to be used as a cannonball against the others.
Archer moved like a shadowy wraith, striking with precision and speed. The air hummed with his power as the darkness swirled around him, an extension of his will.
With each swipe of his ws, N and Llyniel watched in awe as he immediately dispatched multiple ghouls.
He moved with destructive grace, showcasing his mastery over the shadows in an impressive disy.
Archer went on a rampage, ripping off their heads and sending blood sttering everywhere. He showed no mercy to the ghouls, tearing them apart with brutal force.
The chamber fell silent as all the creatures were defeated, and the girls stood there in shock at what they had just seen.
N and Llyniel gazed at Archer with a mix of awe and unease.?The aftermath of his onught left a deep impression on them, and weariness crept into their expressions.
Archer caught sight of the frightened and weary looks on their faces when he saw that he got angry with himself. In a frustrated tone, he spoke in a voice full of guilt. "I''ll deal with the mess in the tunnel. Follow when you''re ready."
With those words, he vanished into the darkness. To ensure N and Llyniel''s safety, he summoned several Shadowspawns to guard them.
The dark entities formed a protective barrier surrounding the two girls as Archer entered the shadows to confront the remaining threats.
As the realization dawned on N regarding her fearful expression while looking at Archer, a pang of remorse filled her.
She shifted her gaze to Llyniel, only to find a simr horrified look mirrored on the wood elf''s face.
In a moment of realization, N spoke to the wood elf. "He noticed how we looked at him like a monster when he smiled."
Llyniel got a horrified look on her face before the two rushed down the tunnel that Archer went down.
They walked in the silent darkness, and as it got even darker, Llyniel raised her hand, casting a light spell. It showed the aftermath of Archer''s battle with the ghouls.
As they walked deeper, a chilling sight awaited them. The tunnel walls were painted with stters of ghoul blood.
Limbs and torn bodies were scattered like hideous decorations, evidence of Archer''s ruthlessness.
They inhaled the air thick with the metallic aroma of blood, and the girls shared wide-eyed nces, their senses inundated by the horrifying aftermath.
The Shadowspawns, silent guardians trailing behind, making sure they were safe. When they approached a crossroads not far from them.
Llyniel felt something approaching them, so she turned to N and spoke. ''''Some areing toward us!''''
The lion girl got ready to fight, but their guards reacted quicker and materialized from the shadows. They quickly killed the ghouls, who were sunk into the shadows.
N''s grip tightened on her sword, and Llyniel, usuallyposed, couldn''t help but gasp at the horror before them.
They noticed that the walls seemed to close in as they navigated through the gruesome scene. Archer''s cacklingughter from moments ago now resonated in their memories.
Flickering light cast shadows that danced over the gory spectacle. Unease settled in the pit of their stomachs as they pressed forward, apanied by the Shadowspawns.
Their journey through the tunnel descended into a nightmarish gallery, with each step revealing more mutted ghouls.
The two girls headed down the tunnel while stepping over bloodied body parts.The atmosphere gradually shifted as they emerged into a serene forest bathed in moonlight.
In the clearing, they spotted Archer standing near the edge of a tranquilke, his silhouette illuminated by the soft glow.
The quiet rustle of leaves and the distant sounds of beasts surrounded them. As N caught sight of Archer, a mix of emotions rose. Without hesitation, she rushed toward him.
The echoes of hisughter still lingered in her mind, but the peaceful surroundings of the forest seemed to soften the memory.
Llyniel followed a few steps behind, her expression a mix of curiosity and caution. Archer, seemingly lost in thought as he gazed into the water, turned slightly as he sensed her.
His violet eyes met hers, holding a depth of emotions that she struggled to decipher. Without a word, she closed the distance between them.
The lion girl''s heart thudded loudly as she reached Archer. She hesitated momentarily, then boldly wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace.
"Archer," she murmured, a mix of apology and vulnerability. "I''m sorry. We were scared, but I know you won''t hurt us. I know you''re protecting us, and I... I should have trusted you."
The forest seemed to hold its breath as N clung to Archer. She could feel the tension in his form, but as seconds passed, she sensed him starting to rx.
Llyniel, still looking at the scene, approached cautiously, giving them a moment but ready to intervene if needed.
With a mix of guilt and understanding, Archer gently hugged her tighter,providing aforting shelter for the lioness.
Feeling the tension in the air, Llyniel approached. Without breaking the embrace with N, he extended a hand toward the elf, motioning her toe closer.
Archer''s other arm enveloped her in a hug when she stepped closer. When he did that, Llyniel got out a happy sound and smiled.
The forest seemed to hush its whispers, and Archer spoke to the two girls. "I''m sorry if I frightened you both. The shadows can be unsettling, I know. But I want you to understand, I would never hurt you. I''m here to protect you, even if it means delving into the darker side."
Still holding onto Archer, N looked up at him, her blue eyes reflecting a mix of relief and gratitude.
Llyniel, nestled in the protective embrace, listened intently, finding sce and peace in Archer''s words and arms.
Afterward, the trio split up, and the girls wore smiles. However, N surprised the others with an unexpected deration, "I can smell Teu and Sera, Archie!"
Excitement sparkled in Archer''s eyes as he beamed with a big smile, and in a thrilled tone, he eagerly asked, "Where are they?"
N sniffed the air before looking southwards and pointed. ''''They are in that direction. It''s thanks to the wind I picked up their scent.''''
Archer nodded before the three of them headed toward the girls, who were close to being overwhelmed.
The three traveled through the mist-covered forest while keep their guards up.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 542 Arvandoril City
Chapter 542 Arvandoril City
When he did that, N asked with a curious voice as her gaze was fixed on him. ''''Why are you doing that, husband?''''
He turned to face N with a grin before answering. "I''ve sent them to scout the forest, to find the others and any treasure that might increase my horde.''''
After speaking, the lioness smiled before kissing him on the cheek before guarding the rear.
As the trio entered the forest, a tall, humanoid shadow emerged from the darkness, which scared the two girls.
The shadowy silhouette vanished after bowing to Archer before its eerie, unnatural voice. "Arge city is close by, veiled within the very bosom of this forest. A trove of treasures beyond the bounds of your most fevered dreams beckons. Yet, be warned, for it lies ensconced within a nest of myriad, untold beasts mater."
Once the creature finished its monologue, greed overtook him, and his violet eyes sparkled with pure greed as he thought, ''Well, isn''t this a ticket to bing the wealthiest dragon in Thrylos?''
Archer shook his head before giving the Shadowspawn another order. ''''Thank you. Now, get back to searching. I want even more treasure.''''
When the shadow creature heard this, it bowed before vanishing into the darkness, leaving the lioness and wood elf puzzled.
He turned to the watching girls and exined in an excited voice. ''''You can think of them as soldiers. They use my mana to manifest into the real world and treat me like their master, so that''s good.''''
They nodded when hearing his exnation, and the three continued walking in the direction the shadow creature pointed.
After walking for an hour, they came to a river, but across from that, he saw the top of a building covered in vines.
When Archer pointed it out to N and Llyniel, they smiled before looking for a way across the river. But no one spotted anything, so he grabbed the two by the waist and cast Blink.
The three vanished from the spot only to appear on the opposite side. The lioness smiled silly while Llyniel looked in amazement as she took in thendscape.
N looked around and shook her head beforementing with a big smile. ''''I swear your magic is a straight-up cheat and shouldn''t exist. Most people would feel the mana loss when teleporting with two people, but not you.''''
Archer grinned. ''''Well, you have an amazing husband who is very skilled in magic.''''
When the lioness heard this, sheughed while Llyniel spoke beside him. ''''Your whole existence is impossible. You''re living mana, and do you know what that means?''''
He shrugged and wanted to hear her exnation. ''''Tell me my wood elf. I want to hear your point of view.''''
Llyniel nodded and added, "In my kingdom, we think of white dragons as living mana with a body and a brain. They have ess to unlimited mana, which the world allows, and I''m sure she''ll help you on your journey. Maybe she even wants to meet you."
When Archer heard this, he grinned before shaking his head. ''''Sounds about right. Let''s continue my beauties.''''
The trio continued and crossed through a dense bunch of trees to step out and see a massive city stretching into the distance.
N was the first to rush forward, followed by Archer, and when she arrived there, she thought to herself. ''''What is this ce? I''ve never seen a city like this.''''
Llyniel stopped next to him, and her eyes widened as she mumbled. ''''It''s Arvandoril. How can this be possible? It''s just a legend.''''
Archer, intrigued by her reaction, asked while he put his hand on the small of her back infort. "What is it, Llyn? Why does this ce seem to surprise you so much?"
The wood elf took a deep breath before telling them the tale she had heard all her life.?"Arvandoril wasn''t just a legendary city; it was an ancient high elf civilization that thrived over a thousand years ago. The tales spoke of its power, its knowledge, and its beauty. But, Arch, it fell."
She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. Archer and N exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued.
Llyniel continued, her gaze fixed on the distant spires of the city. "A swarm of creatures, a force of darkness, descended upon it. We believed those tales were scary bedtime stories passed down through generations to keep us in check. But now, seeing this city before us, I can''t longer deny the truth."
Archer asked with a curious voice.?"Creatures? What kind?"
The elf shook her head before answering, "The stories were vague, as if the details were intentionally changed over time. All we knew was that the city was lost, its inhabitants scattered or destroyed. We thought it was a cautionary tale, but it''s not.''''
With a sigh, he shared his perspective. "Knowing the Swarm''s influence over this ce and finding the city here, it appears some form of magic brought it here. Perhaps the citizens who were still within the city at that moment were captured by the Ratlings and transformed into ghouls."
After speaking, they made their way toward the city, hoping to find the treasure that it hid, but as they got closer.
Archer got a bad feeling but continued forward. As they drew nearer, the forest seemed to dominate the once-grand structures.
Vines clung to walls, and roots snaked through cracked pavements, nature reiming what had been taken from it.
N, Archer, and Llyniel stepped onto the aged streets, their eyes scanning the run-down buildings.
Despite the splendor of the ancient architecture, an unsettling stillness hung in the air. The only sounds were the distant creaking of swaying branches and the gentle rustling of leaves.
Archer exchanged nces with the two girls, a shared understanding that this city held secrets long buried beneathyers of time and overgrowth.
He gestured for them to follow as they ventured further into the heart of Arvandoril. Once bustling with life, the streets were now empty.
The trio passed buildings with carvings now weathered and partially obscured by ivy. Broken windows revealed interiors covered in dust.
As they walked, the silence deepened, with only the swaying of nts and the asional flutter of birds from the forest breaking the stillness.
Archer saw a city squareing up, so he summoned the Shadowspawn and ordered them to loot the city and bring him everything.
With that, the Shadowspawn vanished. He smiled excitedly as all they had to do was wait. He looked around the ce and walked toward their waiting ce.
They settled on a broken stone bench surrounded by the creepy remains of a once-thriving civilization.
Archer reached into his Item Box and took out some chocte before offering some to N and Llyniel with a grin. "Anyone up for a sweet treat?"
They savored the unexpected delight amid the mysterious city. The taste of chocte mingled with the ancient air.
His Aura Detector picked up on multiple pings as they ate, closing in on them fast, and guessed it was the ghouls again.
Without warning, he transformed into his shadow form and covered the shocked girls. After doing that, tall ghouls jumped off the roofs andnded with a loud crash.
When Archer saw this, he smiled as his shadows acted like ck mes around him. His shadows rushed forward and swallowed the creatures who tried to fight back but couldn''t hurt something they couldn''t touch.
Archer tore them apart with ease while eating their hearts to get the bonus, but he flung the lifeless bodies into a building with a st. While he was doing this, N and Llyniel felt like they were in a sea of fluffiness, which caused them to grow tired.
They soon fell asleep, making Archerugh as he finished thest ghoul. When he was done, he decided to stay in his shadow form so they could sleep peacefully.
Archer materialized into his usual size but kept the shadows that cloaked him. He went to sit down again to wait for the Shadowspawn. He realized they were taking time, so he summoned dozens of Stone Men and ordered them to help the shadow creatures.
They rushed off, causing Archer to chuckle, but he gotfortable to wait. While lying there, he fell asleep as well.
He was fine due to his body being made out of shadow and the girls deep inside him sleeping like babies. Soon after that, the first Shadowspawn and Stone Men returned. They dumped chests full of old gold coins.
This continued for hours as the mountain of chests and barrels of gems stacked. Archer looked at it with a smile before raising his hand and storing it all in his Item Box. @@novelbin@@
When he did that, he felt a heavy feeling hit him. They realized that the new treasures and buildings he stored before were nearly overwhelming his storage.
But with a shrug, he stored all the stuff they brought. Archer decided to organize it when he got out of this ce.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 543 Resilient
Chapter 543 Resilient
Once their lessons were over, the trio left the college and went to the city to get something to eat.
While walking down the street, Leira turned to E and asked worriedly. ''''Do you think they''re okay?''''
The half-elf nodded with a smile before answering in a concerned voice. ''''They should be okay, but we don''t know until Archer contacts us.''''
Leira sighed but didn''t say anything else until Halime spoke. ''''I''m sure they''ll be alright. They are with him after all, and he won''t hurt them.''''
The two worried girls calmed down, but that''s when E quickly reacted and cast an Earth Shield that stopped a surprise attack.
When the other two saw this, they reacted instantly and got ready to cast magic.
Once the attacks stopped, they looked in the attacker''s direction and saw over a dozen people covered in ck standing there.
They got worried, but soon, shock took over as the snake girl stepped forward. @@novelbin@@
Halime, typically the trio''s quieter and more reserved member, took a step forward, her yellow eyes narrowing in determination.
The air crackled with an unexpected mana as she raised her hands.
E and Leira exchanged surprised nces, unustomed to witnessing such a disy of magic from their usually calmpanion.
As the attackers in ck advanced menacingly, Halime''s hands pulsed with a dark, poisonous aura.
A low hum emanated from her as she unleashed a series of Poison sts, each one more potent than thest. The spell surged from her fingertips, leaving a trail of toxic mist in its wake.
E and Leira watched in awe and disbelief as the sts hit their targets with precision, causing the assants to recoil in agony.
The attackers, caught off guard by this sudden and formidable counterattack, staggered backward.
Before E and Leira could respond, four men appeared before them. When Leira saw this, she rxed as they were her imperial and Halime royal guards.
One of the men started casting a spell that covered the street they were on in darkness. After doing that, two men vanished, appeared behind the attackers, and unsheathed their swords.
With lightning-fast speed, they struck out at the unknown assants. When Leira and Halime saw this, smiles appeared on their faces as they recognized their guardians.
The two girls were relieved when they knew help had arrived, but E was confused.
Leira turned to her with a smile before exining. ''''Three of the guards are mine. Father assigns them to me when I''m not in the domain.''''
E nodded to the cat girl before they watched the fight as the first guard made his move.
The first guardian, a towering figure with a shield adorned with the imperial crest, stepped forward.
He deflected an iing attack with a swift swing, providing cover for the second guardian.
This one, agile and swift, gracefully danced through the chaos, parrying blows with a gleaming sword.
Meanwhile, the third guardian, a master of defense magic, created a barrier of protective magic around the three girls.
A calm yet authoritative voice echoed in their minds, "Stay close. You''re under our protection."
The fourth guardian, a rogue-like figure with dual des, moved with incredible agility. He quickly killed a few attackers who attempted to nk from the shadows.
His movements were like a lethal dance, leaving no room for the attackers to regroup.
In moments, the tide of the battle turned. The attackers, outnumbered and outmatched, began to retreat.
However, they were not happy with repelling the threat. The guardians wanted to kill them, so they didn''te back.
The fast one pursued the retreating assants, swiftly killing them with skilled strikes. The guardians regrouped in front of the trio, with the street now clear.
The leader with the imperial crest turned towards them, his expression stern yet protective.
"You three," he dered, e with us to the pce. Your safety is our priority."
Leira nodded with a sense of relief. The three girls walked behind the guardians on the empty street. Their footsteps blended with the fading noises from the earlier sh.
The three girls were escorted to the pce, and as they walked, one of the guardians here to protect Halime pulled a hood off.
She was a dark-skinned older woman with blonde hair and beautiful snake-green eyes. E and Leira saw pretty green scales that poked out of her cor.
When the snake girl saw this, her eyes widened as she spoke. ''''Da?''''
Da grinned as she addressed Halime, "Greetings, Princess. Your father entrusted me with your protection, but you seem to have a talent for disappearing. We''ve been having quite the challenge finding you."
Halime chuckled and was about to exin when the first guardian interjected during their stroll, "She''s with thed. Rumors say he has his own realm they all retreat to. Our services are typically required when all thedies are at the College Of Magic or in the city."
They grew curious when Leria and E heard this, so the cat girl asked. ''''Whatdies do you protect?''''
Upon hearing this, the leader of the guardians responded, "The emperor has tasked us with safeguarding all the girls of the boy. He understands that any harming to them would unleash the wrath of a furious dragon upon the empire."
After speaking, they continued walking, and E noticed the imperial and royal guards seamlessly forming a protective circle around them.
The guard led them to the fort that housed the elevator to the floating ind and stepped in.
They were let through by the guard and stepped onto it. E and Halime looked around in wonder as they shot up.
Soon, they arrived, saw another fort, and walked through it until they stepped into a beautiful snow-covered garden.
E marveled at the sight. "I never thought flowers could look even more beautiful with ayer of snow. It''s like a magical winter wondend."
Halime, usually reserved, couldn''t help but smile at the enchanting scene. "Indeed. Nature''s beauty knows no bounds, especially in the pce gardens."
The soft crunch of snow beneath their boots apanied their conversation as they continued walking.
Snowden flowers seemed to twinkle as if adorned with nature''s jewels. As they strolled through the gardens, Halime was looking around in marvel, but soon they arrived at the entrance.
A maid stood outside waiting for them and took over to guide them. The guardians said their goodbyes before heading off somewhere.
Before Halime''s guardian left, she handed over something and spoke. ''''Princess, thismunication device will keep us in contact.
The snake girl nodded with a smile as she said farewell to her guardian answered. ''''Thank you, Da. I will see you soon.''''
The older woman nodded before catching up with the others as the maid led them inside.
She led them through the pce corridors and soon came to the emperor''s study. When they arrived, the maid knocked on the door, and a loud voice was heard. ''''Come in!''''
She opened the door, and the three girls entered to see Emperor Osoric and Empress Chloe sitting there.
The two looked up, and big smiles appeared as Chloe stood up. ''''Sit down,dies.''''
Ells, Leira, and Halime took their seats as Osoric began to speak. "Archer has gone missing in the Western Wilds, but I have confidence thed is fine; he''s resilient, after all."
After speaking, the emperor leaned back in his ornate chair, his gaze steady as he observed the trio of Ells, Leira, and Halime.
"Before we delve further into Archer''s situation, there''s an important matter I wish to discuss," Osoric began, his voice carrying the weight of authority.
"As you''re well aware, the safety of Archer''sdies is important to me. To that end, I''ve taken additional measures to ensure your well-being."
"I have assigned two imperial guards to each of Archer''s chosenpanions," Osoric announced, his eyes resting on Ells, Leira, and Halime.
"Their primary responsibility is your protection, and they will apany you when you''re not in Archer''s domain. Consider them your loyal guardians, sworn to defend you with their lives."
When the three heard this, they smiled, but E asked. ''''Why would you assign me a guard? I''m a maid, not a princess.''''
Osoric turned his attention to the half-elf with a smile before answering honestly. ''''You may be a maid, but not to him. You''re someone special, and if anything were to happen to you like today, he would go on a rampage and destroy everything.''''
E nodded with a small smile. ''''Thank you, your Majesty.''''
Osoric was about to reply until Chloe interrupted. ''''You''re wee, little El. After all, we''re family now.''''
She looked at Leira, whose cheeks were turning red, and continued. ''''We''ll announce the engagement alongside the other rulers when Frostwinter Festival begins, which is merely weeks away.''''
After speaking, the emperor looked at the quiet snake girl who wasn''t speaking. ''''Your Father and Mother will also be here. They want to meet Archer.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 546 Burn His Way To Them
Chapter 546 Burn His Way To Them
Kelia looked at the blue-haired girl and thought about the offer but decided to think about it and finally answered. ''''Let me think about it, please.''''
Each girl nodded before the older woman motioned for them to enter the house, as it would be dark in a couple of hours.
Sera stopped walking andmented in an annoyed voice. ''''Why can''t we explore the area? I don''t want to be sitting inside a house for hours.''''
Kelia stopped walking, turned to the dragon girl, and exined her reasoning. ''''Someone is clearly out to get me and will sabotage the enchantment. They want to harm you girls due to my past, and I can''t allow that to happen.''''
When Sera heard this, her stubbornness subsided before approaching the door as her tail swayed behind her.
As she passed by Teu, she yfully pped the girl''s thigh, causing the ocean princess to snap at her. ''''Oi, you little shit, who''re you hitting! Come here now.''''
Sera darted away while giggling, and Teu chased after her, causing the other four tough at the two''s silly antics.
After everyone had entered the house and sat in front of the fire while stillughing at their silliness, they felt a rumble throughout the town.
Kelia and the girls looked around worriedly, but the older woman reassured them as they stoppedughing. ''''It happens to everyone once in a while.''''
All the girls nodded in agreement with Kelia''s exnation. Afterward, the older woman went off to make tea while everyone waited.
The house was nice and clean, considering the circumstances that Kelia found herself in. The fire crackled, and the heat pushed out the cold from outside.
It felt like an earthquake, but Kelia quickly exined. ''''That''s not far from here. Maybe a few day''s journey. It sounds like tworge beasts are fighting again.''''
Hecate turned to her with a curious look andmented. ''''You''ve felt massive beasts fight before?''''
Kelia nodded before informing them about what she knew. ''''Yes. It''s happened about four times over thest twenty years. But it''s never been this close before.''''
Nefertiti was the one to talk next. ''''Well, I hope my husband doesn''t take too long. This is getting annoying now.''''
Everyone agreed before Hemera muttered with a smile. ''''That wille with a price. It always does with Archer. Trouble seems to find him everywhere that dragon goes.''''
All the girls giggled when they heard the sun elf''sments. Kelia looked around the room and studied each one.
Once she did that, she asked everyone a question. ''''Does your husband have a thing for brown-skinned girls?''''
Nefertiti''s eyes glinted with a mischievous sparkle as she considered the question. A sly smile yed on her lips before she responded, her toneced with amusement.
"We think he does, you know," she began, ncing at the others. "Most of us here are of darker shades, a beautiful spectrum of skin tones. But, oh, he does have a few ivory-skinned girls. They''re not with us at the moment, though. They''re back in the empire, probably attending sses."
Everyone startedughing before something exploded on the opposite side of the town. Kelia and some of the girls rushed over to the window.
Once they looked out the window, everyone saw plumes of smoke far in the distance. After seeing this, everything went quiet.
The fake night appeared, and the creatures outside started calling to them. Sera shivered when she heard their voices.
But Teuforted her as the whispers got louder. Kelia closed the curtains and told the girls to ignore it as she made more tea.
Hemera joined alongside Hecate. Sera walked over to the window and saw the humanoid standing there.
She could have sworn that the thing was smiling, which greatly annoyed her. The dragon girl gave the creature the middle finger before returning to the sofa.
The girl slumped down like azy cat and gotfortable as Nefertiti watched outside and studied the creepy humanoids.
Hours passed like this, and the girls chilled in the living room before falling asleep, but soon, something hit the house, which caused everyone to jump up in rm.
Nefertiti rushed over to the window and saw evenrger creatures; they were much stronger than the others.
Hecate joined her, and her red eyes narrowed before talking. ''''It looks like they want to fight.''''
The pink-haired girl prepared for battle, but a surprising turn of events left her and herpanions dumbfounded.
Shadowy figures emerged ominously behind the humanoids. Nefertiti yelped when someone appeared in front of the window.
Hecate gazed at the unfamiliar creature and expressed in a bewildered tone, "I sense a connection with this entity, Nefi. It seems their intention is not to harm upon us, but rather to safeguard us."
''''Sweethearts doing?'''' Sera inquired with a curious voice as she approached from behind two.
The moon elf nodded as she muttered. ''''Yes. They are his creations. He should be here soon.''''
When everyone heard Hecate''s words, they got excited, but they all knew a fight was about to happen, so they prepared to jump in.
Teu readied her sword, and as the otherdies prepared for action, Tal swiftly retrieved her bow from her storage ring.
Hemera''s piercing scream echoed during their preparations, cutting through the tension. ''''Get down!''''
Everyone dropped to the floor just as a colossal impact shook the building, unleashing a torrent of dust that blinded them all.
As the dust settled, it revealed the aftermath, and everyone''s gaze turned to the point of impact, revealing a violet shield.
Within its protective confines, N and Llyniely unconscious. Though battered and bloodied, they clung to life thanks to Archer''s healing magic but it wasn''tpleted.
Witnessing this, Hecate sprinted towards them just as the shield vanished. Fueled by concern, Kelia hastened to attend to Llyniel, who was bleeding and lost her right arm.
But it was N that caused the greatest worry within everyone. The poor lioness was missing both her arms, her face was covered in blood, and she was clinging to life.
The girls, their faces drained of color, rushed to the fallen girls. Hemera rushed forward to start casting healing magic.
Drenched in blood and robbed of both arms, the lioness summoned thest shreds of strength to speak with a breath that echoed desperation before slipping into unconsciousness. ''''He sent us away before the demigod could kill us. Archer is in danger! Please, you must help him.''''
*************
[Battle Witches & Silver Dragon''s POV] @@novelbin@@
High above the group of girls were the three battle witches carrying out Ophelia''s request to find Archer.
Scarlett quickly spoke when they saw the two silver dragonsnding in front of them. ''''Amaryllis, what do we do?''''
The brown-skinned witch turned to the pink-haired girl. ''''Don''t attack until they do. I don''t sense any hostilitying from either of them. So let''s wait and see, as some dragons aren''t involved in the war.''''
Valencia and Scarlett nodded before the silver dragons touched the ground, and two bright lights emanated.
But the pink-haired girl internally thought to herself. ''I got a bad feeling about this!''
The jungle around them was lit up thanks to the lights, which allowed the witches to see everything.
Once the light died down, the three women saw two people standing there. They were a lot older than them.
Amaryllis noticed that the man had silver hair and silver eyes. She looked at the woman next and noticed her red hair and violet-colored eyes.
They had silver scales on the exposed parts of their skin, and the air around them hummed with power.
Valencia felt the power radiating off the two and wondered what Rank they were. She guessed internally. ''I bet their Demi Gods.''
The blonde battle witch knew they couldn''t fight these two, and only their grandmother stood a chance against them.
What confused the three was that there wasn''t any hostilitying from the two; all they felt was a peaceful ce.
With narrowed eyes, the two dragons advanced, causing the trio to step back. Valencia was on edge but didn''t act, but sooner was caught off guard.
Scarlett was about to start casting magic, but Amaryllis touched her arm before the dragon woman started talking.
However, the woman asked a question with an unfamiliar ent, "I presume you three are also here for the boy?"
Their expressions, marked by confusion, confirmed her question. With a smile, she introduced them. "I''m Tiamara, and this is my husband, An. We''re here because Tiamat, the dragon goddess, tasked us with rescuing the white dragon and his girls. I assume someone from his home enlisted your assistance,dies?"
Amaryllis nodded and was about to speak, but the dragon known as An stopped them as it looked like he got a message.
His face turned white before turning to his wife and the witches. ''''We need to go now! He will die if we don''t hurry!''''
The witch''s hearts stopped when they heard that, and they rushed forward and asked in a concerned voice. ''''What can we do? He cannot fall. The witch kingdom needs him!''''
An didn''t answer as he jumped into the air and transformed into his dragon form. Tiamara pushed them to the side as she spoke. ''''We must step back. The boy is under us, and my husband will burn his way to them.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 549 What Battle Witches Can Do
Chapter 549 What Battle Witches Can Do
[Before they all were sent back to the domain]
Hemera cast her healing magic over the fallen wood elf and lion girl. The wounds started to heal and close, which caused the bleeding to stop.
The sun elf thought to herself. ''I hope they are okay. I can only do so much and need someone who knows better healing spells.''
Nefertiti and Hecate joined in by giving the sun elf their mana, which allowed her to cast the spell.
As they were tending to the two girls, Teu shouted to everyone. ''''Enemies iing! Get ready to fight.''''
Hemera told Nefertiti and Hecate to help hold off the creatures, which they agreed to. The two rushed over to Teu and Tal, who were ready to fight.
The house and protective enchantment lie in a mess and wouldn''t offer them any protection to the iing onught.
Sera and Nefertiti got ready as the humanoid creatures charged toward them. Tal started letting arrows loose that flew into the horde.
The mixed elf hit headshots, causing many of the humanoids to drop to the ground, only to get trampled by the others who were still charging.
When the others saw this, Teu started casting Deep Sea sts, annihting the creatures by tearing them apart.
Sera grinned as she transformed into her dragon form and charged at the creatures. She tore through their ranks using her ws, tail, and teeth.
She used her tail like a whip without thought, sending the humanoids flying into the distance.
As Sera did this, she internally thought. ''Now I can let go and kill these things without getting held back.''
Once the dragon girl did this, she saw severalrge creatures resembling mutated trolls approaching her.
With a deep breath, she fired a stream of bright red fire. The burning hot mes sshed over the mutated trolls, causing them to turn to ash.
The redhead kept attacking the creatures. As Nefertiti saw this, she grinned before casting Arcane Storm.
She stood tall, her pink eyes zed with arcane power. As the horde of creatures approached, she raised her arms to the sky, gathering energy from the ethereal realms. @@novelbin@@
Dark storm clouds swirled above, crackling with raw power. Purple lightning arced across the sky, heralding the impending onught.
With amanding gesture, she released the pent-up energy. A torrent of arcane storm erupted, raining down bolts of purple lightning upon the approaching creatures.
The air crackled with magical intensity as the bolts struck their targets, causing explosions of dark energy that tore through the horde.
The creatures, caught in the arcane maelstrom, convulsed as the relentless lightning surged through them. Limbs were torn asunder, and eerie, otherworldly cries filled the air.
Nefertiti''s control over the storm was perfect, each bolt finding its mark with deadly precision.
Meanwhile, Hecate, standing beside Nefertiti, chanted incantations under her breath. The glow of the moon above intensified as she drew upon its power.
Sheunched Moon sts at the remaining creatures, and each st a radiant burst of lunar energy.
Thebined assault of Nefertiti''s storm and Hecate''s moon explosions caused widespread devastation and ripped through the Swarms ranks.
It turned the battlefield into a chaotic dance of arcane magic that tore through the relentless horde.
As thest echoes of the arcane storm faded away and the final moonlit st subsided, the immediate threat had been quelled.
Nefertiti, her form still radiating residual arcane energy, surveyed the battlefield. Smoke and ashes lingered where the creatures once stood.
Hecate, standing beside her, nodded in acknowledgment of their sessful defense. Teu, Tal, and Sera approached, having dealt with their share of enemies.
Teu pped Nefertiti on the back, a grin spreading across her face. "That storm of yours is a real game-changer. Remind me never to get on your bad side."
The pink-haired girl giggled before giving them a smirk, but a wave of roars was heard just as they rxed.
Everyone looked at the town, overrun by wolf beasts rushing at them. They saw the townspeople getting torn apart and dragged off while kicking and screaming into the dark.
Sera quickly jumped in front of the group and let out a roar before a stream of violet fire shot out of her mouth and washed over the beasts.
Her dragon fire didn''t stop the horde as the beasts rushed toward Sera and lunged at her, but the redhead reacted and bit the wolf in half.
However, the onught of beasts became overwhelming, and Sera found it challenging to sustain her defense. Without hesitation, the other girls quickly came to her aid.
Teu leaped onto the dragon girl''s back, shing at the wolves swiftly and precisely, sending them tumbling through the air.
Meanwhile, Tal positioned herself at the rear, skillfully shooting arrows into the approaching horde, causing explosive chaos upon impact.
Yet, their help came toote, for the wolves intensified their assault. Suddenly, a cascade of pink mes engulfed the surroundings, forming an imprable barrier against the horde.
As this extraordinary disy unfolded, a mighty impact shook the ground close to them, sending the beasts flying.
Intrigued, the girls turned their attention to the source, only to be greeted by a burst ofughter that echoed through the air.
All eyes rose to witness the arrival of a woman with flowing blonde hair adorned with beautiful, smooth brown skin and captivating violet eyes that radiated an otherworldly glow.
The mana around her came alive as she spoke in an exotic ent. ''''Cousins, wipe them out and show them what Battle Witches can do.''''
During the chaos, the witches sprang into action, each unleashing her unique brand of magic power.
Valencia, the closebat witch, became a whirlwind of destruction. With swift, calcted movements, she stormed into the heart of the wolf horde.
Her limbs crackled with witch magic, delivering punches and kicks with unparalleled precision.
Wolves were sent flying, and the impact sound drowned out their howls. Meanwhile, Scarlett, the mischievous witch, reveled in her chaotic craft.
With a maniacal cackle, she summoned a legion of pink elementals that materialized out of nowhere in vibrant colors.
These ethereal creatures danced through the battlefield, leaving trails of magical fire in their wake.
The wolves, surrounded by the inferno, sumbed to the searing heat, their fur igniting as they whimpered and fell.
Above the battle, Amaryllis hovered like a specter. Her eyes locked onto the person who was behind this attack.
She descended into the midst of the battle, her presencemanding attention. In a sudden twist, she vanished from sight, leaving the leader bewildered.
Before he could react, she materialized right in front of the Terravian. Her voice dripped with calmness and menace as she uttered, "You targeted my dragon. Now die."
Amaryllis cast a powerful hex with a flick of her wrist, and a surge of dark energy surged into a lethal force.
The leader sumbed to the relentless force of the spell, copsing to the ground instantly. Each witch, immersed in her distinctivebat style, operated in perfect harmony.
The once tumultuous battlefield now bore the mark of their arcane mastery asthe pink elementals continued their dance of destruction.
Valencia weaved through the chaos, and Amaryllis asserted her dominance with a single, fatal incantation.
The remaining wolves scattered their ranks broken as the witches stood resolute against the remains of the once- threatening horde.
When the wolf horde vanished, calm settled over the battlefield. The air was thick with the lingering scent of charred fur and the aftermath of spells.
Everyone was catching their breath and exchanging nces of relief. However, the tranquility was abruptly shattered as the ground beneath them began to tremble.
The collective gaze of the group turned towards the source of the disturbance, revealing a menacing sight C mutated troll-like beasts charging toward them.
Valencia, the closebat witch, couldn''t contain her amusement. With a heartyugh, she surged forward, her movements a blur of calcted grace.
The first mutated troll came into her sights, its twisted features contorted in a snarl. Closing the gap with incredible speed, she jumped into the air, her fist charged with magic.
Valencia''sughter resonated as she delivered a powerful punch, connecting with the troll''s face. The force of the blow sent shockwaves through the creature''s form.
The airborne troll crashed into the others. This created a domino effect of chaos as they collided and stumbled over one another.
Meanwhile, Scarlett, the mischievous witch, reveled in the opportunity to showcase her magical prowess.
With a flick of her wrist and a mischievous grin, she conjured arge pink dragon made of vibrant energy.
It roared to life, ethereal scales gleaming with mana. Scarlett directed the creature with yful gestures, and it surged forward, rushing over the approaching trolls.
The trolls, caught in the radiant embrace of the pink dragon, roared in agony as the magical energy seared through their mutated forms.
The dragon left a trail of enchanting sparkles in its wake, engulfing the trolls in a dazzling disy of magical power.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 550 Gorillith鈥檚
Chapter 550 Gorillith''s
They were hiding in the ruins of the house, hidden behind a half-destroyed wall. When the group arrived, Nefertiti, Teu, and Tal guarded them.
While Hecate and Sera rushed into the house, they saw Hemera fussing over the unconscious girls, who looked a lot better than before.
All of them watched the witches battle the horde of creatures, and the women were winning as they pushed the creatures back.
Archer''s girls were sorting, and the injured Amaryllis was high above them as she raised her hands with a stern focus.
Her violet eyes glowed as she unleashed a volley of Hex spells. Each dark energy projectile sought its mark with deadly precision.
The hexes struck the trolls, and their effect was immediate and catastrophic. Their bodies convulsed under the influence of the powerful witch magic.
She saw the limbs of the creature contorted in unnatural ways. Amaryllis maintained a relentless barrage, her control over magic evident in the perfection of her spells.
Thebined efforts of Valencia''s brute force, Scarlett''s yful yet powerful magic, and Amaryllis''s hexes wiped out the oing horde.
Each showcased her abilities and coordinated to fend off the mutated troll threat. The air crackled with Mana as the battlefield became a training field for the three to train.
An hour psed, and the trio of witches descended, standing in proximity. Sera observed them as they advanced, but a resounding roar echoed.
Instantly, all the charging beasts abruptly stopped, pivoting on their heels, and hastily changed direction, fleeing from the scene.
A collective sigh of relief escaped everyone as the creatures hurriedly retreated. The three witches approached the destroyed house.
They joined the group of girls, who started to rx, and Nefertiti spoke to Amaryllis in a neutral tone. ''''I assume Ophelia sent you here?''''
The blonde-haired witch nodded with a sweet smile before answering. ''''Yes, she did. She was worried about her crush, so she sent us here.''''
Nefertiti gave her a nod before Hemera approached the three, but before she could talk, they started to vanish.
Witnessing the sudden change, Amaryllis swiftly seized the sun elf while the others firmly grasped the other girls.
Instantly, they vanished from their previous location, reappearing within a dark and damp forest.
[Amaryllis POV]
Upon materializing, the trio, taken by surprise, instinctively tensed, preparing for a possible threat as they detected the presence of approaching beasts.
As they were on edge, they saw numerous Gorillith walking out of the forest. When Amaryllis saw this, she shivered as the beasts were the same rank as her.
But something happened that shocked thempletely. The beasts bowed down to the girls, who smiled at the beasts, which confused the witches.
Scarlett poked the blue-haired girl, who turned around with a smile and asked in a worried voice. ''''Why are they kneeling to you?''''
Before the girl could reply, a voice was heard in their minds. ''''They are our queens. The king proimed they should be protected in the Beasthaven, and our tribe takes that duty seriously.''''
Valencia spun around quickly and saw an even bigger beast crouching down, allowing the dragon''s harem to climb on them.
They looked at the witches, who were staring at them with confused faces, which caused Archer''s girls to giggle.
A redheaded girl jumped off the gori andnded with a thud. When she did that, the smaller Gorilliths ensured she was okay, like worried parents.
This reaction caused Scarlett tough while Valencia stared at the scene with a neutral look on her pretty face.
The dragon girl skipped over to the trio, her voice bubbling cheerfully. "Hey, guess what? Everything you see around us? It''s all our husband''s handiwork. This whole ce is his domain, and since you guys are here, he must consider you allies, not enemies. So, all the creatures and beasts you spot here? They''re his soldiers, so just be cool, and they''ll be cool, too. No need to worry about attacks or anything!"
When the witches heard the little redhead standing before them with a big smile, Amaryllis looked at her and thought to herself. ''She is so tiny. A bit taller than a human child, but she has the personality of a firecracker.''
She had long redhead hair tied into a ponytail while wearing a summer dress that clung to her slender but curvy body.
Amaryllis noticed that she was wearing a bracelet with the same gemstone as her dragon eyes, a beautiful ruby red.
Her tail swayed behind her and was slender but strong. The witch spotted her beautiful red horns, which sparkled as the light hit them.
The girl tilted her head at her beforementing with narrowed ruby-red eyes. ''''I know you just thought something rude. I''ll forgive you this time, but I''ll burn your pretty hair next time.''''
After speaking, she returned to the Gorillith and jumped up on it. Amaryllis and the other two looked at each other and nodded.
They followed the dragon girl while hiding their hair from her. When Amaryllisnded on the beast''s back, there was a tform.
Seatedfortably in chairs on a tform, the girls rxed while Hemera attended to the sleeping ones.
As the witches took their seats, the blue-haired girl, smiling, spoke up, "We haven''t introduced ourselves yet, so let''s take care of that now." @@novelbin@@
She smiled at them before continuing. ''''I''m Teu Aquaria. A princess from the Aquaria Kingdom in the far south.''''
Amaryllis observed Teu standing at nearly six feet with the body of a seasoned warrior trained daily for years.
Teu''s ocean-blue eyes sparkled like precious gems, and her silky blue hair was elegantly tied into a long ponytail.
The witch noted the girl''s well-defined curves and toned body, abination thatplemented her appearance remarkably.
After speaking, Teu stood up and pointed at the redheaded dragon girl lounging around in the chairs. ''''This fiery dragon is Seraphina. We call her Sera for short. She is our resident jokester who likes to tease people.''''
When the girl in question heard this, her little hand flew up, giving Teu the middle finger and causing everyone tough except the witches.
Teu girl shook her head with a chuckle before continuing. ''''The elf with the short golden blonde hair and yellow eyes is Hemera Helios. She is a sun elf princess from Mediterra.''''
Upon glimpsing Hemera, Amaryllis found herself momentarily stunned. She couldn''t help but marvel at the woman''s beauty, especially as her hair cascaded gracefully past her long ears.
She took note of the elf''s wless features and full lips. While she had encountered elves in the past, none had left an impression quite like Hemera.
Looking at the elf rising to her feet, Amaryllis silently mused, ''She''s undoubtedly a princess.''
Hemera, having stood up, then shifted her attention to the trio. With a smile, she greeted them. ''''Hey, it''s nice to meet you three.''''
After the greeting, she returned to tending to the two sleeping girls. Once that was over, Teu turned to the mixed elf and introduced her. ''''This is Tal Wyldheart.''''
Amaryllis looked at the silver-haired girl pulling out materials from a storage ring before she looked up with a smile. Her red eyes glowed as Teu introduced her.
She nodded at the witch before getting back to work. She looked at the girl and loved her beautiful silver, simr to the grey-skinned girl she had seen.
Amaryllis noticed she was also built like a warrior like Teu and thought to herself. ''Does he like warrior women?''
The older witch shook her head before turning to the grey-
skinned elf sitting there reading a book. Teu spoke as she introduced her. ''''This is Hecate Wyldheart. She runs our potion shop in Starfall City.''''
When Scarlett heard this, she quicklymented with a big smile. ''''Dragonheart potions? I''ve heard good things about that ce. Auntie Pandora wanted me to buy some potions from there.''''
Amaryllis smiled at Hecate, who returned her greeting with a nod before returning to her book, causing the three witches to get annoyed.
The pink-haired girl was the one to speak. ''''Don''t look at her like that. She doesn''t talk to people and is allowed to do so.''''
Teu giggled at the girl''s reaction, which caught the witch''s attention as she spoke. ''''This is Nefertiti Sharifi. Princess of the Zeinia Empire in the south.''''
The witches greeted her and received a fake smile before Teu stamped on the Gorillith to get it moving through the Beasnds.
Amaryllis was curious, but Teu finished off the introductions. ''''The two girls who are sleeping are N Lionheart and Llyniel Oakheart. Do any of you know any healing magic?''''
Once she asked the question, Valencia answered. ''''I do. When we stop moving and rest, I''ll help.''''
Teu smiled before Amaryllis introduced them. ''''I''m Amaryllis ckfire. Leader of the battle witches.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 552 Respectful
Chapter 552 Respectful
Amaryllis turned to her cousins and introduced them to the six girls, looking at the three as they all sat on therge Gorillith.
She pointed to the pink-haired girl before speaking. ''''This is Scarlett ckfire. She is our magic specialist and fights using elementals.''''
Sera and the others weed Scarlett with warm smiles. Teu observed her closely, noting Scarlett''s long, flowing pink hair cascading down to her waist.
Her eyes, a beautiful shade of pink, glowed with mana, and she reciprocated their greetings with a sweet smile.
Teu observed Scarlett''s slender figure and noticed her chest was smaller than Amaryllis''s. Scarlett was dressed in a ck witch''s battle dress.
Amaryllis turned to thest witch and introduced her. "This is Valencia, my oldest cousin. She is our closebat witch."
All eyes turned to Valencia, who sported short ck hair and radiant violet eyes. Her physique resembled that of Teu and Tal but was notably more toned.
She had well-defined muscles that resembled steel, giving her a robust appearance. Despite her muscr build, her chest stood out as they sat her powerful frame.
The witch in question shifted ufortably under the collective gaze of everyone present.
As greetings were exchanged, Sera took charge, directing the Gorillith named Kong to lead the way to the Beast Wall. "Let''s get going, Kong! Take us to the wall."
They were all confused when they heard her call the beast, something they''d never heard. Even Kong was confused by the girl giving him a name.
Teu turned to Sera with narrowed eyes before asking. ''''When did you name the beast girl?''''
Sera grinned as she answered with a cheery voice. ''''Just now.''''
The blue-haired girl nodded and turned to their surroundings as Kong moved through the forest. @@novelbin@@
While this was happening, the other girls talked amongst themselves while Valencia and Hemera tended to N and Llyniel, who were slowly recovering.
As they did that, Amaryllis observed the dense forest while they moved through it. The silence was broken only by the asional rustle of leaves underfoot.
Amidst the shadows and foliage, she caught glimpses of hundreds of beasts, each moving stealthily as if the forest acknowledged their presence.
She saw many creatures, recognizing some stronger than their normal counterparts in the outside world.
Some were sleek and agile, while others wererge and imposing. Her eyes widened as she spotted a group of colossal ant-like creatures.
Their armored exoskeletons gleamed in the sunlight.?These were no ordinary beasts; their size and strength hinted at a formidable force.
While looking at this, the witch thought to herself. ''Wow. Why does the boy have so many strong bests? It''s like he''s creating an army.''
Amaryllis watched in awe as the massive ants traveled the forest with surprising speed, their powerful legs carrying them over and under bushes.
The sight impressed and unnerved her, realizing that the forest harboredmon creatures and an entire ecosystem of formidable beasts.
As the witches approached the edge of Beasthaven, their eyes widened at the sight of a colossal wall that loomed in front of them.
The imposing structure stood as a formidable barrier, separating the wild expanse of Beasthaven from the organized part of the domain.
The sheer magnitude of the wall left the witches in awe, and Sera, with a hint of pride, boasted, "Our husband created this for his Monster Army. Just wait until you see Draconia."
They stood before this boundary, safeguarded the monstrous inhabitants within, and kept the delicate bnce between the untamed wilderness and the rest of the domain beyond.
Intrigued and filled with anticipation, Amaryllis and her cousins were excited to cross the wall to see the other side.
The Gorillith, Kong, approached the massive gate of the Beast Wall. Its towering structure stood amid the dense forest.
Amaryllis, Scarlett, and Valencia sat atop Kong, their eyes widening as they saw a dozen soldiers stationed at the gate.
A small fortress on the Beasthaven side of the wall had a few buildings and stuff to help the soldiers be morefortable.
The three witches examined the soldiers, who were d in sturdy armor, their weapons gleaming in the sunlight filtering through the forest.
As Kong stopped, the soldiers, disciplined and vignt, took notice of the approaching beast and saw that Teu and the others were on top.
In a swift motion, they dropped to one knee, a gesture of respect. Themanding officer among them raised a hand, signaling for the gate to be opened.
Amaryllis, Scarlett, and Valencia were utterly baffled by the soldier''s reactions, but this time it was Nefertiti who exined. ''''Our husband rescued the Dragon-kin who decided to serve him out of respect for what he did.''''
But Sera couldn''t help but jump in. ''''He was thirteen while doing this, by the way. Archer has always been special.''''
When the three witches heard this, they were impressed by staying quiet as the gate fully opened.
Teu and Tal jumped off Kong after thanking him, followed by the others. Hemera and Valencia carried N and Llyniel.
Therge group stepped through the gate to arrive in a small vige built around the Beasthaven Gate.
Teu led them through the vige until they were stopped by a kind-looking older man who smiled as he spoke. ''''My Queens. Let this old man sort out some carriage so you can return to the treehouse.''''
When the ocean princess heard this, she agreed before turning to the others, who gave her a nod as they got back to chatting with the witches.
Amaryllis approached Teu, whom Hecate had joined as the man prepared the carriage.
The witch asked in a curious voice. ''''Why are the people so respectful? I get Archer saved them, but is this beyond that? Not even my Auntie or Grandmother garners this much respect from our citizens.''
Teu''s eyes glimmered with pride and affection as she observed the respectful vigers passing by, each one bowing towards the girls.
A gentle smile yed on her lips before she turned to Amaryllis, preparing to share a piece of her husband''s legacy.
"You see, he didn''t just save these people," Teu began, her voice expressing admiration. "He gave them a new life. Before him, the Dragon-kin lived a nomadic existence, constantly traveling without a home. The Church Of Light persecuted and punished them, but Archer changed that. He provided them with a sanctuary, a ce to call their own."
As she spoke, Teu gestured to the bustling vige around them, where Dragon-kin went about their daily lives, tending to their homes and enjoying time with their families.
Teu continued, her expression reflecting the enormity of the change. "Archer''s actions caused a boom in the Dragon-kin poption."
"Now, they are uncountable, a thrivingmunity waiting patiently. They''re waiting for Archer to decide when the dragons need a new empire, a new beginning."
The ocean princess shifted her gaze to the woman, who listened intently with a visible expression of concern.
She continued, her voice full of reassurance and emotion, "Archer doesn''t aspire to be a ruler. The burden of leadership will be ours, but he''ll protect it."
As she fell silent, Amaryllis approached, her tone revealing worry, "Will he take part in the war against the witches? Being a dragon and their king, will he harbor resentment towards my kingdom?"
After the witch voiced her concerns about Archer getting involved in the war against the witches,Teu couldn''t help but let out a light, musical giggle.
The sound danced through the air, catching the attention of those nearby. She said, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh, my dear Amaryllis. Archer has no interest in the wars that gue our realms. He hates war and prefers adventuring.''''
The ocean princess took a moment, her expression thoughtful as if carefully choosing her words. "He harbors no ill will towards any kingdom, including yours, unless you provoke him.''''
When Teu finished speaking, she leaned in, a mischievous glint in her eyes, and whispered to the relieved witch. "But I must share a secret with you. There''s someone who has captured his heart. Someone he wishes to marry."
Amaryllis, intrigued and curious, leaned in to hear Teu''s whispered revtion. "Who is it?" she asked in a hushed tone.
Teu''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Your cousin, Ophelia, the witch princess, but it seems she doesn''t feel the same way, which is a shame.''''
When she said, the blue-haired girl rushed off in front when the old man returned with a carriage.
The witch just stood there with a smile on her face as she thought to herself. ''Ophie. You stubborn girl. Why not just marry him? He is extremely handsome and knows how to treat a woman.''''
She knows this thanks to the smiles on the girl''s faces as they went about getting on the carriage.
Valencia walked up behind her and spoke into her ear. ''''Send a message to the queen and inform her of our situation so she can tell cousin Ophie.''''
Amaryllis nodded as she entered the carriage after everyone was inside.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 554 What Brings You Here Tia
Chapter 554 What Brings You Here Tia
Archer nodded and inquired about something that had bothered him since he arrived here. ''''Yeah. I hope you won''t have an issue with me going to see themter.''''
The older woman chuckled before answering. ''''Of course not. You''re a guest in Silvershade, not a prisoner. Now this way.''''
She led him to a room where she opened the door to see a lounge surrounded by shelves of tomes and books.
Archer looked around to see a man sitting by a window reading a book as the view overlooked a bit of the city and coastline.
He noticed the silver dragon king had short silver hair with two white horns. The man turned toward him and smiled before standing up and approaching them.
As the man stood before him, he came to a halt and introduced himself. "White dragon, I''m An Silvershade.''''
The silver king looked at him and continued. ''''I have one question to ask of you. Reveal to me, what is your deepest desire in this world?"
''''I want to enjoy it with my women while swimming in a sea of treasure as I''m left alone in peace,'''' Archer answered
An startedughing, catching Archer off guard, while Tiamara smiled before whispering into his ear. ''''Listen to his words. He''s lived for thousands of years and has learned much.''''
The queen gracefully exited the room when An''s voice surged with experience. "Peace is a fleeting illusion in a world eternally tarnished by chaos. I''ve witnessed the rise and fall of many of your kind. Each promised peace and power, but sumbed to the indulgence and greed of it, allowing our race to plummet into despair once more."
Archer''s eyes red fiery, a response forged in the crucible of his determination. "I have not merely promised, An. I have taken action. I''ve forged a haven where dragons can soar free, unburdened by the shackles of suffering. I''ve created a realm where peace not only survives but thrives. Under my ws and within the ranks of my army, I will usher in an era of peace that defies history."
An startedughing before quipping. ''''Oh, you''d burn millions so the rest can live peacefully?''''
Archer quickly answered without thinking. ''''Yes.''''
''''Would you give up on this peace if it came at the cost of one of your girls?'''' An asked.
''''Why would I care about the world''s peace? When all I want to do is live peacefully with my girls? I couldn''t care less about ruling or having people kneel to me. I want to adventure and live my life.''''
An looked at him with curious eyes andughed beforementing. ''''If you want that boy, then you''ll have to create a world where it will leave you in peace.''''
Upon absorbing those words, Archer''s retort emerged like a storm, each word igniting a fire inside him. "If that is the course destiny ns for me, so be it. I shall use my ws and fire to reshape this world into one my children can inherit. I''ll keep my girl''s peace safe, and any who disrupt it shall face the?consequences. For I am not just the white dragon but a renowned hooligan."
King An startedughing, which echoed reverberating through the air like a dragon''s roar. As he calmed down, he motioned for Archer to join him at the window. When he approached, the city sprawled below them.
With a piercing gaze, An turned to him, his words carrying the weight of prophecy. "In seeking a peaceful life, you may inadvertently forge a new legacy that no white dragon has done before you. Your adventure may be the beginning of a new era, and the world, unbeknownst to you, may get the peace it has always sought.''''
Archer looked at the silver-haired man and wondered where this was going, but he had to agree. Now he thought about it, and he''d brought about some change to those around him. @@novelbin@@
He remembered seeing the girls and how much stronger they''d be. Even E, who wasn''t much of a fight, could hold her ground against someone a rank above her.
After thinking to himself, he nodded to the man, who smiled before exining why Archer was there. ''''So Tiamat has asked me to train you, and by what she''s told us, you got some qualified fiancess who has been helping you.''''
Archer smiled when he remembered training with the girls andmitted to doing it more with them. He then looked at An as he continued.
''''I will teach you how to think smart and how to be cunning. I''ve watched some of your deeds that Tiamara managed to get her ws on, and to say you fight like a wild beast is an understatement. But I foresee thedies will beat that out of you before long.''''
When Archer heard this, he startedughing as he agreed with the man but soon calmed down and spoke with a curious voice. ''''So how will you train me to be smarter? I think I''m rather smart if I do say so.''''
An turned to look at him with his unreadable eyes but soon smirked before revealing some information. ''''Charging into human armies with no thought about stronger foes? Fighting people much stronger than you? You need to be smarter, boy.''''
The silver king walked toward a door that led to a balcony, and when Archer saw this, he followed behind as An started speaking again. ''''Why fight someone stronger when you can take him to another enemy?''''
Archer shot back with a cheeky grin, "Well, leveling up is on my to-do list. Can''t skip the experience grind if I want to unlock those epic dragon powers."
The elder dragon gave him a deadpan stare that screamed "idiot alert" before rolling his eyes dramatically. "Seriously, kid? There are countless critters out there you can hunt without tangling with tunnel-dwelling demigods. Why stick your neck out like that?"
He shrugged. ''''Well, I wont let my girls get hurt, and if that means taking a beating until someone strongeres along, then so be it.''''
''''How do you know someone wille to help you?'''' An questioned with narrowed eyes.
Archer chuckled as he answered. ''''Well, Tiamat seems to send people. After all, she did send an elf to heal me when I received the Swarm''s poison because she thinks I''m handsome and wants me.''''
Just as he finished speaking, the clouds above turned ck, causing An to groan as he informed Archer. ''''You''ve angered her now. I''ll let you deal with it. My goddess, I am not involved in the boy''s nder.''''
The man stepped back, and a beam of light shot down, and a tall woman appeared. But Archer noticed it was just a projection because of the mana surrounding her.
When the light faded, he saw Tiamat standing there. Her long white hair reached down to her waist. She was dressed in a white dress that stopped just below her knees.
Archer smiled when he saw her andmented in a cheeky voice. ''''Couldn''t wait to see me? Why not summon me when I''m asleep, you pervy dragon?''''
The woman''s violet eyes glowed before she giggled. ''''You try to tease me all the time, little dragon. But one of these days, I will smite you from my heavenly pce.''''
When An heard the serious tone in her voice he stepped back, but it went ignored by Archer and Tiamat. The two looked at each other before he startedughing, which shocked the silver dragon.
Archer stoppedughing before approaching Tiamat, who was just watching him with a smile on her face. He studied her and nodded his head as he spoke. ''''Good. I like this projection of you, my future wife. But when can I feel the real thing?''''
Tiamara quickly rushed onto the balcony but stopped when she saw Tiamat standing there looking at the boy. She leaned over and whispered. ''''What is he doing, husband?''''
''''Teasing the goddess? He''s crazy.'''' An answered without taking his eyes off the scene in front of him.
Archer stopped walking when he arrived in front of the woman, who now had a grin on her face before stepping forward and speaking in a low voice. ''''You know when little dragon. When you be the pinnacal of dragonkind you can have me.''''
He smiled when hearing the woman''s voice. But he shook his head and asked in a curious voice. ''''What brings you here Tia?''''
When the dragon goddess heard this she was stumped with the nickname but ignored it before informing him. ''''The Swarm will attack the witches home in theing weeks. If they get a foothold on thend it will spell trouble from Pluoria.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 558 They Are The Finfolk
Chapter 558 They Are The Finfolk
With short blonde hair and green eyes, Archer felt uneasy about being human. Marzena giggled at his expression, and when Sera came over, she squinted and said, "You look ugly as a human. I like the usual you better, sweetheart."
''''It''s only until we get to the city. Once we return to your domain, it will wear off.'''' The witchmented.
He gave her a nod before the two turned toward the dragon girl, who was grinning as she demanded. ''''Come on! Change me as well.''''
Marzena nodded in agreement and began casting her spell. Midway through, Sera''s transformation began. Her dark brown skin lightened, and her red hair shifted to blue. Human ones reced pointy ears.
With the transformationplete, Sera started bouncing around excitedly, reveling in the change. She now resembled an entirely different person. Her once ruby-red eyes had turned leaf-green, yet her joyful expression remained unchanged.
Archer chuckled as she came bounding toward him and clung to him. He carried the dragon girl by holding her by her plump ass, which excited her.
But he knew they couldn''t do anything thanks to their guest, watching them with glowing pink eyes. She shook her head before mentioning it. ''''I love the way you treat yourdies. I can see you truly care for each one.''''
Archer smiled at the older witch before they started looking for a road. As they walked, he remembered the Tressyms he summoned before and opened a Gate to the Silvershade Kingdom.
He called out to them, and they heard him thanks to the beast''s connection to him. Archer waited a while, which confused Marzena, who started watching him with a curious gaze.
Soon after, the flying cats flew through the portal and circled Archer while meowing. He put Sera down and stroked the felines as they hovered close to him.
He apologized to them and exined many things that had happened, and he would send them to get pampered if they wished. When they heard that, the little beasts forgave him, making Marzena and Seraugh.
Once the Tressym''s were happy and content, he opened a portal to the domain where the rest of the girls were and sent them through.
Just as thest Tressyms passed, their leader approached Archer and nudged its head against him, causing him to pamper the cat, enjoying the attention before he flew through the portal.
Archer then cast Mana Maniption andbined it with domain to create a scene inside the treehouse. Marzena and Sera stepped forward to have a look.
Every girl was covered in the furballs and loved the peace the cats brought. The Tressym''s aura was peaceful and caused people to rx in their presence.
He noticed at least half thedies were nodding off, including the Battle Witches. The trio chuckled at everyone''s reactions, and soon, he dismissed the scene before continuing.
As they were walking, the surrounding area was devoid of life, and Archer wondered why, but Marzena gave him the answer with a sad tone. ''''The western coast of Verdantia is dangerous and known as Kraken''s Corridor. Deep sea beasts venture ontond and attack caravans and travelers. I''m surprised we haven''t seen any yet.''''
Archer and Sera rolled their eyes, which surprised Marzena, but he exined. ''''You just jinxed us. They will appear now.''''
A roar could be heard before she could reply, but Archer was quicker and cast Shadowspawn to summon hundreds of shadow creatures.
The creepy beings appeared around him like dark bodyguards who stood watch over the three. When Marzena saw them, she sensed that the creatures werepletely loyal to Archer and would do anything for him.
She hadn''t heard of other dragons except the shadow dragons from Aetheria, especially not a white dragon, but she soon realized he had control over all elements and could use darkness, which he seemed to like.
Archer looked at the older woman, who looked like she was in her little world, and smiled as he poked her. Marzena yelped and narrowed her eyes at him.
''''Don''t poke me, boy. I was thinking to myself!'''' She snapped at him as she rubbed her side.
Sera giggled beforementing in a teasing voice. ''''Why are you acting like that, Marzena? You''re clearly enjoying it.''''
The witch smiled and walked away from them, causing the two dragons tough. After that, they continued strolling for an hour. They reached a crossroads, and that''s when Marzena pointed south. ''''Celesta City is in that direction, and it''s about a two-hour walk.''''
Archer nodded, then walked past her. yfully using his tail, he smacked her on the rear, causing the older woman to blush. She hurried after him, attempting to scold him, but it only made him smile even wider. "Don''t you dare touch me, boy! I''m here to help, not to have my ass pped by you."
But her flustered reaction stumbled when he gave her his charming smile, which caught her off guard, but she straightened her robes out before talking. ''''I''m sorry for my reaction. I can see it''s a joke, but I hate people touching me.''''
Archer felt remorse and apologized when hearing this, saying, "I''m sorry, Marzena. I promise not to tease you or touch you anymore."
The witch epted the apology and moved on when she started a conversation with a question. ''''Does using the dark element bother you?''''
He shook his head and smiled before answering. ''''No. Why would I? The element isn''t evil. It''s the people who use it. I believe it can benefit me, and as you can see, it does.''''
Archer''s answer pleased the older woman, who then turned to Sera, admiring therge ck-leafed trees looming over them. ''''Seraphina''s your name if I remember correctly?''''
The dragon girl turned her gaze toward Marzena with a smile and nodded. ''''Yes, or you can call me Sera like everyone else.''''
Marzena smiled, ready to respond, but suddenly, the shadow creatures reacted and swiftly moved to one side. Passing through dense bushes, they encountered beasts attempting to ambush them. However, shadows intervened, swiftly ending the threat''s life.
The trio heard a thump, causing Archer to walk over and see what kind of beast it was. When they got closer, they saw a humanoid-looking creature that looked like it had been mixed with a fish.
When Marzena saw it, she informed Archer and Sera about the beasts. ''''They are the Finfolk.''''
She approached the body and kicked her, causing the thing to flip onto its back. When she did that, she continued exining. ''''They are a race that lives under the sea and hunt the other deep-dwelling races, but it seems they were forced onnd where they are only good at ambushing people.''''
Archer wasn''t interested and continued walking alongside Sera, who returned to her fairy dragon form,nded on his shoulder, and crawled into his clothes to curl up. When he saw this, he smiled before stroking her little head.
That earned him a pur as she fell asleep due to it being sote. Archer and Marzena continued walking until they reached the city gates.
As they came in sight, she grabbed his hand, pulled him close to him, and acted like a couple when a guard stepped forward to stop them. ''''Halt! What brings you to the holy city?''''
Marzena answered with a sweet smile. ''''We''re shopping for a wedding dress. We are getting married in a local church and need the correct robes.''''
The guard studied them for a few seconds before nodding his head. ''''You two can pass. May the God Of Light bless your marriage.'''' @@novelbin@@
Archer gave the man a fake smile as they passed by. When the duo entered, he saw a well-built city with God Of Light symbols stered everywhere.
He internally cringed when seeing this and started strolling down the closest street to get an idea of the city''s size. Marzena held him close every time a group of church knights passed by.
They walked around the city for a couple more hours before returning to the domain using an alley. When the duo returned, Sera climbed out of his shirt and flew toward her room.
Marzena chuckled when she saw this and asked in a teasing voice as she returned to her usual appearance, which caught him off guard.
Her massive boobs jiggled every time she moved, causing him to stare, which earned him a chuckle. Archer shook his head and stopped admiring the older woman before speaking. ''''Follow me. I''ll show you to your room.''''
She smiled as the two walked down one of the treehouse corridors where the Battle Witches stayed. After walking for five minutes, Archer opened a door showing Marzena her room.
When the older woman saw this, she smiled and nodded satisfactorily before speaking. ''''Thank you for the room, Archer. It''s much better than an Inn.''''
He smiled before walking to the living room to find the other girls.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
[Sorry about the inconsistent chapters. I''ve been away for thest couple of weeks and find it hard to get time to write, but things will be back to normal on Monday when I return home]
Chapter 560 Pleasing A Cat & Dragon (R18)
Chapter 560 Pleasing A Cat & Dragon (R18)
Leira nodded with a small smile before Sera dashed over to Archer and jumped into his arms. The dragon girl started kissing him so passionately that it surprised him.
As Archer was holding her, he felt her love juices dripping all over his member, which sent him over the edge. He looked at Leira, watching the scene with fascination before speaking. ''''Give me a little while, my cat princess. I''ll deal with this hyperactive dragon.''''
Leira nodded sweetly as she approached the baths and stepped in. Archer watched her do that as he grabbed his member and started rubbing it on Sera''s cave of wonder.
When the cheeky dragon felt this, she stopped kissing him before biting down on his neck and letting out a deep moan. Sera was about to start bouncing on him, but Archer stopped it.
He brought her over to a table and bent her over it. After doing that, he slipped his member inside her, and it slid in after some pushing due to her being so tight. When Sera felt him open her up, she let out an ear-piercing scream.
Her sudden scream scared Leira, who yelped while in the bath. When Archer saw this, he smiled before casting Timewrap around the bathroom so they''d have enough time.
Archer brought Sera over to a table andid her down on it before he started thrusting into her. Her love juices were flying all over the ce and sshed against his lower half.
Leira watched them go at it like two rabbits and stood up to approach the two because her instincts kicked in, and she wanted some of the same.
She walked over to the table they were on, which caught Archer''s attention as he groaned when Sera pushed back against him.
The dragon girl''s cave tightened around him as he attacked all her weak spots. Archer nced over at her, noticing how she nibbled on her lower lip and let out a loud moan.
Leira got closer and also leaned over the table showing him her perky ass and swaying cat tail. Archer''s eyes glowed as he grabbed it and ran his fingers through the silky purple fur.
As soon as the cat girl sensed his gentle touch on her tail, she couldn''t help but release soft, pleasurable moans. Feeling her enjoyment, he yfully inquired, "Are you enjoying this?"
She nodded approvingly with a lewd smile, but that wasn''t the end. Archer''s fingers slipped below her tail and started rubbing her cave of wonders, causing Leira to moan alongside the dragon girl.
He was thrusting into Sera, who was lost in a world of pleasure and was letting out primal moans as he went deeper inside her and hit her womb.
Archer was focusing on both girls as Timewrap gave him time to make love to the two of them. It continued like this until Sera''s body started to tremble as she squirted all over him, causing him to scream again.
She dropped on the table, heavily breathing as Archer kept sliding in and out of her. Soon enough, he felt ready, so he stopped ying with Leira, who was also in a pleasure-filled gaze and grabbed Sera''s waist.
Archer started to go so hard that it overwhelmed the dragon girl. She ended up in a daze with a stupid smile on her face. He couldn''t see her ruby-red eyes because they rolled back into her head.
Once he saw that, he exploded inside her, releasing his essence into her womb that his member was pressed up against. When Sera felt that, her body trembled even more as she climaxed, causing her to scream in mind-numbing pleasure.
Once Sera was full, Archer gently lifted her and settled her onto afortable bench. Leira observed the scene with an eager gaze and a suggestive smile.
Before he jumped on the cat girl, leaning up against the table naked and breathing heavily, he created afortable bed in the middle of the bathroom, which made her giggle.
Archer checked on Sera again and saw her curling up on the bench with a big smile. He chuckled before turning to Leira, who made her way over to the bed.
She sat on the side and looked at him as her emerald green cat eyes shone lustfully. Archer approached her and stole her lips as his fingers traced down her body until they reached her light brown nipples and started gently ying with them.
The cat girl emitted a soft moan during their passionate kiss. Following the kiss, she separated from him, leaning in to yfully nibble on his ear, causing a shiver that ran through his body.
However, the moment roles shifted as Archer pushed her onto the bed, which caused Leira to smile as he fell on top of her. He started his attack by biting her twitching ear.
When Archer did that, she let out a moan and hugged him tightly, but he escaped and started kissing down her slender body before reaching her cave.
He started by gently licking her, which caused her body to jolt, but he continued attacking. At first, he went slow but gradually sped up until her moans were bouncing off the walls.
Archer didn''t give the girl a chance to breathe as his fingers slipped inside and slowly started going fingering her while he licked her clit.
His two-pronged attack caused her to tremble and climax all over Archer''s tongue, which he drank before getting back to licking.
He continued his attack until Leira was panting and breathing heavily, but he didn''t give her a break as he climbed back on top of her and pushed his member deep inside her.
Leira felt her cave stretch out because of how big he and she let out a pleasure-filled moan in his ears. Archer got excited when he heard it and started thrusting into her.
When he did that, her love juices sshed all over the bed, but that didn''t bother Archer as he groaned when he felt the heating from inside her.
Her feline instincts activated, and her nails became ws. She grabbed his back before wing him as his body started bouncing toward him.
When she did that, it took both by surprise, but Archer looked into the green cat''s eyes, which were filled with lust, and let her take control as she flipped him over.
Leira found herself on top of him, riding him with a rhythm that hit all the right spots, making her love juice overflow and drench Archer, but that didn''t bother him as he loved the feeling of it all.
She looked directly into his eyes as she continued to ride him until she leaned forward and squashed her boobs against his chest. In an emotion-filled voice, she whispered to him, "I adore you, my dragon."
When Archer heard this, a big smile appeared as he replied. ''''I love you too, my cat princess. Now moan for me.'''' @@novelbin@@
As he said that, he thrusted deep into her, causing Leira to scream out in pleasure, which pleased Archer, who continued to fuck her until her eyes rolled back.
The two continued like this until Leira was sleeping due to exhaustion. Archer got up and deactivated the time spell, and only twenty minutes passed, but it was hours for them.
Archer cast Cleanse on all three before walking over to the sleeping Sera and picking her up. With the dragon girl snug in his arms, he teleported to her bedroom and tucked her in.
Once she was sorted, he did the same for Leira. After that, he visited the other tendies and tended to them with the help of Timewrap.
By the time Archer was done, he was out of breath and resting on a balcony protected by a Cosmic Shield. While rxing, he scanned the treehouse and saw ten spikes in mana thanks to Draconic Synergy.
Tenof his women got boosted thanks to their session. Archer thought to himself. ''If I see them every night, I can help them level up.''
After thinking that, he shrugged his shoulders and realized they would be tired husks if he did that. He tried to find a way around it, but the only option for him was to get more women, but the idea of only getting with a woman for sex didn''t appeal to him.
Archer chose to only have sex with women he genuinely cared about and saw a future with, rather than casually sleeping with anyone.
He shook his head and stopped thinking about pointless things, and if another woman came along, he would see where it went.
The door opened while sitting on the balcony, causing him to turn around to see Marzena holding two cups.
Archer grinned when he saw the older witch with a sweet smile as she walked over to him while handing him one of the cups.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 562 What Now
Chapter 562 What Now
The witch was going to deal with them, but Archer stopped her and motioned for E to take them out. She nodded with a happy smile before pulling out her bow.
She used explosive arrows and fired them at the closest charging knights. It flew through the air quickly and created a small boom.
When the arrow struck the first knight who tried to defend himself, it caused a massive explosion that lit up the already dark morning.
The knights on the walls and inside the city were shocked when they heard it, which caused more soldiers to rush to the wall to see what was happening.
E kept firing her explosives arrows that quickly finished off the remaining knights. After that, he spoke to the half-elf. ''''Fire at the walls to create a smoke cloud.''''
She nodded, but Marzenamented. ''''Can I deal with them, please?''''
Archer turned to the witch and nodded with a charming smile before she stepped forward. The other two decided to watch the old witch queen''s magic.
She held her hands together and chanted quietly before her hands turned into ck mes. After that, she thrust her hand toward the wall.
Nothing happened initially, but dozens of backfire orbs suddenly appeared around her before they shot off toward the target.
The ominous ck orbs sped up, which scared the church knights who tried to cast a shield, but it was useless as the spells mmed into the mote, which caused steam to rise and block the soldier''s view of the Monster Army.
Once, Archer saw that he ordered the beasts to attack all the knights and soldiers but left the citizens alone because they were his.
A massive horde of creatures unleashed a cacophony of roars, chitters, and hisses as they surged forward, shaking the ground beneath them in their charge toward the city.
Archer''s Monster Army bypassed the moat-like it was nothing and climbed the wall. The church soldiers and knights panicked as the beasts attacked them.
With ws, fangs, tails, and other horrifying things tore through the soldiers with ease. The beasts spread through the city, killing all the armed men while leaving the citizens unharmed.
The people were confused and scared, but when they realized the beasts wouldn''t harm them, they watched on in horror as pincers or mandibles tore apart the church knights.
Archer and the twodies sat back to watch as his beasts cleared the city of soldiers and knights. Once they were almost done, he opened a portal to tell his Dragon-kin army to be ready to escort people into the new city.
Chaos erupted as they prepared to help out their king. Archer saw this and chuckled before standing up. E and Marzena followed behind him with amused smiles.
Soon, they were standing opposite the city gate. The half-elf asked curiously as she fired at more soldiers who peered over the top.
The arrow pierced their heads before beasts swarmed over them. Archer heard the Chull Warriors charging into ranks of knights while the Nightmare Ants tore down the walls of their forts to kill the soldiers.
As the massacre was happening, he ordered the beasts to bring all the dead bodies to the city square. Once Archer did that, he looked at the gate as he summoned his wings.
He jumped into the air, ascended to the gatehouse, and used his ws to tear through the stone wall. When he did that, the guard hidden inside was shocked as Cave Spiders poured through the hole Archer created.
The beasts seized the struggling soldiers, their cries echoing through the air, while Archer descended. With a swift motion, he sliced through the chain, causing it to plummet and crash to the opposite side.
After doing that, he jumped down as E and Marzena crossed. The three continued into the city, seeing all sorts of beasts running around.
Archer led them through the city and saw hundreds of citizens wandering free from harm. Once they reached the square, they saw a mountain of corpses.
He was pleased, but Marzena. The witch turned to him with narrowed eyes and asked suspiciously. ''''You don''t practice blood magic, do you?''''
When Archer heard her, he looked at her like she was an idiot before exining. ''''No, I don''t, woman! I eat the hearts for a small bonus, and the bodies are for my beasts.''''
Marzena looked at him and knew he wasn''t lying to her. She epted and didn''t bring it up anymore. After seeing the witch, he had no questions and summoned the Stone Men in the hundreds.
Archer opened a portal to the Spider, Ant, and Chull nests and ordered the Stone Men to rip out the hearts and throw the bodies through the three violet portals.
They got to work carrying out his orders. Archer smiled when seeing this before opening another portal and summoning the Ettins, who soon answered the call.
Therge troll-like beast walked through it and knelt before Archer, who grinned when Marzena''s violet eyes widened. He turned to the beasts. ''''Loot this city of all its wealth and bring it to me.'''' @@novelbin@@
After that, he walked over to the twodies watching him with fascination, and while he did this, the Ettins got to work and started looting the city, which was full of treasures.
Archer looked around and saw a nice-looking inn before approaching it. The trio entered and saw nearly two dozen people hiding inside.
When they saw Archer, they froze in fear, but he walked toward the counter and asked for three teas. The man behind it quickly nodded before rushing off.
Once he vanished into the back, Archer sat down with E on his left and Marzena on his right. The half-elf turned to him and asked in a low voice. ''''Arch! Why have you brought us in here? Can''t you see how scared they are?''''
He shrugged in response. ''''I''m not here to hurt them and have made that clear by telling the beasts not to harm the citizens. Once the soldiers and knights are dealt with, we will empty the churches before destroying them.''''
Marzena nodded before waiting for the tea she could smell. The man soon returned and ced the still-hot cups in front of them.
Archer was the first to sip, enjoying the sweet yet smooth vor. The other two followed suit, equally savoring the brew. The shop owner visibly beamed with happiness and relief, and the other people in the inn settled down.
Hours passed as Archer, E, and Marzena rxed in the inn until he got a message from the beasts informing him that all the soldiers and knights had been dealt with.
The news put a grin on his face as he stood up and walked out, followed by the twodies. When they stepped outside, the smell of blood was strong.
Archer walked back to the square and saw it covered in blood. It came up to his ankles, unpleasant, but the Stone Men presented him with a mountain of hearts.
He stored them in his Item Box before summoning a group of little blood devils he captured in the Nether Realm and letting it loose. All Archer knew about the beast was its name and it liked blood.
Resembling an oversized worm, this creature boasted razor-
sharp teeth and beady red eyes. Its dark color allowed it to blend seamlessly into the shadows.
Archer let them go, and they started drinking the blood while eating the odd limb that floated by. He noticed the beasts were getting bigger and more ferocious looking.
Once the blood was gone, he tossed them back into the domain, where they nestled into the ground to rest. With thatpleted, Archer ordered the Monster Army to retreat and return to the domain.
E approached him and asked. ''''What now?''''
With a smile, he closed his eyes and cast Cosmic Shield but erged it to surround the city so no reinforcements could reach them.
After doing that, Archer opened another portal to call the Dragon-kin. Within a minute, they began marching out and assembled in the city square.
With over a thousand in formation, Archer closed the portal and instructed them to gather the citizens and their belongings to escort them here.
They saluted him before rushing off. Once that was done, Archer turned to E and Marzena, who were chatting to each other and spoke. ''''Now youdies can return to the new city and see the reactions.''''
The two agreed with smiles as they stepped through the portal he opened as the first people appeared. The Dragon-kin gathered them in the square to talk to them all.
After an hour, over two thousand people were standing in the city square. When Archer saw this, he started exining that they would be living in a better version of the city, and if they proved loyal, the domain would be opened to them.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 564 Arcane Tournament
Chapter 564 Arcane Tournament
He watched as the trees outside were swaying backward and forward. After doing that for a little while, he turned to the snake girl, who was watching him with a smile.
The snake girl spoke in her charming Southern ent. ''''Frostwinter is over in a couple of months. The Arcane tournament starts in two weeks, and The College Of Magic is hosting the Qualification rounds, which will go on for a week before the tournament moves to the Sabat Kingdom in the north, where the Knockout stage will be held.''''
Halime stopped speaking briefly as she approached the kettle to make some tea. After doing that, she motioned for him to sit down. Archer raised an eyebrow and asked in a curious voice, ''''How do you know all this?''''
Sheughed when hearing his question before exining. ''''We learned about it from our Homeroom Professor before you summoned us to the domain.''''
She separated from him before talking. ''''You''re one of the college''s favorites, but most of the continent''s younger generation think their parent''s tales about you are lies, so they want to fight you and beat you to prove themselves.''''
Archer startedughing when hearing this but didn''t bother answering it as he would prove it to them by defeating them without much hassle. He waited until she poured him a cup of sweet-smelling tea.
Once Halime filled it and pushed the cup toward him. Archer took a sip and loved it before looking into her yellow snake eyes. Halime smiled before continuing her exnation. ''''The Quarterfinals are hosted by the Zenia Empire in the south.''''
He was confused and asked. ''''How will we travel to all these ces? It seems pretty far for thousands of people to travel across the continent.''''
The snake girl started giggling as she remembered what the Professor said. ''''Mana ships are rumored to be used for transportation. After the Quarterfinals, we''ll head to the Lionheart Kingdom in the west for the semi-finals. Lastly, the finals will be held in Starfall City. The winners will represent the Pluoria Continent in the Celestial Magic Tournament.''''
He nodded when she spoke as he sipped on the delicious tea she made for him. After she told him everything before the two sat silently, Archer finished his tea. He lifted the snake girl to her feet and kissed her.
Archer led her to her bedroom, where he stripped off, causing Halime to blush when she saw his toned abs and chest. Her brown cheeks went a shade darker. He saw her reaction and grinned before approaching the snake girl.
She stepped back as she stammered out. ''''I''m not ready, Arch! I need more time.''''
When he heard Halime speak, he wondered what she was going on about, then realized she thought he was going to try to have sex with her, which made himugh.
Archer stepped forward quickly and hugged her. Halime didn''t know what was happening until Archer reassured her. ''''Don''t worry, my snake princess. I''m not here for sex but to spend some time with you.''''
After he spoke, a big smile appeared as she wiggled out of his arms before leading him over to the bed. The two got in and cuddled as Halime put her head on his chest and started running his fingers up and down her chest.
Soon, Archer started running his fingers through her silky ck hair until she closed her eyes whilepletely rxing.
The duoy in bed while the window shook the window panels. Halime soon fell asleep, leaving him awake. Needing to tend to a certain Dragon-kin woman, he nned to stay in the room for a little while.
Archer stayed there until the snake girl fell into a deep sleep before getting up and leaving the room. Stepping outside, he headed towards Sia''s room, just a short distance away. Upon reaching the door, he entered, discovering it was vacant.
Looking around the room, he noticed she was still decorating. Archer soon realized she hadn''t spent much time in the domain and decided to change that.
He only had to wait until the bedroom door opened, and Sia stepped in wrapped in a towel with her jet-ck hair tied into a bun.
When Sia saw Archer lying on her bed, she grinned before inquiring with a seductive voice. ''''What brings my handsome nephew to my room on such a windy night?''''
Archer''s gaze shifted towards the woman, seeing the towel clinging to her curvy body, an image that ignited his desire. It struggled to contain herrge boobs, the fabric barely able to restrain their size.
Sia sat on hisp, leaning in to kiss passionately, which he quickly returned while his hands traced down her body until he reached her jiggly ass and grabbed it, causing the woman to let out a moan.
__________________________________________
[The Pope & Natalia Volkovitch''s POV]
[Main Church in the city of Svarograd in the southern part of the Novgorod Empire]
As Archer tended to his women, the Pope tried to find his errant wife, who had always fought with him over his wars with the dragons. He never understood her position on the matter as they are beasts who deserved to be killed, but clearly, she didn''t share that sentiment.
The woman believed the church should no longer get involved with the dragons, arguing that the past should remain undisturbed.
However, the Pope vehemently disagreed, leading to frequent and heated arguments. It was so bad that their daughter and granddaughter, Lysandra and Sofia, eventually chose to distance themselves, choosing not to involve themselves in the ongoing conflict.
Soon, he entered his private garden connected to therge mansion he had built with church funds for his family. He saw his wife sitting at the table with her older sister as he walked through it.
He looked at his wife and remembered how marrying into her family had given him great sway over the Novgorod empire and allowed him to get away with most stuff.
Natalia was the emperor''s aunt, and her older sister Catherine, the emperor''s mother, held a high position in the Novgorod imperial court.
She was also a powerful mage in her own right and didn''t listen to anyone, even her son. The Pope disliked this because his wife shared the same traits and fought him on everything.
He also knew he couldn''t do anything to either woman, or the whole empire would wipe him out along with the Church Of Light.
As the old man approached, he spoke to her. "Wife, will you join me for dinner? There''s much to discuss."
When the two women heard his question, they turned to him with fed-up looks. His wife was Natalia Volkovitch, the youngest daughter of the previous Novgorod Emperor.
She had fluffy grey hair and captivating green eyes, exuding an ageless charm that defied the passage of time.
Despite her age, she looked like she was in herte twenties or early thirties. Natalia was a very curvy woman and possessed impressive, age-defying boobs that didn''t sag an inch. @@novelbin@@
She always wondered why she was forced to marry the Pope by herte father, who insisted it would be good for the family, but it didn''t matter anymore as she was trapped.
One good thing happened during the marriage: he gave her three children she loved dearly. But she shook her head and looked at the Pope.
She noticed that his burgundy hair was unkempt due to all the stress he''d been under, but everyone knew it was all his own doing for attacking the white dragon.
Natalia knew the boy was innocent and didn''t want any trouble until her stupid husband targeted him first.
Thanks to that, their churches were kicked off Pluoria and banned from stepping there. She didn''t care for the church herself but the people that it helped.
She sighed to herself before answering her husband. ''''No, Jeremiah. You continue your foolish crusade against a boy younger than our Sofia! Why not leave him be? Have you not heard about all the attacks happening all over the world? Something ising, and all you see is the white dragon. Get your priorities straight before it''s toote.''''
When Jeremiah heard his wife answer, he became angry and stepped forward to teach her a lesson about marriage, but as he got closer, a wave of mana mmed against him as her older sister stood up.
He looked at the woman, who was now grinning at him. Natalia looked a lot like her, but Catherine was different. Her blood-red eyes glowed as her silky grey hair started floating around her.
She was like Natalia and was extremely curvy, and shared the samerge boobs as her sister. But the only difference was that Catherine was far more talented at magic than her little sister and chose to protect their family from all threats.
The red eyed woman spoke with a voice full of hate. ''''Beware, little Jeremiah. I don''t care about your silly church. If you dare threaten my baby sister or even think of harming her, I will chain you to a post and drag you around as I destroy everything and everyone you know.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 566 A Naughty Dragon(R18)
Chapter 566 A Naughty Dragon(R18)
Sia had been doing that until Archer suddenly switched their positions. Now, he found himself nestled between her voluptuous thighs. He could feel her panties were drenched with love juices.
The older woman stopped biting and pushed him downwards. Archer took off her wet panties and saw her perfect cave, which was neat and looked delicious. He leaned forward and ran his tongue from bottom to top.
He tasted her sweet love juices that rushed into his mouth and exploded. As he was doing that, Sia was moaning loudly as the pleasure overwhelmed her. Her legs started trembling when his tongue slipped into her tight hole.
She grabbed his short white hair and pushed his face deeper into her cave, which he happily let her do. But Archer had other ideas as his hand made its way up her thigh before reaching her clit. He started rubbing it gently, which added to Sia''s pleasure.
His tongue was deep inside her while his thumb teased her cult, and with the double attack, Sia climaxed in Archer''s mouth. With her legs still trembling, Sia was breathing heavily and wanted to feel him inside her.
Archer climbed on top of her while taking his member out and rubbing it against her soaking-wet cave, which drove the older woman mad. Sia grabbed hold of him and begged. ''''Please put it in, husband! I need it!''''
When he listened to her desperate plea, he pushed it deep within her. Sia let out a scream of delight as he stretched her open with his member. He began moving back and forth inside her, making the mature woman hold on to him tightly while her nails dug into his back.
As Archer was making intense love to Sia, he cast Timewrap around them to take his time with the Dragon-kin woman he loved dearly. Hours passed, and Sia was out cold with a big smile as she was overflowing with his essence, which stained the bedsheets.
Sweat ran down her body as she curled up in bed. Archer stood up after casting Cleanse on the two of them. After that, he walked over to the fire and breathed some fire into it, causing it to roar to life. @@novelbin@@
Afterpleting that, he approached the slumbering Sia and gently kissed her forehead. Craving more, he headed to Hecate''s room, finding her still awake and immersed in studying an ancient book.
Noticing the lust in his gaze, she smiled, setting her book aside and rising from her seat. Approaching Archer, she halted before him, but he passionately kissed her without dy.
As the two kissed, he started stripping the grey-skinned elf, who happily let him. Her ck winter dress dropped to the floor. Archer stepped back to admire his moon elf. She had a beautiful pear-shaped body.
Hecate''s waist and hips were thin, which drove Archer mad. She was wearing blue underwear that matched her smooth grey skin. He stepped forward before taking the bra off, freeing herrge boobs.
She had dark gray, perky nipples. Archer started ying with them. A grin appeared on his face when he saw her cheeks getting darker. But he didn''t leave her waiting for long as he grabbed her hand and ced it on his member just after casting Timewrap around them.
The elf started rubbing, causing it to wake up and grow hard in her dainty hand. Hecate slipped her hand into his bottoms and grabbed him. She slowly started to stroke him, causing Archer to groan.
Hecate kept up her assault by sinking her teeth into his sharp ear, sending a shudder through his entire body. Archer retaliated by twirling her around and forcefully pinning her against a table, causing her to giggle.
Archer pulled her wet panties down and lined his member against her soaking cave. He thrust into her while holding her thick hips. Hecate was moaning as she felt him pierce her inside and loved the feeling.
She looked back and spoke in a breathless voice. ''''More husband. I needed this so bad.''''
When Archer heard that, he started fucking her so hard that her red eyes started rolling into the back of her head. Waves of pleasure washed over the two of them as they continued for hours.
By the time the couple were done, Hecate was leaking with their fluids, and she was still leaning on the table. Her legs were trembling, causing her to copse as she tried to stand up, but he caught her.
He took her to bed and cast Cleanse on them like he did with Sia. When she was clean, he tucked her in after giving her a loving kiss. He was about to walk away when Hecate spoke. ''''I love you, Archer Wyldheart. Thank you for epting me.''''
When Archer heard that, a big smile appeared as he turned to reply. ''''I love you too, my moon witch.''''
After that, he left the room and decided to visit two more girls but would summon one of them so he could make love to them at the same time. Soon, he was standing outside the room he wanted.
Archer opened the door to see Hemera sleeping, but she woke up with a yawn. Her yellow eyes opened to see him standing there topless. She was only wearing a Nightie, but as he closed in, something started shining, alerting the two.
Hemera''s eyes opened in shock as she grabbed the pendant. That''s when Cassandra speaks in a panicked tone. ''''Hemi! I never wanted to ask for help, but please ask Archer to help your Pata and Dimitrios. They are trapped in the Azalea Castle in the south, surrounded by an enemy army that will break through at any moment!''''
When Hemera heard this, she turned to Archer with a pleading expression, which caused him to sigh as he opened a Gate to the Sris Empire. ''''You own me one, my sun elf. Now, where is this fortress?''''
With a seductive grin, she smiled before promising him something he would love when he returned. This spurred him on, and he asked where he needed to go.
After getting the directions, Archer summoned his wings and jumped through the portal. Once through, he didn''t think but took off and used Mana Maniption to speed up the flight.
Because of this, sonic booms were reported all across the empire in theing days as Archer rushed across Mediterra. After flying for an hour at fall speed, he saw the castle in the distance and the army that surrounded it.
With a smile, he approached the army, who suddenly heard an earth-shaking roar as Archer turned into his dragon form. He crashed directly into the soldiers, which caused mayhem. He swiped out with his house-sized ws, turning dozens of them into blood mist.
He took a deep breath and let out a stream of violet mes that washed over the soldiers, turning them to ash as they screamed.
________________________________________
______________________
[Agamemnon Helios POV]
Hemera''s father stood on the wall and watched arge white dragon rampage outside his castle. He realized that this was his son-inw who was due to marry his daughter.
When the Srian soldiers saw this, they started cheering as the enemy army, on the brink of breaching the castle, was now a dragon''s ything. They all witnessed Archer stamping on the siege weapons while breathing his fire over at least half the army.
Agamemnon thought it was over as the enemy fled in all directions. Still, suddenly, a creepy feeling enveloped the whole area as shadow creatures appeared all over the ce. That''s when his son Dimitrios, the first prince, appeared and looked at the scene with shock.
The whole area heard onemand in such a deep voice that he shook the very stone. ''''Kill them all. Bring me their hearts and treasure.''''
With that, the sun elves watched as a wave of shadows spread like a tsunami and wiped out the remaining Arcanarian soldiers. Agamemnon ordered the castle to rx as the problem was sorted.
________________________________________
________________________
[Back to Archer]
Once, his shadow creatures killed all the remaining humans and demi-humans that made up the army. He wondered where they came from and decided to find out.Archer returned to his humanoid form and cast Blink to appear on the castle wall.
He reappeared before Agamemnon, who was startled when he suddenly saw him but soon smiled. ''''Thank you, son. Hemera is lucky you be marrying a reliable man such as yourself.''''
Archer nodded with a smile. He looked at Dimitrios, who was staring at him like he was a rare wild beast. It caused him to grow annoyed and ask the first prince who Hemera looked like, but he had blonde hair like Agamemnon. ''''What''s your problem, elf?''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 568 General Nickon Valethorn
Chapter 568 General Nickon Valethorn
When he stepped closer, the mages unleashed their spells that all targeted him. Amaryllis appeared just off the side and watched in shock as Archer didn''t move. As the spells closed the gap, they vanished to everyone''s confusion.
He smiled when he saw this and decided to use his shadow form to deal with the enemy. Amaryllis saw the area around him go impossibly dark, which scared the soldiers, but it was already toote as the shadows covered the ground surrounding the capital.
They couldn''t see anything until a pair of violet eyes opened, and a row of razor-sharp teeth appeared as a ten-foot-tall person looked down at them. Archer enjoyed seeing their reaction, which ranged from horrified to stunned reactions from the soldiers.
But he didn''t give them time to think as he went to work. Suddenly, the shadowy tendrils emerged from his form, moving toward the soldiers like snakes. His dark tendrils sliced through the air silently.
The soldier''s eyes widened in terror, and they raised their weapons defensively. The mages tried to cast a shield to protect the soldiers. He quickly cast Null Void with a chuckle, which cut them off from using their mana.
They could only use physical attacks but soon knew it was useless as Archer was made up of shadows. The first tendril struck, piercing through a soldier''s armor with a swift, almost ghostly precision.
The soldier convulsed as if touched by an icy hand, copsing to the ground as the blood sshed over the men next to him. Panic spread like wildfire among the ranks as more tendrils emerged, seeking their next targets.
His tendrils moved wildly, avoiding the soldier''s weapons and striking lethally. Archer created the dance of darkness with a sinisterugh. Fear gripped the army as they struggled toprehend the nature of the new threat.
Amaryllis watched, her heart pounding, as Archer created chaos. The soldiers, now fully aware of the unseen menace, fought desperately against an enemy they couldn''t see. Shadows twisted and turned, making them unable to anticipate the next strike.
The leader of the Battle Witches watched on as he went on a rampage and took lives like a death god. She realized that Archer was too powerful and promised herself not to make him her enemy.
If he were to join the dragons in the war against them, the ckfire family would be remembered in old books and stories passed down by hunted witches. She shook her head because she''d already been told he was uninterested.
While Amaryllis was thinking to herself, Archer tore into the soldiers like a whirlwind of shadowy ws and evil-looking teeth that sliced off limbs and bit the heads of others. The emperor watched this with a look of shock and horror.
''What devil has descended? It''s like the stories we used to hear when children.'' Rn thought to himself as he witnessed the ughter of his soldiers.
The biggest army he could muster in such a short time was being butchered in front of him, and there was nothing he could do. That''s when he saw the first prince charge toward Archer, who took out a group of soldiers by cutting them in half.
Thanks to the emblem on his chest, he turned to see the young man wearing imperial armor. The prince rushed toward him, holding an expensive-looking sword. With a grin, he let the prince approach.
Archer quickly swiped at his legs, separating them from his body. Causing the prince to drop to the ground while screaming. He picked up the iling human and saw a man dressed like an emperor.
''You''re going nowhere.'' He thought to himself.
He quickly cast Blink to appear in front of the emperor''s group with the still-screaming first prince. When the group of humans saw this, they became angry but soon realized that shadowy monsters appeared all around them.
When Rn saw his son, his thoughts were in chaos, and he didn''t know what he did to deserve such a situation. He asked in a shocked voice. ''''What did we ever do to you?''''
Archer grinned at the man before informing him of his reason for being there. ''''You attacked Hemera and Hecate''s homes, a big no-no. They are my girls; I will do anything to see them smile. I hate it when they''re unhappy, and if they find out I did nothing as their homes fell, they would be really upset.''''
Once more shadow creatures appeared, Archer asked in a curious voice. ''''Is this your son? By the look of concern he seems to be.''''
Before the man could answer, the Battle Witch approached Archer, and when she did, he saw a mage cast a spell, and by the amount of mana going into it, he knew she would be hurt by it. @@novelbin@@
Archer reacts and wraps the witch in his shadows, which causes her to feel warm and fuzzy. She ended up in his arms while he butchered the soldier who attacked them. He returned to his humanoid form while holding a shocked Amaryllis, who missed theforting feeling.
The emperor saw this, and his face paled even more as Archer summoned thousands of shadow creatures. With one word, he put an end to the whole army. ''''Kill them all. Bring me their bodies.''''
When the shadows heard that, they vanished, and shortly after, screaming could be heard as blood went flying. The field outside the capital was covered in a sea of blood that fertilized thend.
Archer smiled when seeing this before looking at the emperor and second prince. He brought the battered first prince out from the shadows, kicking and screaming. When the two humans saw this, their reactions told him all he needed to know.
Once the prince stopped struggling, Archer transformed the top half of his body into his shadow form, giving the imperial family a creepy grin, which made the second prince soil his pants. When he smelt that, he decided the boy would have to be taught a lesson.
He quickly dealt with the first prince by eating him. When the body vanished into the darkness, he used Soul Sunder and ripped the young man''s soul apart. He absorbed all the information he needed, which woulde in handy.
When the emperor saw this, his heart broke but wasn''t given any time to think as an Ettin appeared behind Archer, who he ordered to grab the man. He would give Rn a front-row seat to the destruction of his empire.
After that, he let Amaryllis down with a charming smile while walking toward the city as his beasts finished off the remaining and started humming to himself. The Ettin held Rn as it followed behind him.
As Archer approached the city, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared before him, causing him to halt. He sensed the formidable energy emanating from the man and signals Amaryllis to step back, readying himself for an impending fight.
The man stepped forward and introduced himself. ''''I am General Nickon Valethorn. You''ve beaten our empire and taken ournds. Free my brother, and you will never see us again.''''
Archer narrowed his eyes at the man and realized he was the same Rank as him and could put up a good fight. With that, he vanished from the spot after taking a step to reappear in front of the general.
He threw a heavy punch that Nickon blocked but was sent skidding backward. Archer didn''t leave it at that and opened several portals, andrge snakes flew out of it and bit into the man''s limbs.
They held him still momentarily before he resumed his barrage of punches. Nickon was bombarded by the sudden onught, unable to mount a counterattack as Archer cast Blink, darting around unpredictably.
But Archer wasn''t finished and summoned a dozen Nightmare Assassin Ants that lunged at the general, who was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the beasts. They started attacking him.
Nickon was slightly overwhelmed but started killing the ants. Then, Archer appeared before him and used his tail to take out his legs. The general jumped, but one of the assassin ants pierced his tight.
Archer took advantage and lunged forward to bite into the man''s neck. The ants pierced Nickon''s limbs. He tore into the general, who was starting to get dizzy but soon felt a pair of ws rip through his boy.
Soon, thest line of defense against Archer was dangling in the air with blood spurting from him. He noticed the man looked at him as the life faded, but he smiled as he cast Soul Sunder on the general.
He ripped away Nickon''s soul and ate it. He tossed the useless memories but kept all the useful ones that would help in the future.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 571 Hexchat
Chapter 571 Hexchat
Vespera got annoyed by how he looked at her and snapped back. ''''I came when I sensed unknown magic in my kingdom. Also, some witches patrolling the border spotted you with another woman. Who was she?''''
''''Ashara guewyrm. She seemed like a lovely woman. Do you know her?'''' Archer asked curiously as he looked at the freshly dug tunnel.
After asking his equation, he sensed some creatures heading straight for the entrance and smiled as he cast Meteor Swarm on top of them.
After doing so, Archer grabbed Vespera by her soft waist andunched Cosmic Shield around them. But he cast Blink to get away from the scene as violet mes could be seen high in the sky.
Vespera looked up and watched as the rocks dropped directly on top of the tunnel, sending mes now into the Swarm''s underground realm. Violet mes exploded from the entrance, but Archer soon used his magic to seal the tunnel and hurt the fire back toward them.
Once done, he turned to Vespera, who had an expression of amazement on her face. He chuckled before asking her. ''''What''s wrong?''''
Vespera shook her head and answered. ''''I didn''t know these tunnels were here. I thought our wards would have picked them up, but I guess not.''''
With a smile, Archer said, "The Swarm''s magic helps them hide; they''re good at staying concealed until the right moment."
She nodded with understanding. They moved on to thest two tunnels, which went the same way apart from thest one when a powerful enemy appeared.
It was a ghoul but looked overpowered by creepy magic. But Vespera ended its life instantly with her ck mes. When Archer saw the mes, he became interested and asked in a curious voice. ''''What''s with the ck mes? I know it has something to do with your family''s name.''''
The queen exined with a smile. ''''It''s our family''s trait. The ckfire family have been rulers over the Arcadia Kingdom since its founding. The first person to discover the mes used it to forge a ce for all witches and warlocks. But now that''s just a thing of the past as most men have died off thanks to the poison dragon spells.''''
Archer noticed that she was sad and wondered what happened but decided not to say anything as the pain on Vespera''s face as she remembered the past.
After closing the tunnels, he chose to go back to the empire. He told Vespera his n: to return to the empire and wait for the Arcane tournament. "I''ll go back to Avalon now. I dealt with the Swarm, and there''s no more work for me here. Besides, a tournament ising up, so I want to rx before it begins."
When the witch queen heard that, she shook her head before smiling at him as she responded. ''''Okay. Thanks for the help, Archer. I do hope you visit the kingdom in more peaceful times to witness the beauty of Aetheria.''''
Archer shed a grin, his gaze sweeping over Vespera, prompting a disapproving shake of her head.
He responded Without hesitation, "If it means spending more time with you, I''mm willing toe back."
Vespera rolled her eyes before reaching into her robes and handed over a square device, which confused Archer, who took it and examined it. ''''What is this? I can feel the manaing off it.''''
The queen smiled as she exined. ''''It''s the royal family''s Hexchat. We can speak when you return to Pluoria.''''
He thanked Vespera for giving him it before putting it in his Item Box. After that, he opened a portal to the domain.
Archer took out a dragon token and threw it over to her. She quickly caught it and wondered what it was.
''''That is a life-saving measure. Seeing as you''re battling against dragons, you will need a ce to go if anything ever happens.'''' Hemented before stepping through the portal.
Vespera stood there looking at the violet portal before putting the token in her storage space. After that, she took off and returned to her pce to return to the world.
She didn''t know what to make of the white dragon, but he certainly caught her interest and wouldn''t be thest time the two would meet.
When he entered the domain, it was in the early hours. It was quiet and dark, with only the mana lights that gave off little light.
It didn''t bother him, though, as he could see in the dark thanks to his dragon eyes. He stopped in the living room and lit the firece. The violet mes roared to life and heated the living room.
After lighting the fire, he stretched his body before deciding to cuddle up next to his sun elf; he walked through the treehouse briefly and entered Hemera''s bedroom.
When he saw her sleeping peacefully, Archer removed his clothes, leaving only a pair of boxers, and crawled into bed with the sun elf, who instantly reacted and slid backward tofort. @@novelbin@@
Hemera''s sleepy eyes opened as she looked toward him with a smile. She turned around and faced him with a tired face. Archer leaned forward and kissed her. The pair kissed briefly, and then the elf positioned herself above him.
In a sultry tone, she whispered to him as her hand slid down his body, " Allow me to pamper you after all you''ve done."
He grinned before kissing her again, but this time, it was even more passionate, and the two started making love like two rabbits.After they concluded, they drifted into a peaceful and contented slumber, nestled under the sheets and covered in sweat.
________________________________________
_______________________
[The girl''s POV]
E woke up early, as she usually does. But as she rxed in bed and was catching up on the newest book, she heard a scream, which made her jump.
She rushed out of the room and could hear moaning that bounced off the wall. E knew that moaning and thought to herself. ''Hemera! Arch is having sex so early? I didn''t know he liked that.''
The half-elf shook her head and went to the kitchen, only to see Halime looking, staring into nothing with a silly smile as she sat on the sofas in front of the violet fire.
E giggled when she saw this, and she approached the snake girl. When the half-elf got closer, she wrapped her nket around herself before poking Halime but smelt something.
She looked around but didn''t hear anything but heard a voice from behind her. ''''She''s in heat. Dragon-kin and most Demi-
humans experience it. She needs to love Archer before she goes wild.''''
She turned around to see N standing there with a grin. Her lion tail swayed behind in excitement as she spoke. ''''Husband is devouring that poor elf. But it seems the woman loves it by the sound of her moans.''''
After speaking, Halime came too, and her brown cheeks grew darker, causing the two girls tough when they saw it. N joined the snake girl on the sofa before pulling out some winter boots and putting them on.
When the other two saw this, they were confused as she was wearing a kaftan with some leather armor, which wouldn''t keep her warm.
Nughed when she saw their expressions and flexed her muscles. ''''These keep me warm,dies. I know Archer loves my muscles; I see him watching me constantly. Especially my abs.''''
She pped her stomach, and E saw an eight-pack sitting there. When they first met, the lioness she remembered called her a muscle mommy, so she must be right.
Emented with a smile. ''''He called you a muscle, mommy, once.''''
The lion girl giggled before agreeing. ''''Yes, he does. Look at Teu and Tal. They are just like me, and he loves them both. I think Archer has a wide range of likes.''''
When Halime heard this, she grew curious and asked. ''''What like?''''
N thought for a second after being asked. Not long after, she started speaking. ''''Well, Hali, he likes curvy women with massive boobs. Just look at Sia, Hecate, Nefi, and Hemera. They are four very curvy women.''''
Her blue eyes turned toward E and Halime as she continued. ''''Then there are you, Sera, Llyniel, Leira, and Hali, who are more petite than the others. Me, Teu, and I are muscr. We are warriors and don''t exactly act likedies.''''
E nodded, but Halimemented. ''''I wonder if he likes older women? Maybe mothers and grandmothers?''''
N and the half-elf started giggling when they heard this, but the three heard a voice behind them. ''''I think Archer will. As long as she isn''t a harlot and he likes her.''''
The three girls turned around to see Sia standing there. She was wearing a blue bedrobe that wrapped around her curvy body.
E smiled when she saw the older woman and greeted her. ''''Hello, Sia. How was your rest?''''
''''It wasfortable. The bed our husband made is soft. I sink into the mattress.'''' Sia replied with a smile.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 573 A Happy Dragon (R18)
Chapter 573 A Happy Dragon (R18)
The two sleepy girls were confused but soon saw Archer. Without a word, Tal started taking off her clothes while Teu looked confused but followed suit. When he saw this, his eyes shone with lust.
He approached the two girls and pushed them on the bed. They were now lying on their backs, looking up at him. Archer climbed on top of Teu while speaking to Tal. ''''Bend over ve.''''
The mixed elf listened and bent over next to the two so he could y with her while tending to the ocean princess. But first, Archer started kissing Teu, who returned it as she held his cheeks.
Archer continued to kiss her for a while as his hand reached over to Tal and touched her toned ass, and started squeezing it, causing the elf to moan. Teu felt jealous and started rubbing up against his member.
This caused Archer to slide her panties to the side and slide himself inside her, causing the blue-haired girl to moan out in pleasure. While sliding in, he felt that she was tight and put more effort into it and soon touched her womb.
Teu shuddered as every weak spot was touched, causing her cave to get even wetter. He made love to her until her whole body trembled, and she squirted all over his waist, but Archer didn''t stop and continued thrusting into her.
While he did this, he reached over to Tal, who was watching and getting even hornier as the moans grew louder. Archer grabbed her ass before sliding his fingers over to her soaking cave and started to finger her.
He treated her roughly, making her moans grow louder as her excitement overflowed onto his hand. Once he sensed her readiness, he ceased ying with the elf and shifted his focus to Teu, whose eyes were closed and trembling with pleasure.
Archer pushed deeper and touched the blue-haired girl''s womb. She felt his seed pour into her, causing her to scream out in pleasure and climax as well. Once finished, hey on top of Teu, who was breathing heavily.
He kissed her before pulling out, causing her to leak all his seed and her love juices while standing on the bed. Teu smiled as she curled into a ball to rx as she was aching and dazed.
After that, Archer shifted his focus to Tal, who had a wild expression in her eyes as she gazed at him. She then turned around, revealing her backside, and teasingly parted her cheeks, igniting his desire.
In a moment of passion, he eagerly embraced her and slid his member into her. Archer went wild on the poor elf, who was screaming her lungs out. Tal managed to wake the others, and they started whistling and hooting, causing him tough.
Archer continued to make love to the elf, who loved every second of it as she mmed her backside against him. When she did that, his member went so deep it took her breath away.
This went on for another couple of hours until Tal was in a pleasure-filled daze with a silly smile on her face. Her smooth brown skin was covered in sweat as she breathed heavily.
Once he had filled both warrior girls to the brim, they started leaking all over the bed. Surprisingly, this didn''t bother them at all. Archer quickly cast Cleanse on all three before escorting the two girls to their rooms. He tucks them in and ensures theirfort before finding thest three.
Archer knew Hecate was in the shop and would see her there. That''s when he got an idea with the lion and cat girls. With a happy step, he went on a hunt for two felines he wanted to send to pleasure heaven.
Soon after he found the two, N trained with a sluggish Sia, who smiled at him but couldn''t do much else. The lion girl joined him in his search for Leira, who they suspected was hiding.
N found it hrious due to loving the pleasure and Archer''s roughness, but the cat girl was more delicate and didn''t want to be ravaged. They found her hiding in the library, reading a book while ignoring the other girls moaning.
When she saw Archer, her cheeks went bright red, and Leira quickly stood up, but it was toote as he picked her up and stole her lips. The cat girl was confused before returning the kiss with one of her own.
N sat down and waited for them to finish. Soon, the two separated, and Archer leaned in to whisper. ''''I won''t go rough on you, my cat princess. So don''t worry.''''
Leira''s smile widened upon hearing that, and she nodded in agreement. He approached N, taking her hand, and in an instant, they were teleported to the bedroom of hisir. The two girls were shocked but soon understood what was about to happen.
Once in the bedroom, Archer gently ced Leira on the bed. With a confident demeanor, N began removing her clothes, inviting him to admire her body. He observed her muscr physique, a clear indication of her warrior prowess.
Her wide hips and slender waist, coupled with an enticing eight-pack, spurred on his lust. N''s wild blonde hair reached down to her thighs and was fluffy. She took a hairband off her wrist and tied it up.
Archer approached the lion girl, her tail swaying with excitement behind her and her lion ears twitching in anticipation. He kissed her with such passion that it shocked N, who quickly returned it with the same passion.
They kept kissing, but their embrace was interrupted when Leira suddenly coughed. Archer turned towards her, shing a captivating smile that surprised the cat girl. Shaking her head, she stood up and removed her night clothes.
Archer''s eyes fell upon Leira''s slender figure, resembling that of a marathon runner yet still boasting alluring curves. Her boobs were just the size to fit perfectly in his hands. With her purple hair tied up in a bun, a few strands cascaded down, adding to her irresistible charm.
N stepped to the side after speaking with a big smile. ''''Tend to the cat, darling. She''s been very irritabletely and needs some loving!''''
When Leira heard this, she became embarrassed, but Archer grabbed her waist and pulled her closer. He kissed her, but his hand slid down her smooth body until it reached her cave, where he started to rub her clit gently.
Leira''s body shook when the pleasure washed over her and caused her to let out a moan. Her feline instincts took over, and she got closer to Archer and started nibbling on his neck, which sent a shiver down his body.
N watched the scene with fascination but had no intention of joining in. Understanding the dynamics, she patiently awaited her turn, sticking to the pride order where Leira came before her.
Despite herposed exterior and a subtle smile on her face, N couldn''t deny the growing arousal as she gazed at Archer. But she had to control her urges and continued to watch.
Leira was filled with anticipation and couldn''t hold back any longer. She began nting kisses all over his body, growing more passionate as she felt his strong muscles and well-
defined eight-pack.
The cat girl continued her descent until she reached his manhood. With a mischievous smile, she pulled down his pants, causing him to spring out. Leira''s excitement grew as she took him in her hand, gently stroking him while showering his abs with even more kisses. @@novelbin@@
Archer couldn''t help but notice that her light brown nipples had be hard, adding to the intensity of the moment. Leira suddenly pushed him onto the bed, and he leaned back on his elbows as she continued stroking.
Her green eyes stared into his before she kissed the tip and took his manhood in her mouth. As she did this, Archer looked straight at N, squirming in her seat, and called her over.
The lion girl rushed over and wondered what she would do. But her eyes narrowed as she thought he would ask for something weird. So, warned him. ''''I love you, Arch. But I''m not nning on touching anyone other than you.''''
Archer let out a low moan as Leira skillfully teased him with her tongue, her hand moving faster. He quicklyposed himself to respond to the curious lioness in a possessive voice. "Nah, I ain''t asking you to touch anyone else. That''s off-limits. Only I get to touch you. You belong to me."
When N heard this, a big smile appeared on her beautiful face before she spoke happily. ''''What do you need, darling?''''
As Leira was pleasuring him, he dragged the lion girl on his face with her cave directly above his mouth. After doing this, N was shocked but imagined what he would do and became extremely excited.
Archer lifted his head and started licking her flower, causing N to get stiff before the pleasure washed over her.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 576 Helpers
Chapter 576 Helpers
Archer tossed it back to Jethro, who caught it with a smile before he exined, "That is my granddaughter, Aisha Ashcroft. She ruled over the only Dragon-kin city in existence, well, apart from your domain."
He caught something when he heard the old man''s words and asked. ''''She ruled? What happened?''''
A sad smile appeared on Jethro''s wrinkled face before he spoke. ''''Can we go somewhere more private, your Majesty?''''
Archer nodded as he walked toward the old man and grabbed his arm before teleporting to the top of a mountain inside the domain.
Once there, Jethro exined. ''''Raiders attacked the city from three directions. Aisha managed to escape, but most of the city was lost to the mes as the humans ransacked everything.''''
''''Where is she now?'''' Archer asked with a curious voice.''''
Jethro sighed before revealing the redhead''s location. ''''She managed to board a ship before the city fell and is heading toward the Avalon Empire in search of you.''''
When the old man finished speaking, Archer looked at him with narrowed eyes. ''''How do you know all this? Are you in contact with her?''''
Jethro shook his head as he exined. ''''One of my old friends is still with her. She is her advisor and informs me all about the girl.''''
''''Why not talk to her yourself?'''' Archer asked.
The old Dragon-kin man sighed, unraveling the cause of their rift. "She urged me to apany her to the southern continent, but I declined, unwilling to abandon our tribe. Shebeled us as stubborn and clung to a legend she believed would never materialize. Yet, here we are. With your protection, our people are thriving, and reports havee in of other races treating the traders with newfound respect."
Archer smiled when Jethro stopped talking and asked about his granddaughter, ''''When will Aisha arrive?''''
Jethro nervouslyughed and spoke. ''''She should be here in the next couple of days. Thest message I got was they were already on the river that leads to Starfall City.''''
When he heard that, he smiled, thinking it was perfect timing due to wanting to attend college tomorrow. Archer looked at the old man before speaking. ''''I''ll get her and bring her to the ind. I got sses tomorrow, so it''s perfect timing.''''
After talking, he teleported them back to the ind where the Dragon-kin soldiers were helping the citizens. Jethro smiled when seeing this and asked for tokens so they could bring food here.
Archer took a full pouch and handed it to the old man beforementing. ''''I''lle back once the Arcane Tournament begins. But I''ll create the walls to protect the ind in the next few days.''''
Jethro nodded as he bowed toward him and rushed off to help out the humans, who seemed to have surrendered when the beasts killed the soldiers.
He was just about to leave when a voice called out. ''''White Dragon!''''
Archer turned to see a middle-aged man running up to him, followed by arge group of people. When they got close, the man stopped to catch his breath.
When he saw this, he looked at the man with dark blue hair and green eyes. He was a portly man but looked like a noble. Once the man caught his breath, he held out his hand as he introduced himself. ''''I''m Theodore Kensington. Mayor of the Valor City.''''
''''You were the mayor, you mean. Your empire is gone, and I control it now. But if you prove yourself to my servant Jethro, we can find a ce for you.'''' Archermented with a fake smile.
This angered the man, who started ranting. ''''I was the mayor of the capital city! I was a highborn noble, so I deserve to be treated with respect.''''
He smiled when Theodore finished his nonsensical rant that would do nothing for him. But it reaffirmed to him that nobles must be shown who is in charge.
With an evil grin, Archer used Blink to appear before the chubby man, who stumbled backward, but his guards tried to catch him. He wouldn''t let that happen and used his tail like a whip.
Archer pped the two men, causing them to fly back and crash into a nearby tent. Once they were gone, he picked the noble up by the neck and gave the citizens watching something to fear in case they acted up.
He stepped toward them and started talking to the crowd. Archer boosted his voice thanks to mana. ''''This stupid noble spoke to me rudely and would demand something from me. Now watch what happens to people who think they can go against me.''''
With a wave of his hand, he cast Mana Maniption to create arge pole, and thanks to the shadow creatures, the noble was chained to it and left to rot.
He was too high for people to help and low enough for them to hear his screaming. Archer wanted to copy a certain ruler from Earth''s history who impaled his victims but decided against it and wanted to save it for the Pope and Church Knights.
Once Archer was done with the noble''s punishment, he returned to the domain and saw a few girls awake. But he had to admit they looked tired.
E was lying on the sofa, napping as Teu was like a zombie shuffling to the kitchen.
With a smile, he spoke in a loving voice. ''''We will start college tomorrow, but firstly, I must pick up Jethro''s granddaughter, who is sailing into Starfall.''''
They all nodded, but one came bounding toward him with surprising energy. Sera crashed into him and started hugging him while nibbling his ear, causing him to shiver.
E and Nughed while Teu ignored the silly dragons. She went back to bed as she was worn out. Archer saw this and startedughing before asking. ''''Everyone is acting like a zombie. Was I that roughst night?''''
The lion girl giggled as she nodded. ''''Yes, you ravaged us, you evil dragon. Nefertiti, Hemera, Teu, Tal, Sia, and the cat girl are all out cold and sleeping like babies.''''
Archrughed when he heard her answer and decided to get Aisha. He looked at the redhead and asked. ''''Want toe with me, Sera?''''
With a broad smile, she nodded before hurrying off to fetch her cloak. While the dragon girl was gone, he approached N and E, showering them with an affectionate kiss that brought smiles to their faces.
The two girls kept resting to recover. Sera came back quickly, wearing a thick cloak for the wind. Then, they left the domain and appeared in Starfall City.
Archer grabbed the redhead''s hand, who smiled when she felt it and led her toward the river. When they arrived there, he was stumped because he didn''t know what ship she was on.
That''s when he summoned a few Tressyms, who he sent looking for the woman after showing them a picture of her, thanks to Mana Maniption. @@novelbin@@
The flying cats rushed off while Sera watched them in fascination. She turned to him. ''''Do they mind being your helpers?''''
Archer shook his head with a smile before exining. ''''They get a safe ce to live and raise their young in return for scouting for me, which they love doing.''''
Sera understood before she stopped thinking about it as they found a bench to sit on while waiting. The dragon girl started showering him affectionately by climbing onto hisp and kissing his face.
He startedughing while ignoring all the looks the people passing by were giving them.
They waited an hour at most before the Tressyms returned and reported that they found the woman a day''s journey to the west. With that, Archer summoned his wings and took off, followed by Sera.
The two dragons flew over the rough waters as the wind stung their faces. They flew for an hour until Archer spotted the ship that Aisha was on.
He turned to Sera, who was beside him and spoke. ''''I''llnd first. You follow suit.''''
She nodded before Archer dived toward it, but as he got closer, he saw a small battle on the ship''s main deck. He quickly noticed the enemies looked like the sailors, so he took them out by casting Element Bolts made from the wind so they wouldn''t damage the ship.
________________________________________
________________
[Aisha Ashcroft''s POV]
Hours before Archer''s attack, Aisha and her surviving people pulled into the river that led to Starfall''s capital. Her second inmand, Sirus, approached her as she watched the banks.
She saw a small fishing vige, and the children on the docks waved at them while fishing. Aisha saw many happy faces she never witnessed while running her city on the southern continent.
They were constantly under attack and had to concentrate their efforts on defenses. But when her people heard rumors of the white dragon on Pluoria, they decided to leave.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 578 The Western And Northern Walls
Chapter 578 The Western And Northern Walls
He maintained his distance, continuing to speak with a grin. "There''s no enjoyment in forcing a woman into bed. It''s exhrating when a woman desires you and willingly bes yours, as is the case with most of mine. Despite my youth, I''m neither foolish nor a scoundrel but a handsome dragon who loves women."
Confusion etched across Aisha''s face as she absorbed his words. Recognizing her bewilderment, Archer exined, "I find you beautiful, but my interest lies in getting to know you, not forcing you into my bed. The reason I asked you to do this is because I trust Jethro''s words, who rmended you, and he hasn''t let me down so far. So here we are. Do you ept my offer, considering you''ve already sworn a mana oath to me?"
When Aisha heard this, she grew curious about him and asked. ''''What is your ground n? Rule the world? Be a tyrant?''''
Archerughed before telling her his goals. ''''To live peacefully with my girls and have adventures whenever I want to. But I''m not sure how many years that will be with all the stuff I seem to find myself involved in.''''
She looked at him with narrowed eyes, but soon she startedughing. Aisha calmed down and spoke. ''''So you just want to be free?''''
He nodded before motioning to the domain and dered. ''''What else do I need? I''m wealthy and continue to collect more treasure. I now have a kingdom where the dragon-kin can live and thrive, which means even more wealth.''''
"Sounds reasonable. I ept your offer and hope we get along, Archer Wyldheart. The rumors about you don''t live up to the real thing," Aishamented, her gaze appreciating the view.
Archer chuckled before asking, "What rumors have you heard?"
The older dragon-kin woman smiled as she exined. ''''Kingdoms were burning in a sea of violet mes. A giant white dragon who travels the world collecting princesses who are tributes to him from weak kingdoms.''''
When hearing thest one, Archer chuckled before offering a correction. "Well, you''re partially right. I have razed kingdoms to nothing. I haven''t traveled the world yet, but I definitely will. Andstly, my princesses were never tributes, or at least it didn''t seem so. It was mutual, and when it was arranged, we genuinely liked each other, and it worked out." @@novelbin@@
Aisha nodded, and the two chatted a little longer before returning to Draconia. When they arrived, Sera appeared in front of him and she asked. ''''Are you going to build a wall to protect your new kingdom?''''
He agreed and filled her in, which the little redhead was excited about. She wanted to join him, and the two dragons summoned their wings. He walked over to Jethro and informed him about the walls, which made the older man happy.
Once he was finished with that, he said goodbye to Aisha, who smiled at him before taking off and heading south. While flying, Archer got a message from E, who told him that she, Leira, Halime, and Llyniel were awake, and the others were still sleeping.''''
When Archer heard this, he said he was building walls for his new kingdom and would take them out when he returned. After that, E stayed quiet and asked him to share what he''d been doing once they met.
He reassured her that he would, and as they approached the first wall site, they found a stretch ofnd with arge port city at its center that was blocked off by mountains and cliffs.
Archer loved this ind, thanks to thendscape. When he first saw this ind, it excited him because the ind''s interior was protected by three mountain ranges, leaving ces for port cities to be built or already there.
The only weak spot was the southern coast, which was grasnds. He decided that one long wall with dozens of gates and a few ports so trade could happen. Archer had decided to build a wall spanning from one side of the mountain to the other.
But he needed a spell to help him, so he quickly grabbed Sera and returned to the domain library, where they searched for an Earth spell but found nothing. Archer decided to use Mana Maniption to create it.
With that figured out, they returned to the Western part of Draconia, where the mountain gap had a rundown port city. Archer closed his eyes and cast Mana Maniption while imagining a wall that stretched from one mountain to another, not far from the old port city.
The spacing allowed the dragon-kin to build stuff outside the wall while protecting it. Archer was now looking at a ten-meter stone wall with no detail. He wasn''t finished but felt the drain on his mana but ignored it.
Archer closed his eyes again and pictured a fortified stone wall with towers and small forts where the soldiers could stay. He createdrge metal doors that blocked the way into the inner ind.
Thest thing he added to the Western Wall was a moat on the outside that he used seawater to fill it up. He sensed many sea beasts flood into the new space and make homes up and down the ten-mile wall.
Once that was down, he fell to the ground with a crash, causing Sera to panic and descend to see if he was okay. Archery there as he felt exhausted, but the mana was quickly returned, but it didn''t stop his body from aching.
When she touched the ground, Sera rushed over to him and started fussing over him, but Archer told her to move away as he stood up. His bones cracked, though, after a while, he felt better.
The dragon girl looked at him with a concerned expression, but he smiled at her before exining. ''''I used too much mana and felt faint. But let''s continue my red-eyed beauty.''''
Sera''s frown turned to a happy smile before hugging him. Archer felt her strength and internally chuckled because it was his thought. Once the affection was over, the two inspected the walls.
Flying to the top of the wall, I gazed around with fascination. Though simple in design, the structure is strong. Sturdy posts dotted the wall, providing resting spots for soldiers who could vigntly observe the surroundings through strategically ced windows.
Knowing the Aquarians were good at making the weapons, Archer left room for anti-ship ones. Torches with violet mes decorated the entire length of the wall. After checking it out, the two started flying north.
After an hour-long flight, they arrived at the northern part of Draconia. When Archer saw thendscape, it pleased him. Much like the west, the mountains blocked off most of the shore apart from two empty plots ofnd.
The first one was the same as the western strip ofnd but had enough room for a trading city and the wall. Once he studied thend, he did the same thing, but this time, he took it slower so he wouldn''t crash into the ground again.
Archer created two sections that blocked the way in and was pleased before returning to the domain when E said she cooked them a meal. Halime, Llyniel, and E were chatting around the kitchen table when they entered.
The three girls stood up and walked over to Archer before greeting him with kisses and hugs. E ushered him to a chair as she got him a te of steaming hot food, which looked like delicious meat and mash-looking stuff.
He started eating, followed by Sera, who was starving. The two dragons stuffed their face until they were full. It caused the other three to start giggling, which Archer ignored as he finished the food before speaking. ''''Let''s explore the city.''''
The four girls nodded with smiles before he took the dishes to the sink and left them for the Brownies to clean. After doing that, the five left the domain once Archer checked on the sleeping girls and saw they were all okay.
They appeared in an alleyway in Starfall City. E turned to him and spoke. ''''When we were in sses, I heard some students speaking about ces called tea cafes, which sound interesting.''''
He nodded and replied. ''''Let''s see if we can find one then. I want to go back to sses tomorrow.''''
The girls smiled before sling as they started walking down the main street of Starfall City while looking for somewhere to eat. But they found nothing and stopped a soldier who was passing by.
When he saw the purple-haired cat girl, he knelt before her and spoke. ''''What can I do for you, Princess Leira?''''
''''Can you tell me where a cafe is?'''' She asked.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 580 Courtship Battle
Chapter 580 Courtship Battle
Lioran felt Archer''s aura bear down on him like a mountain, and he spoke annoyedly as it wasn''t his decision. ''''Arch, I''ve done nothing wrong, so control your aura. I want you to marry her, not some hot-headed noble that will get her killed! It happens all the time in the Lionheart Kingdom. I consider you a friend and would happily see N with you! Why do you think I make excuses for her when she''s off adventuring with you?''''
When Archer heard the lion boy, he calmed down and apologized. ''''Sorry about that. I lose my temper instantly when ites to my girls.''''
N knew he was overprotective over them and didn''t hold it against him.?Archer extended his hand, gently rubbing N''s lion ear, evoking a shiver and a smile from her.
Lioran observed his sister''s reaction with contentment before responding to Archer''s question. "They are in the southern region of the Lionheart Kingdom, in a city named Sunhart. You won''t have trouble finding it."
After hearing this, Archer smiled, rising from his seat and walking to E. Leaning in, he shared the details with her, evoking anger, though she trusted him to handle the situation.
E reassured him that she would wait at the cafe for his return. After finishing their conversation, Archer seized the lion siblings, pulled them outside as he summoned his wings, and climbed into the sky, still clutching N and Lioran.
As Archer halted high in the sky, Starfall City appeared miniature, its details lost in the distance. Lioran shielded his eyes against the overwhelming brightness that suddenly appeared while N, too, sought refuge from the radiance.
Massive ws enveloped N and Lioran, securing them on his back as his dragon form cast its shadow over the city below. The city guards, recognizing him, let him fly over without bothering him.
Archer flew east with N and Lioran on his back, arguing. When he heard this, he spoke in a deep voice. ''''Shut up, you two. Let''s get this over and done with. I want to enjoy my snacks with the others soon.''''
Once he spoke, he cast Cosmic Shield around them and Mana Maniption to tie them to him. After that, Archer sped up and soon crossed over a river and some mountains that separated the Lionheart Kingdom and Avalon Empire.
Archer soared through the skies and saw a breathtaking sight beneath him. The vast savannah spread like a colorful painting, filled with green, gold, and amber.
It seemed to go on forever, with various beasts and small viges scattered across thendscape. Beneath them, herds of majestic creatures grazed peacefully, their forms creating a mesmerizing mosaic against the lush backdrop.
Archer''s dragon wings beat rhythmically, causing the savannah to ripple beneath them. Thendscape below transformed as they glided over a cluster of quaint viges.
The huts were built from natural materials, creating a safe space for closemunities with wooden fences around them for protection from wild beasts. Lioran tapped one of Archer''srge scales, getting his attention. "Sunhart City is nearby, Arch. You might want tond."
When hearing this, Archer refrained fromnding as he searched for the Silvermane family''s mansion. He eventually saw it as the city came into view. It was arge mansion in the city''s southern part.
He headed directly for it and let out a roar that shook the buildings below him, and when he was over the Silvermane mansion, he descended to the ground with a crash. He returned to his humanoid form after N and Lioran jumped off him.
Soldiers panicked and charged them as they did that, but Archer cast Cosmic Shield, causing the men to run straight into it. Most were knocked onto their behind in a daze as the trio startedughing.
They saw a burly man push open the front door. Lioran told Archer as he leaned in and whispered, "That''s Duke Kamari Silvermane."
He nodded, swiftly using Blink, appearing directly before the grey-haired lion man. Despite Archer''s smaller stature, he stood confidently before therger man.
Duke Kamari immediately stopped and narrowed his eyes as he bowed toward the siblings before questioning him.
''''Who are you, boy?'''' The Duke asked in a suspicious tone.
Archer grinned when hearing this and introduced himself. ''''Archer Wyldheart. King of Draconia and the most handsome dragon on Thrylos.''''
When Lioran and N heard his introduction, they couldn''t help butugh. This caught Kamari''s attention, and when he saw the royal siblings standing in his mansion, he wondered why they were there.
''''I bet you''re guessing why I''m here, little cat?'''' Archer smirked and angered the older lion man, who was about to react but then felt a dreadful aura wash over him, causing him to feel like he was in front of a predator.
Archer smiled before he continued talking. ''''I''m here for your son As and the Courtship Battle as I''m N''s fiance.''''
When Kamari heard this, he was angry as the king agreed to it, but that''s when the rumors his family had been telling him about a white dragon being close to the Lionheart Princess and realized who the boy in front of him was.
The Duke, no fool, saw the wisdom in befriending rather than fighting. Shaking his head, the older lion approached Archer with an unexpected smile. Kamari extended his hand, offering a friendly gesture as he spoke. ''''I will take you to As, but he is in the baths. How about I give you a tour of my mansion? I''ve just had it decorated.''''
Archer looked at the lion man and couldn''t figure him out. So decided to go along with whatever the Duke had nned. He looked at N and Lioran, who were looking around in paranoia.
Duke Kamari Silvermane led them into his mansion, a sturdy structure with a modest exterior. As they entered, Archer expected luxury and magnificence, typical of nobility.
To his surprise, the interior revealed a different story. The mansion was not overly decorated with expensive furnishings or extravagant details. Instead, it gave a sense of modest elegance.
Simple furniture adorned the rooms, and the walls were adorned with tasteful paintings and a few strategically ced nts.
Archer couldn''t help but nce around with curiosity, and the Duke, noticing his interest, smiled. "I''ve never been a fan of wasting gold on things that don''t add value. A touch of paint, a few well-ced nts, that''s all it takes to make a ce beautiful."
They moved through the mansion, and Archer admired the natural beauty in the simplicity of the design.
The Duke continued, "Fancy trinkets and excess don''t make a home. I believe in practicality and making the most of what we have. A home should befortable, not a disy of wealth."
N and Lioran nodded in agreement, appreciating the weing atmosphere of the mansion. Archer, too, found a certain charm in the Duke''s approach. It was a refreshing departure from the shy disys he had witnessed in other noble houses and his own.
As they explored further, Duke Kamari shared stories about the history of the mansion and the changes he made to transform it into a cozy home. Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the Duke''s perspective on bncing simplicity with beauty.
In the end, the group found themselves in a cozy sitting room withrge windows that overlooked a well-tended garden.
The Duke gestured toward the outside, "This garden, a bit of greenery, and some sunlight C that''s all you need for a peaceful retreat. Gold can''t buy the tranquility that nature provides."
Archer, N, and Lioran looked at each other, understanding that Duke Kamari Silvermane cared more about the feeling of a home than how it looked.
Soon, the older man turned to them and spoke. ''''Wait here for a second. I''ll get As so we can sort this out.''''
They nodded and sat down. Soon, Archer saw the Duke return with a young man who looked like the older lion but had a warrior''s presence. He bowed toward N and Lioran before approaching him.
Archer thought he might be a young master, but the boy approached and offered a handshake instead. ''''I heard you''re N''s fiance. Congrattions, the princess is a great girl and will keep you on your ws. But I also want you to know that I had no intentions of marrying her.''''
The young lion man looked around before whispering as the Duke spoke with the royal siblings. ''''I''m not attracted to women and already have a lover. The engagement was my father''s and the king''s idea. The idea of marrying a woman makes me cringe.''''
When Archer heard this, he was shocked. He expected a fight, not some gay guy who seemed to be friendly. He nodded with a confused smile. ''''I don''t know you to be friends. That takes time but this is a start I guess.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]@@novelbin@@
Chapter 581 Winter Has Its Charm
Chapter 581 Winter Has Its Charm
He approached his friend and grabbed him by the ear, causing N and Kamari to look on in shock. Archer scolded the lion boy. ''''Why not tell me he''s into men? I wouldn''t havee here, you idiot!''''
Archer put Lioran in a headlock before terrorizing him, which shocked the other two. N walked over to them and chopped the two on the head. ''''Stop ying around, you two. The Duke is hosting us as his guests. Show some respect.''''
After her scolding, a happyugh was heard from behind them. Archer turned to see the Dukeughing.
This confused N, who looked at the man for answers, which she soon got. ''''Well, princess. To see the infamous white dragon messing around with the prince is refreshing. I thought he would be hot-headed and cocky, but he seems like a normal person.''''
N smiled and then startedughing, whichsted a couple of minutes. She soon calmed down and spoke. ''''Yeah, he''s not like the stories.''''
The Duke nodded, summoning a maid to fetch some tea as they anticipated As''s return. Archer sampled the tea and found its vor delightful, with a sweetness that he enjoyed.
They all started chatting about Archer''s rtionship with N, which pleased the Duke, who was happy that the kingdom had such an ally and wasn''t bothered about his son''s engagement because he knew the boy was different.
After some time, As reappeared, clutching a map as he settled beside the Duke. He spread it out on the table between them before speaking, "I''ve heard that the College of Magic is arranging an expedition to the Unknown Continent. But that''s not the only ce that''s lost to time. There are numerous uncharted regions out there, Archer, and while I can''t embark on the journey myself, you can! If you agree to share some of the treasures you discover, I''ll pinpoint more locations for you to explore."
When hearing this, Archer wondered why As was making this offer. So, he decided to ask, "Why are you asking me? I''m sure the Lionheart Kingdom or even your father could find a group to explore them."
The Duke was the one to answer. ''''You see, these ces are usually dangerous, and many explorers have gone missing aftermissioning a quest for it.''''
Archer looked at the map and saw arge forest to the southeast of the west part of Pluoria, with red crosses circling it. But he shrugged and realized he could use his shadow form to travel through the forest once the tournaments were over.
''''Okay, when I finish what I''ve got going on, I will return to the Lionheart kingdom and start the first treasure hunt,'''' Archer answered after thinking.
As smiled before folding the map and passing it to him alongside amunication device. He stored it in his Item Box before standing up. ''''I have to return to the empire. My girls are in a cafe with my food. But contact me whenever you want.''''
N and Lioran stood up while he opened a portal before speaking onest time. ''''It was nice to meet the both of you. It was a pleasant surprise, I must admit.''''
Archer stepped through the portal to appear near the cafe E was waiting out. Lioran looked at him and spoke. ''''Thank you for not attacking them.''''
He nodded after the lion boy spoke beforementing. ''''You''re wee. But I wonder why As wants to be friends.''''
Lioran exined as they approached the cafe. ''''Well, since he likes men, they tend not to get too close to him. But I already know you have no interest in men, so it wouldn''t feel weird being around him; As is smart and devoted to his lover, a knight in the imperial army, to think about someone else.''''
When Archer heard this, he looked at the blonde boy who had stopped talking and teased him with a grin. ''''You hid that from me, you cheeky lion. Next time you do something like that, I''ll cut your hair and throw you in the Nightmare Ant Nest for a week.''''
After teasing the lion, they entered the cafe to see E and the others chatting. Sera and Leira greeted him with a kiss, while Llyniel and Halime were too embarrassed as the ce was busy.
The cafe #''s atmosphere was peaceful and smelt of freshly baked food, which caused Archer''s stomach to grumble.
Sitting at an empty table full of food, which was his, he started eating like a glutton. Lioran joined him and tried to take something, but his hand got pped by a slender white tail.
Lioran looked offendedly at him beforeughing as Archer shared some cakes with him. As they ate, E and the other girls were filled with what happened in the Lionheart Kingdom, which made themugh.
Sera asked Archer a question after she finished eating. ''''So you''re bing an explorer now?'''' @@novelbin@@
He shook his head while answering. ''''No. I want to rx until the tournaments start, which shouldn''t be long now.''''
Leiraughed beforementing. ''''Well, that''s if trouble doesn''t find you. It seems to gravitate toward you, Arch.''''
Archer agreed with the cat girl. After that, therge group was joined by Llyniel''s older brother, ric, alongside a few other students. Everyone was getting along with the girls off to one side, speaking while the boys spoke among themselves.
He was hardly talkative when it came to people except his girls. But this didn''t stop ric from asking him a question. ''''Are you nning to return to the college?''''
''''Yes. I want to start tomorrow and attend some of the sses. They were interesting, but some bored me.'''' Archer answered while he ate a donut-like treat.
After eating all the pastries, cakes, and other satisfying treats, Archer finally pushed away his te. Satisfied, he leaned back in his chair, feeling the fullness settling in.
The aroma of the cafe''s freshly baked goods lingered in the air. He nced around at his girls and the others, all engaged in cheerful conversations.
Sera and Leira were sharing a quiet moment. Llyniel was chatting animatedly with her older brother ric, and Halime seemed lost in thought, asionally stealing nces at the pastries she had yet to finish.
Feeling bloated, Archer decided it was time to settle the bill. He stood up and walked over to the counter, where a friendly waiter wiped the surface. Clearing his throat, Archer spoke up. "How much is the total for everything?"
The waiter nced at the empty tes on Archer''s table, his eyes widening slightly, and replied as he pulled out a small ledger. "Let me calcte that for you.''''
After a brief moment of calctions, the waiter said, "That will be thirty gold pieces, sir."
Archer nodded, reaching into his Item Box and pulling out the required amount. The waiter epted the payment, offering a polite smile in return.
Once he paid, he asked E and the others. ''''Are you ready to leave? I want to go on a walk.''''
The half-elf nodded in agreement as she stood up, followed by the other five girls. Lioran saw this and quickly spoke. ''''Can we join you?''''
''''Yes. Hurry up, we''re leaving, lion boy.'''' Archer said as he exited the cafe after saying farewell to Cian and the new people he had met.
The city was nketed in a sereneyer of snow, and the buildings and streets transformed into a winter wondend.
Archer, E, Sera, Leira, Llyniel, and Halime stepped out into the chilly air, greeted by the soft crunch of snow underfoot.
The cold breeze nipped at their noses, and the girls wrapped their cloaks around themselves. As they began their walk through the winter-covered city, the world seemed hushed, the usual sounds of the bustling streets muffled by the thickyer of snow.
Manamps glow warmly, and icicles glisten like crystal ornaments hanging from the eaves. Lioran shed a yful grin at Archer. "Looks like winter suits you, Arch. Even the legendary white dragon can''t outshine the snow."
Archer smirked, "I''ll take that as apliment, lion boy. Winter has its charm."
As they continued their walk, Archer led them toward a quaint winter market, where stalls offered steaming mugs of hot cocoa, roasted chestnuts, and handmade winter trinkets.
The aroma of spiced treats wafted through the air. He bought the group a round of hot cocoa, and they gathered around a table, sipping the warm,forting drink.
After drinking, they returned to the domain while Lioran and the two lion girls returned to the college dorms. When Archer returned the rest of thedies were up and about except Hecate who was at her shop.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 584 The Shadow Prince
Chapter 584 The Shadow Prince
After that, she jumped up, kissed him, and cleaned the kitchen just as E walked into the treehouse. The half-elf let out an adorable yawn as she approached the table.
Halime gave E a te with three omelets on it. When the half-elf saw this, she smiled before eating. Archer watched this with a curious look but soon realized he had to prepare for the day.
He went to freshen up after the intriguing visions and the sight of the eagle-like creatures gliding through the mist. After a refreshing bath, Archer emerged from the bathroom, a towel slung over his shoulder.
Theforting warmth of the treehouse enveloped him as he made his way to the living room. To his surprise, he found E, Halime, and Hemera engaged in conversation in the warm space.
E''s eyes sparkled with a wisdom that went beyond her apparent age. When the three girls spotted him, they smiled before he asked. ''''Do any of youdies want to go on a walk through the city?''''
The half-elf and snake girl shook their heads as the half-elf answered. ''''Hali and I will rest until sses start, but Hemi said she wanted to stretch her legs.''''
Archer looked at the sun elf, who had a big smile on her pretty face as she stood up and went to grab her cloak. He waited a little until she returned wrapped up to fight the cold.
He extended his arm, and Hemera took it as they bid farewell to E and Halime, who smiled at the departing pair. Archer conjured a portal to Starfall City, and together, they stepped through.
Upon arriving on the other side, the snow was still falling, unlikest night''s storm. Archer looked around and still saw many people walking the streets. The two of them started walking.
They strolled through the bustling streets of Starfall City, their surroundings alive with the vibrant energy of a city suspended among the clouds. The floating ind above which held the imperial pce and all its splendor.
Their first stop was Guild Street, a bustling thoroughfare running through the city''s heart. Lined with ornate buildings and colorful banners representing various guilds, it was a hub of activity.
They walked past storefronts and workshops, catching glimpses of artisans practicing their craft and traders haggling over magical artifacts.
Hemera remarked as they walked down the street. "Guild Street is always lively, Each guild has its own unique charm. You can find anything from enchanters crafting magical relics to alchemists concocting potions."
Archer nodded before he stopped paying attention to the surroundings and asked the sun elf a question. ''''Are you enjoying it up north? Or do you prefer it in Mediterra?''''
She looked at him but didn''t answer immediately and looked around for a second before dragging him somewhere. Soon, they came to a quiet park on the side of the Eventide River that runs throughout the empire.
The couple sat down, and Hemera looked out at the passing ships and spoke. ''''I miss home, but being with you and the girls is better. But I enjoy going to the college and all the knowledge it holds.''''
Archer smiled as he also spoke. ''''Yeah, the college is good. I find some of the sses boring, but others are good. I want to fight in the tournaments and use that to show the world why they should leave me alone and let me adventure.''''
Hemeraughed as arge trade ship passed by and sounded a horn as they approached the docks to unload their goods. The sun elf turned to him and asked. ''''Mata keeps asking about you, Arch. You must see her; she understands you are busy, but make time for her.''''
When Archer heard that, he nodded with a guilty smile beforementing. ''''I will do it this week. I honestly keep forgetting as things keep happening around me.''''
The sun elf giggled, leaning against his shoulder as they watched the ships sail by. Seated together, the couple observed dolphin-like creatures leaping in and out of the water. The sight reminded Archer of how distinct this world was from Earth.
After seeing that, the two continued chatting about books Hemera had found and wanted to show him. That''s when she pulled out a ck book that called out for Archer, who quickly took it, which shocked Hemera.
However, as she turned her yellow eyes to him, astonishment seized her as a shadowy figure appeared behind Archer. It leaned towards him, making contact before seamlessly melding into his form.
When Archer held the book, a screen popped up in front of him. [The Prince of Shadows has been found. Do you wish to im your birthright?] @@novelbin@@
He was so confused that Hemera could see and asked in a concerned voice. ''''What''s wrong, darling?''''
Archer shook his head before responding. ''''What is this book, Hemi? It called me the Prince of Shadows?''''
Hemera''s eyes widened in shock. She quickly exined in a hurried voice. ''''Well, the book is from the Frostwood Continent and is said toe from a shadow cult''s library that was wiped out by the Winterfang imperial family, whom the cult attacked numerous times.''''
''''Why?'''' He asked in a curious voice.
The elf shrugged as shemented. ''''I''m not sure, to be honest. This happened hundreds of years ago, but the Brownies brought me this from one of the dragon-kin traders.''''
Archer acknowledged her with a nod and then resumed reading "The Shadow Prince" before embracing the birthright. The book calmed the prince, who would be granted the power to use the shadows and everything inside them, which spooked him a little bit.
He already used Shadow Shroud and Shadowspawn, so iming something his system says belongs to him didn''t frighten him. Archer epted it, and suddenly, his world went dark, but all Hemera saw was him feint.
When Archer came to, he was standing in the same little park they were sitting in, but it was ck and white. He looked around to see everything was motionless and grew concerned.
"So, you''re the Shadow Prince, huh? It''s odd, given that it typically selects humans. But who am I to resist the will of the first prince?" The voice of an old man came from behind him.
He turned around to see an old man standing there. Archer shook his head beforementing. ''''Who is the Shadow Prince?''''
The old manughed, but Archer raised an eyebrow, curiosity etched across his features. "First prince? What are you talking about?"
The old man began to pace around him, his gaze focused on the surroundings. "The Shadow Prince is a title passed down through generations. The shadows of the world choose their bearer, and this bearer wields the power to influence the bnce between light and dark, good and evil."
Archer listened intently, absorbing every word. "So, I''m supposed to maintain this bnce?"
The old man nodded, his long white beard swaying gently. "Indeed. The shadows and the light, they dance together, intertwined to keep the world in harmony. You, being a being of both light and shadow, have a unique role to y."
"So, guess what? Mana and the world picked me to be the white dragon, and now the shadows want me as their prince. What''s the n here? Am I destined to marry Gaia and the sky goddess and be a flying stone? Maybe I''ll throw in juggling fireballs for good measure," ranted Archer.
He paced back and forth in the white and ck world he found himself in, waving his arms in exasperation. "I swear, the universe has a personal vendetta against me! First, it makes me a white dragon to get a bunch of light fanatics chasing after me since I was thirteen, then shadows, and now what? Is it nning to make me the Demon King? Am I destined to engage in epic battles with heroes? What''s next, a cape fitting session?"
He threw his hands up in frustration as the old man watched amusedly. "I mean,e on! I''m just a guy who wants a quiet life. I didn''t sign up for this mayhem. There are no ''Adventurer Wanted'' signs on my front door!"
As he ranted, he dramatically mimicked a sword fight. "Picture this: Archer, the reluctant White Dragon Demon King, fighting off a hero with adle. Because apparently, my destiny is to wield kitchen utensils in epic battles."
The old man raised an eyebrow. "Well, at least you''d be the most unexpected Demon King in history."
Archer sighed, "Yeah, great. That''s just what I needed C a twist in the prophecy. Can''t a dragon catch a break?"
''''No. People like you onlye along once in a''s life cycle. You see Archer Wyldheart, or would you prefer Be? I can see you had a good life on Earth, and even if youin about your life here, you''re enjoying it very much.'''' The old man said as he motioned for the bench.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 587 Certainly Not From You
Chapter 587 Certainly Not From You
Zarina looked at him and nodded in acknowledgment before standing up and following him back to the three waiting girls.
When they saw the redhead, they greeted her with smiles as N spoke inquisitively as she approached Zarina. ''''Why do you look so moody, girl? Do you need cheering up?''''
''''No. Certainly not from you.'''' The moody girl replied.
N was annoyed and about to say something, but Archer whispered into her fluffy lion ear. ''''She''s lonely, and no one speaks to her. Give her some breathing space, my lioness.''''
She nodded before turning to talk to the other two. Archer led them out of the room after telling Samara they wouldplete the quests. The older woman was happy with their enthusiasm.
After that, the four left the college and decided to travel from the road outside. When they arrived, Teu was the first to talk. ''''So what''s the first quest?''''
Archer thought for a second and remembered the fivest quests. There was the one north of Starfall, where they had to hunt down the Swamp Drake terrorizing the people.
Once deciding on the quest, he spoke to the girls. ''''We''ll deal with the Swamp Drakes, then investigate the Bugbear ambush near the Shadowleaf Forest in the south.''''
All three agreed while he transformed into his dragon form and lowered a wing so they could climb up. Zarina was hesitant, but N grabbed her arm and pulled her onto him.
Once everyone was settled, Archer started to p his wings before taking off. The group started their journey north to Riverwatch Town and ended the Swamp Drakes.
After flying for a while, Archer spotted a town on the horizon. He descended to the ground andnded with a thud before returning to his humanoid form after the three girls jumped off him.
They were a mile away from the town and started walking toward it as the sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm golden tint over the vast farms and grasnds that stretched out on either side of the road.
Archer led the four girls toward the town as they?enjoyed the tranquility of the countryside. The air was filled with the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers and the distant sounds of birds chirping.
As they strolled along the road, they noticed the rhythmic clip-clop of hooves and wooden wheels creaking. Turning a bend, the group saw a line of merchant caravans traveling toward them.
Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, and the merchants shouted greetings to one another as they moved their goods to market.
The caravans were transporting various wares andmodities. Barrels of ale, crates of fruits, and bundles of cloth were neatly organized on the wagons.
With weathered faces and cheerful expressions, the merchants engaged in friendly banter as they walked alongside their caravans.
Archer grinned at the sight, appreciating the bustling activity. "Looks like the traders are heading to the market. Always a good sign for the local economy."
As the group continued along the road, thendscape transitioned from open fields to clusters of farms. The gentle hum of life surrounded them, with farmers tending to their crops and children ying in the meadows.
Archer gestured towards the fields. "My kingdom will be just like this but even better."
Teu, Tal, and N smiled as they bobbed their heads while Zarina had a confused look on her face before asking. ''''Kingdom?''''
''''The Draconia Kingdom to the East. It''s arge ind that''s isted from the outside world. I''ve let the dragon-kin live there instead of my domain.'''' Archer answered the redhead.
Zarina nodded before returning to the road, and soon, the four were standing in front of Riverwatch. N asked in a curious voice. ''''Are we entering the town?''''
Archer shook his head in response. Hemented while looking around. ''''I''ll summon the Tressyms and get them to search for the Swamp Drakes. After that, you three can fight them while I keep an eye out.''''
His three girls smiled while Zarina just looked at him. Archer shrugged as he opened a portal. The fluffy flying cats appeared and started rubbing up against them.
The redheaded, moody girl saw this and allowed a few of them to approach her. A grey Tressym started showing affection, which caused her to smile for a second.
She thought no one saw, but Archer did. He approached the distracted girl and whispered into her ear seductively. ''''Your smile is beautiful, Zari. You should show it more.''''
Zarina jumped back and scolded him. ''''Don''t sneak up on a girl like that! And don''t call me that! You pervert.''''
She moved away from him and stood near aughing N, who witnessed it andmented. ''''You''re are a yboy, Archie! You''re a ma for girls.''''
Archer grinned at her before ordering the cats to search for the Swamp Drakes. They agreed and flew off while he walked over to a nearbyke and created a seat using Mana Maniption.
He created four more and grinned while gesturing for the girls to take a seat. Teu was the first to sit and look at the Lake, which was peaceful, but she spoke as the others sat down. ''''Something''s in the water. I can feel its anger.''''
Archer got a confused expression and used Aura Detector to scan the Lake when doing that, no signals came back, causing him to respond to Teu. ''''I can''t sense anything.''''
Sheughed before exining. ''''Lake, river, or sea beasts have all kinds of powers. Some are perfect at hiding and can''t be sensed.''''
When he heard this, he got an idea. Archer grinned as he closed his eyes to send out mana waves that spread like a tsunami. As he did that, he started seeing Komodo dragon-looking beasts.
Archer was confused and didn''t know what to think. So he scanned it.
[Flesh Eater]
[Rank: F]
After reading the monster''s status, he instantly cast Element Bolts made from thunder. Crackling with electric power, the Element Bolts formed around him, ready to be unleashed.
"Get ready, girls," Archer called out to the four, and Zarina focused their attention on the Lake, anticipation gleaming in their eyes.
Archer released the charged bolts into the water. The Element Bolts streaked across the surface like violet lightning, targeting the concealed Komodas with shocking uracy.
Upon contact, the bolts exploded in dazzling disys of electricity, sending ripples across the once-calmke. The water churned as the Elemental Bolts prated the depths.
Electric currents surged through the beasts, momentarily stunning them and disrupting their predatory instincts. But Archer didn''t give them a chance to attack, so he acted first.
After that, he turned to the four girls looking at him with the same expression, except for Zarina, who looked tired due to supporting everyone.
''''I''ll deal with these beasts,'''' Archer smiled.
All four girls agreed with a step back before casting his spell. The mana erupted with blinding brilliance, transforming the once-calmke into a storm of electrified chaos.
A roar apanied the power surge, echoing through the surroundingndscape. The shockwave rippled across the water, sending waves crashing against the shores.
The Flesh Eater Komodas, caught in the explosion''s heart, thrashed and convulsed as the overwhelming energy coursed through their monstrous forms.
The explosion subsided, leaving behind a transformed scene. Once a serene body of water, the Lake now crackled with residual energy.
Smoldering remnants of the Flesh Eater Komodas floated to the surface, their threat extinguished in the wake of Archer''s powerful disy.
As the electric charge in the air gradually dissipated, Archer stood amidst the aftermath, his breathing steady.
The girls and Zarina cautiously approached, their expressions mixed with amazement and gratitude. The Tressyms circled overhead, their feline forms undisturbed by the earlier spectacle.
Archer offered a confident smile, his eyes reflecting the residual glow of the elemental surge. "That should take care of the Flesh Eaters. Let''s proceed with caution, though. There might be more danger ahead." @@novelbin@@
As the group continued their adventure, Archer killed many beasts until they arrived at the Tressym''s point.
The forest embraced the group as they ventured deeper into its heart, shadows dancing on the path beneath the dense canopy of towering trees.
The air was thick with the scent of moss and earth, and the asional rustle of leaves echoed through the tranquil ambiance.
Archer, leading the way with confidence, navigated through thebyrinthine trails. The girls followed closely, their footsteps muffled by the carpet of fallen leaves beneath their boots.
The sunlight filtered through the leaves above, casting a dappled pattern on the forest floor.
As they ventured further, the sounds of the forest transformed. The distant croaking of unseen creatures reced Beast roars and whispers of the wind.
Teu, ever watchful, spoke up. "Archer, I sense a change in the atmosphere. We might be nearing a swampy region."
He nodded before looking around them and realizing they were approaching the swamp.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 588 Dungeon
Chapter 588 Dungeon
Archer and the four girls stood before arge swamp overtaking the forest, which baffled them. Zarina was the first toment. ''''This shouldn''t be here. The swamps are down south, not in the north.''''
N agreed with a nod before Archer spoke. ''''Somethings changed here. The mana feels wild and chaotic.''''
As he finished speaking, his Aura Detector pinged as something exploded out of the water, making the girls jump back, but Archer grinned and summoned his ws.
With a swift swipe, he decapitated the lunging beast while sidestepping the attack. It dropped to the ground with a loud thud, causing dust to fly everywhere.
Once it settled, the others joined him with curious expressions. Tal was the first to inquire as she took out her bow. ''''That thing appeared out of nowhere.''''
The others agreed, but Archer shook his head and exined. ''''It was there the whole time, waiting to attack. They are ambush beasts who hunt by doing this.''''
Teu smiled as she spoke. ''''They are also in the Aquarian Kingdom. We call them Lurkers. But the meat is delicious. You should take it, Arch.''''
He smiled before storing it in his Item Box. After doing that, he remembered to empty it into hisir. He looked at the four girls and asked. ''''Do youdies mind waiting here for a few minutes?''''
They nodded while Zarina just stared at him with a deadpan look. Archer teleported into hisir below the treehouse, ignoring the redhead and her moody ways.
In the brightly lit cavern of Archer''sir, Illuminated by the soft glow of enchanted crystals embedded in the walls, he stood amidst his ever-growing treasure horde.
With a satisfied yet greedy expression, Archer gazed upon the vast expanse of wealth that stretched before him. Hisir was a treasure trove of umted riches from various quests, adventures, and conquests.
Stacks of gold coins formed small mountains, and gem-encrusted artifacts sparkled in the ambient light. The treasure hoard extended far back into the cavern, standing just shorter than Archer.
The gleaming wealth seemed to have a life of its own, casting shadows on the cavern walls. Archer''s keen eyes traced the lines of golden goblets, ancient tomes, and ornate weapons littered the floor. @@novelbin@@
He walked deeper into the hoard, and the air carried whispers of the stories behind each piece. A king''s crown from a millennia ago, a relic from an unknown kingdom lost to time.
A jeweled scepter that once was held by a long lost emperor that he found in one of the enemy royal family''s vaults during the Mediterra war.
After looking around momentarily and getting lost in greed, he closed his eyes and expanded their. A shake was felt throughout the domain as it grew massive.
The horde now looked tinypared to the extended chamber, and he wanted to ensure he had enough room to store more treasure. Once that was done, he emptied the Item Box, which caused a loud crash.
Lots of gold coins flowed out of it for a few minutes. This caused a loud noise that hurt his ears. Afterward, he walked toward the gem room and emptied all the gems he looted.
Once Archer finished that, he left the domain and rejoined the girls standing around as they kept an eye on the water. He saw a few Swamp Drake bodies lying around.
When he reappeared, Teu, Tal, and N smiled while Zarina''s blue eyes watched him with an unknown expression. Archer greeted the three girls with kisses and gave the redhead a charming smile.
He approached the water and sent a mana wave to search for the Swamp Drake nest. After a few minutes, he picked something up in the center of the swamp.
It looked like a cave, which confused him. He turned to Zarina and asked. ''''Do you know this area?''''
She shook her head. ''''No. I know that a swamp is not meant to be up north.''''
Archer nodded before exining to the four. ''''Well, there looks to be a cave at the center of the swamp where the beasts areing from or their nest.''''
Teu''s eyes widened, which caused his attention, causing him to ask in a concerned tone. ''''What''s wrong, Teu?''''
"It seems a simr incident urred to a neighboring region of Aquaria. Out of the blue, ake emerged and rapidly expanded. By the time the kingdom attempted to handle the issue, it was already toote. The once beautiful forest had be overrun with thousands of powerful beasts," Teu shared, recounting the tales of traders she heard years ago.
When Archer heard this, he nodded before activating his Shadow Prince skill and transforming into his new form. When the girls saw that, they stepped back as they felt an ominous feeling wash over them.
Zarina was the most affected as she started trembling, but Archer reigned in his Aura and apologized to them. ''''Sorry, girls. Still not used to this form, it will take some time.''''
N, Teu, and Tal nodded and calmed down, but the redhead was still panicking. The lion girl walked over to her and reassured her that nothing would happen to her.
When Archer saw this, he turned his attention to the swamp and summoned his shadow creatures, but nothing happened, which confused him.
But all of a sudden, they appeared all around him and stretched throughout the forest, shocking him and the girls encircled by the shadow creatures.
''''They are protecting you. Pay them no mind.'''' He said to the four before ordering them to hunt the Swamp Drakes and any other beasts that inhabited the swamp.
''''Bring their bodies to me, my shadows!'''' Archer called out as the shadows rushed off to fulfill his orders.
Teu watched as the creepy-looking shadow creatures dived into the murky swamp water, and shortly after, chaos erupted as dead beasts were thrown onto the shore.
Archer went around collecting them with his shadows before following the creatures. He ughtered hundreds of beasts as he approached the cave in the center.
Ten minutester, he arrived at the entrance of a dungeon. The distinctive mana from the area caught his attention, and it reminded him of the time he stumbled upon one down south when he was thirteen.
After seeing that, he got to work and started butchering the Swamp Drake and eating their hearts once they were dead. It took him and the shadow creatures a couple of hours to clear everything.
Once Archer was done, he returned to the waiting girls, sitting down and chatting, and when he suddenly appeared in his shadow form, it made them jump.
Heughed before Teu walked over to him and yfully punched him when he returned to his humanoid form. He greeted all the girls apart from Zarina, who watched him kiss them.
Archer turned his gaze to the redhead, causing her to step back, but he approached with a teasing smile and spoke. ''''Do you want a kiss? I''m sure you''ll love it.''''
Zarina got angry and snapped. ''''No, I don''t want a kiss from a boy with dozens of women fawning over him. yboy!''''
He started chuckling before responding. ''''No need to insult me, Zari. I was only messing with you.''''
''''Stop calling me Zari! It''s Zarina.'''' She barked out.
After teasing the redhead, he turned back to the swamp, wondered how to clear the water, and decided to evaporate it using Mana Maniption.
With a wave of his hand, he created a heat wave made from pure mana that washed over the invading swamp, boiling the water to nothing and leaving the ground below dry as a bone.
Once Archer did that, the five of them started walking toward the dungeon entrance, and they soon heard a creepy sounding from it, which spooked N out.
He turned around to see her tail straight, and her ears were facing forward as she listened for something. Archer noticed her body was tense, like she was ready to attack at any moment.
The others stopped walking as he approached her, grabbed her hand, and brought her back. N shook her head and looked at Archer with a worried look. ''''That ce is evil and full of death.''''
Tal nodded before speaking. ''''The mana doesn''t feel right to me. It feels like an infection.''''
Archer agreed before asking the four girls. ''''Do you want toe with me or return to the college?''''
No one spoke or stood there, so he assumed they wanted to apany him. So the group started walking again until they saw the dark entrance.
Without wasting time, he quickly sent E and the others a message, telling them he found a dungeon. Before they entered, the half-elf asked him not to go in because he would find trouble.
Archer reassured her they would be fine as they stepped into the darkness. The four vanished and reappeared in a chamber that was lit by torches.
As they started looking around, suddenly, something warned Archer to send the girls away, and that''s what he did: he activated the tattoos.
N, Teu, and Tal vanished from the spot but still saw the lurking beasts in the shadows lunge at them.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 589 They鈥檙e Fine
Chapter 589 They''re Fine
Archer saw Zarina looking at the beasts who appeared from the darkness, but he quickly cast Cosmic Shield around her as the attackers mmed into it.
Once he protected the redhead, Archer activated his Shadow Prince skill and transformed into his second form. The beasts saw and felt his dark and ominous aura wash over them, causing them to stop the attack. @@novelbin@@
They directed their attention to him, yet his response was merely a smile that revealed his fearsome, razor-sharp teeth, instilling fear in both the beasts and Zarina, who visibly paled.
But Archer grabbed the scared girl and sliced the heads of the closest creatures, allowing him to meld into the shadows. He traveled through them until he got to an empty chamber.
When they arrived inside, he popped out of the darkness, but a bad feeling washed over him, causing him to cast Gate to the outside.
Just as Archer was going to step through, he saw a humanoid figure covered in a dark robe pointing something at him. He quickly stepped through and closed it behind him.
Once they were safe, he returned to his humanoid form and opened a portal to the domain. Zarina scrambled to get away from him with wide eyes.
Archer frowned andmented. ''''I won''t hurt you, Zari. Just calm down.''''
Before entering the domain, he cast Mana Maniption to copse the dungeon entrance, allowing him to return when he''s stronger and take out whoever that robed figure was while stopping anyone exploring it.
Zarina followed behind him, and when she saw the treehouse and the three girls who had vanished, she was sitting on afortable sofa chatting away like it was nothing. When they entered, N turned to him with a big smile.
She hugged him tightly while the other two walked over to them. Teu and Tal greeted him with a kiss just after the lioness.
After that, Archer informed them of what happened, and all three agreed that getting out of there before they were attacked was a good idea. Once they were happy, E was informed of his arrival.
The half-elf and the girls were happy to get his message. But then, he got serious and told them, "We still have some quests to do, so let''s finish them and go back to college."
Everyone nodded, but Teu asked in a curious voice. ''''What have we got left?''''
''''Ermm. Kill some Bugbears who keep ambushing vigers and traders, Kill a swarm of rats under a city, Some Trolls are causing trouble somewhere, and the Marauding Minotaur Subjugation quest, which we have to do with others which we will do with some adventurers and knights in the town of Shadow Pine.''''
''''Where are we going first?'''' Tal asked as she stretched her arms, causing her silver ponytail to bounce everywhere.
''''We''ll deal with the Bugbears, then head toward Silvervein City to the west,'''' Archer responded.
The girls smiled before he opened a Gate to the road that led to the college. They started heading south, but Archer got frustrated with the walking after a little while, so he told everyone to give him space.
Once they backed off, he whispered. ''Draco.''
A bright light shone and blinded the girls. The people passing by were shocked to a standstill as Archer''srge limbs smashed into the ground and a long, slender tail that was so long that it uprooted some trees.
His carriage-sized ws dug deep trenches into the frozen ground with ease. He stretched out his massive wings that cast a shadow over the grasnds and road they were near, scaring some passing merchants.
A group of knights tried approaching, but when he turned hisrge head toward them and saw his massive violet eye re, they quickly turned their mounts around and headed back to the city.
Archer internallyughed as he lowered his body. The three girls jumped up, but N dragged a moody Zarina behind her. Once they gotfortable, he took off and headed toward the viges near the Shadowleaf Forest.
He enjoyed flying and causing mayhem wherever he went. With a p of his wings above, a city would cause destruction, but he chose not to because it would be a headache. The girls were enjoying the view from his back, and even Zarina was smiling.
Archer soared gracefully above the vast stretch of open grasnd, which was pristine white covered in untouched snow. A peaceful scene was disrupted only by the rhythmic beating of his massive wings.
His white scales shimmered, reflecting the sunlight as he glided through the crisp, chilly air. Panic ensued as he descended toward a quaint vige at the edge of the snow-covered fields with a forest on one side and the river on the other.
Vigers, bundled in thickyers of winter clothing, scattered like startled birds, their shouts and gasps mingling with the howl of the wind. Children clung to their parents, eyes wide with fear and astonishment, while livestock stampeded in a chaotic dance.
Archer''s colossal frame shadowed the vige as he touched down just outside its perimeter. His ws dug into the snow, causing the ground to quiver and sending shockwaves through the frozenndscape.
When Teu saw this, she thumped him on the head, which didn''t affect it apart from gaining his attention.
''''Don''t hit me, your brute! I am an innocent dragon!'''' Heined in a deep voice.
''''Well, don''t scare the people with an entrance like that! They were going about their day, and a dragonnded outside the vige, which would make anyone panic. Think Arch, or people will be frightened of you.''''
After that, Archer saw a group approaching them and decided to tease them. The girls jumped off and waited for him to return to his humanoid form, which he shortly did and brushed his shirt off.
His skin and scales quivered as the chill made contact. Teu, wearing a smile, handed him a cloak. With that, he wrapped it around himself and thanked her. ''''Thanks for the Teu.''''
The blue-haired girl nodded before a voice was heard. ''''Excuse me? What are you doing here?''''
Archer turned and saw an old man standing with two younger men. He smiled at them before inquiring. ''''We''re here to hunt the Bugbears. Now, if you don''t mind.''''
He walked off toward Shadowleaf Forest and summoned his Shadow Creatures. Once they surrounded him, they stood out to the whitendscape, shocking the vigers and causing them to flee the vige.
Teu let out a sigh as she reached his side. "Why bring them out here? Couldn''t you do it inside the forest?"
Archer shrugged. "Don''t worry about them. They''re fine."
Once he was done speaking, he ordered them to find the Bugbears and report back to him. The creatures bowed as the tallest and scariest spoke. ''''Yes, Shadow Prince. It will be done.''''
His eyes widened alongside the other girls. Archer shook his head beforementing. ''''You can speak?''''
''''Yes. We woke up and were ready to serve the new Shadow Prince.'''' The shadowy figure said as it waved its arms, and the horde of creatures rushed into the forest.
They pursued their Prince''s target by weaving through the trees and skimming through the shadows. Archer nced back at the creature trailing behind and gave a nod. "Alright, your name shall be Nyctros, the firstmander of my Shadow Army."
Nyctros knelt and bowed, allowing Archer to see him more clearly. The being stood eight feet tall and was humanoid but made from pure shadow. He wanted to get more shadows and asked. ''''How do we increase our numbers?''''
''''Get stronger, Prince. That''s all you can do.''''
Realizing it would take time, Archer decided not to hurry. After deciding, he told Nyctros to find the Bugbears with the others, who quickly rushed off.
Once Archer finished speaking to the shadow creature, he turned around to see the four girls staring at him with strange expressions, but the redheadmented with suspicion. ''''Are you evil?''''
When the other three heard this, they started giggling, catching Zarina''s attention. She turned on them, but Archer asked her a question. ''''What is good and evil, Zari?''''
Zarina turned to him with narrowed eyes but answered. ''''I don''t know. Why don''t you tell me?''''
He chuckled before using Mana Maniption to create five chairs for everyone. After that, he exined. "Listen. In this world, there''s no clear line between good and evil. It''s all shades of grey."
The others exchanged nces, intrigued by Archer''s words. N tilted her head in curiosity while Zarina, the redhead, watched him intently.
"What I do, some might see as evil. But others might see it as necessary or even good. It depends on perspective."
Teu asked, "What are you trying to say?
Archer leaned back, staring at the cloud-covered sky. "Imagine a city gued by bandits. If I swoop in and remove the threat, the people there might call me a hero. But those bandits, or someonepassionate to them, might see me as the viin."
Zarina frowned, "So, it''s all about how people see things?''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 591 Luminalis (R18)
Chapter 591 Luminalis (R18)
''''Before, when all the girls were talking about sex, I said I wanted to wait until we were married to make love, but I regret saying that now. I hear you doing it with the others and get jealous. I want it. Can we do it once the announcement is over?'''' Llyniel asked in a whisper.
When Archer heard this, he was stunned for a moment, but a charming smile appeared as he asked in a voice only she could hear. ''''Ask me to make love to you, Llyn. I want to hear it in that beautiful voice of yours.''''
Llyniel blushed intensely upon hearing that, her ears turning as red as tomatoes. But she soon calmed down and spoke. ''''I want to make love to you, Archer.''''
''''Okay, my little elf. Once this is over with, I''m taking you back to the domain and ravaging you.'''' Hemented with a grin.
After speaking, his hand moved toward her cave and gently rubbed her. Llyniel jerked when she felt the pleasure hit her, causing her to cover her mouth as she moaned. Teu was sitting next to her and turned to the two.
She looked down to see Archer''s hand up Llyniel''s dress and rolled her eyes beforementing in a whisper. ''''Why are you pleasuring her in such a ce, you lewd dragon? Wait until it''s over!''''
Archer grinned before threatening the ocean princess. ''''Say one more word, Teu, and I''ll ravage you until you can''t walk.''''
When the blue-haired girl heard that, her flower responded by sending an ache through her. He smiled at her reaction before continuing to rub Llyniel as he threatened Teu more. ''''Wait until this is over. You''re going to fall into a world of pleasure.''''
Teu shivered and ignored him by facing the stage where the headmistress was on. Archer didn''t pay attention because Llyniel''s panties were drenched due to his rubbing.
He moved them to the side and touched her delicate flower directly, causing the elf to bite his arm as the pleasure was like an electric shock. Before he could even be naughtier, the students stopped entering.
Archer pulled his hand away from the heavy-breath wood elf, who didn''t know what hit her and was in a daze. He turned his attention to the stage where Ophelia and a few Professors were standing.
The air crackled with excitement, and the chatter ceased when the imposing figure of the headmistress started speaking to everyone. "Good day, students and staff. I hope this academic year has taught you much and imparted magic''s importance, but this isn''t why we''re here today.''''
Ophelia began, her voice carrying the weight of authority and wisdom. "I stand before you with news that will undoubtedly ignite the mes of ambition within each of you. We are on the verge of an extraordinary opportunity, one that extends far beyond the walls of our beloved College of Magic."
Eyes widened, and heads turned, curiosity carved on every face as the students leaned forward to catch every word.
The headmistress dered, her violet eyes gleaming excitedly. "I speak of the Arcane Tournament. A continent-widepetition that is not just a contest; it is a quest to find the most skilled, and the most promising young talents from every corner of Pluoria."
Excitement echoed through the auditorium, and Ophelia continued with a smile, "The purpose of the Arcane Tournament is to select two hundred young individuals who will stand as representatives of our entire continent. These chosen ones will embark on a journey to the Nightshade Empire, nestled on the Verdantia continent, to participate in the prestigious Celestial Magic Tournament."
Ophelia exined, her words resonating with pride. "In the Nightshade Empire, our representatives willpete against the finest young mages from other continents. They will showcase not only their magical prowess but also the unity and strength of our continent. The journey will be difficult, the trials demanding, but the rewards are beyond measure."
She paused, allowing the importance of her words to sink in, before concluding with a determined tone, "This, dear students, is an opportunity to leave an unforgettable mark on history. The Arcane Tournament beckons you to prove yourselves to the world." @@novelbin@@
As apuse exploded throughout the auditorium, everyone exchanged excited nces, realizing the path ahead held challenges and opportunities far beyond the walls of the college.
Archer smiled and knew he could win it if he used all his powers, but there was no fun in overpowering fighters his age, so he would use the limiter he created in the bracelet to get some enjoyment out of the tournament.
Sera turned to him with a big grin and announced. ''''We all can enter the tournament and show the world what we can do!''''
Everyone turned to the hyperactive dragon girl and smiled before N agreed with Sera. ''''Yes, we can! Let''s get out of here and train.''''
The two excited girls jumped up, causing the others tough. Zarina was sitting at the end and didn''t know what to do. Hemera turned to the redhead and introduced herself. ''I''m Hemera Helios. Archer''s fiance.''''
Zarina looked at her and replied. ''''My name is Zarina Whitestone.''''
After that, Ophelia said one more thing: the most important part. ''''The Arcane Tournament starts in two weeks, so sses have been canceled to allow time for training. But when the sun rises on the first day of Luminalis,e to the Manaship yard just outside the city. All students are expected to appear for the Qualification Round, which will be held in the Oakheart Kingdom.''''
When Llyniel heard this, she recovered from her daze and looked at Archer with a smile as the headmistress dismissed them all. They left the auditorium, and the redhead Zarina said goodbye before vanishing into the crowd.
N and Teu watched her go before letting out sighs. Archer walked behind them and wrapped his arms around their shoulders while speaking. ''''She''sing around, girls. Now let''s return to the domain.''''
But as Archer said that, he remembered what Ophelia said and turned to E, who was wrapping a cloak around herself. ''''El. What is Luminalis?''''
The half-elf giggled before remembering he wouldn''t remember as he was cooped up in the library as he grew up. She exined. ''''It''s thest weeks of Frostwinter. The leaders around Pluoria agreed at a meeting to host thepetition, then when the Celestial Magic Tournament starts when Elderbloom arrives.''''
Archer nodded when he heard that before teleporting everyone to the domain using the bracelets. When they arrived, Tal and N wanted to train, but it would only be them two doing so.
He grinned at Teu, who was slowly backing away while hiding a smile, but Archer used Blink to appear before her. When Teu saw that, she turned to run, but it was toote. He slung her over his shoulder before grabbing Llyniel''s hand.
Archer led them to the bedroom while the other eight did their business, giggling at Teu''s acting because they could see her excitement.
When entering the room, he threw the ocean princess onto the bed, causing her tough while speaking to Llyniel. ''''My wood elf. Give me some time to punish this princess.''''
She agreed to it with a smile, causing him to pounce on Teu, who epted her punishment and kissed him deeply. Archer took her dress off and saw her toned body, which sent him into a frenzy.
Once, he stripped everything off her and saw her smooth, light brown skin. It sent Archer over the top, and he cast Timewrap around the room. He knelt on the bed after pulling down his pants, showing the two girls his member.
Llyniel''s eyes widened in amazement, and Teu licked her lips before she slid across the bed and took his manhood in her hand. She started gently stroking him with a grin on her face.
Archer let out a groan before turning to Llyniel and spoke. ''''Come here.''''
The wood elf stood up and slowly approached the bed, but as she got close, Archer grabbed her hand and pulled her onto him while Teu continued stroking until she took it in her mouth and started swirling her tongue around his member.
He felt an overwhelming rush of pleasure surging through him. Archer swiftly pulled Llyniel close, gently bending her over as he yfully lifted her dress, exposing her perfect perky behind.
Teu sped up her attack and was moving her head backward and forward on his manhood, going deeper every second. While doing this, he reached over and moved Llyniel''s ck panties to the side and slid his finger into her tight flower.
This caused the elf to let out a pleasure-filled moan, which encouraged Teu to suck him even harder. Between everything, Archer grabbed the blue ponytail, shoved his member into her throat, and spoke in a lust-filled voice. ''''Swallow it, princess.''''
Tu tried to nod her head, but pleasure exploded when she felt his seed shoot down her throat, causing her to climax. Her panties were drenched, and when Archer pulled out, she spoke in a dazed voice. ''''Fuck me, please. I need it so bad darling.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 593 Something Bothering You
Chapter 593 Something Bothering You
Archer saw a small army of knights in front of the bodyguard''s bodies. The fallen enemy''s armor differed from the soldiers surrounding Sia and Shiva. As he looked at the cat girl, the sight caused a raw, bone-deep sorrow to well up within him.
Suddenly, the scene shifted to another battlefield, where flying beasts scavenged the remains. A vast expanse of silver armor shimmered in the sunlight.
However, Archer''s gaze fell upon a tragic sight. A colossal red dragon whom he instantly recognized and added to the grief, her body pierced by enormous bolts surrounded by countless soldiers,y charred to ck.
"Sera." He whispered to himself.
Archer looked at the dragon girl''s worn-out body, with broken ws and a battered tail, which was heartbreaking. The bolts, prating through the once-protective scales, highlighted the severity of her fight.
The other five girls were in the same condition as the others, and this caused Archer''s heart to be shattered at the sight, overwhelmed by the pain of witnessing such a devastating scene.
However, a solemn voice behind him interrupted his chaotic thoughts. ''''This is your fate, white dragon. Everything you hold dear will be taken from you. Many empires are envious of the Avalon Empire as it''s your home. Your growing power threatens them.''''
He turned to see a middle-aged man wearing a white glowing robe. The man continued. ''''But you need to win the tournaments to unite the world under the white banner so they can fight the iing threat.''''
Archer was still in turmoil with everything he saw but wasn''t stupid and asked. ''''So there''s two enemies I have to fight? And who are you exactly?''''
"I am a Watcher. Thrylos has been under our observation for an extended period. I''ve foreseen the return of the Terravains, who are a great threat to the world they infest. The dark gods created them to destroy the work of the gods who requested us to oversee theirs, but ofte, our failures have outweighed our sesses."
The Watcher transferred them to a white room with a screen made from mana in front of him and continued talking after introducing himself.
"Not just one, young one. Countless enemies are awaiting you. It allmences if you win in the Celestial Magic Tournament. Should you emerge victorious, you shall gain some powerful allies, but beware, for with themes a legion of enemies.''''
''''Who are the enemies? I''ll visit them when I wake up.'''' @@novelbin@@
The Watcher startedughing before informing him of the unfortunate news. ''''I cannot see into the future myself. I see visions, glimpses in time which you saw, but I''ve learned that they don''t alwayse true.''''
Archer''s eyes widened, and they asked in a hope-filled voice. ''''What do I need to do to change this?''''
"You mustn''t bezy and aloof like those who preceded you. I''ve witnessed your determination and ambition. It''s umon for someone who is as power to desire something so simple, but who am I to question your motives? Just grow stronger, Archer Wyldheart."
The Watcher raised three fingers before speaking calmly as he finished speaking. "The initial assault will begin months after the tournament finishes, extending over years that will ravage Pluoria and the other continents. The second strike takes the shape of an alliance that will invade all differentnds, and finally, the third is the ultimate and most dangerous encounter that will be worldwide."
Archer looked confused, so he asked. ''''Why so cryptic? Just tell me who''s attacking!''''
"I cannot involve myself more than I already am. Once the gods figure out I helped you, they will erase me."
He nodded in understanding and thanked the man for the warning. After that, he was sent back to his body with the promise of one more meeting when the time was right.
Archer jolted awake, his breath ragged and his heart pounding in his chest. The vivid images of the battlefield, Sera''s lifeless body, and the cryptic warnings from the Watcher lingered in his mind.
His eyes darted around the room, searching for signs of the nightmarish scenes he had just witnessed. The soft glow of the moonlight spilled through the window, casting a gentle illumination on the walls.
It took a moment for his racing mind to register his surroundings Cthe familiar room, the cozy furniture, and theforting presence of the other girls.
Who were still in the same bed as him, all sprawled out. Legs, arms, and hair were all over him, causing Archer to teleport himself out of bed. When doing that, he turned around to count them.# He saw six girls who were sleepingfortably.
Archer wondered where the others went, closed his eyes to scan the treehouse, saw they were in their rooms, and sighed in relief. Once he did that, he left the bedroom and walked through the hallways.
He stretched his head and was still confused due to the dream. The pain of seeing all his girls lingered, but knowing he could change it seemed to calm him down. Archer walked through the silent halls of the treehouse.
The images from his dream still lingered, and he needed peace to rx. He reached the kitchen, its warmth and familiar aroma providing aforting presence. Archer found the ingredients for hot cocoa.
He filled a small pot with milk, set it on the stove, and added cocoa powder and sugar. As he waited for the mixture to heat, he couldn''t shake the weight of the dream. The image of the girls and battlefield haunted him, and the Watcher''s warnings echoed his thoughts.
The rain outside intensified, tapping rhythmically against the windows. Once he finished preparing his hot drink, he approached the balcony and realized it was soaked, which annoyed him.
Archer closed his eyes and shut off the domain from the outside world, cutting off the rain. After doing that, he caused a rush of hot air to wash over everything and dried the balcony so he could rx.
He took a seat and watched the sunrise while sipping on the cocoa. Archer remained there until Tal walked out and joined him, sitting beside him. The mixed elfmented as she spotted the expression on his face, "What''s wrong with you, Arch? Something bothering you?"
Turning to the silver-haired girl he met so many years ago. He sighed before speaking. ''''I had a bad dream and can''t get it out of my head.''''
Archer took a deep breath, looking at the horizon momentarily before turning to Tal. "I had a nightmare," he confessed, his voice carrying the weight of the disturbing images. "I saw a battlefield, and everyone was... dead."
Tal furrowed her brows, concern deepening in her eyes. "Dead? Who?" she asked, gently cing a hand on his shoulder.
He took a deep breath, and with a heavy heart, he turned to her. The words weighed on his tongue, and he finally spoke after a moment of hesitation.
''''I... I had a vision. A terrible one," he began, his voiceced with sorrow and turmoil. "I saw them, all the girls. Lifeless on a battlefield. It felt so real, and the grief, the pain... It''s haunting me."
Tal''s eyes widened, registering the gravity of his words. Concern etched across her features, she ced aforting hand on his shoulder. "Arch, that sounds awful. Are you sure it was just a vision?"
Archer nodded, the weight of the revtion heavy on his shoulders. "I can''t shake the feeling. It felt like a glimpse of a possible future. I need to protect them, Tal. I can''t let that vision be a reality."
She saw the grief on his face and hugged him as she whispered. "We''ll face whateveres our way together, Arch. You''re not alone in this, and we''ll find a way to change that future."
Tal''sforting presence lingered, and Archer felt a warmth in her touch that reassured him. As the weight of the vision still pressed on his shoulders, he found sce in herpany.
They sat silently for a while, the only sound being the gentle breeze and the asional sip of cocoa. Without words, Tal scooted closer, her arm now draped over Archer''s shoulders.
In a gentle tone, Tal''s voice cut through the quiet, "I still remember that young boy I encountered many years ago, unable to tear his eyes away from me. And now, here I am, destined to wed that very boy. Fate certainly has a way of amusing itself, burdening me with such a lewd fianc."
His gaze softened as he looked into her eyes, gratitude mingling with the turmoil within him. Tal''s hand moved from his shoulder to gently cup his cheek. Before Archer could ask what was wrong, she kissed him.
The two shared a passionate kiss on the balcony as the warm air brushed up against their skin. After a little while, they separated when they heard the other girls in the living room.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 595 A Wild Dragon
Chapter 595 A Wild Dragon
Inara startedughing when hearing his response. She grinned before asking onest question. ''''So you''d marry three generations of women? Aint you greedy.''''
She turned to Lioran, who was stillughing, andmented in a teasing voice. ''''I hide Mkia, Zara, and ra, my prince. Otherwise, they will all be imed by a dragon.''''
Lioran calmed down before imagining his grandmother, aunt, and cousin marrying Archer. The thought was hrious due to knowing the women in his family. He shook his head and responded. ''''If he ims the three, I wish him luck as a brother and friend. You know Nana and how she is.''''
Inara nodded. ''''Yes, cousin can be something. Especially when ites to mates, remember what happened to Zara''s dad?''''
''''Yeah, but he deserved to be killed. Grandfather tried chasing after my mother when she was younger.'''' Lioran said with a chuckle.
''''Enough of this. I''m not nning to marry three generations, you cheeky lioness. If they''re anything like you and N, I''m okay. I already have enough.'''' Archermented as his tail swayed behind him.
Lioran saw this and curiously asked. ''''You''re keeping your tail out for good now?''''
Archer smiled before answering. ''''Yes. It feels natural, after all. I need to remember I''m not human and don''t need to hide them.''''
''''What about your horns? They''re not there now?'''' The lion boymented.
''''They annoyed me and got in the way. Especially when making love to the girls.'''' Archer answered without any shame.
When Lioran heard this, he didn''t know what to say, but Inara started giggling as she spoke. ''''So straightforward. I like it. But enough of this, can you help us? And I agree with your request. We can meet when we''re not busy with the uing tournament.''''
Archer smiled. ''''Yes. Just show me the direction to fly in, and I''ll deal with it.''''
''''Great. Come this way, Archer.'''' The older lioness spoke as she stood up and approached the door.
Lioran got up, and Archer followed as they left the room, moving through the bustling Silvermane hallways. He noticed maids from various races working hard, and one thing was clear: they all had happy smiles on their faces.
As the trio strolled, they eventually reached a tranquil garden. While Inara began pointing in a particr direction, something intriguing captured Archer''s attention.
A lioness was practicing fire magic, casting various spells at a group of training dummies. She sported untamed silver hair simr to Inara''s but longer and had radiant yellow eyes glowed with mana as she conjured spells.
Inara saw this and sighed before warning Archer. ''''That is my granddaughter Sarabi Silvermane. My son, pride and joy, Kamari, is overprotective of the girl. He won''t even entertain her doing anything dangerous as she''s the heir to our family.''''
Archer looked at the girl and soon noticed the mana flow in her body was going crazy and needed to be corrected. He turned to the older lioness andmented. ''''Wait here.'''' @@novelbin@@
Following that, he approached the girl with silver hair. She stopped casting a spell, looking at him with narrowed eyes before asking in a questioning tone. "Who are you? Are you grandmother''s guest?"
''''You could say that. I''m here to help you fix your mana flow. It''s going crazy and will lead to a decrease in your power.'''' Archer honestly answered.
When Sarabi heard this, her eyes widened. She was just about to speak, but Inara and Lioran appeared. The older woman asked. ''''What did I tell you, boy? My son will think you''re trying to court her.''''
Archer''s eyes narrowed at the older woman, and when Lioran saw this, he reassured the matriarch. ''''He''s not like that, Inara. He is a yboy but doesn''t chase every girl he sees; otherwise, some girls like him in college would be snatched up, but he hasn''t done that except with three.''''
Inara reluctantly nodded before Archer turned back to Sarabi and offered his hand. ''''If you take my hand, I''ll repair and improve your mana flow.''''
The silver-haired lion girl looked at his hand, then into his eyes, and took it. When she did that, he sent his mana flowing into her. As their hands connected, a gentle surge of energy passed from them.
At first, she felt a subtle warmth, like theforting rays of sunlight on a cool day. Then, a soft tingling sensation spread through her body, reaching every corner of her being.
Inara observed closely, her expression shifting from doubt to mild surprise as she noticed a visible change in Sarabi. Once filled with uncertainty, the silver-haired girl''s eyes widened in amazement.
It was as if a veil had been lifted, and she could suddenly see the world with newfound rity. Archer''s mana flowed through her magical channels, unraveling the chaotic currents that had hindered her power.
Colors seemed brighter, sounds clearer, and the very essence of mana radiated within her. Sarabi''s gaze met Archer''s, and they shared a silent understanding. It wasn''t just about fixing her mana but improving it.
The tingling intensified briefly before gradually subsiding, leaving Sarabi feeling refreshed and invigorated. Inara couldn''t help but express her surprise. "What did you do, Archer?"
Archer withdrew his hand, a satisfied grin ying on his lips. "Just a bit of fine-tuning. Your granddaughter''s mana was a bit out of tune, but now it''s singing a much prettier song."
Sarabi flexed her fingers, testing the newfound strength within them. She could feel the difference C a smoother, more potent flow of magic coursing through her veins. "It''s incredible. I never knew magic could feel like this."
Lioran, quiet throughout the process, chimed in with a smirk. "Well, you''re in good hands, Sarabi. Looks like he is more than just a charming face."
Archer chuckled. "I''m a man of many talents, my friend."
After helping the girl, he introduced himself to the lion girl. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. The most handsome dragon on Thrylos.''''
Sarabi couldn''t help but giggle at his words. Sensing a significant improvement in the mana flow within her, she took a moment to examine herself.
Grateful, she introduced herself, "I''m Sarabi Silvermane, the first daughter of Duke Karami Silverman. Thank you for your assistance, Archer."
After doing that, Archer turned to Inara, who was watching the scene with amazement. ''''Where is this dragon? And when can I see you again?''''
Inara shook her head before grinning as she pointed south. ''''I''ve always wanted to visit Starfall night markets. Maybe you can take me there after the Frostwinter Festival?''''
Archer gave the woman a charming smile as he replied. ''''Of course. Once the emperor pays me and I''ve spent more time with mydies, I''ll get you for our date.''''
With a sweet smile, the older lioness nodded, surprising Sarabi, who had never witnessed her grandmother behaving like a young girl on her first date. She stared at Archer with a strange expression.
Lioran stood there, shocked as he observed the scene, knowing how well-known Inara''s fiery, hot-headed personality was. Yet, her current behavior was entirely out of character. He silently vowed to keep his mother and sisters hidden; otherwise, they might end up like the Silvermane women.
While the lion boy was thinking, Archer grabbed him with a grin before summoning his wings and taking off after saying goodbye to the two lionesses, who were watching as the prince was dragged off screaming.
Archer soared south, thoroughly enjoying terrorizing the lion prince who desperately clung to him. With a cheeky grin, he remarked, ''''You knew we were going to click, didn''t you? What''s your goal, Lio? I have no interest in your mother or any of your family.''''
As he flew through the skies with Lioran tightly clinging to him, the wind whistled past, and the scenery below changed from the lush Silvermanends to a mountainous terrain. The snow-
capped peaks of mountains loomed ahead, casting shadows over thendscape.
The distant sound of rushing water echoed through the valleys. Lioran, caught up in the thrill of flying, couldn''t help but burst intoughter. His voice mingled with the rushing wind as he teased, "You know, Archer, you''re not as terrifying as I thought for a dragon. More like a giant, flying kitten!"
Archer shot the lion prince a nce, his dragon eyes gleaming mischievously. "Flying kitten, huh? I can be terrifying when I want to be. Don''t underestimate me, Lio."
Lioran, feigning innocence, widened his eyes in mock surprise. "Who, me? Underestimate the great Archer Wyldheart? Never!"
Amused by the lion boys antics, he decided to y along. With a sly grin, he increased his speed, the wind whipping even more fiercely around them. Thendscape blurred as they streaked over the mountains he just saw, and Lioran''sughter turned into a series of startled yelps.
"Slow down! I was just kidding!" Lioran eximed as he clung to him
Archer was about to speaking but his Aura Detector picked up a lone ping close by. Abruptly stopping, he saw a valley not too far from them.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 597 A Snake鈥檚 First Time (R18)
Chapter 597 A Snake''s First Time (R18)
When Archer returned to the domain, he introduced Eldric to the girls, who were baffled at his sudden appearance, but the ck dragon treated them with the same respect he gave him.
Archer built a modest cabin for Eldric, who desired proximity to him and the girls to ensure their safety. A chuckle escaped Archer when he observed the dragon''s earnest dedication to his duty.
With a casual shrug, he granted Eldric the freedom to act as he pleased, with the simple condition that the dragon safeguard the girls should they venture beyond the domain.
After that, he spent all his time in the domain training with Teu, Tal, Sia, and N. They wanted him to be skilled with a sword, which happened a few days before they had to go to the mana shipyard outside Starfall City.
Archer met up with Lioran and Cian to hang around with the two, and during that time, the three grew close and were always together when he wasn''t training or spending time with the girls.
In his spare time, he took all twelve of his women out on dates, which they all loved, and he made sure to spend as much time as he could with them to deepen their already strong bonds.
He spent every night visiting one of the girls or multiple to make love to them all except Halime, who was lying next to him now. The snake girl had been training hard for the tournament because, like the others, she wanted to be among the two hundred.
Archer noticed her poison magic and sword skills improved so much that she could defend herself against Teu. Each of his girl''s skills had gotten so much better that it shocked him. As the coupley in bed, he used Analyze on the snake girl to check her status. @@novelbin@@
[Halime Nagendra]
[Race: Snake Demi Human]
[Age: 19]
[Rank: Expert]
[Exp: 5660/9000]
[Level: 63]
[HP: 3200/3200]
[Mana: 4570/4570]
[Magic: Poison]
[Strength: 2000]
[Constitution: 3400]
[Stamina: 2700]
[Charisma: 2500]
[Intelligence: 2500]
[Status Points: 15]
When Archer saw Halime''s status, he was happy as she was a mage instead of a physical fighter, and her stats showed that. He recently learned that the average stat would be under two thousand; anything above that is considered talented.
Most children who had high stats would be sent to academies and colleges to study. Once they graduated, they would be given jobs in the empire''s government or a position in the imperial army.
In the warmth of his room, Archer was sharing a bed with Halime as the crackling fire held the chill at bay. Beneath a cocoon of sheets, the snake girl nestled close to him with a happy smile.
He turned onto his side to meet Halime''s smiling gaze. The radiant glow of her yellow eyes intensified as she leaned in for a kiss, causing him to grasp her waist instinctively.
The two shared a passionate kiss before Halime moved back and spoke in her exotic ent that he loves. ''''I''m ready, darling. I can''t wait any longer.''''
With a grin, he responded. ''''What do you want, Hali?''''
He tapped his ear, causing the snake girl to sigh as she leaned in and whispered. ''''I want you to make love to me.''''
Archer kissed her once more without uttering a single word as his hand traced a path down her slender body, sending shivers coursing through her. With a gentle touch, he removed her panties.
The snake girl began to feel anxious, but Archerforted her with sweet words before he began to kiss down her body, slowly making his way down until he reached Halime''s intimate area.
He then delicately licked her flower, causing Halime to let out a surprised yelp, but soon, the pleasure shot through her body. Archer saw this and smiled as he increased the speed of his tongue to keep up his assault until she was drenched and moaning loudly.
However, he wasn''t finished yet. He began teasing her clit and slid a finger into her tight passage. When Halime felt this, she screamed out in pleasure as her body started trembling.
Archer gently yed with her until she climaxed and squirted all over his face, causing the snake girl to be embarrassed.
Once he was done, he leaned up with a grin beforementing. ''''Ready for the main course, my snake girl?''''
Halime looked at him and saw him reaching for her night clothes. Archer stripped her until she waspletely naked. When seeing this, his lust soared as she had thick hips and thighs while having a slim waist.
Her perky boobs were perfect, and her dark brown nipples were hard. He leaned down and started sucking one of them while his hand pinched the other, earning him a moan. Pleasure overwhelmed Halime, who couldn''t handle it anymore.
She climaxed again and again, causing her body to grow even more sensitive. When Archer saw her reaction, she started rubbing his manhood against her soaking wet flower. Halime trembled even more.
Archer loved slowing and started pushing himself inside the snake girl. She grabbed ahold of him while yelping in pain, but he quickly cast Aurora Healing, causing a glow to spread over her and stop it from hurting.
The spell couldn''t stop the blood that was dripping out of her and staining the bed. It didn''t bother Archer as he started to thrust slowly. Halime clung to him as the two started making love.
Pleasure overwhelmed them both as Archer felt like he was being sucked in, and Halime''s weak spots were being attacked. This went on for hours until he thrust deep inside and shot his essence deep inside her womb.
Halime''s entire body trembled as she experienced this, and she also ended up squirting all over his waist. Afterward, she copsed to the bed while breathing heavily, causing Archer to smile as he leaned over to kiss her cute nose before pulling out.
Archer wasn''t done as he cast Cleanse on the two of them before shaving his manhood back in, causing Halime to let out a loud mon and bite into his shoulder. They continued like this until she couldn''t handle it.
After he filled her up multiple times and was covered in her love juices, they stopped because she was in a pleasure-filled daze and was sprawled out on the bed. Halime grinned and embraced him for a cozy cuddle as she was in a daze.
He reciprocated with a smile and drew the covers around them because the cold air was biting at their skin. But soon, a fire roared to life on the other side of the room, casting a warm glow, and the scent of burning wood filled the air.
Both loved the cozy atmosphere that enveloped the room as theyy beneath the soft covers, their bodies entwined after the moment they shared. Outside, the wind howled through the trees, creating a haunting melody that echoed in the night.
The mes flickered, casting dancing shadows on the wooden walls. The cabin creaked asionally as if whispering secrets to the night. With a content smile, Archer brushed a strand of hair away from Halime''s face as she nestled against his chest.
Her breathing was steady. The rise and fall of her chest synchronized with the rhythm of Archer''s breathing. The firelight yed on their faces, casting a warm, golden hue. The room was filled with a serene quiet, asionally interrupted by the distant howls of the wind.
His fingers traced gentle patterns on Halime''s back and her beautiful ck scales. He admired her before falling asleep himself. The night passed as the wind and rain let the world know it was still Frostwinter.
The following day, Archer awoke to aforting warmth. Turning his head, he found a pair of radiant yellow eyes fixed on him. A smile spread across his face as Halime leaned in and kissed him before he could speak.
Afterward, they parted, and Archer rose from the bed while Halime wrapped herself in the sheets with a small yawn. He smiled at the sight and remarked, "nning to stay in bed? We must be at the mana shipyard in a few hours."
''''Leave me be. I got ravaged by a wild dragon and am sore.'''' She replied before burying her head in the covers.
Archer chuckled before assuring her he would see her soon, then strolled out. Donning a shirt as he navigated the hallways, he caught snippets of girls chatting and the distant sounds ofbating from outside.
He entered the living room and saw Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira chatting while E and Sera were cooking. The pink-haired girl narrowed her eyes beforementing with a grin. ''''I heard her screaming. It would be best if you saw me tonight, husband. It''s only fair to the rest of us.''''
When Archer heard this, he gave the subus a charming smile. ''''Of course, Nefi. I''ll spend the night with you while on the mana ship.''''
After speaking to her, he turned to the others and continued. ''''So we''re staying on the ship like we agreedst week?''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 599 A Beautiful Mermaid
Chapter 599 A Beautiful Mermaid
After Archer and Sia finished, they returned to the road while dusting themselves off. He turned to the older woman with a grin when he saw her stumbling behind him to ask. ''''Are you sure you''re okay? It looks like you got ravaged by a wild beast.''''
Sia stopped walking while looking at him with a deadpan expression before answering sarcastically. ''''I certainly did, my nephew. You''re a savage and had no mercy on this poor old woman.''''
''''Oh, shut up, Sia. You''re not old, and you were moaning so loud that I''m surprised that no one heard you. But I must admit it seems you loved it.'''' Archer responded with a grin.
Sia''s cheeks turned red, but she went quiet as he was right, causing him to smile even more. After messing around, the two continued walking toward the shipyard, and it came into view, and Archer was amazed.
Stretching across the vast expanse were rows of massive blimp-like aircraft tethered to the ground by sturdy ropes. The giants stood tall against the horizon, casting shadows over the grasnds.
The imperial army, d in uniforms decorated with the emblem of the Avalon empire, patrolled the area, ensuring no one caused any trouble while people went about joining long lines.
Nobles walked proudly among regr folks, showing off their high status with fancy symbols on their clothes. Archer''s eyes widened because he couldn''t believe everything was big. The blimps were nearly as big as him in his dragon form.
Sia saw his reaction and smiled as she exined. ''''The emperor agreed to let people travel by mana ship due to how far the different rounds are.''''
''''The Avalonians are paying for it?''''
''''No. All the kingdoms involved have put a certain amount of gold toward it.'''' Sia replied as they got closer.
A guard stopped them when they got close to the gate that separated the shipyard from the outside world. The couple stopped, and Sia spoke. ''''What is it, soldier?''''
The man looked at her, and his eyes widened in shock before speaking. ''''Sorry, General Silverthorne. I didn''t recognize you.''''
That''s when the two guards turned to Archer and instantly knew who he was. They let the two pass, causing Sia tough as she looked at him. ''''I see you''re well known in the imperial army.''''
Archer grinned as he nodded. ''''Yes, that would happen if you rescued them enough times.''''
Sia startedughing but soon hugged him tight as she spoke. ''''Now enjoy the flight, husband. I''ll watch your fights when I get time, but get one of the girls to record it on a mana crystal.''''
''''I will. Just message me when you want to return, and I''ll summon you.''''
The older woman smiled before kissing him as he opened a gate to the floating ind, and she stepped through with a sweet smile. Archer was left alone, opened a portal to the domain, and the ten girls stepped through.
People around him looked confused as he sent away one woman and summoned even more who greeted him with kisses and hugs. Once they were there, a bell was heard, gathering people around a stage.
Leira walked up to him with a smile and spoke. ''''When we return from the Qualification Round the Frostwinter Festival starts and as promised father will pay you what the empire owes you.''''
''''That''s fine. I can''t wait to see the amount.'''' Archer replied with a greedy smile, causing the cat girl tough.
Nefertiti approached him again and started showering him with affection but leaned into his ear and whispered seductively. ''''You''re making love to me tonight. I can smell Sia all over you.''''
Archer grabbed her thick waist and replied with a grin. ''''You will be the first, my subus. Now behave.''''
The pink-haired girl smiled and backed off as another group approached them. Archer saw Lioran, Cian, and Llyniel''s big brother ric. A group of girls followed behind, including Maeve and Aurelia.
Two more boys were with them, and Archer wondered who they were. Lioran saw his look andughed before introducing them. ''''Brother! These are my ssmates Lyndon and Torin Frostbane. They are from a noble family in the Frostwyn Duchy.''''
Archer looked at the two boys, and they shared the same features, but one was taller. He greeted them with a nod before turning to Cian and ric. ''''Hello, you two. It''s been a while.''''
The wood elf boy smiled. ''''Yes, it''s been a while, Archer. I hope you and my sister are getting along well.''''
''''Yes, Llyn is a lovely girl. I do enjoy herpany.'''' He replied to the brown-haired boy.
ric smiled. ''''Indeed she is. It''s a shame some people in the Oakheart Kingdom don''t see her like you do.''''
This caused Archer to grow curious, but Llyniel interrupted them. ''''Brother, there''s no need to bring that up anymore. It''s in the past now.''''
When Archer heard this, he decided to ask the wood elfter and turned to Cian and greeted him. ''''It''s good to see you, Cian. How have thest two weeks been?''''
The orange-haired boy smiled before replying with a friendly smile. ''''Training with Maeve and some of our ssmates. The Professor has started a wager on you.''''
''''Yes, they think you will win. Alongside some of yourdies.'''' Cassie spoke, causing Cian to agree with a nod.
Before Archer could respond, an enthusiastic voice rang out. "Arch! I''m thrilled about the tournament. Hopefully, we''ll get a chance to spar with some of the magic knight students."
He turned to see Maeve, her excitement obvious in her sparkling grey eyes. Her orange hair was tied in a ponytail, and she wore warrior''s armor concealed beneath a warm-looking white cloak.
''''Hopefully. How have you been, Maeve? Training hard?'''' Archer asked with a smile as the girls started speaking to Nalika, Leonora, and the other girls.
Maeve smiled as she started talking. ''''The training was fun. It was hard but worth it as I''ve increased in level and leveled up some of my skills.''''
She turned to the girl standing not far from them and smiled. ''''Arch. You might have met her before, but let me introduce you to my best friend, Aurelia Vitalis, the third princess of the Vitalis Kingdom.''''
Archer shifted his attention to the beautiful girl with violet hair, her eyes mirroring the same captivating shade as his own. Her hair was neatly arranged in a bun, and she was wearing metal armor emphasizing her curves andrge boobs.
While watching her, Archer heard a sultry voicement. ''''My eyes are up here, dragon. It''s finally nice to meet you properly.''''
He looked up to see a grin on her pretty face before shaking his head. ''''Sorry. It''s not every day I get to meet a beautiful mermaid.''''
Aurelia smiled. ''''You''re a smooth talker like the rumors say. It doesn''t surprise me as you''ve gathered a lot of beautiful princesses. Should me and Maeve be worried?''''
''''I don''t care, Aury. I want to be taken by a dragon, but he can''t im me because I''m engaged.'''' Maeve spoke in a sulky tone. @@novelbin@@
Archer knew she was messing around, so he joined in. ''''I do im princesses, but you missed one thing.''''
He looked into her grey eyes and continued with a charming smile. ''''They seem to im me and are more than willing to be imed. Just ask them.''''
Aurelia grinned before speaking. ''''Noted. But it''s finally good to talk to you, Archer. I noticed you''re not in sses much, and when you are, it''s random. Do you not like them?''''
''''I do. But trouble always seems to find me, so I''m always doing something.'''' He replied.
Archer continued to chat with the two girls, discussing various topics. However, their exchange was interrupted when an older student hurriedly approached them, instructing everyone to proceed to the College of Magic area.
He said his goodbyes to the two girls, who gave him smiles as they went their separate ways. Archer rejoined the group, where everyone talked among themselves, including Lioran and Cian''sdies.
After that, all ten of his women greeted him before they went to the College Of Magic section to see hundreds of people gathered there. Archer saw some of the professors standing behind the headmistress, Ophelia.
Jade was standing behind the headmistress and quickly noticed him. She smiled at his group, but Archer couldn''t resist winking at her, causing the bear woman to look away with a huff.
He chuckled, and E asked in a teasing tone. "Chasing after the Duke''s little sister, are we? You lewd dragon."
Archer was about to respond, but the headmistress started talking to the gathered students. With a wave of her hand, the chattering among the students gradually quieted down, and all eyes turned toward her.
Ophelia''s gaze swept over the sea of faces, a mix of experienced seniors and eager neers.
"Good evening, students of the College of Magic," she began, her voice carrying a certain gravitas that demanded respect. "As we stand here today, we are not just a collection of individuals. You will be representing the college in the Arcane Tournament.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 601 Point Taken
Chapter 601 Point Taken
Gianna startedughing before correcting him. ''''You''re wrong. The emperor only allowed people to travel on them so they would spread rumors when they returned home and get other royal families interested in the ships so he could sell them after the tournaments finished.''''
When Archer heard this, he startedughing and thought the emperor was either stupid or intelligent, but either way, he didn''t care.
The jaguar woman continued before his attention drifted. ''''They were designed to keep the passengersfortable but also protected. Each ship is assigned a Magic Knightpany.''''
''''Oh, so they do get attacked?''''
''''Not since they traveled across the sea to the inds off the continent, but the emperor has prepared for everything, little Archer. So, there is no need to y hero. You can rx.'''' Gianna said with a smirk.
Archer gazed at the grinning woman and replied, "I''m not a hero, ''Gianna.'' I don''t do anything for free unless you''re my woman."
The older woman''s smirk grew wider as she walked away, saying, "Who knows what the future holds?"
He watched her heading towards the other Professors, noticing the sway of her behind as the dress she was wearing couldn''t hide her muscr thighs.
Her vibrant green tail quivered with excitement, and despite her attempts to halt its movement, Archer couldn''t help butugh. Once she departed, he watched the preparations of the mana ships as even more people arrived at the shipyard.
Archer noticed students from all different academies, colleges, guilds, and sects. He was shocked by the amount of people here and wondered how many institutes were on Pluoria.
While admiring the scenery, Nefertiti walked over to him and grabbed his arm as she spoke with a smile. ''''I can''t wait to travel on one of them. It seems like it will be how we travel for a while.''''
He nodded in agreement. ''''Why not? We spend so much time jumping through Gates it wouldn''t hurt to travel like normal people unless there''s an emergency.''''
''''That''s a good idea,'''' N said from behind them.
Archer gave the lion girl a charming smile as he replied. ''''We''ll see how it goes. When do you think we''ll board?''''
''''Shouldn''t be too long now, Arch,'''' Leiramented as the other girls joined them.
''''I heard from Cassie that we will stay on the same floor, but girls and boys are separated,'''' E said while she fiddled with her blonde hair.
''''Yeah, some of the other girls in our sses were talking about it earlier, but Archer could sneak in or meet us in the domain,'''' N suggested, which earned her several nods from the others.
Halime and Llyniel''s faces went red because they knew exactly what the other girls meant by sneaking in. Teu spotted their reactions and teased the two. ''''I know exactly what you dirty girls are thinking. Get your head out of the gutter.''''
When the wood elf heard her usation, she got even more embarrassed and scrambled behind Archer, who had a smile on his face.
The snake girl realized that Llyniel had left her behind, causing everyone tough, but Archer reassured them that he woulde to see each one and not to worry.
Professor Ashguard returned to the group with purpose. The students, including Archer and his girls, were gathered in anticipation. The bear woman''s stern gaze swept across the crowd before she raised amanding hand.
"Students, it''s time to board the mana ship. Follow me," she dered, her voice cutting through the ambient chatter.
Archer, the girls, and a hundred other students followed behind her. They moved towards the awaiting mana ship.
The ship''s entrance was a ramp that weed the students aboard. The air was charged with excitement as they crossed the entry, guided by Professor Ashguard through thebyrinthine corridors of the vessel.
Finally, the group arrived at a pair of ornate double doors. Professor Ashguard, with a sweep of her hand, opened them to reveal a stunningly decoratedmon room.
Soft light filled the space, casting an enchanting glow. The walls were adorned with detailed paintings depicting scenes of mythical creatures and far-off realms.
Bookshelves lined some of the walls, and a crystal chandelier hung gracefully from the ceiling, illuminating the foyer in shimmering light.
Comfortable chairs were arranged so groups could sit and talk or even rx. While walking alongside the girls, Archer couldn''t help but appreciate the beauty of the surroundings.
Soon, Professor Ashguard stopped walking and spun on her heels to face them as she started speaking. ''''Here is where you will spend time traveling up and down the continent. I will show everyone to their rooms, but no room sharing is allowed even if you are engaged.''''
As the bear woman said that, she looked at Archer knowingly, causing him to smile at her. After informing them, the Professor started to show everyone their rooms.
Lioran, Cian, and their girls were led away before they left them. Archer looked around and started to get annoyed while waiting for the Professor to return.
She walked up the stairs, and Archer couldn''t help but notice how her curves showed through her robes. He knew he loved curvy women, but his father''s little sister was something else.
Her short, wavy brown hair reached down to her shoulders. They walked briefly before reaching a nondescript door, and the Professor entered as she started speaking. ''''Archer anddies. Follow me, and I''ll take you to the rooms the headmistress assigned to you.''''
Archer nodded before following behind for a few minutes until she suddenly turned to face them when they appeared in a long corridor with loads of doors on either side.
Her massive boobs jiggled, which caught his attention. As he was looking at her, someone poked him in the ribs, causing him to look, and saw Hemera standing there with agrin.
Shemented. ''''Stop checking the Professor out, or she will get angry. Not all women are like us and enjoy your gaze.''''
''''Point taken,'''' Archer answered with a grin.
Soon, he stopped admiring the older woman before she spoke. ''''These twelve rooms belong to each of you and myself. The headmistress wants me to keep an eye on you. Now pick a room, and it will be yours until the end of the Arcane tournament.''''
All the girls kissed him, earning him a scowl from the Professor. After they picked out their rooms, Archer picked the one next to the bear woman so he could bump into her more often.
After choosing the room, Archer entered to see arge single bed with a dresser on one side and a table on the other. There was a door that led to a balcony from which he headed.
When stepping outside, he saw queues of people stepping omto the other mana ships. Archer returned to his room andid on the bed to getfortable.
He could sense the girls getting settled into their rooms, but one was heading straight for him, which brought a smile to his face. Archer stood up and approached the door.
A soft knock came, and he opened the door to see a smiling Tal looking at him with a lust-filled gaze. Shemented before he could say anything. ''''Can Ie in master?''''
Archer grinned as he reached out to grab the mixed elf and pulled her into the room. When he closed the door, she dropped to her knees in front of him.
He knew what the silver-haired girl wanted as she stared at his manhood. Archer spoke with a grin. ''''Pull my pants down, my ve.''''
When Tal heard this, she instantly did what he said and gently pulled down his pants, and his manhood popped out. She took it in her hands and started stroking him.
Archer let out a groan as a surge of pleasure washed over him. But soon enough, she took it in her mouth and started moving her head backward and forward.
Tal continued to suck him until he was ready to release his seed down her throat. So he grabbed her head and pushed his manhood further in.
He saw a puddle of love juices pooling between the elf''s legs. This turned Archer on even more, causing him to finish in her mouth, which made her eyes roll in pleasure.
After Archer finished in her mouth, she was crouched in front of him in a daze, but he wasn''t done there. He cast Cleanse off her and lifted her to her feet. @@novelbin@@
As he did that, Tal''srge boobs jiggled as she stood up; on shaky legs, she managed to stand, but Archer kissed her before his hands slipped down her body until they reached her soaking wet flower.
Archer began teasing her yfully by rubbing her soaked flower, which made the elf release a moan full of pleasure. However, their blissful moment ended when he swiftly positioned her over the nearby table.
He bent her over and started rubbing his manhood against her. This caused Tal''s body to tremble. Archer slipped into her cave and instantly felt the tightness mp down on him.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 604 Aeris Redcliffe
Chapter 604 Aeris Redcliffe
Archer turned around to see a delicate-looking boy around his age looking at him. He raised his hand with a smile. ''''My name is Aeris Redcliffe. It''s good to meet the boy behind all the rumors.''''
Looking at the boy''s outstretched hand, Archer carefully scrutinized him. Jet-ck short hair framed his face, and he had an innocent smile. However, what truly captivated his gaze were the boy''s striking red eyes.
A deep crimson shade, they sparkled with an unusual intensity. He blinked, momentarily taken aback, but then extended his hand, initiating the introduction. "Archer Wyldheart."
''''Yes, I know your name. I''m from a kingdom in the far south called Dunespire. My father sent me to the Starlight Academy to make friends. So here I am.''''
''''So you decided to approach the dragon minding his own business?'''' Archer asked with a raised eyebrow.
Aeris chuckled. ''''Why not? I see you talking to that lion demi-human and his friends. Does my presence bother you?''''
''''No. I was curious. I understand girls approaching me, but not boys, as they see me as a threat except from a handful of people. It''s new to me.'''' He answered the ck-haired boy.
The boy chuckled, which made Archerugh and tease his new friend. ''''Youugh like a woman, Aeris. Maybe the gods cursed you?''''
''''Shut up! I was born with thisugh dragon!'''' Aeris retorted but soon startedughing.
The two continued talking, and Archer soon noticed people staring at them with strange looks that were annoying, which caused him to ask in a curious voice. ''''Are you the ck sheep of Starlight Academy? Or did you use the Professor''s cat in an experiment?''''
''''What are you waffling on about Arch? Of course, I didn''t use any cats! They hate me due to my element.''''
''''If you continue mocking me, I''ll eat you, Aeris. But what element do you process?'''' Archer answered.
''''Darkness and Summoning.''''
Archer grew even more curious. ''''What''s wrong with that? I love the darkness. It''s so peaceful and misunderstood.''''
Aeris nodded with a sad smile before agreeing. ''''It''s a great element, but I don''t have enough mana to use it for long, and I''m not good at summoning. Due to my mana, I''ve only contracted with horned rabbits and slimes.''''
''''Interesting.''''
He stepped back and looked at Aeris even more closely, and thanks to his dragon eyes, he could see what no one else could. He saw that the boy''s mana heart was underpowered and needed a jolt.
With a smirk, Archer stepped forward and ced his hand on Aeris''s chest, which caused him to go red. ''''What are you doing? You don''t suddenly touch someone like that.''''
Aeris stopped speaking when the mana wave crashed into his chest, causing a burning pain to radiate. The ck-haired boy screamed in pain, catching everyone''s attention. A Professor rushed over to separate them, but he was sent flying by a slender white tail.
Archer turned to the man who crashed to the floor. ''''Don''t get involved. I''m fixing his mana, human.''''
After channeling the mana, he withdrew his hand from Aeris, who sported a flushed face and beads of sweat as he felt the mana surge through his body, causing shocks to his body, but when that all faded, he felt much better.
Archer caught a glimpse of wide-eyed astonishment on the boy''s face as he sensed the mana surge.
''''What did you do?''''
He smiled before answering. ''''I just corrected your mana heart. It needed a jolt, and who better to do that than a white dragon?''''
Aeris looked shocked and quickly spoke. ''''I need to get back to my room. Can we meet another time?''''
''''Yeah. I''m not hard to find.''''
The ck-haired boy smiled and rushed off while being watched by all the students in that part of the ship. Archer looked around to see amon room where people sat around talking or reading.
With his new friend gone, Archer left that part of the ship behind and went looking for something to do as Gianna gave the girls a tour, and he had nothing to do. After walking for a little while, he saw someone he hadn''t seen in a while.
In amazement, she walked onto one of the observation decks and looked at the rough sea below. Archer entered the room, gaining her attention and causing him to speak. ''''Hello, Apollonia. I haven''t seen you in a while.''''
The pink-haired girl just looked at him with a nk look on her face before she answered. ''''Because you don''te to ss.''''
Archer chuckled. ''''Well, yeah, you''re right there. But sometimes it can''t be helped.''''
Following his words, he studied the girl. Her lengthy pink hair was neatly fastened into a ponytail, and the crystal blue brilliance of her eyes sparkled under the afternoon sunlight.
Her fair, porcin skin held a captivating beauty, but Archer soon noticed something that amazed him. She was made up of mana, but not in the way he is. Her human form is the main one, while his human form is his secondary.
Apollonia spoke with an annoyed tone. ''''Why are you here? Think you could woo me like the girls that follow you around? Sorry, but I''m not a lost duckling.''''
''''Huh? I''ve not flirted with you at all. I was saying hello.'''' Archer responded.
Her blue eyes turned to him, and he felt she was boring into his soul, but she spoke. ''''I saw the way you were looking at me. Your eyes were roaming all over my body. Are you a pervert?''''
Archer was taken aback by her attitude and got annoyed. ''''I was admiring your beauty, and that''s it.''''
When the pale-skinned girl heard this, she bristled with anger before speaking. ''''Stop being nice to me. I don''t know you and have no interest in knowing you. Now enjoy the rest of your day.''''
After speaking, she turned on her heels and marched out of the observation deck, leaving a stunned Archer behind. He shook his head but soon heardughinging from behind him.
Archer quickly spun around to see a man sitting on a bench at the back. He was a mop of ck hair and had a long ck beard.
But the man was much taller and bigger than him. The man''s eyes were green and blue, which he hadn''t seen in this world yet.
He shook his head andmented with narrowed eyes. ''''Who are you? And why are you creeping around like a stalker?''''
When the man heard Archer''s question, he startedughing but soon calmed down and exined. ''''I''m Captian Morgan Highmore. Leader of the Magic Knights.''''
Before he could retort, the man continued. "I''ve got the scoop on you, Archer Wyldheart. The maestro of mayhem, the connoisseur of chaos, a hooligan, and a bandit. Delighted to make your acquaintance atst."
Archer looked at the man who was smiling at him. With a shrug, he responded. ''''Well, it does seem you know me, but why would I care?''''
''''You shouldn''t. I mean, you no harm, boy. I was your father''s friend long ago, but his pride got too much for me.''''
When Morgan mentioned his father, he growled before warning him. ''''Don''t mention that human in front of me. He''s lucky I let him live and didn''t eat him.''''
''''Yeah, Leonard went too far with you. I did warn him, but he didn''t want to hear it. But honestly, I''m d you''re okay now.'''' Morganmented as he stood up and stretched.
He walked over to Archer and pped his shoulder as he asked. ''''Have a drink with me, boy! I made sure the quartermaster stocked some strong Ale. I guarantee it makes your head spin.''''
Before Archer answered, he sent a message to the girls telling them what he was up to. They replied, telling him to have fun and enjoy himself with his new friend. After that, he looked at Morgan and nodded.
The older man smiled and put his arm over his shoulder while guiding him to the Magic Troop section. They walked through the corridors as Morgan kept chatting to Archer, who was bewildered by the situation and wondered why the man was friendly with him.
After trekking for a while, they walked through a double door to see a simrmon room, but this one had a bar with soldiers drinking. When the door mmed shut, everyone turned to them.
Archer noticed that most soldier''s eyes widened in shock as two women rushed up. He saw one had very short white hair and glowing green eyes. She spoke while looking at Morgan. ''''Father, who is this handsome young man?'''' @@novelbin@@
The second woman had the same short hair, but it was ck, and had bright blue eyes, which caught him off guard. She quicklymented. ''''Sister, he is a dragon. Look at his beautiful white scales.
Morgan chuckled before introducing them. ''''Archer, these two beauties are my daughters, Giselle and Genevieve Highmore.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 606 Overpowered For my Age
Chapter 606 Overpowered For my Age
Archer looked around the room and approached the door when he saw a piece of paper on the door. He picked it up and read it, which didn''t take too long. It was a note from Morgan telling him they had to get to work but to visit them sometime.
After reading that, he left the chamber he was in to see the Magic Knightmon room, which was empty; with a shrug, Archer returned to the College Of Magic section of the mana ship. It didn''t take him too long.
He entered the standard room and saw some professors sitting around a table chatting about the uing tournament. He stopped when they spotted Archer, who shrugged and walked to the nearest window.
When Archer looked out, he saw a rough sea below and waves as high as a city wall crash on a small ind. They were flying about thirty meters above the waves to avoid the storm.
It rxed as thunder boomed overhead and the rainshed against the window. While standing there, he zoned out to the beautiful morning sky. The sun hadn''t risen yet, but the moon allowed him to see through the storm.
The thunderous roar of the engines echoed in his ears,boring relentlessly to navigate through the storm. The entire vessel quivered, a symphony of vibrations, as the relentless rain battered against the protective shield.
''''Isn''t the weather just stunning, especially in the skies?'''' He heard a voice from behind him.
Startled, Archer turned around to find an unexpected presence. A smile graced his face as he greeted her, ''''Margeret, it''s been a while. You''re as beautiful as ever.''''
He soaked in the sight of the beautiful, sophisticated woman he had encountered in the college library. She was wearing a form-fitting blue uniform that highlighted her curves, and her shirt struggled to contain her enormous boobs.
Margeret''s short brown hair was neatly secured in a ponytail, and a clipboard rested in her grasp.
''She is stunning. Older woman on Earth never looked as good as she does.'' He thought to himself.
A radiant gleam of joy illuminated her blue eyes as she caught sight of his smile. Archer found this mature older woman beautiful and stepped forward before whispering into her ear. ''''That uniform looks good on you, Margeret.''''
Her face reddened when she heard hispliment, causing her to think to herself. ''Why am I blushing like a little girl? I''m a grandmother and shouldn''t be falling for this yboy''s charm.''
Margeret shook her head and spoke. ''''Thank you for thepliment, Archer. How are you finding the journey so far?''''
''''Well, apart from getting drunk for the first time, which was interesting, it''s been okay, I guess. What are you doing here? You''re a librarian?'''' Archer asked with a curious voice.
''''I am. But the headmistress wants me to be her secretary for the tournament, and if I do a good job, I''ll be promoted.''''
He smiled when hearing that and congratted the older woman, who smiled before speaking apologetically. ''''It was good seeing you, Archer. But I''m in a rush and have to go. I was running an errand for the headmistress.''''
Archer bid farewell to Margeret, watching her briskly walk away, her figure disappearing down the corridor. He couldn''t help but admire the sway in her step; even in her uniform, her round behind stood out.
With a slight smile, he turned and continued his journey through the mana ship. The atmosphere in the College of Magic section was a mix of excitement and anticipation for the uing tournament.
Professors and students alike were engaged in discussions about strategies and magic techniques. Archer decided to go to his room to gather his thoughts and perhaps rest for a while.
As he walked down the metallic corridors, the thunderous roar of the engines persisted, echoing the ship''s struggle against the raging storm outside. He nced out the windows, where the sea below raged with colossal waves.
Lost in thought, he was suddenly captivated by a movement in the sea. A colossal creature breached the surface, its massive form visible even through the stormy torrents. @@novelbin@@
After the creature vanished under the waves, he closed his hands to scan for the girls and saw some sleeping while E, Llyniel, N, Halime, and Teu were in themon room. He sent them a message asking if they wanted to have breakfast with him.
All three agreed by replying through the bracelets. With that, Archer headed toward them as the sun rose. After walking for ten minutes, he found the five girls. E greeted him with a big smile. ''''Morning Arch! Where were youst night?''''
He kissed each girl before exining what had happened and where he was, which caused them tough. Teu asked while trying to stifle augh. ''''You''ve never been drunk?''''
''''No Teu. Never seen the interest, but it wasn''t so bad.'''' Archer replied with a chuckle.
The five girls led Archer through the bustling corridors of the College of Magic section of the ship, navigating the flow of students going about their business gossiping or heading to the extra sses the professors decided to hold while they traveled.
As they entered the spacious dining room, Archer saw dozens of students in animated conversations scattered across the tables. The aroma of various dishes filled the air, creating a mouth-watering atmosphere.
E grinned at him and gestured towards an empty table. "Sit here, Arch. We''ll get the food."
With that, she and the other girls dispersed towards the various serving stations, leaving Archer to take in the lively scene.
Sitting at the table waiting for the girls to return, Archer noticed Lioran approaching with a warm smile. Nalika and Leonora trailed behind him, their expressions mixing curiosity and excitement.
Lioran greeted Archer with a smile. "Good morning, Archer. Mind if we join you?"
Archer motioned to the empty seats. "Not at all, Lioran. Grab a seat. It''s good to see you."
As they settled in, Leonora greeted him as she sat beside Lioran. ''''Hey Archer. How was your morning?
''''It''s good. I''m just waiting for the girls to bring my breakfast. El told me to wait here.'''' He replied to the lion girl.
Nalikamented next. ''''When''s your date with Inara? And are you nning to im Nni Silvermane as well?''''
Archer choked when he heard the grey-haired lioness. He shook his head before talking to the girl in a fed-up voice. ''''Do you spend your free time gossiping about my love life?
''''Pretty much. It''s interesting to guess who you''re going to im next.'''' Nalika responded with a grin.
Archer looked at the lion boy, who was chuckling while watching his fiance tease him. ''''I swear, Lioran, if you weren''t my friend, I would have shaved her bald by now.''''
This only made him and Nalikaugh. Leonora shook her head while stifling augh, causing Archer to answer. ''''I haven''t nned anything. I''m trying to strengthen my current rtionships before wooing other women.''''
''''Oh damn. I thought you''d im another ten princesses during the tournament.'''' Lioran teased him.
Archer narrowed his eyes and warned the lion prince. ''''One more word and I''ll go after your grandmother and be your grandfather, Lio!''''
He then turned his attention to the two lionesses and teased them. ''''I will challenge your father for your mother''s hand and any sisters you two have. So you''d be calling me father soon, girls.''''
After speaking, everyoneughed as Lioran responded with a teasing tone. ''''If you somehow marry her Arch, I will offer my hand in marriage as well.''''
''''Shut up, idiot. I wouldn''t marry you, and I feel sorry for Leonora and Nalika for being stuck with you.'''' Archer retorted.
Lioran startedughing and stopped messing around before asking. ''''Enough of the teasing. Are you excited for the tournament? I heard the Oakheart Kingdom is beautiful.''''
Archer nodded. ''''Yeah, I can''t fight and see how otherspare due to being overpowered for my age.''''
''''That''s cheating. You''ll demolish thepetition, and it would be unfair.'''' Leonora spoke up after she took her cloak off.
''''I created a limiter to put me at the Magus Rank.'''' He replied as he raised his arm to show them the bracelet.
''''Oh, okay. I guess that''s fine, then. Sorry, I heard you''ve wiped out armies and destroyed the Dragon Hunters.'''' Leonora exined.
When she mentioned the hunters, it brought back memories of the fights he''d had with them before, and he promised himself he would wipe them out when he visited the north.
Archer shook his head. ''''Yeah, you''re right, but where is the fun in fighting people my age and instantly beating them? I want a challenge.''''
Lioran and the two girls startedughing before the lion boy spoke. ''''Sounds about right for you, Arch.''''
As the four continued to talk, E and the others returned with loads of tes. When Archer saw this, his eyes widened as there were all kinds of food, from meat to potato-looking things to burgers, which confused him.
But he shrugged and started eating after thanking his girls, who replied with smiles before they ate.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 609 The Butcher Of Moonshadow Grove
Chapter 609 The Butcher Of Moonshadow Grove
Archer watched Albert stroke a strand of ck hair off Mia''s face as he spoke. ''''My love. They will pay for what they did to you.''''
His grandfather turned his head and called out. ''''Merric. Heal her while I deal with the King.''''
''''Yes,mander!'''' A slim man with brown hair appeared out of the forest and took hold of Mia.
Before Albert could rush off, another man interjected. ''''Commander, if you go through with this, the emperor will be displeased. He may punish you.''''
A pair of ice-blue eyes turned on the man and spoke in an unbridled rage. ''''They hurt my wife, Theodore! The Moonshadow King will answer to my axe!''''
Without another word, a boom was heard as Archer watched Albert sprint toward the city. He was dragged along and witnessed the old man go crazy as he leaped into the air and aimed for the city''s gate.
Albert shed toward it, and a massive mana st tore the gate apart, sending soldiers flying. When Archer witnessed this, his eyes widened as he realized his grandfather was powerful and a man not to be messed with.
The scene continued as the old man rushed into the city while swinging hisrge axe against the hordes of soldiers. The axe cut many soldiers in half and sent the rest flying while mages started to appear around him.
Archer loved the scene and sat in a nearby building to watch while getting excited. The city trembled as Albert Silverthorne unleashed fury upon the soldiers. His eyes scanned the surroundings, aze with a fire that mirrored the inferno he was about to unleash.
The rhythmic sh of his boots echoed as he advanced, the air crackling with his rage as mana surged from his body as he sent shes flying toward the buildings. His attacks destroyed them, causing them to crumble into dust with their inhabitants still inside.
In one hand, Albert wielded his formidable axe. A weapon passed down through generations of Silverthorne; its de whispered to have tasted the blood of countless foes.
In the other, he conjured mes that danced with an intensity matching his burning rage. Soldiers, d in armor that once symbolized the strength of the Moonshadow Kingdom, now faced the manifestation of wrath.
Albert''s movements were a blur, a relentless storm of strikes that left no room for defense. His axe cleaved through armor and bone alike, each swing apanied by a trail of searing fire that consumed everything in its wake.
The city streets became chaotic, stained with crimson blood and the scorching touch of imprable mes. Soldiers, once defenders of their home, now met their doom at the hands of a berserker fueled by an unyielding desire for vengeance.
As the carnage unfolded, buildings crumbled in the wake of Albert''s devastating onught. His axe, a conduit of destruction, bit into stone and timber, rendering the cityscape into ruins.
mes, both magical and mundane, consumed structures like a ravenous beast, leaving behind andscape scarred by the relentless wrath of a man scorned.
Albert continued with his attack. Archer noticed that all he kept saying was Mia''s name as he struck down dozens of soldiers, leaving a trail of blood behind him.
It took him a while to ughter all the King''s soldiers. An hour passed as he watched Albert destroy the Moonshadow capital. It nowy in rubble with a sea of blood rushing through the streets.
Albert watched from a good vantage point as he arrived at the pce gates. The King''s Guards, d in ornate armor, formed a formidable line of defense.
When seeing this, Archer thought to himself. ''Watch grandfather ughter them. Hurry up, old man!''
Albert''s eyes zed with an unmistakable fury as a smile yed on his lips. With an earth-shattering roar, he charged at the King''s Guards like an enraged bull. The sheer force of his rush sent shockwaves through the air.
His axe, a gleaming extension of his wrath, caught the sunlight as the first strike was a torrent of power, a sweeping arc that cleaved through the air with a menacing whistle.
Two King''s Guards, caught off guard, met a brutal fate as the axe cut through them effortlessly. The force of the swing sent crimson arcs into the air, and when Archer saw this, he cheered Albert on as the blood sttered against the pce garden.
The remaining Guards hastily raised their shields, bracing for the attack. The impact of Albert''s swing rattled them, the sheer strength behind each blow reverberating through their defenses. @@novelbin@@
A ceaseless rage etched across Albert''s face, mirroring the storm of unyielding strikes that ensued. Blessed with a lifetime of finely honed skills, he exploited every opening and weakness in their defense.
His axe transformed into a lethal blur, discerning the vulnerabilities in their armor and ruthlessly capitalizing on them as he turned the soldiers into a blood mist when he hit them.
The sh of metal against metal echoed through the courtyard, a battle that Archer could only watch in awe. In a matter of moments, Albert''s brutal assault reduced the once-
mighty King''s Guards to a scattered, defeated force.
The courtyardy strewn with fallen warriors, and a heavily breathing Albert was staring at the pce doors.
Archer jumped off the building to get closer just as the old man shouted in a rage-filled voice. ''''King Rio Moonshadow! Get out here now! How dare you hurt my Mia? She was innocent and carrying my first daughter!''''
As Archer heard that, he mumbled. ''''He must be talking about Sia.''
The thunderous shout echoed through the pce, causing its foundations to tremble. A man, encased in a suit of imposing armor, stood forth, gripping a mighty greatsword in his hands.
When Albert saw this, he rested his bloody axe on his shoulder and spoke teasingly. ''''Marcus. You can run now, and no one will think differently of the cowardly knight.''''
After speaking, he startedughing before suddenly stopping and charging toward the knight, who was caught off guard. But Albert was like a whirlwind and kept striking, constantly causing the enemy to defend himself.
Archer felt something and saw his grandfather slow down his attack. He swung the axe in a way that caused the knight to entirely block it, leaving his chest exposed, which Albert put to use and mmed a fire st into it.
The knight was sent flying and crashed through the pce doors. Albert stepped through and battered away some King''s Guard who rushed him in a futile attempt of an ambush. Once he was out of sight, Archer followed him inside.
It only had been a minute, and when he entered the pce after Albert, the walls were covered in blood, and butchered corpsesy all over the ce. Archer was taken aback because the happy-go-lucky teasing grandfather he knew was a demon.
He wondered why the old man would let himself get captured that time but then concluded that it was Mia''s doing, causing him to mumble. ''''Damn, that woman is dangerous. She was a demon but now a troll.''''
After that, Archer followed the destruction and saw hundreds of King''s Guard lying dead. Some were cleaved in half, while others were crushed. When seeing this, he spoke. ''''Damn, old man. You were brutal.''
Soon, he made it to the throneroom, where he heard screaming. When Archer entered, a man flew at him, which passed right through and crashed into the wall.
That''s when he heard Albert talk as he grabbed a trembling, scared man. ''''Rio! You harmed my beautiful Mia. Why! She did nothing wrong!''''
''''The witch killed a party of our finest adventurers. They were important to our kingdom, Albert!'''' The man named Rio responded.
"I don''t give a damn! They attempted to force her into things! She had to defend herself while carrying our child, you idiot! Now, rot and die!"
Albert snapped the man''s neck beforeunching his body into the wall near Archer. The impact caused the King to explode into bits.
Once the old man was finished, he cast a spell before taking off and flying around the Moonshadow, wasting everything. Archer watched this and thought to himself. ''Is this where I get it from? Grandfather is a beast.''
Albert ttened castles and turned armies into fertilizer. He tried not to harm citizens and only armed men. This went on for hours, and Archer watched as the old man stood over the prince and his bodyguard, whom he just slew.
He could see the old man''s rage increasing, but a booming voice was heard. ''''That''s enough, Alby! You''ve shown the world your strength.''''
Archer turned to see his grandmother, but he was briefly bewitched before shaking his head as she descended to the ground.
Mia looked at the bodies around them and spoke. ''''Well, Alby. We will bebeled the demon king and queen if this continues. Look at the orcs on the Eastern continent; you couldn''t help yourself to challenge the chief who offered us shelter.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 610 The Witch Of Terror
Chapter 610 The Witch Of Terror
Archer watched as the rage-filled Albert instantly calmed down when Mia appeared. He watched as his grandmother scolded him. ''''You stupid man! You didn''t have to destroy the capital.''''
Mia stopped talking but smiled as she hugged Albert. ''''Thank you, my love.''''
''''The anger was too much. When they hurt you, I couldn''t control myself.'''' Albert said as he held her hands.
''''Don''t worry, you idiot. The emperor will take the opportunity to add the Moonshadow Kingdom to the growing empire.''''
Albert nodded in agreement and was about to talk, but the crystal ran out. Archer reappeared on the mana ship''s balcony, looking around. He shrugged to himself. ''''Seems like the old man is strong. I should fight him.''''
He shook his head, pulled out the other mana recorder Lioran gave him, and saw it was about his grandmother. Archer got curious, so he watched it as the afternoon shone down.
When he was about to do that, a flock of small flying beasts passed by the mana ship. Archer smiled as he summoned two shadow creatures and ordered them to attack. They bowed their heads before rushing toward the beasts.
They tore the flock apart, and a shower of blood fell to the ground, which made himugh as he spoke to himself. ''''That was good. They''ve got stronger since I became the Shadow Prince.''''
After doing that, he held up his forearms and imagined his shadow ws appeared, and with a second, they did, which pleased him. Archer was happy as he could hide everything now but only hid his horns because they got in the way when he made love to the girls.
As he caught sight of his reflection in the door''s ss, he couldn''t help but be taken aback by his appearance. His snowy white hair, though short, gave off a scruffy charm, giving him the air of a rogue.
The violet luster of his eyes radiated an abundance of mana, resembling stars in the night sky. Examining his features, Archer took note of his strong jaw, a feature adored back on Earth.
His unblemished, clear, and smooth pale skin might be the envy of others. Archer rose and removed his shirt, revealing a body defined by pure muscle but not excessively. He admired the well-defined eight-pack he possessed and felt amazed.
Done with his narcissism, he sent mana into the mana recorder that Lioran gave him and was sent to a beautiful city. Archer looked around and saw people going about their business, but that''s when he saw Mia.
She was walking down a street while looking around. When Archer saw this, he started tough as he spoke. ''''You look dodgy, grandmother. Let''s see what you''re up to.''''
He followed behind the dragon-kin woman who approached a group of guards. Archer sensed the mana as she cast a spell on them. As the magic took over, they started fighting each other. @@novelbin@@
''''This grandmother of mine is a menace. I like it'''' Archer said with a grin as he watched her do it to numerous groups she passed by.
Mia cast a spell that caused the target to think the closest people were beasts, causing them to attack, but she released it hundreds of times. Archer watched as the streets descended into chaos and people fought everywhere.
While this happened, Mia continued her walk with a smile and a mischievous glint. She summoned dark and ominous golems with another wave and ordered them to ransack the noble''s mansions for their wealth.
They rushed off, causing the ground to shake, which made her smile. Archer was watching the scene with wide eyes. Mia continued, and whenever a soldier approached her, she would send a Fire st at the man.
The dark red fire turned the enemy to ash as the woman passed by with a smile. As she strolled toward the pce, the air crackled with magic. As Mia approached the grand pce, the chaotic aftermath of her spells was evident in the city around her.
As she reached the pce gates, the ground trembled slightly, and from the shadows emerged the ominous stone golems she had summoned earlier. These eerie figures, dark and silent, took their positions behind her, their stony presence heightening the tension in the air.
Just as the golems settled into ce, a man, surrounded by a formidable entourage of guards, stepped forward.
His voice echoed through the courtyard as he called out to her, his tone a mix of disbelief and frustration. "Mia! What are you doing? It was a dispute over the terms of the peace ords; there''s no need to take it this far!"
Mia turned to face the man, a mischievous glint in her eyes. She gave him a sly smile as she gestured to the chaos surrounding them and replied with a hint of mockery, "Oh, dear, Chancellor Octavius. This is merely a taste of what happens when one displeases the Avalon Kingdom."
The chancellor''s expression shifted from disbelief to a stern frown. "This is your solution? Bringing chaos to the entire city over a disagreement?"
Mia chuckled softly. "A little chaos keeps things enjoyable. Besides, it''s not just about peace. It''s about sending a message, about ensuring that no one underestimates the power of the Avalon Kingdom."
As she spoke, the stone golems behind her seemed to shift ufortably, their silent and ominous presence adding an eerie atmosphere to the confrontation.
Chancellor Octavius sighed, his frustration evident. "Mia, you''re jeopardizing everything, the stability of the continent. This won''t be taken lightly by the other kingdoms."
Her smile widened, and she raised her hand,manding the stone golems to advance slightly. "Let theme. My love and I deal with whatever consequences arise. The Avalon Kingdom will not be underestimated any longer. We will be an empire that the continent fears!"
As the golems moved, the chancellor and his guards tensed, realizing that convincing Mia to undo her chaos might be more challenging than they initially thought.
The courtyard remained tense, with Mia standing defiantly, surrounded by her magical creations, as the consequences of her actions reverberated through the city.
She pointed at the group with a grin. ''''Kill them all! Show no mercy, my golems!''''
When they rushed forward, the chancellor screamed out. ''''You would doom a whole kingdom just for the emperor''s ambitions?''''
Mia looked at the man and gave a simple answer. ''''Yes. Now die.''''
The sea of golems washed over the soldiers and annihted them. Once that was done, she looked at her handiwork but felt like she wasn''t done. She ordered the golems to destroy all military buildings and kill any remaining soldiers.
They bowed before rushing off. The ones who looted the noble''s mansions returned and dumped a mountain of gold in front of her. When Archer saw this, he was shocked because his grandmother''s eyes looked the same whenever he saw treasure.
''''She''s a greedy menace? Is that where I get it from?'''' He mumbled to himself.
He shook his head and continued to watch as Mia stored it all away in her storage ring and pulled out amunication device. ''''Alby! I''m heading for Moonshadow Grove City. When you are done in the south,e here, but make sure not to damage the city as Cynrad wants to keep it pristine.''''
After a few seconds, a deep voice was heard. ''''Yes, my love. It will take me a few hours, but be careful.''''
''''I will. After the war, we need to get married. Little Sia will be here in a year.''''
"Believe me, my love, we will! I assure you that by the time our little angel grows older, we will have solidified the empire''s power as a formidable force in Pluoria. Mia, we must put an end to these raids. The kingdom won''tst unless we retaliate, and that''s precisely what we''re undertaking now."
''''Yes. The Ashguard family is taking the west along. Even Agnes Avalon has joined the war with her band of crazy mages and took most southern castles.''''
When Mia finished talking, Archer was shocked and wondered which ancestor they knew. He also wanted to know who Agnes was.
After a while, Albert replied. ''''Cynrad has his wife fighting now? Is it that bad?''''
''''No, she was bored and is using her thunder magic well. She swiped away an Azuraian army that tried to invade the kingdom from the south.''''
''''What did the king say about it?'''' Albert asked with a fed-up voice.
Mia startedughing before informing him. ''''He can''t say anything. Agnes is a Demi-god and the matriarch of the Avalon Kingdom. The people love her, and the soldiers adore her.''''
''''Damn! That woman is crazy, though. Her magic is dangerous.''''
Archer watched his grandmother smile. ''''She''s a darling. It''s just she and Cynrad don''t get on at all. So she trains her magic and helps the kingdom while he''s at war.''''
''''Understandable. Okay, I won''t be long, my love. Be careful of the Magic Knights over there.'''' Albertmented before disconnecting.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 612 Big Horde
Chapter 612 Big Horde
He watched as Albert cradled the injured Mia, who was already healing herself, but that didn''t stop his panicking. Once she was stable, the old man took off and flew toward the city''s entrance.
That''s when he discovered that Albert''s mana recorder was the second and Mia''s was the first. With that knowledge, the scene ended, and I came to the balcony, seeing the sun starting to set.
Archer shook his head and put the recorders back into his Item Box after deciding to watch the ones his brother gave him another time. As he did that, he heard the girls entering his room while chatting.
After seeing them all, he got up and walked inside; when the girls saw him, each one beamed. Nefertiti rushed to be the first to kiss him, which she did, and after that, she shoved his head into her cleavage, causing him to smirk.
He pulled back and asked the grinning subus. ''''Enjoy my head in your boobs, you naughty girl?''''
Nefertiti feigned innocence, then leaned forward, kissing his cheek before gracefully settling onto the sofa. The other girls followed suit, each giving him a kiss and a warm embrace as they took their seats.
''''Sweetheart. Are you getting bored on the ship?'''' An excited asked as she sat on hisp, earning her a few dirty looks.
The redhead giggled before sticking her tongue out at them all as Archer answered. ''''Yeah, it''s not the greatest. Students wandering around and the professors barking out their orders annoy me.
Everyone nodded whileughing. E was the next to speak. ''''Well, we have our sses. You should attend Arch. It may teach you something.''''
''''No, thank you. I put up with the college because it''s mainly interesting because of my chosen sses. I prefer adventuring, exploring, and having sex with you all.''''
When he said that, some girls became embarrassed and went red as the others grinned at him. Nefertiti got excited by just hearing the word and looked at him like an Archer, a staring predator.
Her reaction caused him tough, but N, Teu, Tal, and Halime''s reactions shocked him. They were smiling and gossiping about his manhood while ignoring everyone around them.
Archer turned to thest four, who were staring at him. Llyniel was looking anywhere but him while Hemera''s yellow eyes glowed with lust, and Liera''s eyes started swaying even faster as she got excited.
He chuckled before talking. ''''I''ll see you all tonight. Now, no girl will be left behind. I can visit all ten. Sia and Hecate are busy right now.''''
''''What''s Sia doing? I thought she''d be at the tournament to watch you.'''' E inquired in a curious voice.
''''So did I, but she sent me a message yesterday saying her mission has been extended as bandits have returned to the Summerfield Duchy and are causing chaos.''''
After speaking, the four started thinking to themselves as Hemera asked. ''''Are you going to hunt more bandits?''''
''''No. It bores me now as I''ve gathered so much wealth that I had to make myir even bigger.''''
Sera wiggled on hisp and asked. ''''Do you have a big horde husband?''''
Archer nodded proudly as he stood up and opened a portal to their to show them what he had gathered. He led them into his vast hiddenir. The soft glow of magical crystals embedded in the walls illuminated the chamber.
As they entered, the air became heavy with the scent of wealth, and the girls exchanged curious nces. Turning to face them, a mischievous smile ying on his lips before announcing. "Ladies, wee to myir.''''
Their eyes widened as they saw the sight in front of them. The chamber was filled with mountains of gold and silver coins that stretched as far as the eye could see. Piles of precious gems and magical artifacts adorned the space, creating a dazzling disy of luxury.
N gasped, her blue eyes reflecting the glittering treasure. She asked, her voice filled with amazement. "Is this... all yours?"
Archer chuckled, nodding. "Indeed. Over the years, I''ve gathered quite a fortune through my adventures and the generous donations of many royal family''s."
E stepped forward, running her fingers through a cascade of golden coins as she whispered. "This is unbelievable.''''
With her glowing yellow eyes, Hemera was fixated on the mountains of wealth. "I''ve never seen so much gold in one ce."
She acknowledged, her voice carrying a hint of disbelief. Liera''s eyes and purple tail danced with greater speed in her enthusiasm as she proimed, "We''ve hit the jackpot!"
The contagious thrill of the cat girl reverberated. "We''re wealthy!"
He noticed the others stood in stunned silence, taking in the sheer magnitude of the treasure trove. Sera bounced around as she couldn''t help but giggle. "Sweetheart, you didn''t mention you were sitting on so much treasure!"
Archer grinned, enjoying their reactions. "Well, now you know this is just the tip of the iceberg. There is a lot more."
The girls exchanged nces, realizing the incredible possibilities thaty ahead. Tal, quiet until now, finally spoke up, "What are you nning to do with all of this?"
Archer''s eyes gleamed with a sense of adventure. "Explore, have fun, and make sure all of you live a life of luxury.''''
''''That can''t just be it? Tell us.'''' Teu asked as her blue eyes narrowed.
The other nine girls nodded, but Halime spoke up next with a sweet smile that melted his heart. ''''We won''t judge you on whatever it is.''''
Archer turned to the window to gaze at the sunset, a warm glow spreading across the horizon as he was in his room surrounded by his ten women.
The air was filled with a gentle breeze, and the sound of distant waves provided a soothing backdrop. As they were ready to listen to him, he couldn''t help but smile, a genuine expression of happiness.
With a soft chuckle, Archer turned to face them, his eyes reflecting a mix of affection and resolve. "You know, when I look at all of you, I can''t help but dream of a future. A future where our love continues to grow, and we continue to share our lives together."
The girls exchanged smiles, their eyes filled with curiosity. Nefertiti, ever the yful one, nudged him gently. "What are you thinking, Archer?"
He took a deep breath, his smile widening. "I want to build something extraordinary for us. A mansion, surrounded by gardens and filled withughter. A ce where our children can run freely and experience a life I could only dream of."
E''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Children? Are you serious?"
Archer nodded, his gaze filled with a vision of the future. "Absolutely. I want our children to have a life of plenty, surrounded by love and luxury. I want them to grow up free to explore and dream."
He took a deep breath, his eyes reflecting nostalgia for his life on Earth and his horrible life on Thrylos until he got his power. "I grew up without the love and care of a father. My childhood was far from ideal, but it taught me something invaluable C the importance of unconditional love."
The girls listened attentively, their expressions reflecting a mix of curiosity and empathy.
Archer continued, "I want our children to experience a love I never had. No matter how many we have, I want to spoil them with affection and shower them with all the love a father can give."
E reached out, gently squeezing his hand. "That''s a beautiful sentiment, Archer."
He smiled warmly. "I want to be there for them in every moment C from their first steps to their dreams and aspirations. I want to be the father who supports them, encourages them, and cherishes every little joy of their lives."
Sera, who sat beside him, leaned against his shoulder. "You''d be an amazing father, Archer." @@novelbin@@
A soft chuckle escaped him. "I want to be better than my own father. I want our children to know that they are cherished, valued, and loved unconditionally. No matter what path they choose, I''ll be there for them, guiding and supporting."
N spoke softly, her eyes filled with understanding. "You''re breaking the cycle, Archer. That''s admirable."
He nodded. "Exactly. I want them to grow up in a home filled withughter, warmth, and the knowledge that their father will always be their biggest supporter."
When the girls heard him, they smiled and walked over to him. Each one peppered his face with kisses. After that disy of affection, Hemera spoke. ''''Well, that''s good, Archer. Make sure not to spoil them too much, though.''''
The sun elfughed as she remembered the little girl she dreamt about years ago. He nodded with a smile. ''''Of course, Hem.''''
She smiled, but Sera spoke up. ''''When will you give me an egg, husband?
Following the dragon girl''s remarks, a sudden silence descended on the room. However, Teu found herself unable to contain her amusement, erupting into wholehearted, contagiousughter that she eventually tumbled off her chair.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 614 But There鈥檚 More To It
Chapter 614 But There''s More To It
Archer summoned a horde of flying shadow creatures that shot out from his shadow. He ordered them to capture the beasts above, causing them to rush off.
When Morgan and Giselle saw this, their eyes were wide with fear as they quickly walked backward as he turned his head. ''''What are you two doing? They won''t hurt you.''''
The white-haired girl smiled nervously as she stopped backing up before carefully approaching Archer, who was smiling at the duo. He turned to the shadow creatures as they returned carrying the flying beasts.
He scanned them as they got closer.
[Nightshade Raptor]
[Rank: S]
Archer smirked when seeing this as the shadow creaturesnded. He walked over to them and stared down at the angry-looking bird. It was a lovely white color with ck tips on its wings.
The bird''s wingspan was massive, taking several shadow creatures to contain. That''s when he saw its yellow eyes. Archer could swear something was there and grew curious as he approached it.
He crouched down and looked into the beast''s eyes before asking. ''''Can you understand me?''''
The Nightshade Raptor stared back before he heard a voice in his head. ''''Yes. You can speak our tongue?''''
When hearing this, Archer smiled. ''''Why are you attacking the human ship? They will attack you.''''
''''We were desperate after being chased from our nesting and hunting grounds. The young needed food.'''' The Raptor spoke.
The voice evoked the image of a kindly elder, but the beast''s words caused his greed to re and propose. ''''You need a home, eh? I got an offer for you, bird. You and the rest of the Nightshades will take a mana oath never to betray me. If you do this, I''ll give you a ce to thrive and grow stronger.''''
When the beast heard this, its head tilted but nodded, causing Archer to smile and dismiss the shadow creatures. After they were gone, the Nightshade Raptor stood up and was giant.
The size of it shocked him a little, but it soon vanished when it bowed down. It was nearly as tall as him, but it then took the mana oath before he ordered it to get the rest of its kind and return.
After that, the Raptor took off, leaving Morgan and Giselle with eyes asrge as tes. The white-haired girl shook her head before rushing up to him and asked. ''''What were those noises you were making?''''
Archer grinned before exining he could speak to smarter beasts, which he took advantage of. He told the father and daughter in a nonchnt voice. ''''They belong to me now so that they won''t attack anymore. I''ll ask them to guard the manaship.''''
Morgan waryly nodded while Giselle looked skeptical. Archer saw this and exined while using Mana Maniption to create a chair. ''''You see, big G. I am a white dragon. Do you know what that is?''''
The older man sighed before checking on the other Magic Knights, leaving his daughter with the annoying dragon.
Giselle looked at him and realized what he said. Her cheeks became red and covered her boobs as she spoke. ''''Don''t call me that! It''s not my fault I have big boobs. me my grandmother Vera, who I took after.''''
Archerughed at the embarrassed woman as she answered his question. ''''Well, I know white dragons are royalty of dragon kind. That''s all really.''''
He grinned before creating another chair and motioning for her to sit. Giselle sat down and turned her attention to him. Archer started exining. ''''You''re correct, but there''s more to it. I am the living embodiment of mana and can control it like no one else.''''
Archer caused his left arm to turn into a clear but colorful one to prove his point. Gisselle saw all the different colors rushing about. Fire, Earth, and Darkness were three she spotted, but there were too many to count.
"What are you exactly?" Giselle asked, her voice carrying a mix of fascination and uncertainty.
Archer turned to her, his expression clouded before answering. "You know, Giselle, I''ve be many things since my incident, and sometimes I wonder if I truly know what I am anymore. Watch this Big G."
He turned to the white-haired girl and let the mana go wild. Archer''s violet eyes began to glow with a supernatural light. Giselle watched in amazement as the radiant colors danced within his eyes.
Her eyes widened with wonder as she watched this otherworldly disy. The glow intensified, casting a gentle illumination in the dim surroundings. Giselle couldn''t help but be captivated by the mesmerized by Archer.
But he stopped and continued talking, "I''m a white dragon, royalty among my kind. That''s much I''ve always known, as you said. But there''s more to it."
He gestured toward the colorful arm, and the elements danced in response. "I am the Shadow Prince, a title that carries its weight and mysteries. But all that doesn''t matter to me as long as it doesn''t stop me from living how I want to.''''
Giselle, sensing theplexity in his words, listened intently. Archer added with a hint of uncertainty, "The world itself blessed me with mana. A blessing it hadn''t granted to anyone before me. I am something beyond definition.''''
He paused before continuing. "So, to answer your question, Giselle, I don''t exactly know what I am anymore. But perhaps that''s the beauty of itthe constant discovery, the mysteries within myself."
The woman absorbed his words, a mix of awe and confusion crossing her features as she spoke. ''''I was expecting that, but thank you for telling me. Now I can win some bets within thepany.''''
When hearing her remark, Archer burst intoughter. The two continued to chat about everyday things, but soon, Morgan called for Giselle to join him as he was about to speak. She bid her farewells and hurried back to assist the Magic Knights in protecting the manaship.
Once she was gone, Archer turned to the nearby grasnd where the other passengers sat around on tables and chairs. He noticed a group of excited students heading into the forest.
Archer grew curious and followed behind them while dodging other people. As he got closer, he spotted a group of four girls surrounded by a crowd of rowdy boys.
________________________________________
_______
[Kestria Ashguard''s POV]
[Just before the manashipnded on the grasnds]
Kestria was staying in the College Of Magics section of the manaship. She was in a room with three friends she met when they all started. The captain''s message woke them up, causing the four girls to get out of their beds.
A blonde girl with bright pink eyes was the first toment. ''''Damn, the old man had to wake us up! I was having a good dream.''''
''''It''s better than crashing L. It is protocol in such situations. The Magic Knights on board will secure the area before we can get off'''' A blue-haired who had bright green eyes.
Kestria looked at both girls and spoke. ''''Yeah, Fiona''s right, L, something happened in the early hours. I''m just happy we''rending while there''s light. Father told me many beasts roam thend at night.''''
That''s when their bedroom door opened, and a short girl looked at Kestria before speaking. ''''Yeah, we''rending now. I see the knights getting ready.''''
After that, the four girls prepared to stand around while repairing the ship. They left their room and followed the Professors as they led the students outside. The other three girlsined while Kestria thought to herself. @@novelbin@@
While walking down the corridors, she wondered how Archer was doing as she hadn''t seen him aroundtely. When they stepped outside, she was shocked by the beauty of thendscape.
A vast expanse of white covered the ground, transforming the grasnd into a winter wondend. The snow sparkled in the soft light, casting an ethereal glow over thendscape.
Tall trees, their branches adorned with ayer of glistening snow, stood like sentinels against the cold. The professors ushered everyone off and told them not to wander too far. Kestria and her friends sat close to the ship while gossiping.
She looked at the three girls who stood by her when everyone found out what her father had done to Archer. L Stirling possessed radiant blonde hair and beautiful pink eyes. Despite herck of height, she disyed a curvaceous figure that defied her age.
In contrast, Fiora Ravenscroft stood tall and slender with beautiful tanned skin, her ck hair framing striking grey eyes. Watching the trio, Kestria focused on the final member, Brielle Wycliffe, distinguished by her grey hair and vibrant green eyes.
Her body resembled that of a seasoned warrior, and herbat style revolved around the proficient use of a spear. After that, she joined in with the gossip, and after a while, Fiora suggested as she went over a map. ''''It says there is a waterfall around her. Want to check it out, girls?''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
[Would anyone be interested in a dark British zombie novel? Let me know, and I''ll release the chapters I''ve written so far]
Chapter 615 You Three Succubus鈥檚
Chapter 615 You Three Subus''s
[Kestria & Friends POV]
Everyone agreed and stood up but was interrupted by a group of boys from the Starlight Academy based in the Summerfield Duchy in the south.
Kestria watched as a blonde boy who looked a few years older than them spoke with an unknown glint in his red eyes. ''''Hello Ladies. I''m Lucas Everrose. Do you want to join us? We are enjoying some rare eastern tea.''''
Brie answered instantly. ''''No, thank you. We''re busy.''''
After that, they started walking away before entering the trees. The four girls, bundled up in warm coats to fend off the cold, ventured into the snow-covered forest.
The air was crisp, and the ground crunched beneath their boots as they made their way through the pristine snow. Tall trees stood like silent sentinels, their branches adorned with glistening white.
As they walked deeper into the forest, signs of life became evident. Beasts roared in the distance, their echoes reverberating through the chilly air.
Small beasts scurried away, startled by the approaching footsteps, leaving a trail of disced snow in their wake. The four girls?exchanged nces with excitement and caution in their eyes.
The ordinarily peaceful forest now hummed with an undercurrent of wild energy. Kestria''s father had warned her of the beasts that roamed the woods of Pluoria. As they continued their journey, the trees began to thin, and the sound of rushing water reached their ears.
Kestria saw a breathtaking sight awaited them as they emerged from the maze of trees. A magnificent waterfall cascaded down a cliff, its waters unfrozen even in Frostwinter.
The waterfall sparkled as the sunlight caught the droplets in mid-air. The surrounding rocks were covered with a sheet of ice. A pool of crystal-clear watery at the waterfall''s base, its surface reflecting the winter sunlight.
Kestria and her friends stood in wonder, their earlier caution reced by wonder. The roaring waterfall seemed to drown out the distant calls of the creatures, creating a serene sanctuary in the snow-covered wilderness.
Her bright pink eyes widened, and L eximed, "This is amazing! I never thought a forest could be so beautiful!"
Fiora nodded in agreement, her grey eyes reflecting the marvel of the scene. "Nature never ceases to surprise me anymore."
Brielle added with a hint of admiration in her green eyes, "Yet, life thrives even in this frozen world."
As the group lingered by the waterfall, they marveled at the harmonious coexistence of nature''s raw power and delicate beauty in the forest''s heart. The four found a ce to sit for a while but suddenly heard a stick break.
Their heads snapped behind them to see the blonde boy was earlier. Kestria rolled her eyes as they all stood up. But that''s when more students from the trees and Fioramented calmly. ''''Why are they here?''''
L responded without taking her eyes off the boy. ''''Look at the lust in his eyes.''''
The boy got closer and gave the group a fake smile. ''''Ladies, it was rude to turn down my request. I know each of you, apart from the brte, are daughters of counts. My mother is the Duchess Everrose, so you should feel honored I showed interest in any of you.''''
Kestria bristled with rage as she stepped in front of friends who tried to pull her back, but she shook them off beforementing. ''''Go away, Lucas. We don''t want yourpany, and you shouldn''t be following girls into the forest with a pack of boys.'''' @@novelbin@@
Lucas smirked beforementing. ''''We just wanted to escort four beautiful girls, but one seems to have an issue with that.''''
That''s when his eyes widened like he just remembered something. ''''Oh, you''re an Ashguard girl. A few of you are attending the College Of Magic this year.''''
He looked at each girl before licking his lips. ''''Well, I''ve heard that you''ve been shunned for what you did to your big brother, who happens to be the continent''s guardian at this point, and you disrespected him.''''
Kestria looked shocked before replying in a defiant tone. ''''I''ve never hated Big Brother. Yes, I admit I did nothing to stop it, but what could I do? I was a little girl whose parents never listened to me!''''
She remembered all the times she had to watch Archer suffer, hated every second, and continued ranting. ''''I wish he never suffered like that, but there was nothing I could do. Take it up with my older brothers and not me, or are you too scared of them?
All the students surrounding them and those still joining startedughing, causing Lucas to get annoyed as he barked out. ''''Your father is an idiot to throw away something that could have benefited the empire.''''
Kestria looked at him like he was an idiot before informing the boy. ''''You do know he''s engaged to Leira Avalon, right?''''
This time, Lucas was perplexed, prompting her to chuckle at his expense. "You march over here, ying the defender of Big Brother as if you''re some valiant hero. What you fail to grasp about Archer is that he doesn''t need anyone to stand up for him. He''s strong enough on his own, and his women are equally formidable. So, kindly, fuck off and go find another ce to make yourself look like an idiot."
She turned around after speaking to drag her friends away, but a bad feeling washed over her, prompting her to quickly turn back around, only to see Lucas''s fist covered in mes as he swung at her.
His punch connected with her face and sent her flying. Kestria crashed to the ground with a thud, causing her to get hurt even more. Lucas approached her with a wicked smile on his face and went to kick her, but a sudden slice was heard.
Then his leg flew into the bushes, causing him to scream in agony as he fell over. All the students were shocked to find an extremely handsome boy standing in front of Kestria and looking down at her with sadness.
She was struggling to get up, with blood running from wounds all over her face, while smiling when she saw who it was. ''''Big Brother.''''
Brielle''s eyes widened as she nudged L but got no reply. She looked at the blonde girl staring at Kestria''s brother with love hearts in her eyes.
That''s when Fiora spoke in a dreamy voice. ''''He''s very handsome and caring. Look at the way he is tending to her.''''
The grey-haired girl looked at the two girls like they were weirdos, then approached the two. When she got close, a glow surrounded Kestria. Brielle saw all the wounds heal, and a smile appeared.
She shook her head and asked. ''''What are you doing to her?''''
He turned to her with a smile that caught her off guard and caused her heart to beat fast. Brie shook her head and introduced herself. ''''I''m Brielle Ashguard. I''m assuming you''re my cousin Archer?''''
She noticed his gorgeous violet eyes shone as he looked at her before speaking. ''''Give me a second. Have to deal with the others.''''
The ck-haired girl nodded as he walked toward the approaching student and sidestepped the boy''s clumsy punch. She watched as Archer smacked the boy with his slender tail. L and Fiora approached her and asked. ''''What did he say?''''
''''He asked me to wait for him.''''
The two girls smiled as they turned toward Kestria, who was sitting up rubbing the side of her face as she watched Archer deal with the Starlight boys.
As the four watched him approach the rest, they rushed at him. They saw Archer dodge every attack thrown his way while pping them away with his tail. Brielle got excited as she saw this and wanted to fight him.
The other threeughed when they saw this. Fiora turned to Kestria with a smirk beforementing. ''''I think your big brother has two more admirers. Like all love stories, you''ll go the taboo route and get with your brother.''''
When Kestria heard this, her face went bright red as she shrieked. ''''I''d never marry him! He''s my brother, you idiots! You''re one to talk, Fiora. You''ve got that girl-in-love look in your grey eyes! In fact, I see it in all your eyes, you three subuses!''''
The three girls looked at each other briefly before nodding and turning back to Kestria as L spoke. ''''It''s not illegal, you know Kes. It''s just frowned upon in society.''''
Brielle jumped in and teased the brown-haired girl. ''''But you admit that he''s very handsome?''''
''''Yes.''''
''''If he wasn''t your brother, would you ask him out?'''' Lmented with a grin.
''''Yes.''''
Fiora ended their teasing. ''''Now imagine him making love to you after a long day off adventuring with us girls? How good would that feel?''''
When Kestria heard that, she went even redder, causing the other three tough before telling her they were joking, but that didn''t stop the images running through her.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 616 My Little Nephew
Chapter 616 My Little Nephew
Kestria quickly shook her head as she retorted. ''''Hell no! I wouldn''t share a bed with him. He''s my big brother!''''
''''Oh, that''s nice little sister. After I heal you and deal with the stupid noble boy, you bad mouth me?''''
The four girls jumped in fright when he spoke, causing him tough. When Kestria saw him, she tried to exin herself, but he told her he was messing up and understood. After that, he looked at the three girls with his little sister Kestria before giving them a charming smile.
He also decided to tease them. ''''Ladies. Would you allow me to escort you back to the ship?'''' @@novelbin@@
When saying that, the three girls nodded like chickens while Kestria stood up on shaky legs, but he quickly grabbed the brown-haired girl, which caused her face to go bright red in embarrassment.
Heughed beforeforting her. ''''It''s okay, little sister. I''ll put you down once we''re with the Professors.''''
Kestria nodded but looked back at Lucas, who was out cold as the pain overwhelmed him, and inquired. ''''What are you going to do with that idiot?''''
Archer turned back to the blonde boy and sighed as he walked over to him. He crouched down and touched his shoulder before casting Aurora Healing. A bright light washed over Lucas, and they quickly regrew the leg after much pain.
But once the boy was healed, he returned to the manaship while carrying Kestria, followed by Brielle, L, and Fiora. The group walked awhile until they saw the ship through the trees.
The three younger girls rushed forward and marched over when Samara and Jade saw them. Archer saw the bear woman''s annoyance as she got closer. She stopped in front of them, her massive boobs jiggled, catching his attention.
He noticed Jade''s blue dress clung to her hourss figure. As he was watching her, Kestria spoke. ''''Hello, Aunty Jade. Some boys were causing trouble, and Big Brother helped us.''''
That''s when he noticed Jade''s expression softened before speaking to him. '''' I heard you cut off a Starlight student''s leg. Is this true?''''
''''Yes.''''
The instant answer shocked the two Professors before Samara stepped forward. ''''Why did you hurt him like that? Do you know how long it takes to regrow limbs?''''
Just as he was about to reply, L interrupted excitedly. ''''He healed Lucas in seconds, Professor. You should have seen it!''''
When Jade heard this, she called over some Magic Knights as she made her way through the forest. Samara, who stayed with them, inquired as Archer put Kestria down. ''''What were you guys doing out there?''''
Kestria looked down and answered. ''''It was our fault, Professor. We wanted to see the nearby waterfall until Lucas and hisckeys appeared. He used magic while attacking me, but I''m healed thanks to Big Brothers spell.''''
Samara''s eyes widened as she asked Archer, who was standing there with a smile. ''''What magic are you using? Light?''''
He shrugged. ''''I''m not sure, to be honest. I learned the spell a while back, and it seems to heal everything.''''
When hearing this, the four younger girls regarded him with expressions as if he were a creature, prompting him tough. "You all are staring at me as though I''m a beast, and, truth be told, I am. However, this form your seeing now isn''t my true one; it''s merely the one I use most frequently."
''''Can we see your dragon form?'''' The grey-haired girl asked with a smile.
''''Okay, but let''s find a ce with enough space.''''
Samara smiled and followed behind them, catching his attention. ''''Youing along, Professor?''''
''''Yes, my little nephew. I want to see this dragon everyone talks about.''''
He nodded. ''''Then I won''t disappoint you, Aunty.''''
They bothughed, which confused Kestria and her friends, but they ignored it. While walking, he checked on his girls and saw they were still out could. That''s when Archer realized he had gone rough on them the previous night.
The group continued their journey through the dense forest until they emerged into a sunlit clearing. The sun''s warmth cast a golden glow on the foliage, and the air was filled with the hum of nature.
Archer scanned the spacious area, his eyesnding on a patch of soft grass bathed in sunlight that melted the snow.
"This should be the perfect spot." He dered with a glint of excitement in his eyes. Samara and the four younger girls gathered around, their anticipation obvious.
With a charming smile, he took a deep breath, the air shimmering with mana. The sunlight seemed to dance around him as his form began to change. Slowly, his human form shifted, and a majestic white dragon emerged.
Archer''s scales gleamed like polished ivory, reflecting the sun''s radiance. His wings stretched wide, casting a shadow over the grass beneath. The girls gasped in awe, their eyes wide with wonder as they witnessed the breathtaking transformation.
Standing with her arms crossed, Samara couldn''t help but crack a small smile. The sunlight highlighted the patterns on his scales. Fiora whispered, her voice filled with admiration. "He''s even more magnificent in the daylight."
The other three agreed while Kestria marveled at what her big brother had be. She had always thought he was a dragon-kin like their mother, but finding out he was an actual dragon shocked her.
As they approached the entrance ramp, Archer turned to the four girls with a warm smile. "Well,dies, it''s been quite the adventure today, hasn''t it?"
They nodded in unison, their eyes still filled with awe from witnessing Archer''s dragon transformation.
"Thank you, Big Brother!" Kestria beamed, her enthusiasm infectious.
Archer chuckled, opening his arms wide. "Come here, all of you."
He hugged each of the younger girls individually; his embrace was one offort and warmth. Samara watched with a fond smile as Archer showed affection for his little sister and her friends.
Following the hugs, Kestria bid farewell to her friends before going to their sses. Wearing a grin, Archer turned to Samara, extending his arms with a yful question. "How about one?"
The blonde woman had striking orange eyes and a strong body that dered her warrior status. While her chest may not have been the biggest, this unique feature only added charm that radiated from her.
Samara smiled before stepping forward and hugging Archer, which caught him off guard as the woman squeezed him tight and whispered into his ear while tip-toeing. ''''Sorry for what my sister did to you. I promise you she will nevery a hand on you again.''''
Archer smiled when hearing this but responded as he returned the hug. ''''I''ve told you when we first met it''s not your fault, so no need to apologize.''''
The two separated, and Samara nodded. ''''Well, I felt the need to say it. But I have to get back as I have a ssing up. Why don''t you join?''''
''''No, thank you. I''ve been fighting for four years straight and want to break from all that. It doesn''t mean I won''t fight, but I''m not looking for one.''''
Samara nodded in understanding before leaving. Archer was left alone, but that didn''t bother him as he entered the manaship and saw dozens of soldiers rushing alongside the crew.
Archer strolled through the corridors and saw students from various ces milling about themon areas. He soon returned to his room to chill out for a while, but as he got close, he sensed someone waiting outside.
Rounding the corner, Archer caught sight of E, the half-elf, standing in his path. As he approached, she nced up and greeted him with a smile before hugging him.
''''Hello Arch. Where have you been?'''' She spoke.
''''Oh, Kestria ran into trouble, and I helped her. Now, how can I help my beautiful half-elf?'''' He said while running his fingers through her blonde hair.
E smiled at them before responding. ''''I wanted to spend some time with you. I''ve missed you.''''
Archer beamed when she heard her response and leaned down to kiss her delicate lips, which caught her off guard, but she returned it with a passionate one. The couple kissed for a while before stepping into his room.
When they entered, E slumped down on the bed as Archer took off the cloak he''d been wearing and sat down on thefortable chair. He looked at the half-elf and asked. ''''How are the others? Still sleeping?''''
The half-elf giggled. ''''Yes. Well, some of them are awake but are aching, so they choose to stay in bed. Their words were, ''That lewd dragon ravaged us. He needs to be more gentle.'' it''s true, though, because my body is still hurting.''''
''''Sorry, El. I just get carried away when ites to you girls.'''' Archer said in a guilty voice.
Eughed. ''''I don''t care. It shows you find us attractive, but we like to moan. Anyway, what did you get up to with Kestria? How is she?''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 617 The Khalasarni Sea
Chapter 617 The Khsarni Sea
Archer exined everything he''d been up to when he was with his sister, and by the time he was finished, she was looking at him with wide eyes.
This caused him tough before asking. ''''What''s wrong?''''
"You''ve be morepassionate than in the past. A few years back, you might have ended the noble boy''s life," E pointed out, her gaze fixed on him with intense blue eyes.
He didn''t know how to react but shrugged. ''''I don''t know, El. I didn''t feel the need to kill him like the people who came before. The urge to kill isn''t as strong as it was when I evolved years ago.''''
''''Is it the hearts you eat? Or maybe because you''re a Sovereign Mage?''''
He answered after thinking for a second. ''''I''m not sure, but ever since I became the Shadow Prince, the anger has subsided, but it''s still there waiting to surface.''''
After speaking, E looked confused and rified. ''''So, are you a prince? Or is it more of a title?''''
''''I think it''s just a title, but it also allows me to summon shadow creatures who listen to anymand I give them.''''
As he said that, something clicked in his mind before he continued. ''''The second prince said something. He thought the first picking a white dragon was different from everything he''d been taught.''''
''''Well, Arch, you are an anomaly and do things people think are impossible without a second thought. You attending the College Of Magic sent shockwaves through the empire; no white dragon has done such a thing.'''' E exined as she stood up.
He got curious and asked. ''''What are you doing? And why would it shock everyone?''''
''''Making us tea. Halime gave me some from her homnd and said you should try it. No white dragon has done anything like it because they were all idiots, ording to the Professors.''''
Archer smiled. ''''Okay, that makes sense, I guess.''''
Once replying, he sat back and watched her feel the teapot with water before boiling it on the stove that came with the room. When Archer saw this, he grew confused, which caused E tough.
"The empire believes that allowing passengers to prepare tea in their rooms would make them happier," she exined.
He nodded. "It''s convenient for us, though. I do love your tea."
The half-elf smiled before returning to brewing their drinks. Archer watched as the teapot signaled it was done, prompting her to grab a cloth and ce it on a tray between two cups, setting out the ingredients Halime had given her.
She brought them over to the table he was sitting at and poured him a cup. He instantly smelt a soothing aroma, which made him rx. When E saw this, she smiled. ''''Try it, Archer.''''
As he tried the tea, a burst of vor erupted in his mouth. It was a soothing and sweet explosion that brought a sense of rxation to his entire body.
After swallowing it, he looked at the smiling half-elf and praised her. ''''This is delicious, El. It made me feel at peace and rxed.''''
E smiled as the two continued drinking until Archer asked a question. "So, have you heard about the uing Arcane Tournament?"
Her eyes gleamed with interest before giving him a nod. "Yes, everyone''s buzzing about it. They are excited to travel to the central continent for the Celestial Magic Tournament, where people from all over Thrylose to fight and prove who''s the strongest in this generation.''''
''''Yeah, I heard about that part. I can''t wait to see the other opponents and their origins. I heard there are fox and tiger women in the east.''''
The half-elf giggled before teasing him. ''''Oh, you''re thinking about girls in front of your fiance? How naughty.''''
Archerughed. ''''No. I''m just saying what I''ve heard.''''
''''I''m messing with you, Arch. But yes, you are right about that. The fox demi-humans have a realm on Orientia called the Kitsunia Kingdom, and the tiger demi-humans reside in the Ganesha Empire. Still, there are many races on all the continents.''''
When hearing the exnation, excitement lit up his face. "What other races do they include?" @@novelbin@@
Eughed before exining. ''''On Orientia, there are fox, tiger, wolf, and lynx demi-humans as well as humans, orcs, and a dragon empire called Zhulong ruled by powerful eastern dragons.''''
''''Dragons?''''
''''Certainly, but they don''t look like you. They resemble serpents, possessing great magic, and are known to be excellent fighters,'''' E responded.
''''What''s the orc kingdom called?''''
E shook her head before answering. ''''They don''t have one. Theirst domain was wiped out, and now they be nomads who roam The Khsarni Sea on Orientia. They raid and pige the other kingdoms, then retreat.''''
Archer looked interested and asked with a curious voice. ''''What''s the Khsarni Sea?''''
"The continent of Orentia is so big that it''s twice the size of Pluoria. At its heart lies a colossal grasnds known as The Khsarni Sea, a ce the Orcs proudly call home. Kingdoms and empires must deploy sufficient forces to deter the relentless raids."
''''What does the Zhulong empire do? And how do you know all this?''''
E giggled as she started exining. ''''They try to react, but the Khsarni Raiders usually vanish into the green sea before the armies arrive. Oh, and I listen in ss or read history books, Arch. I''ve already told you this.''''
Heughed and apologized. ''''Sorry, El. I forgot, but what about the Frostwood continent?''''
The blonde girl put her hand on her chin to think about it. She started speaking. ''''Frostwood is a mix match of races. There are vampires, dwarves, humans, goblins, valkyries, and wolf demi-humans. They are always fighting, and the wars have been going on for thousands of years.''''
Archer nodded as he was happy to learn about all the different races. He was just about to ask, but E responded. ''''I don''t know what races are on the southern or central continents as I haven''t read that far yet.''''
''''Okay. Thanks for telling me all that. It was interesting.'''' He I haven''t read that far yet.''''
''''Okay. Thanks for telling me all that. It was interesting.'''' He thanked the half-elf, who smiled as she leaned in to kiss him.
The two continued talking until E had to attend a ss she signed up for when the other girls finally appeared. Most were in a good mood, especially N, Nefertiti, Tal, and Teu.
Archer noticed the other girls were wincing and felt guilty, so he stood up. He greeted each girl with a kiss and hug before casting Aurora Healing on all of them, which made them happy because smiles appeared on their faces.
When Sera felt the pain fade away, she red at him. ''''Archer! Why go so rough on me? I was hurting all over, and the others were in pain as well.''''
He held up his hands as six pairs of eyes turned to him. ''''Girls, I''m sorry, but It''s hard to control myself when you''re all so beautiful.''''
''''Charmer.''''
''''Sweet words.''''
''''Pervert dragon! Made me do such obscene stuff!''''
''''My ass hurts. He pped it so hard.''''
''''He bit my nipples! He''s an beast!''''
Leira, Llyniel, Hemera, Halime, and Sera allmented, 19:57
causing Archer to feel even worse. But when he saw the redhead''sment, she had a big smile on her pretty face and ruby-red eyes.
He knew they were teasing him, so hemented back with a grin. ''''Shut up, you lot. I know each one of you loved getting fucked by me.''''
When Archer said that, the five girls'' cheeks went red while the others startedughing, but he continued. ''''Leira, you were in heat so much that you pleaded for me to go rough on you! You naughty cat!''''
He pointed at the wood elf with a grin, causing her to yelp. ''''Llyn, don''t act all innocent, you lewd girl. You were loving it just as much as me.''''
The brown-haired girl went utterly red and shut down, but Archer didn''t miss the smile that appeared as she looked down. He turned his attention to the snake girl with a mischievous grin. ''''Hali, you were biting me as you climaxed. My neck was covered with fang marks!''''
That''s when he turned to the cheeky redhead who was looking at him with lust in her eyes and pped her thigh with his tail, causing Sera to giggle. ''''And you, Sera! You were screaming your lungs out and begging for it.''''
Once he was done talking, he jumped up and dered. ''''You bunch of subus''s want to tease me.''''
His violet eyes shone as he looked at all ten and dered. ''''You all will be waddling by the time I finish with you tonight.''''
Leira and Llyniel yelped when hearing this, as they never expected him to want to go again. Hemera tried to act like she wasn''t happy, but he could smell her excitement. ''''How can you want it again tonight? You have ten girls, husband! Your lust is insatiable.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks - Would anyone be interested in a dark British zombie novel? Let me know, and I''ll release the chapters I''ve written so far]
Chapter 619 Path in life
Chapter 619 Path in life
[Dragonheart Potions customers POV]
[While Archer was wandering the witch kingdoms]
The man has lived in the capital for over a hundred years and has seen many shopse and go still when the new potion shop appeared on Market Street selling high-quality potions and medicines for cheap.
Jasper was interested as his bones ached every morning and needed something to help the pain. He exited the bed and stretched as best as possible, only to hear a loud pop from his spine.
He was a warrior in his younger days but was injured, so he was forced to retire from the Avalonian army, where he was an aplished veteran of the Unification Wars and the following Midnight Uprising.
The old man was bitter that he was forgotten about and rotted away in the mansion where his family left him. He had children, but none visited since Be died a year ago. Jasper shook his head and sshed some water on his face.
After retrieving his clothes, he went to his mana safe to get some coins to buy whatever they were selling. Once Jasper was done, he shut it and left the house as the wind slowed, but the street was still icy.
As he navigated the bustling streets of Starfall City, he couldn''t help but overhear the excited murmurings of the people around him. Amidst the sea of faces, the topic of discussion became clear C the White Dragon Prince.
Whispers of his impending marriage to the third princess Laira Avalon circted like a gust of wind through the crowd. The pride in their voices spoke of the union not just as a royal affair but as a symbol of hope and protection for the empire.
Jasper''s ears caught fragments of conversation as he walked along the cobbled streets. The citizens spoke wonderfully of the Archer Wyldheart, the White Prince, who had taken on the role of the empire''s guardian at only seventeen years old.
The news seemed to bring a sense of reassurance to the people, and the atmosphere buzzed with positivity. Jasper couldn''t help but sneer at the mention of the White Dragon Prince.
His experience as a seasoned warrior allowed him to see through the supposed guardian. Whispers of the prince''s actions, burning kingdoms and stealing treasures for himself.
The rumors only fueled his contempt for the so-called guardian of the empire. His distrust lingered as he strolled through Starfall City''s streets, filled with the festive anticipation of the uing Frostwinter festival.
However, he decided to shift his thoughts and check out the new potion shop, hoping to find something to ease the constant pain in his body. When Jasper entered the shop, he was greeted by the sight of neatly organized shelves filled with potions and medical supplies.
The air was thick with the pleasant scent of herbs and magical ingredients. Two busy girls, one with blonde hair and the other with ck, stocked the shelves with various potions while a stunning grey-skinned elf woman with an air of authority perused a ledger.
Her pointed ears entuated her supernatural beauty, and her red eyes held a captivating charm. A cascade of silver hair framed her gorgeous face, adding to the enchantment. Jasper found himself momentarily mesmerized by her features.
The elegance in her posture and the subtle glow of her skin left an indelible impression. He couldn''t deny the sheer beauty of the elf before him, appreciating the finer details of her appearance.
Jasper waspletely captivated by the beauty of the elf before him that he assumed to be the owner. As she oversaw the potion shop, I couldn''t resist approaching her. With a newfound vigor in his step, he sauntered towards her, a hint of a grin on his lips.
He used his most charming tone as he spoke. "Excuse me, ma''am. Your presence in this shop makes it shine even brighter than the potions you sell."
The elf, however, remainedposed, raising an eyebrow at his feeble attempt at flirting. She retorted coolly. "ttery won''t get you anywhere.''''
Undeterred, Jasper pressed on, "Well, it''s not every day I encounter someone as beautiful as you. A woman like you deserves to be courted and admired."
The grey-skinned elf''s expression turned stern as she interrupted, "Save your charms for someone who might actually fall for them. I am happily married, and I suggest you keep your inappropriatements to yourself."
Jasper, caught off guard by her directness, stammered an apology, "My apologies, I meant no harm. Just wanted to appreciate the beauty in front of me."
He was confident in his charming abilities and continued conversing with the elf. Despite her quiet and reserved demeanor, he misinterpreted her silence, assuming she must enjoy the attention.
In his mind, the absence of outright rejection fueled his confidence, prompting him to escte his flirting even further. Unaware of the elf''s difort, Jasper pressed on, convinced he was making asting impression.
But before he could utter another word, the elf leaned in, her voice now threatening, "Let me be crystal clear. I won''t hesitate to end you if you attempt to flirt with me again. Understood?"
Jasper gulped audibly, nodding in agreement. Little did he know, the two girls behind him, whom he mistook for mere shop assistants, hissed menacingly.
Turning around, he discovered their true nature C vampires, their eyes glinting with a predatory glimmer.
The elf spoke again, her red eyes narrowing at Jasper. "You better watch your words. My husband wouldn''t take kindly to someone like you flirting with me."
Feeling annoyed and somewhat insulted, he retorted, "And who might your husband be? I''d be happy to challenge him to a duel."
Laughter erupted from the elf and the two girls behind Jasper. The blonde vampire stepped forward, her amusement evident. "You have no idea, do you? Her husband is none other than Archer Wyldheart, the White Dragon Prince, and she is Hecate Wyldheart."
Jasper''s eyes widened. The White Dragon Prince, the very person he had sneered at earlier, was the husband of the elf he had been trying to flirt with. He started to feel a mixture of embarrassment and regret.
The stern warning, apanied by the menacing hisses from the vampire girls, made him realize his mistake.Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward, his posture showing sincerity as he bowed to the three, even if it hurt him.
He began, addressing Hecate and the two girls. "I owe you all an apology. I didn''t know who you were, and my attempts at flirting with a married woman were entirely wrong and disrespectful. I respect your limits, and I''m truly sorry for any difort I caused."
Hecate, maintaining herposed demeanor, nodded slightly, acknowledging his apology. The blonde girl, still amused, looked at him with a more neutral expression while the ck-haired one remained vignt. @@novelbin@@
"I appreciate your apology. Understanding boundaries is crucial, especially when interacting with others, especially married women." Hecate responded, her tone softer but firm.
Giving a subtle nod, the blonde vampire added, "We may have a sense of humor, but certain lines should never be crossed."
Jasper nodded in understanding, appreciating their willingness to ept his apology. "I''ve learned my lesson, and I''ll be more mindful in the future. Please convey my apologies to your husband, the White Dragon Prince, as well. I meant no disrespect."
Hecate''s stern expression softened slightly. "Consider this a valuable lesson, then. Be cautious in your interactions, and remember that not everyone appreciates advances, especially when they''re married."
He nodded before Hecate started talking again. ''''Now, how can I help? Assuming you came in for a reason.''''
Jasper sighed, his gaze distant. "Indeed, the constant agony in my bones greets me every morning, a harsh reminder of the injuries sustained in thest war. Yet, it goes beyond mere physical pain. My thoughts are scattered, and I often find myself in a state of confusion and fear. The tremors in my hands persist until I finally surrender to sleep, only to awaken to the same cycle once more."
After speaking, Hecate nodded. ''''I''ve heard of this before. Many veterans suffer from this when their body takes too much damage. When were you injured?''''
''''About one hundred and three years ago,'''' Jasper answered as the ck-haired girl brought him a chair to sit down in.
Hecat asked the older man. ''''So you''re a Master Mage?''''
''''Yes, but I was a Knight Master. Was never good at magic.''''
She nodded. ''''It''s called Wraithbane Affliction. It destroys a soldier''s body from the inside out because of a material they used in the armor and weapons back in your days.''''
Jasper''s eyes widened as the College Of Medicine couldn''t tell him what it was, but this young woman did. He shook his head and asked with a voice full of hope. ''''Is there a way to heal it?''''
Hecate shook her head. ''''No, but there''s a way to reduce the pain and slow down the degeneration of your body.''''
''''How much would the treatment cost?''''
''''One gold. I''ll make the potion now. So wait here.'''' The elf answered as he watched her walk away.
After that, Jasper kept going back there until one day, he ran into someone who would forever change his path in life.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks - Would anyone be interested in a dark British zombie novel? Let me know, and I''ll release the chapters I''ve written so far]
Chapter 620 Boring
Chapter 620 Boring
When Archer saw the man, he felt the mana radiating from him, but it was broken and disfigured, which caught his attention. He turned to Hecate, who smiled at him as she spoke. ''''Hees in because he is still suffering the effects of thest war.''''
He nodded as the man shuffled to the front. As the man drew nearer, Archer estimated him to be in his thirties, though life had taken its toll on him. When he stopped at the counter, he bowed his head to Hecate.
''''Morning Hecate. Is the medicine ready?''''
The moon elf nodded and took out a bottle, but Archer used his dragon eyes to scan the man''s body and realized there was poison infesting his body, which was causing the pain, so he asked. ''''Human. Who poisoned you?''''
As he spoke, Hecate and the man looked at him with strange expressions before the elf asked. ''''Husband? What do you mean by that?''''
''''Somethings lingering in his body causing whatever pain his suffering. It looks like someone managed to get Shadowbane Venom in your system. It''s a nasty poison that doesn''t kill but causes never-ending pain in the victim.''''
Hecate''s eyes widened in shock. ''''How do you know that, Arch? I couldn''t sense the poison.''''
Archer smiled at his moon witch before exining. ''''Well, I can see all mana, my love. I can see it flowing through his body.''''
The man looked at him in amazement but shook his head and pleaded. ''''White Prince. My name is Jasper Arundel. I was a knight in the Avalonian army before I was injured. If you can remove the poison, I''d be willing to do anything for you.''''
When he heard the man say the name, the Avalonians called him. ''''Okay, Jasper. Take a mana oath never to betray me and be my knight, and I shall give you a new lease on life.''''
Jasper dered, his words echoing with sincerity. "White Prince, I pledge my loyalty to you. I swear upon my mana and my life to serve you faithfully, to uphold your honor, and to protect those under your charge."
Archer regarded him with a mixture of respect andpassion. He ced a hand on Jasper''s shoulder and met the man''s gaze with a reassuring nod. ''''Now, be new, my knight.''''
He just cast Aurora Healing on him, and when Jasper felt the pure mana flowing through his body, mending everything that''s been broken. He felt his muscles repairing themselves, and the poison eating him from the inside vanished.
When Archer was done, he stepped back with a smile. ''''You''re healed now. You will guard this shop and my Hecate with your life. If she everes to harm, I will eat you without a second thought. Understand?''''
''''Yes, my lord! Lady Hecate will nevere to harm while I breathe.'''' Jasper said in a voice full of pride.
Archer grinned. ''''Good man. Now go rest for the day and be here tomorrow morning. I''ll bring you some special armor.''''
Jasper nodded. ''''Yes. Thank you for help, my White Prince.'''' @@novelbin@@
The man stood up and made his way out of the shop while excited to be able to run again. His reaction caused Archer and Hecate tough, but she turned to him with a smile. ''''Thank you for that. People have been getting rowdy, and having a strong knight protecting the shop makes me worry less.''''
''''That''s okay. I was going to assign Eldric here, but his training with the army. But do you need anything else? I have to see Sia before we arrive at the Oakheart Kingdom.''''
Hecate shook her head. ''''I''m okay for now, husband. We have the Ethereal Apothecary Consortium supplying us now when their representative offered me a one-sided deal.''''
Archer''s eyebrows raised, causing her to exin. ''''Well, about a week ago, a woman appeared in the shop and offered to supply us with everything while receiving five percent of the profits, but I only think that''s cause the president is trying to get on your good side.''''
''''Why? Where is thispany from?''''
Hecate giggled. ''''Maybe because you''re a king? The white dragon? Guardian of the Avalon Empire, maybe?''''
Archerughed and nodded before she continued. ''''They are from the Nightshade Empire on the central continent.''''
''''Oh, so they that big? Well, that''s good, and if that president wants to meet, they''d have to wait until the Celestial Magic Tournament.''''
Hecate smiled. ''''I will tell the representative when shees in next. She is a lovely woman but is obsessed with you.''''
''''What?'''' Archer asked with confusion in his voice.
Once more, herughter filled the air, its melodious notes captivating him. "Yourugh is so lovely, Hecate.''''
Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment at thepliment, but Archer quickly reassured her of his sincerity. After that, he spent time with her before using the dragon tattoo to locate Sia and realized she was in Valoria City in the Summerfield Duchy.
Archer turned to Hecate and kissed her before opening a portal to the Duchy and stepped through while summoning his wings. He jumped into the air, started flying south, and soon saw arge city in the distance.
Recognizing it as Valoria City, the capital of the Summerfield Duchy. He descended towards the ground after soaring through the skies for twenty minutes. Whilending, he couldn''t help but notice the vast expanse of farnd dotting thendscape below.
As Archer approached the imposing gates of the fantasy city, he couldn''t help but marvel at the peaceful beauty of the snow-coveredndscape surrounding it. The city walls stood tall and sturdy, decorated with detailed carvings and fortified with towers reaching the sky.
When he got closer, the guards stationed at the gate halted his progress, their armor glinting in the wintry sunlight. One of them, a stern-faced soldier with a fur-lined cloak, stepped forward and raised a hand to signal for Archer to halt.
"Halt! State your business," the guardmanded, his voice firm and authoritative.
Archer met the guard''s gaze calmly before answering. He put his cloak on and wrapped it around himself. ''''I''vee to see my fiance, Sia Silverthorne.''''
The guard''s eyes widened in shock as he mumbled. ''''The white prince?''''
He nodded. ''''That''s one of my many names. Now, could you take me to Sia? It''s been a while since I''ve seen her.''''
The guard nodded respectfully. "I am Captain Ronan, guardian of the city gates. Follow me. I will lead you to Lady Sia''s mansion."
With a nod of thanks, Archer fell into step behind Captain Ronan as they made their way through the bustling streets of Valoria City. The snow-covered cobblestones crunched beneath their boots, and the sounds of merchants hawking their wares mingled with theughter of children ying in the snow.
Captain Ronan spoke of the history and inhabitants as they walked, pointing out notablendmarks and sharing the city''s folklore. Archer listened with interest, his curiosity piqued by the captain''s words.
Eventually, they arrived at a grand mansion nestled at the city''s edge, its white marble facade gleaming in the sunlight. Captain Ronan halted before the ornate gates, gesturing for Archer to enter.
"Here we are, white prince. Lady Sia''s mansion," Captain Ronan announced, his tone respectful.
Archer nodded gratefully, his gaze lingering on the elegant architecture of the mansion. "Thank you, Captain Ronan."
As he stepped through the ornate gates of Sia Silverthorne''s mansion, a ring of armored soldiers suddenly surrounded him, their weapons drawn. Despite the guards'' threatening stance, Archer had a small smile ying at the corners of his lips.
He seemed to melt into the shadows, disappearing in the blink of an eye. The soldiers exchanged startled nces, their eyes darting around the space where he had stood moments before.
Meanwhile, at the mansion''s main entrance, Sia Silverthorne stood at the entrance as Archer appeared in front of her and smiled. She quickly hugged him with a big smile, and he returned it before separating.
His eyes roamed his older fiances''s stunning figure. Her jet-
ck hair was tied into a ponytail, and the knight armor she was wearing couldn''t hide her massive boobs or curves, which drove him nuts.
''''Finished looking at me, my naughty husband? If you keep looking at me like that, don''t me me if I jump you.'''' Sia''s teasing voice brought him back.
After speaking, she waved around the guards, who rushed over before grabbing Archer and passionately kissing him. Once Sia got her fill of kisses, she dragged him inside and spoke. ''''How''s the flight to Oakheart?''''
''''Boring.'''' He answered with a chuckle.
Sia startedughing. ''''Yeah, it is when it''s a long journey. But If I''m right, you''re a few days from the kingdom, so it shouldn''t be too long now, my love.''''
Archer nodded with a smile before asking. ''''How''s the mission down here going?''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks - Would anyone be interested in a dark British zombie novel? Let me know, and I''ll release the chapters I''ve written so far]
Chapter 623 Mysterious Attackers
Chapter 623 Mysterious Attackers
Archer looked at the blonde lion boy, who was the male version of N. He chuckled before answering. ''''Yeah. I haven''t seen her in a little while and missed her.''''
Lioran nodded, but ric asked. ''''Who is the general?''''
''''She''s the General of the famous Dawnbreaker Legion clearing the monsters that infest the Summerfield Duchy,'''' Cian answered the wood elf.
ric still looked confused. ''''Yeah, I''ve heard of her. Father has mentioned her before, but who is she to you, Archer?''''
''''My aunt and fiance.'''' He answered with a chuckle.
Lionran wanted to tease him more, so he added. ''''You see, ric. Arch is a yboy on a mission to gather as many princesses as possible. I even heard rumors that he is set on beautiful older women.''''
The wood elf boy looked disgusted before turning to Archer, who looked bewildered. He shook his head. ''''Oi, you furball! What lies are you spouting about me?''''
''''I''m not lying. Well, ten of your girls are princesses? That proves my point.'''' Lioranmented in an amused voice.
Archer looked at this cheeky lion who was besmirching his good now. He had to defend his honor and retorted. ''''Shut up, Lio. I just got along with them when we met, and their parents arranged our engagement, which suited me.''''
''''Excuses. You, my friend, are a collector of princesses. I heard the other continents have some beautiful ones there.'''' Lioran remarked, trying to egg Archer on even more.
But as soon as thest words left his mouth, two sets of eyes spun on him, causing him to gulp. He saw this andughed as Leonora and Nalika appeared before the lion prince. The girls stopped walking to watch Lioran get scolded, and so did Archer.
As the two lion girl''s jealousy peaked, they turned their attention to his lion friend with narrowed eyes and crossed arms. Leonora began, her voice deceptively sweet. "So, Lioran, Which girl do you want to see?"
Nalika chimed in, her tone equally sweet butced with a hint of something else. "Yes, Lioran. Do tell us. We''d love to meet them, too."
Lioran felt the pressure mounting as he stuttered, "Uh, well, I... I didn''t mean it like that. You two are the only girls I want to see!"
The twins exchanged skeptical looks before turning back to Lioran, unconvinced by his words. Their expressions demanded more exnation, but Archer couldn''t tell if they were serious or teasing his friend.
Feeling the weight of their scrutiny, Lioran turned to Archer for help, hoping his friend would rescue him.
But instead of offering support, his mischievous grin only widened and teased the lion boy with a gleam in his eyes. "Come on, Lioran. Which one caught your eye?"
Lioran''s eyes widened in panic as he shot Archer a betrayed look. He opened his mouth to protest, but Leonora and Nalika''s gazes intensified before he could speak, waiting for his response.
Feeling like he was backed into a corner, Lioran stammered, "I... I really only meant... um... you two! Yes, you''re the only ones I want to see!"
The two lionesses stared at him, but N came to his rescue. ''''Stop teasing him, you two. You know he loves you both. He always had ever since the meeting.''''
''''Don''t say that, N! You promised you wouldn''t!'''' Lioran protested, but she just looked at him, causing him to stop. @@novelbin@@
She turned toward the twins as Archer watched on with an amused smile. "He informed Father that he would marry only the two of you, rejecting all others. Despite being intended for a union with the Hyena princess for political reasons, he selected you two instead."
Leonora and Nalika''s smiles brightened when hearing this, and they started flirting with Lioran, who was happy, causing N to sigh. She approached Archer and spoke. ''''They get jealous and scold him, but without realizing, they are the only two he ever had eyes for.''''
''''Yeah, he does care about them a lot.''''
After their conversation, the group proceeded to the hall, where excitement was radiating from the students. Rows of chairs were perfectly lined up, allowing them to sit together, and he noticed some Professor standing off to the side.
Archer started talking to his friends, but then he detected a disturbance in the mana as something alerted him to something. A foreboding sensation swept over him, warning him to react before the danger arrived.
Without hesitation, he instinctively shoved Lioran and Cian aside, startling them as he spoke. "Take care of my girls while I handle this.''''
Before anyone could react, a powerful force crashed into the ship, forcing Archer backward violently, and he was sent flying outside, shocking everyone.
The rm started going off, causing the room to erupt into chaos. As that happened, Archer''s girls immediately sprang into action. Teu, Tal, N, and Sera swiftly surrounded the others, forming a barrier around them.
Teu wielded her sword skillfully to block iing strikes before counter-attacking and swiftly eliminating the mysterious attackers. Meanwhile, Tal moved with incredible speed, darting around the hall like a streak of lightning, swiftly killing her enemies.
N stood guard over the group, fending off attackers while ensuring the other girls'' safety. With her ws and teeth bared, Sera leaped into the battle, ferociously tearing into the nearest attackers with savageness.
Together, they fought to protect themselves and the other students who looked shocked or were injured. More attackers appeared when one of them smashed an orb, causing the tide of battle to turn against them.
Just as they thought they''d lose, the Magic Knights arrived, led by Commander Morgan, who charged right into the chaos with the rest. Their arrival injected renewed vigor into the fight as their expertly wielded magic andbat skills turned the tide in their favor.
Shots of lightning crackled through the air, disintegrating the attackers, while firewalls appeared to block iing attacks. The Knights moved precisely, swiftly eliminating the enemy.
Just as it seemed victory was within reach, another explosion rocked the ship. The vessel shuddered violently, its trajectory faltering as it plummeted from the sky. Panic surged among the defenders as they braced for impact, their desperate cries drowned out by the chaos.
But when all hope seemed lost, a powerful surge of magic washed over the ship, surrounding it in a shimmering mana barrier. The sudden stabilization halted the ship''s descent, causing it tond normally and not crash.
The Magic Knights finished the attackers and rushed outside to see glowing lights in the sky, causing explosions and loud booms. The girls knew it was Archer fighting whoever attacked him.
________________________________________
___
[Ophelia ckfire''s POV]
[Just before the ship got attacked]
Meanwhile, in her temporary office, Ophelia spoke to her mother before giving a speech to the students.
''''Ophie! What do you think of the boy? He''s odd but in a charming way. I can''t wait until he matures.'''' Vesperamented through the Hexchat.
''Oh god. She meets him once and is swooning. I swear that boy is an incubus with his good looks.'' Ophelia thought to herself.
She sighed before answering her mother. ''''He''s a troublemaker, yboy, and a really bad flirt.''''
After speaking, she heard a hum from the other side, which caused her a headache as she knew her mother was interested in the boy from that sound.
''''Who does he flirt with, my daughter? He didn''t flirt with me? Doesn''t he like older women?''''
When Ophelia heard this, she nearly fell off the chair in shock. ''Why is she, the queen of all witches, acting like a teenage girl?''
She couldn''t figure out the answer but answered. ''''Well, three of my professors, in particr. Jade Ashguard, Samara Grayleaf, and Gianna Silvercrest. Every time he sees them, I can see that he thinks of the best way to conquer them.''''
After speaking, all Ophelia heard was silence before Vespera startedughing. She calmed down. ''''So he does like older women? Very good. I will have to ask him toe for dinner.''''
''What! Where is this going.'' She thought to herself in shock.
Ophelia shook her head. ''''No mother. Leave the boy alone. He will visit the kingdom in the future, but not now because he''s a loose cannon, and Willow will probably annoy him with her preaching if hees.''''
Vespera startedughing before bringing her up to date on the war, which had ground to a halt when the dragons heard about Archer. This caught Ophelia''s attention, so she asked. ''''What''s happening over there?''''
''''The dragon rulers are arguing over the best way to deal with the boy. They reject him as the king and refuse to acknowledge the white dragon as the ruler of dragonkind.''''
As they talked, an explosion ripped through the ship, causing Ophelia to panic. She jumped up and scanned the ship to realize they were under attack and were falling out of the sky.
Ophelia dismissed the Hexchat and cast a spell to repair the ship so they couldnd safely. A purple wave radiated from her andbined with the ship.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 626 I鈥檝e Seen You Naked
Chapter 626 I''ve Seen You Naked
Everyone smiled back at him, but Nefertiti was the first to talk. ''''What happened to you? Who was the person that attacked you?''''
Archer nced at the pink-haired girl before looking at the others as he exined. ''''Her name is Raven Moore, she''s a princess from the Astoria Continent, which is controlled by a powerful empire.''''
Once he finished speaking, they all sighed before cing bets among themselves, which amused Archer as he asked. ''''What are you lot doing?''''
E turned to him with a sweet smile. ''''We''re having a bet to see if you end up with this new princess.''''
Archer pretended to be offended but was amused. ''''Why does everyone think I collect princesses? I don''t!''''
''''How do you exin two of us then, ay?'''' Talmented with a smug grin.
He looked at the mixed elf with narrowed eyes. ''''Shut up, Tali. You didn''t know you were a princess until I helped your parents.''''
The silver-haired girl giggled at his reaction, causing Archer to smile while turning to Sera, who was bouncing around. ''''And you, Sera. I never knew you were a princess.''''
''''But we are and can''t help that. ''''Sera retorted with a smile.
Archer just shook his head. ''''Well, it doesn''t matter. People think it, and I might as well lean into it and collect Princesses from all over Thrylos.''''
After speaking, he felt someone smack his arm to see Nefertiti staring at him with a look of jealousy, causing him tough. ''''Don''t worry, my subus. I don''t n to pluck all those different flowers for the fun of it. I have to like the specific one before I take notice.''''
The pink-haired girl nodded with a smile before Llynielmented as she was looking out the window. ''''We will arrive at Greenwood City tomorrow morning, so we should rx until then.''''
Archer smiled when hearing the elf but agreed with her. Soon enough, the girls spread out in the room andzed around while chitchatting. He pulled Llyniel onto hisp, causing her to go red, which he found adorable.
He leaned into her ear and whispered. ''''I''ve seen you naked, Llyn. Why do you still get embarrassed?''''
She didn''t know what to say but soon got distracted again as Archer''s hands roamed over her slender body. One hand grabbed her perky boob, and the other slid up her dress.
Once he arrived at her cave of wonders, he started to gently rub her, causing pleasure to run through her body, forcing Llyniel to put her hand over her mouth so noise could be heard.
''''Get a room, you two! I didn''t know you were so naughty, Lly.'''' Teumented with a smirk. @@novelbin@@
The wood elf leaped to her feet, her voice quivering as she protested, "I''m not naughty! It''s his hands that are the real troublemakers! And who are you to judge me, Teu? I''ve seen you eye him up like a starving wolf eyeing a juicy steak!"
The blue-haired girl giggled before answering. ''''So what? He''s my husband. Can''t I find him attractive?''''
Llyniel nodded in agreement and stopped speaking as she sat on one of the empty chairs. The groupughed some more before continuing to banter until they were summoned back to the hall once the headmistress had arrived after some rest.
Archer and the girls entered the corridors as students poured out of their rooms. Some of them spotted him and gawked while gossiping with their friends.
When Leira saw this, she locked her arm with his andmented with a cute smile. ''''Seems you''re the talk of the ship husband. I do hope you''re okay now.''''
He nodded. ''''I''m fine. Need some sleep, but that''s about it.''''
She smiled as the group entered the hall and saw the headmistress standing on the stage, waiting for everyone to sit. When they arrived, Lioran, Cian, and ric called him over while the girls joined Leonora, Nalika, and Cassie.
The grand hall''s atmosphere hummed with anticipation as they settled into their seats. Seats had been arranged in neat rows, and the air was filled with the excited chatter of students.
As the rest of the students filed in and took their seats. Ophelia stepped onto the stage, her presencemanding attention.
She began, her voice carrying through the hall. "Good morning, my students. As you know, the Qualification Round for the Arcane Magic Tournament is fast approaching."
The students murmured excitedly, eager to prove themselves in the prestigious event. Ophelia continued talking. "To determine which group you will be ced in for it. We will be holding a series of fights."
"The names of the groups are as follows: Light, Darkness, Fire, Water, Earth, Thunder, and Cosmos. You will be assigned to a group based on your fight performance. Those who show skill will earn their ce among the elite." She finished speaking and waited for the information to sink in.
The students listened intently as some got excited and started whispering to each other while Archer was getting excited due to finally being able to fight.
After the chatter subsided, Ophelia''s voice, infused with mana, boomed through the hall. "Quiet down! But there''s more. The winners of the tournament will receive extraordinary prizes, generously donated by the attending royal families. Rumor has it that coveted items like Mermaid Tears and other elusive treasures."
When hearing that, he looked straight at Teu, who felt his gaze and smiled. ''''They are used to strengthen your body. Taking them breaks your body down before rebuilding it so it''s stronger.''''
''''How did they get it?'''' Archer asked.
Teu shrugged. ''''The King Kraken used to produce them in the trenches, but he no longer sells them to outsiders due to greedy Tritons trying to steal some from his kingdom.''''
Archer looked at the blue-haired girl with wide eyes before mumbling. ''''King Kraken? Kingdom? There are such things in the sea?''''
''''Yes. Father has an alliance with the King, but they vanished and haven''t been seen for years.'''' She answered while moving closer due to Halime letting her have her seat.
His curiosity piqued, he inquired, "What are the beasts that inhabit the sea?"
Teu replied matter-of-factly as if discussing the most ordinary of subjects. "Wild Krakens Arch. They are very aggressive and attack ships constantly, while the ones we know are intelligent, friendly, and love to trade.''''
Archer nodded. ''''Can I visit this Kraken kingdom? And do they have human forms?''''
Teu shook her head. ''''Not possible. The queen copsed the entrances to the deep sea to stop the Tritons sneaking in, and yes, they do.''''
''''What are these Tritons you keep mentioning? Are they wealthy?'''' Archer asked as his violet eyes shone.
She startedughing before answering. ''''No, they are a backward race who trade with shells and wear seaweed for clothing. They love raiding our borders.''''
''''Do theye onnd?''''
Teu smiled. ''''No. They stick to the Mid-Rift.''''
Archer''s brow raised. ''''Mid-Rift?''''
She nodded. ''''The the Shallow Sea where our cities and town are. Then there''s the Mid-Rift, where the Tritons reside, and the Dark Trenches, where hundreds of different beasts kingdoms are.''''
He was blown away and asked in an excited voice. ''''So there''s a world below us?''''
Teu loved his reaction and found it adorable. She continued teaching him about her homnd. ''''Yes. It''s the Hollow World. No one knows if it''s real, but the elders speak of it and have passed down stories.''''
Once she finished speaking, Archer''s eyes glowed as he wanted to hear these stories. He grabbed Teu''s hand and spoke to the others, who looked confused. ''''I will be back soon.''''
Halime asked in a curious voice. ''''Where are you going?''''
Archer smiled. ''''Teu just told me about the world under the sea. I''m getting her to tell me a story. If I miss anything, send me a message.''''
They all nodded with happy expressions. After informing everyone, Archer teleported them back to the domain before opening a portal to a ce he found years ago.The couple stepped through, and when Teu saw the view, she was amazed.
She stood on a piece ofnd that jutted out of the side of a massive mountain that pierced the sky. Teu got close to the cliff''s edge, her blue eyes wide with wonder as she gazed at the wild sea below.
The sound of crashing waves echoed against the rugged rocks. The cliff overlooked a vast expanse of ocean, its surface churning with frothy whitecaps as the waves relentlessly battered against the shore.
Seabirds soared overhead, their cries mingling with the roar of the surf below. As Teu looked down, she realized the cliff they stood upon was just a small outcropping from a mountain isted from the world.
Teu realized the ledge was spacious enough for a home, but she couldn''tprehend how anyone could ess it.
The cliff face was sheer, rising hundreds of meters high, and below, the sea churned with jagged rocks protruding from the water.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 629 That鈥檚 The Point Idiot
Chapter 629 That''s The Point Idiot
He reappeared in the domain and was happy about the random encounter. He learned about a pirate-infestednd and knew what came with such people.
''''Treasure!'''' He said to himself with a smile.
Archer nned to visit the pirate-infestedndter to learn its location. Then, he and the girls could teleport there another time. But he couldn''t go because the tournament was tomorrow, and he wanted to concentrate on the uing fights.
After thinking, he returned to the cabin to find the girlszying in their pajamas. Halime was the first to spot him and smiled. ''''Hello, husband. What did you find out there?''''
When the others heard the snake girl''s voice, they all turned and smiled when they saw Archer. Each girl walked over to greet him with a kiss before he sat down to getfortable to tell them what he''d been doing.
He exined everything that happened, and they all looked at him with deadpan expressions by the time he finished. Archer looked around at the girls gathered in the room, a perplexed expression crossing his face, causing him to ask in a?confused voice. ''''What?''''
In response, each girl reached into their storage rings and pulled out pouches of gold coins. With mischievous grins, they began to bet by tossing the coins into two bags held open by E.
Archer''s confusion deepened, but a hint of amusement danced in his eyes as he watched the scene unfold. He couldn''t help but chuckle at their antics, wondering what had spurred this sudden disy.
As the coins clinked into the bags, he leaned back, his gaze flitting from one girl to another. That''s when E looked at him with a smirk. ''''This a group bet on how many princesses you''ll get by the time you''re twenty-one.''''
His eyebrow raised before he startedughing. Archer thought these girls were crazy about betting about him wooing princesses, but he found it hrious.
They looked at him worriedly, but he soon exined that he loved the idea and encouraged them to do it.
After that, therge group continued to mess around until the sunset. By this time, they were all sitting outside drinking the tea Hemera had made for them. Even Sia was here, taking a break from her missions.
Archer asked Hecate to join, but she said the shop was busy, and they had to stay openter to deal with it. He offered to help, but she politely rejected it as they had the vampire twins, Ste, and a few more girls she hired.
While resting, he created a small garden for Llyniel, who got overly excited and started nting seeds she carried with her. Teu, Tal, N, Nefertiti and Sera went to train some more.
Halime asked if she could return to the domain for a bath, which he instantly agreed to by opening a portal. E and Sia joined her after the dragon-kin womanined about the bath in the mansion being ufortable.
Once they left, Hemera jumped up and walked toward the door, saying she would nap. When she was gone, Archer turned to the cat girl, who was staring at him with glowing green eyes.
Archer''s eyes roamed up and down her slender body, causing Leira to shiver, but she stood up and walked over to him with a barely controlled lust. She climbed onto hisp and started kissing his neck as her delicate hands roamed his chest.
''''What are you doing? This feels good.'''' Archermented as his eyes closed.
Leira stopped kissing him and responded. ''''That''s the point, idiot. Now shut up and enjoy it.''''
After speaking, she started nibbling his ear, and her hands traced down his body until she reached his waist. Leira leaned up and pulled his pants down, freeing the raging manhood that she started stroking.
He started groaning, but the cat girl kissed him as she moved her panties to the side and rubbed herself on him. She was already wet and dripped all over his member. Leira grabbed him and slid it inside herself, causing her to let out a satisfied moan.
Archer groaned when he felt the tightness clinging to his manhood. After that, the two made love like rabbits, causing Llyniel to jump in fright when she heard the cat girls screaming. The others choose to ignore it but also want Archer to see them.
After they were done, Leira lookedpletely lost in pleasure, her tongue hanging out, and her purple hair was all over the ce. Archer then used Cleanse on them before picking her up.
With the cat girl in his arms, he looked at the moon shining overhead. Archer stood on the cliff''s edge, gazing at the vast expanse of stars above. Entranced by their beauty, he felt a sense of wash peace over him.
Lost in the peaceful night sky, he was momentarily unaware of anything else around him. Suddenly, Llyniel appeared beside him, and her brown eyes fixed not on the stars but on the serene sea below.
Archer turned to her, noticing the wonder in her eyes as she watched the calm waters. A deep rumble echoed through the night air as they stood together, drawing their attention back to the sea.
With a sense of wonder, they watched a massive whale-like creature breach the surface, its glorious form illuminated by the moonlight. The couple stood in silence, captivated by the sight before them.
He quickly scanned it.
[Titanwhale]
[Rank: ----]
[Leviathan]
When he saw this, a confused look appeared, which Llyniel noticed. She giggled before exining. ''''My love. The Titanwhales are sighted all the time. Wait until you see the even bigger creatures.''''
''''I knew there were evenrger ones, but how big do they get?'''' He asked while putting Leira on one of the sofas outside the cabin.
Llyniel shrugged. ''''Father told me there are sea monsters the size of mountains that can eat manaships whole in one go.''''
Archer was shocked at the size of the beasts that lived until the waves. He was about toment, but they were interrupted.
''''Titanwhales are small. You haven''t seen anything yet, darling.''''
He turned around to see Teu standing there with a smile. She used a towel to wipe her face before continuing. ''''You have the ''Tidel Terror'' that destroys coastal settlements on the southern continent or the Wardens who roam the Shivering Sea in the north.'''' @@novelbin@@
''''Wardens?'''' Archer asked while looking at the blue-haired girls.''
She nodded. ''''Yes, they are massive shark-like beasts who prowl the Dark Trenches. There are many more, like the Deep Sea Titans. I''m sorry, but most would easily defeat you.''''
''''I agree. I''m not stupid enough to believe I''m the strongest on Thrylos when old horrorsy below the sea.''''
Llyniel spoke up. ''''In some of therge jungles and forests, Titans roam. Mother said her cousin saw one while he was exploring the Unknown continent.''''
Archer looked at the wood elf. ''''What''s that Llyn?''''
The wood elf spoke with a happy tone. ''''It''s a continent of jungles, forests, swamps, mountains, and otherndscapes. People im it''s and that time forgot and beasts that no one has ever seen roam free.''''
When Archer heard this, he remembered the college nning an expedition to the Unknown Continent. They decided it was time to head to bed as the night grewte. They retreated to the cozy cabin, feeling the exhaustion of the day''s adventures weighing on them.
With delight, they settled onto therge bed, with Archer in the middle. Llyniel nestled on one side of him while Teu snuggled up on the other. They formed aforting triangle of warmth and closeness.
Archer wrapped his arms around them, feeling their breath''s gentle rise and fall. The soft glow of the moonlight filtering through the window casts a serene atmosphere over the room.
Leira curled up on his chest, purring softly as she found herfortable spot among her friends. Archer was covered in limbs as he fell into a deep sleep as the waves started to crash on the cliff below.
The following morning, he woke up to a sea of purple on his face and realized it was Leira''s hair. He moved the girls and slid out of bed to look out of the cabin window to see a rainstorm.
With a sigh, Archer cast Cleanse on himself before getting ready for the day. He left the bedroom behind to see E up and cooking already. When the half-elf saw him, she smiled. ''''Morning, sleepyhead. How was your pleasure-filled night?''''
He grinned when hearing this. ''''Oh, it was lovely, El. I will see you tonight and make sure you remember what happens when you tease me.''''
The blonde elf''s cheeks grew red before she replied. ''''Shut up, you lewd dragon! I never thought I''d see you like this Arch.''''
''''What do you mean, my maid?'''' Archer asked as he grabbed her slender waist and leaned on her.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 631 Dark Magic (R18)
Chapter 631 Dark Magic (R18)
?When Archer heard her gasps and moans, it fueled his desire as he whispered huskily, ''''Do you enjoy being my ve?''''
Halime barely managed to nod as lust overwhelmed her. ''''Yes, Master. Give me more, please.''''
Archer grinned and got rougher, causing her love juices to ssh everywhere and soak his hand. As he did this, her moans got louder, which sent him over the edge.
Not long after that, he felt like he was ready to shoot his seed down Tal''s throat and spoke in a breathless tone. ''''ve. I''m going to finish in your mouth. Make sure not to spill any.''''
Tal didn''t reply, but she stroked faster and moved her tongue. After a minute, he pushed deeper into her mouth and finished. She swallowed it all, enjoying the taste, and moaned softly.
While pleasuring Halime with his fingers. He watched as Tal stepped back and wouldn''t take her eyes off the scene unfolding before her. He watched her wait with a lewd smile, knowing he would see to her soon.
As the snake girl reached her climax, her body tensed with bliss, and she let out a primal howl that echoed through the cabin. Archer''s fingers persisted, guiding her pleasure to its zenith.
Halime experienced a sudden rush, and liquid gushed from her, soaking his hands and the sofa beneath her. With a satisfied grin, he watched as she copsed onto the couch, her breath ragged and her body still quivering from the intensity of her climax.
Archer leaned over her, tenderly kissing her forehead before focusing on Tal. He spoke lustfully. "Your turn, ve. Now bend over.''''
She obeyed without hesitation, bending over asmanded. Archer wasted no time, his hands moving to her drenched pussy, slick with her juices. He teased her entrance with his fingers, feeling her tremble with excitement and lust.
That''s when he plunged deep into her tight pussy, igniting a primal moan from her. Her body arched, craving more of his powerful touch, her senses overwhelmed by the passion of his thrusts.
Archer''s relentless rhythm pushed her closer to the edge, each powerful movement driving her toward a peak of ecstasy. Tal''s cries of pleasure echoed through the room, blending seamlessly with Halime''s contented sighs.
He gripped Tal''s hips firmly as he got rougher with the mixed elf. She arched her back, her red eyes rolling back in bliss as waves of pleasure washed over her. Her screams echoed through the room.
With each thrust, Archer''s desire intensified, his primal instincts taking over as he ravished her with unreserved passion. Tal''s nails dug into his arm, her moans growing louder with each powerful movement.
She surrenderedpletely to the intensity of their lovemaking, lost in a whirlwind of sensation. As Tal reached the height of pleasure, her body trembled beneath Archer''s touch, her cries of pleasure filling the air.
With a loud cry of pleasure, they both reached the height of their passion, their bodies tangled in desire. He poured himself into her, filling her while she climaxed, drenching him with her love juices.
Breathless and flushed with passion, he turned his attention to Halime, who watched the scene with wide eyes and flushed cheeks. Her desire burned brightly, fueled by the raw intensity of everything.
Archer approached the sofa she was sitting on and leaned in to kiss her. When their lips connected, he pushed her back and got in between her legs. They locked eyes, a simmering passion ignited between them.
With gentle touches and tender kisses, he explored every inch of her body, savoring the softness of her skin before he rubbed his manhood on her pussy and gently slipped it inside her.
Halime moaned in pleasure as she clung to him. She buried her head into his shoulder once again while her moaning increased. His slow and deliberate movements sent waves of pleasure through Halime''s body.
As Archer whispered sweet words of love, she felt herself surrenderingpletely to the intensity of their connection. Halime''s pleasure grew stronger with every gentle push, reaching a peak that almost overwhelmed her. @@novelbin@@
She soon reached the peak of euphoria and cried out in pure bliss, her body trembling with the intensity of her release. The coupley intertwined, their bodies slick with sweat, as their passion reached its peak.
With onest thrust, Archer released his essence deep inside her, triggering a powerful release. Halime arched her back and screamed, her body trembling as she squirted, drenching him with her love.
Afterward, the snake girly unconscious on the sofa, wearing a lewd smile in her sleep, while Tal struggled to stand and spoke in a strained voice. ''''Arch! We have the fights to find out what groups we''re in today. What if I do bad?''''
With a grin, he approached the mixed elf and cast Aurora Healing. As Tal felt the magic wash over her, the tiredness and pain vanished, prompting a smile as she hugged him in gratitude. ''''Thank you for that. We better get back.''''
Archer nodded in agreement before speaking. "Yeah. Let''s wake up Hali, then we''ll leave."
He parted from Tal and approached the sleeping snake girl. Casting Aurora Healing on her, he watched as she woke up with a smile, rubbing her eyes. "What happened? I wasn''t sleeping, Arch."
The two chuckled before Archer nted a kiss on her cute nose, fully waking her up. Halime''s yellow eyes glowed briefly as she smiled and stood up, stretching. "Let''s get going. The others are waiting for us."
Archer smiled and opened a Gate back to his room on the manaship. He stepped through, followed by the two. When entering, they saw the other eight girls talking to Nalika, Leonora, and Cassie.
He noticed Lioran, Cian, ric, and Aeris chatting among themselves. When they saw Archer, the boys smiled at him, but he noticed the ck-haired boy stared too long before greeting him with a handshake.
The lion boymented. ''''Looking forward to the grouping fights?''''
Archer nodded. ''''Does it affect our overall score or ce in the tournament?''''
Cian was the one to answer. ''''No. It''s to find what groups we''re in. After that, it will be like a knockout between the students, and the winners will head to the Sabat Kingdom''s Knockout Stage.''''
''''How many fights will each student have during the Quailification Round?'''' Archer asked in a curious voice.
Lioran quickly answered. ''''We''ll have eight fights each, and we must win at least four to move to the Knockout Stage.''''
He nodded before looking at Aeris. ''''How are you?''''
The ck-haired boy smiled. ''''It was okay, I guess. All I did was study my new spells, which drained my mana.''''
''''You tired?'''' Archer asked with a raised eyebrow.
Aerisughed before waving him off with a nervous chuckle. ''''Just low on mana. I''ll be fine soon.''''
Archer quickly stepped forward and grabbed him by the shoulder before sending a mana flood into his body. When Aeris felt this, he let out a rather feminine moan, which made themugh until he was finished.
After that, the ck-haired boy scrambled backward with a red face as heined. ''''Don''t just touch me, Arch! Ask me first.''''
When everyone heard this, theyughed even more before Lioran spoke. ''''You sound like a girl when you moan, Aeris.''''
Cian and ric agreed while Archer chuckled as he sat down. He motioned to the chairs opposite for them to sit down.
As the boys sat down, excitement filled the air. They gathered around the table, eager and excited. Lioran eximed, his voice tinged with eagerness. "Can you believe it''s finally here? The group fights are just around the corner."
Cian nodded in agreement, his grey eyes gleaming. "I''ve been training non-stop for this. I''m ready to give it my all."
ric chimed in. "We''ve all seen Archer''s skills in action. There''s no doubt he''ll dominate the fights."
He looked at the elf boy andmented. ''''Who knows? I''m only fighting on Master Rank to make it fair for everyone else, plus it would be more fun that way.''''
When the four heard that, theyughed before Archer turned to Aeris. ''''You using dark magic? I love that magic; it''s fun if you know the right spell.''''
Aeris eyebrow raised. ''''What do you mean?''''
''''I never used it until I could do this.''''
Archer raised one of his arms while summoning a shadow w, which shocked the four boys, and Aeris went pale. He felt the fear radiating from him, so he dismissed it and asked. ''''Problem?''''
He shook his head and spoke in a nervous tone. ''''Can I talk to you in private?''''
Archer nodded before standing up as Aeris led him to a nearby balcony and stepped outside. The ck-haired boy sighed before speaking. ''''You''re the Shadow Prince? The one who destroy the Gordia Ind?''''
''''I don''t know. This is all new to me, but I haven''t destroyed any inds.'''' He answered, causing Aeris to rx.
That''s when a pair of red eyes stared into his before something happened that took him by surprise, causing him to summon his ws.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 632 When Do We Land
Chapter 632 When Do We Land
Archer watched Aeris transform into a simr shadow figure to the one he had, but it wasn''t as strong. Once he sensed no hostility, he put his ws away. He knew the boy couldn''t harm him, so he calmed down and scanned him.
[Aeris Redcliff]
[Race: Dark Wraith]
[Age: 20]
[Rank: Master]
[Exp: 7660/12000]
[Level: 90]
''''A dark wraith? Like a ghost?'''' He asked.
Aeris boy shook his head. ''''No. We''re born from pure mana, like you, but less potent. Our ancestors created a spell to let us take human form."
Archer smiled beforementing. ''''That''s awesome. What''s it like to be a wraith? Do you scare vige children at night? Or haunt the evil noble guing thend?''''
He just looked at him with a deadpan expression before shaking his head and asking in a worried voice. ''''Shut up! Why would I scare children? Do I look like an evil ghost? But doesn''t it bother you that I am a wraith?''''
"Seriously, Aeris, no sister to introduce me? Are you sure you''re not secretly a woman? You''ve got that feminine ir going on," Archer teased with a mischievous grin.
The ck-haired boy blushed furiously, avoiding eye contact while retorting, "Knock it off, Arch! Why are you picking on me? And hey, I''ve got my grandmother; she''s just like me."
His eyes widened as he spoke. ''''Let me see her, Aeris.''''
''''Why? You don''t n to court her, do you? She''s a mean woman but lovely to me.'''' Aeris answered after sighing.
He shook his head. ''''No. I have enough women for now, and I''ve never met your grandmother. But I would like to. So what''s her name?''''
Aeris shook his head. ''''Narcissa Redcliff. The Dark Witch of the South.''''
After speaking, he took a Mana Recorder and passed it to him. ''''Send some mana into it, and you can see her.''''
When hearing the boy''s instructions, Archer nodded in agreement and looked closer at the recorder. As he peered into the device, he was greeted by the sight of a seductively beautiful woman.
She had long, flowing ck hair and captivating red eyes mirroring Aeris''s. She possessed a seductive hourss figure. Her curves were highlighted, giving her a goddess-like appearance.
The woman looked like she was teaching and saw Aeris casting dark magic spells, which amazed him. But he couldn''t take his eyes off the woman whose plump ass caught his attention when it jiggled as she moved.
Archer was captivated by Narcissa''s beauty, but before he could fully appreciate it, the recorder was yanked out of his hand, causing him to be annoyed.
When Archer snapped out of it by shaking his head and turning to Aeris, wanting to know what happened, Aeris responded immediately, saying, "Quit staring at her like that. Yes, she''s pretty, but no, she''s not into charming dragons like you."
He chuckled before changing the subject. ''''Did you think being a dark wraith would make me dislike you?''''
The ck-haired boy agreed. "Yes, when people find out, or I''ve told them, they tend to avoid me because wraiths are seen as evil. But we''re just like any other race, with both good and bad individuals among us."
Archer looked at the ck-haired boy and reassured him. "Aeris. I want you to know something. Whether you''re a dark wraith, a slime, or a donkey, it doesn''t change a thing between us. We''re friends, and that''s that."
Aeris nced up at him, surprise flickering before a small, genuine smile spread across his face. The weight of uncertainty lifted from his shoulders, reced by a warmth that radiated from within.
"Thanks. You don''t know how much it means to me. I''ve never really had friends." After that, they returned to the room with everyone else and sat to wait for the ship tond outside Greenwood City.
Lioran and Cian turned to him when they sat down before the lion boymented. ''''Did Aeris try to kiss you, Arch? I''ve seen the way he looks at you.''''
''''Shut up, Lio. He just wanted to talk, and I asked if he had a sister but had no such luck.'''' Archer replied with a grin.
When Aeris heard this, his cheeks went red, and he instantly looked away, causing Cian and ric tough at the reaction. Archer shook his head and spoke. ''''When do wend? This ship is getting on my nerves.''''
ric was the one who responded, his voice steady andposed. "About an hour, Once wend, Mother and Father will be waiting to wee us with a feast. And tomorrow marks the beginning of the fights."
He grinned mischievously while nudging the lion boy with his elbow. "Hey, Lioran, don''t forget to save a dance with your grandmother Mika for me at your wedding. I hear she''s quite the catch."
Lioran rolled his eyes, a yful smirk tugging at his lips. "Keep dreaming, Archer. I highly doubt she is in the market for a husband, especially one like you."
ric chuckled at their banter, enjoying the light-hearted exchange between his friend. Despite the teasing, warmth, and friendship bound them together as they looked forward to the festivities awaiting them.
He didn''t let it go and continued. ''''Howe? I already have N. Why not add Mika Goldheart? She would love to have such a handsome dragon for a husband.''''
''''How do you know her name?'''' Lioran asked with narrowed eyes.
Archer chuckled at his reaction. ''''N told me about your family, who live on the southern continent, Avidia. Howe you ended up here?''''
Lioran smiled before borating, "The Lionheart family rules the lion demi-human kingdom on Pluoria, while the Goldhearts reign over the empire on Avidia. My mother married into my father''s family and moved here years ago."
''''Oh, interesting.'''' Hemented with a smirk.
When Lioran saw this, he snapped. ''''Don''t you get any weird thoughts, you lewd dragon! Don''t be chasing every woman in my family.''''
Archer innocently smiled. ''''I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''re overreacting.''''
Everyoneughed, and he noticed Aeris listening intently while looking at him. After a little while, Cian asked him with a curious expression. "Hey, Archer, what do you think of my sister Maeve?"
He paused for a moment, considering his reply. "Well, from what I''ve seen, she''s beautiful and seems nice. But honestly, I''d like to get to know her better."
A smile spread across the orange-haired boy''s face at Archer''s answer. "That''s great to hear! I''ll make sure to arrange for the two of you to spend some time together. I think you''ll get along well."
Archer nodded appreciatively, grateful for the opportunity to get to know Maeve better, but was suspicious. ''''Why are you doing this? Isn''t she engaged to a prince?''''
Cian let out a sigh of frustration. "Yeah, I know. But what bothers me the most is the guy she''s marrying. He''s notorious for using girls for his own pleasure and then tossing them aside. And the worst part? She''s getting married after the Arcane Tournament."
''''Why are you telling me this? What do you need from me?'''' Archer''s confusion was obvious.
The desperation in Cian''s eyes was real as he pleaded, "Take her away from that wedding. Kidnap her if you must. Make her yours, please. Just help my big sister!"
When Archer heard Cian''s request, something inside ignited, and something about kidnapping a princess on her wedding day excited him, causing his violet eyes to glow.
''''Oh, great. Now you''ve sparked something inside him. Watch the rumors of the white dragon kidnapping the princesses he likes will spring up now.'''' Lioranmented with a run.
''''Oh god. Should I hide my other sisters?'''' ric asked the lion boy. @@novelbin@@
Lioran shook his head with a grin. ''''Yes. You never know if he will be interested.''''
Archer looked at the two boys and then at Aeris, who wasughing alongside Cian. He spoke in a frustrated tone. ''''I''m still here, you idiots.''''
He looked at ric and dered. ''''I have no interest in your sisters. I love Llyniel and only her, so don''t worry.''''
The brown-haired boy nodded, causing Archer to turn to Lioran with a mischievous grin. "Now, watch closely, Lion Boy. I''m going to marry all the women in your family."
''''Shut up, you yboy. My grandmother would run rings around you.'''' Lioran answered with a smirk.
Archer chuckled before retorting. ''''You''ll have to babysit loads of cubs in the future.''''
Lioran looked at him before he started tough, and soon, everyone joined in until N interrupted them. ''''What are you boysughing about?''''
Nalika and Leonard also appeared, with Cassie waiting for the lion boys'' answer. He stretched his cheek while looking at Archer, who shrugged. ''''Tell her. I don''t hide anything from my girls.''''
The blonde boy nodded before turning to N. ''''He was teasing me about iming grandmother Mika and having me babysit all the cubs.''''
When hearing that, N startedughing before walking over to Archer and sitting on hisp as she replied. ''''Well, if Grandmother and our aunties want to join, they could if he likes them. Having family in the pride will be so good.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 634 Come With Me
Chapter 634 Come With Me
?[The Summoned Heroes POV]
She watched as a tall, muscr man approached their group along with the stunningly beautiful girl who seemed to be a few years older than them.
Emily moved close and spoke in a hushed voice. ''''Tam. What''s happening now?''''
Tammy grinned as she eagerly exined. ''''We will be invited to stay in that dude''s Pce to train before being sent out to hunt monsters.''''
Upon hearing this, Emily sighed. ''''Why do you sound overly excited about this? We died and won''t be able to go home!''''
The ck-haired girl shrugged in response to Emily''s question. ''''There''s nothing we can do, Em. There''s no point in being sad about it. We might as well enjoy our new lives.''''
''''Does that mean we get to use magic? I''ve heard you talk about it a lot back home,'''' Natsuki asked.
Tammy replied with a big smile. ''''Most likely. They will tell us soon, so don''t worry.''''
Jason and Tim nodded in agreement as they waited to hear more. Suddenly, the tall man approached them after talking to the Pope.
He addressed the group with a thick Russian-like ent, "Heroes. Wee to my realm. I am Emperor Anatoly Volkovitch, and this lovely woman is my daughter, the Third Princess Yevdokiya. Would you let us take you to the pce so we can exin everything?"
The girls examined the princess. She had short grey hair that cut off just under her ears. A pair of beautiful crystal blue eyes shone like a star in the night sky. Natsumi nudged Emily andmented with a voice full of jealousy. ''''Look at her body; it''s even better than the models back home. They would die for a figure like hers.''''
Yevdokiya had a perfect hourss-shaped body that her armor clung to. Tammy shook her head and whispered in the same tone. ''''Look at her boobs! They are big and without an inch of shag. What is this sphemy!''''
The other two girls agreed with a nod. The emperor and princess just watched this with amused looks. While the girls were being jealous, Jason looked at the princess. His eyes widened in shock as he had never seen a beautiful girl.
Emily quickly noticed Yevdokiya noticed him staring, and a look of disgust appeared on her face, but that didn''t seem to faze him. As Tim saw this, he pped his friend around the back of the head, returning him to reality and leaving Jason embarrassed.
Tammy shook her head, ignoring the boys, and asked in a hope-filled voice. ''''Is there any way to go home? Or are we stuck here?''''
Anatoly shook his head before answering with a sad smile. ''''Unfortunately not. You died in your previous worlds and were brought here by higher powers. Now I''ll exin everything back at the pce.''''
The five nodded before the emperor and princess led the way. When the group stepped outside, they grew confused upon seeing arge blimp-like craft sitting there. Jason was the one toment first. ''''What is this thing?''''
''''That is a manaship. Our family uses it to travel across the empire.'''' A voice echoed from behind the group.
Turning around, the group saw a young woman with short burgundy hair and beautiful green eyes. At that moment, the emperor turned to her with a smile. "Sofia, my lovely niece. How''s the tournament?"
Tammy watched as the girl respectfully bowed before answering. "I''m fine, uncle, and fighting some of the other top students in the empire is fun.''''
After replying, she looked at them and continued. ''''Are these the people grandfather summoned without permission?"
Natsumi leaned in and whispered to the two other girls, "Seems like there''s some family drama with that deceitful Pope."
The ck-haired girl nodded with a smile as the emperor answered. ''''Yes, my dear. I was going to talk to him but decided to summon him to the pce tomorrow.''''
''''Okay, uncle.'''' She replied.
Once she was finished speaking to the emperor, they noticed her approaching with a friendly but sad smile. ''''I''m sorry you died in your old world, but I assure you this one is full of wonders that even the imagination couldn''t create. By the way, my name is Sofia Volkovitch. I''m a student at the divostok College of Sorcery.'''' @@novelbin@@
Everyone introduced themselves to her before Tim spoke. ''''It''s nice to meet you, Sofia. What do you study in this Sorcery College of yours?''''
She turned to the boy and answered. ''''I specialize in light, fire, and water magic. So the college believes I should learn healing and attack magic.''''
When Jason heard that, his eyes widened in amazement before inquiring. ''''Can you show us a spell, please?''''
Sofia looked toward the emperor, who nodded. ''''Go ahead. I want to see how strong the famous Volkovitch devil is.''''
After speaking, the group looked at the innocent-looking girl and couldn''t put the nickname to her, but Sofia nodded before closing her eyes as they felt something rushing around them, causing their bodies to react.
It reminded them of wind, but this stuff resonated with them before Sofia cast a Fireball into the air and caused it to explode. The five friends'' eyes widened in amazement and shock when they saw this.
Tammy couldn''t contain her excitement anymore as she asked, ''''Will I be able to do that?''''
Sofia nodded with a smile. ''''I''m sure you will, hero. You will learn everything you need to know when you get to the pce.''''
While she spoke to the magician girl, Emily, and Natsumi turned to the two boys as they looked around in amazement. The blonde girl spoke to Tim with a sad smile. ''''Your little brother would have loved this ce.''''
Tim nodded before answering in a sad tone. ''''Yeah, he would have. But enough of the past now. That died with us, and all we can do now is live our new ones.''''
After that, they were ushered on board. After saying goodbye to Sofia, the Emperor and Princess led the five heroes onto the manaship. The group couldn''t help but feel excitement and apprehension.
The towering vessel loomed before them, its sleek design decorated withplex runes that shimmered in the dim light. As they stepped aboard, they were greeted by the soft hum of mana that pulsed through the air.
Anatoly spoke with a hint of pride in his voice. "Wee aboard. This vessel will take us to the capital, Novgorod City, where you will begin training as our heroes."
The heroes followed their hosts into the ship''s heart, where they found themselves surrounded by abyrinth of corridors and chambers.
As they settled into their seats near the windows, the heroes watched in awe as the manaship began to ascend. With a gentle hum, the vessel lifted off the ground, defying gravity easily.
Through the transparent panels, they caught glimpses of the world belowa patchwork of lush forests, sprawling cities, and winding rivers.
"It''s incredible." Jason breathed, his eyes wide with wonder.
Tim nodded in agreement, his gaze fixed on the breathtaking vista unfolding before them. "I never imagined we''d see anything like this."
Tammy''s smile was infectious, her excitement noticeable. "Just wait, until we explore those towns and cities up close! Wait until we take down hordes of monsters"
Natsumi leaned against the window, her expression filled with contemtion. "It''s hard to believe that we were ordinary people living ordinary lives just a short time ago. Now, we''re embarking on the adventure of a lifetime."
When she said that, the group grew quiet. It dawned on them that they would never see their loved ones again.
___________________________________________________
[Princess Yevdokiya Volkovitch''s POV]
Yevdokiya noticed the solemn mood that suddenly engulfed the cabin they were sitting in. While watching them, her father spoke. ''''Come with me, Yev.''''
She nodded before standing up and following him to a private section reserved for their family. When they arrived, her Father spoke in a soft voice. "Yev.''''
She turned to him, her blue eyes meeting his with curiosity. "Father, what is it?"
Anatoly paused, carefully selecting his words. "I have a request, my daughter. As the Third Princess and a skilled warrior, I need you to keep an eye on the heroes who have arrived in our realm."
Yevdokiya frowned, her brow furrowing in confusion. "But Father, why me? Shouldn''t this task fall to one of the pce guards or advisors?"
Anatoly shook his head. "I trust you, Yev. You have a keen sense of judgment and a strong sense of duty. Besides, if the white dragon were to attack, they would need someone with your skills to protect them."
Yevdokiya''s eyes widened in realization, understanding the weight of her father''s words. The boy has been causing non-
stop trouble with the Church Of Light.
She nodded with a determined smile. ''''Okay, father. I''ll do it, but what happened when I attended the Celestial Magic Tournament?''''
Her father smiled before answering. ''''They will go with you and fight. I''ve already put the five in our two hundred, which gives us enough time to train them with your help, my daughter.''''
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 637 The Arcane Tournament Begins
Chapter 637 The Arcane Tournament Begins
?Archer smiled at N, Llyniel, and Halime beforementing. ''''I was just checking out how much you girls have grown stronger.''''
The three nodded before getting back to chatting. After that, he checked his current status before spending the points.
[Experience: 1325000/4000000]
[Rank: Sovereign Mage] (Limiter Activated: Master Rank)
[HP: 29500>30000]
[Mana: 678690>685000]
[Strength: 27500>28000]
[Constitution: 26000>26500]
[Stamina: 27000>27500]
[Charisma: 21500>22000]
[Intelligence: 27500>28000]
[New Magic''s Learned: Poison - Shadow]
[Shadow Prince: 2>4]
[Shadowspawn: 6>7]
[Timewarp: 3>4]
[Dragon''s Domain: 5>7]
[Analyze: 9>10]
[Anti-Magic: 9>10]
[Immunity: 8>9]
[Draconic Synergy: 2>4]
After checking his status, he allocated two hundred points each to HP, Mana, Charisma, and Intelligence and four hundred points to the remaining stats, which boosted him immensely.
A burning sensation shot through his body due to the intense change in his status, causing him to shiver as the Regeneration kicked in and started healing him. Archer shook his head before taking a deep breath and checking his new status.
[SP:2000>0]
[HP: 30000>34000]
[Mana: 685000>689000]
[Strength: 28000>36000]
[Constitution: 26500>34500]
[Stamina: 27500>35500]
[Charisma: 22000>26000]
[Intelligence: 28000>32000]
Excited by the boost, Archer was in a good mood but remembered he wanted to remove some of the spells he''d never used. That''s when he started thinking about the ones he wanted gone.
After a few seconds, he felt something, and a screen popped up.
[Cure Wounds]
[shpoint (7)]
[Aurora Borealis]
[Beacon Of rity]
[Spells removed but not forgotten. If you use them in the future, they will reappear]
Archer shook his head and thought that was helpful. After messing with his status, he saw students walking toward the stages while others were fighting.
With a confused expression, he turned to Teu and spoke. ''''What''s happened? I was busy thinking about something.''''
She giggled before filling him in on what he had missed. ''''The fights have started, but it''s no one we know. You''re fighting someone called Wulf Steelbane, which will be in an hour.''''
He grinned. ''''Who is he?''''
Teu scanned the surroundings before singling out a tall human boy of Archer''s age, distinguished by his brown hair and striking red eyes. Archer observed his opponent, noting the boy''s imposing size, and felt excitement at the prospect of testing his strength.
Despite the intimidating presence of the giant axe he carried, Archer remained unfazed, confident in his scales'' ability to withstand such weapons without threatening him.
"Wulf looks like he will put up a good fight, but who are you fighting, my Ocean Princess?" he asked in a curious voice.
She turned to him with her pretty smile. ''''I fight some boy called Dorian ckwood. Gianna told me he specialized in using spear and earth magic, which would be easy to deal with when I used my Aquarian magic.''''
Archer grinned with pride. ''''I know you''ll beat him. You girls have grown so strong it even took me by surprise.''''
She giggled, then leaned closer. ''''It''s all because of you and your naughty side. The amount of sex we have has added up. Now we''re a lot stronger than ever.''''
Archer nodded, and they turned their attention back to the ongoing fight. Two girls were battling it out using fire and earth magic, which bored him, but then the earth mage managed to get a sneaky attack and sent the other flying.
Her attack caused the crowd to cheer, and the referee called for the next match. For the next hour, the fights continued until it was E''s turn. Their arena was massive and beautifully decorated with banners from the participating kingdoms.
Archer noticed that the arena could hold most students and officials who attended the group fights. Waves of cheers and shouting could be heard as other fights were going on, but the noise soon died down when thest battle was ended by knockout.
A notice could be heard, quieting the arena as The announcer spoke over a mana speaker. ''''E Wyldheart and Emilia Brightwood. Could you two step onto the stage for the next fight.''''
When the half-elf heard this, she quickly approached Archer and expressed. ''''Wish me luck, husband.''''
He hugged her without warning, causing a sweet smile to appear on E''s pretty face. After embracing her for a while, he leaned down and gave her a gentle kiss on her soft pink lips.
His actions sent a shockwave through her body, causing her to smile even more. She returned the kiss with a passionate one of her own. Once they separated, Archer replied. ''''Good luck, El. I know you can win the fight.''''
"You can win, E! Show her what you can do!" Sera shouted excitedly, followed by the other girls'' encouraging words.
Teu was the next to holler. ''''Come on, E! Show our husband what you can do!'''' @@novelbin@@
The half-elf smiled at him and the others before stepping onto the stage. Archer looked to see who her opponent was and saw a brown-haired girl with bright yellow eyes.
She was built like a warrior, but there was something about her. That''s when he remembered as she saw the sword on her waist. ''She must be a knight.''
That exined the serious attitude and stern-looking face. He thought she was pretty but in a girl-next-door way. Archer wondered where she came from but shook his head because it didn''t matter.
Archer and the girls were sitting at the arena''s edge, his eyes fixed on the spectacle before him. The tension in the air was noticeable as E and Emilia faced off in the center, their determination evident in every movement.
As the referee signaled the start of the match, Archer''s heart began to race with anticipation. He watched E swiftly reach for her quiver, selecting explosive arrows to use first.
He watched as she notched them, her movements perfect. With a flick of her wrist, E released the arrows, each trailing sparks of fiery energy as they streaked toward Emilia.
The girl attempted to dodge, but the explosions were relentless, engulfing her in a fiery st that sent her stumbling backward. Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he witnessed E''s prowess, which he hadn''t expected.
When seeing this, he thought to himself. ''Wow. She is really strong now. I wonder when she trains.''
She wasted no time, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. Emilia swung her sword desperately, but the half-elf dodged it by sidestepping the attack, the de slicing through the air where she had just stood.
With a natural expression, E unleashed a powerful Earth st. The spell struck the brown-haired girl squarely in the stomach, the force of the impact knocking the wind out of her.
She doubled over, gasping for breath as she struggled to regain her footing. But E was relentless, just like him. With a fierce smile, she advanced on Emilia, her bow held aloft like a club.
Without wasting more time, she brought the bow crashing down, the wood connecting with Emilia''s jaw with a resounding crack. Archer watched in awe as the girl crumpled to the ground, defeated.
The crowd erupted into cheers, their voices echoing through the arena as they hailed E as the victor. With a triumphant smile, she raised her bow high in the air, her victory clear for all to see.
As Archer celebrated with the crowd, he felt a surge of pride for E, who had fought with courage, proving herself to be a force to be reckoned with.
While he watched her bask in the crowd''s admiration, he knew she had earned every moment. After the cheering died down, she approached them with a smile.
Archer jumped up and wrapped his arms around the half-elf, who let him do it as she sunk into his embrace. The other girls circled E while congratting her after he let her go.
Once that was over, therge group watched more fights, but they recognized a few students who attended the College Of Magic. After that, it was Archer''s fight, then Teu''s.
The other girl''s fights would be heldter on or tomorrow. Once a dozen battles ended, the announcer spoke. ''''Archer Wyldheart and Wulf Steelbane. Pleasee to the stage.''''
When Archer heard his name, a big grin appeared before he stood up. He approached each of his girls and kissed them as they wished him luck. Afterward, he went to the stage to spot his opponent, Wulf Steelbane, and his axe.
With a grin, he stepped onto the stage and heard his women screaming at him. E was first, her blue eyes shining with confidence. "Now it''s time to show them what you''re made of, Arch!"
Teu added her voice to the mix. "You''re strong, Darling. Believe in yourself, and you''lle out on top!"
Sera shouted in excitement, "Go get ''em, sweetheart! Show him what you''re made of! We''re all rooting for you!"
When he heard all ten screaming excitedly, his heart swelled at the support he received. The crowd cheered and screamed when they realized who stepped on stage.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 640 Archer Doesn鈥檛 Discriminate
Chapter 640 Archer Doesn''t Discriminate
[Aeris Redcliff''s POV]
Aeris looked at the brown-skinned elf with blonde hair and bright yellow eyes staring at him.
He shrugged before answering. ''''I don''t know what you mean.''''
The elf sighed as she got straight to the point. ''''We know you''re a girl. It''s obvious by the way you look at our husband, and you do look female.''''
That''s when the girl with pink hair looked bothered, making Aeris even more anxious. ''''Stop lying to us. What is your reason for being around Archer? Fame? Gold?''''
Aeris started panicking because she thought the spell would work, but not with these girls. She undid the magic with a sigh, which didn''t change much before exining her reasoning.
''''He''s the only person outside my family to look out for me and show genuine worry. You must have seen it when he dealt with the bullies that have been making my life hell. Only my grandmother has ever defended me like he did.'''' Aeris answered as she looked down at the floor.
After she spoke, she realized they were all staring at her with narrowed eyes. The only difference was her body became curvier, her chest appearedrger, and her facial features appeared more feminine.
Once Aeris returned to normal, she noticed a small redheaded girl with a tail swaying behind her, who was the first to bound over and speak. ''''I''m Seraone of Archer''s fiances. So you were a girl. Why were you hiding it? I didn''t think you were one, but with these small changes, it makes sense.''''
Aeris continued to look down in embarrassment before answering. ''''Well, students in the Summerfield Duchy tended to bully me due to being a wraith and the daughter of a noble family that''s fallen from grace due to my father''s poor handling of our oldnd.''''
She looked down before taking a deep breath and continuing. ''''I went into hiding due to the bullying, but when I got epted into Starlight Academy, I decided to see if it would continue if I presented myself as a boy, but as you saw, it doesn''t help, and they still treat me the same.''''
They all nodded before she noticed a blonde elf with a devious smile. ''''Let''s keep this from our husband and see how long it takes him to figure it out?''''
When everyone heard this, they giggled before Aeris noticed a ck-haired girl with beautiful yellow snake eyes asked in a concerned tone. ''''Aint that horrible? I feel like we''re lying to him.''''
The pink-haired girl who spoke before was the one to answer that with a chuckle. ''''Well, only suspects Aeris of being a girl. Imagine his surprise when he finds out. It would be funny, especially if we tease him.''''
''They want to y games with him? Why wouldn''t they tell Arch?'' Aeris thought to herself.
Aeris shook her head and asked. ''''Why are you hiding it from it? Wouldn''t that be lying? He will be upset.''''
She watched all nine girls startughing at her question, but the blonde-haired half-elf answered. ''''Archer won''t be angry over it. He willugh because he sees you as a friend and will be confused when he sees your boobs and butt.''''
Hearing the girl speak, Aeris became red, causing everyone tough at her reaction. She wouldn''t look up due to the embarrassment until she heard someone approaching her.
She looked up to see a tall girl with light blue hair and the smoothest brown skin she''d ever seen. Aeris noticed the girl was muscr like some of the others, which caused her to think. ''Does he like muscles?''
After thinking, she looked at the other girls and realized only a few were built like that, while the others were all different shapes and sizes. The blue-haired girl spoke in a suspicious voice. ''''What is your intention with our husband? I can see your interest but won''t do anything about it.''''
Aeris grew nervous before revealing the truth. ''''I''d like to be his friend. He epted me without worrying about me being what I am and defended me when that meant his reputation would take a hit.''''
When she finished speaking, she noticed everyone looking at her and startedughing. Aeris was confused, but a girl appeared, which shocked her because she forgot that she was Archer''s fiance.
''Leira Avalon. The third princess of the Avalon Empire. I can''t believe he''s marrying her.'' She thought to herself as the purple-haired girl stopped in front of her.
''''Do you only want to be his friend, or do you want in his pants?'''' Leira asked in a casual way, which caught her off guard.
When she heard the cat girl''s question, Aeris was sent into a realm of chaos as she imagined Archer on top of her as they made love, which caused her face to go bright red before denying such lewd things. ''''No! I want to be his friend. I can''t just have sex with him p, Princess. Grandmother said it must be with someone I truly love and who loves me.''''
When Nefertiti finished speaking, all the girls smiled before E gestured for her to join them. "I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m E Wyldheart. Initially, I served as Archer''s maid, but as you can see, things have changed..."
But she was cut off by the redhead, who started cackling like a hyena, causing E to give her a dirty look. But the girls spoke. ''''Sure, things have changed, El. Now you''re on your back, moaning his name for all of us to hear. You lewd half-elf, stop acting all innocent.''''
Aeris watched E''s face turn red as hers as she scolded the redhead, who was stillughing. ''''Seraphina! Why say such lewd things? That''s our business, and you cheeky dragon. You''re the one who howls in pleasure. You even scare the life out of the Brownies while they clean the treehouse.''''
She watched Sera shrug. "Of course, I''ll howl. Sweetheart knows how to push my buttons, so naturally, I''d react. I won''t justy there and be a passive participant."
When Aeris watched the exchange, it reminded her of the days her aunts used to bicker back at home, bringing a smile to her face and catching the pink-haired girl''s attention. ''''What''s making you smile?''''
''''The two of them remind me of my aunties. They do the same thing at the dinner table, forcing grandmother to scold them, which is funny.'''' She answered.
The girl nodded before introducing herself. ''''I''m Nefertiti Sharifi. A Princess of the Zenia Empire in the Soutnds.''''
When Aeris heard that, he remembered what her mother had said. ''The Zenians are powerful Arcane magic users.''
Nefertiti began introducing the girls. "You might already know some of us, but I''ll introduce everyone again."
"The girl who first spoke to you, with the golden blonde hair and yellow eyes, is Hemera Helios. The one with blue hair is Teu Aquaria and the blonde lioness is N Lionheart.''''
Aeris smiled at the girls as Nefertiti was about to continue speaking. ''''The silver-haired is Tal Helios and is Hemera''s niece. It seems you know Leira, but then thestdy is Halime Nagendra.''''
She greeted them all and rreceivedwarm smiles in return but wanted to clear the air. ''''I judge him as a friend. He stood up for me when many wouldn''t because of what I am.''''
Once she was finished speaking she stood nervously amidst the group of girls, she felt a wave of apprehension wash over her. The revtion about gender had left her feeling exposed and vulnerable, unsure of how the others would react.
But as she looked around at their expectant faces, she was surprised to see warmth and understanding in their eyes.
With a tail swaying behind her, Sera stepped forward with a kind smile. "We''re really d you decided to be honest with us."
Aeris felt a sense of relief flood through her at Sera''s words. Maybe she hadn''t made a mistake in revealing her true self.
"Thank you, Sera," she replied, her voice still tinged with nervousness. @@novelbin@@
Teu chimed in next. "Yeah, we can tell you''re genuine. And we appreciate that. So here''s the deal. We''re going to keep up the charade with Archer for a bit longer, just for fun. But don''t worry, we''ll make sure he finds out eventually. In the meantime, let''s all be friends, okay?"
As Aeris stood nervously amidst the group of girls, she felt a wave of apprehension wash over her. The revtion of her true gender had left her feeling exposed and vulnerable, unsure of how the others would react.
But as she looked around at their expectant faces, she was surprised to see warmth and understanding in their eyes. Aeris wanted to ask one more question. ''''Does it bother you that I''m a Dark Wraith?''''
Everyone''s head snapped toward her before Teu grinned. ''''No girl. We''re all different races, and Archer doesn''t discriminate. I''m sure they would im here that a ghost girl caught his fancy.''''
Aeris startedughing with everyone before they began gossiping and telling her about Archer''s escapades when he met some of them in his younger years.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 641 Meeting The Family
Chapter 641 Meeting The Family
While the girls were getting to know Aeris, Llyniel led Archer toward her family''s tent. After bowing to the girl, the Oakheart guards let them through when they arrived. @@novelbin@@
When they stepped into the tent, Archer saw half a dozen people sitting around talking but stopped when they spotted the two. He noticed a man who looked a lot like ric stand up and approach him with an unreadable expression.
Archer watched the man who stopped in front of him. Llyniel quickly spoke with a smile. ''''Papa, this is Archer. I will be marrying him.''''
The man nodded but didn''t take his eyes off him, which caused him to stick out his hand with a smile. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''
When the Oakheart king saw this, he beamed before taking his hand and speaking. ''''It''s good to meet you finally. My wife has told me a lot about you. I''m King Alderion Oakheart,''''
''''All good, I hope.'''' He replied when letting go of the elf man''s hand.
Alderion nodded. ''''Sit down, you two. We have much to discuss.''''
Archer and Llyniel nodded before the king started introducing the people in the tent. ''''You already know my wife Sylphina, but the young man sitting next to her is Aramil Oakheart, the first prince.''''
He greeted him with a nod and received one in return. Alderion turned to the next boy and introduced him. ''''This is the second princess, Faeler, and the two beauties sitting there reading are Arwen and Aerin Oakheart, the first and second princess.''''
Archer looked at the girls and thought they were beautiful, but to him, they had nothing on Llyniel, who looked around nervously. He grabbed her hand and went to sit down when Sylphina motioned them to.
Llyniel calmed down when she felt his hand, but Archer greeted everyone who returned it with smiles. After that, Aramil spoke while looking at him. ''''So my baby sister is just one of your many women?''''
He looked at the boy and decided to mess with him. ''''Yes, Aramil. I love twelve women dearly, and Llyn is one of them.''''
When the girl in question heard his words, she went bright red, but Archer felt her tattoo going crazy with feelings of love, which caused him to look over at her. He felt her love for him through their connection, just like he could feel the other girls.
Archer shook his head when Aramil replied, causing everyone to look at him like a fool. ''''Can you even please all of them?''''
When Llyniel and her two sisters heard this, they started protesting, but their parents watched with interest. So Archer sighed before exining. ''''I can please them and more prince. It''s not even about the pleasure. It''s what they bring to my life. For example, Llyn is a ball of joy to be around. She always smiles, and I love watching her while she works in her garden.''''
''''You watch me!'''' Llyniel panicked, causing everyone tough.
Archer nodded. ''''Yes, you''re adorable when you''re working.''''
Her parents and sisters smiled when they saw her reaction, but her two brothers watched Archer with suspicious gazes. He just ignored them and started chatting to the king and queen.
''''So, Alderion, do you ept Llyniel''s engagement to me? I know Sylphina has, but I haven''t heard your opinion.''''
The older elf man nodded before exining. ''''I have no issues apart from the fact that you''ve got loads of women at your side. How do I know my daughter will be treated the same?''''
Archer sighed and was about to reply, but Llynial interrupted. "I know there have been rumors and spection about Archer''s rtionship with me and the other girls in his life,"
She continued, meeting each of their gazes with unwavering determination. "But I want to assure you all that Archer treats each of us with the same love, respect, and consideration."
A murmur of uncertainty rippled through the tent, spurring Llyniel to press on with even greater conviction.
"He doesn''t y favorites or show favortism to anyone," she emphasized. "Whether it''s me, or E, or Nefertiti, or any of the other women in his life, he treats us all with equal care and devotion."
Alderion and Sylphina exchanged a meaningful nce, silently acknowledging their daughter''s words. Aramil and the rest of her siblings listened intently, their expressions softening with understanding.
"I have seen firsthand how Archer goes out of his way to make each of us feel special and loved," Llyniel continued, her voice filled with emotion. "He values our individual strengths and personalities, and he cherishes the unique bond he shares with each of us. He also is willing to support us in whatever we desire. I wanted a garden to grow nts, and he made me one; Hecate wanted to sell potions, so he bought a shop for her."
Sylphina spoke up, her voice gentle yet probing. "But Llyniel, how can we be sure that Archer''s intentions are genuine? How can we trust that he won''t hurt you or the others?"
Llyniel met her mother''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "Because I trust him, Mama," she replied, her voice firm. "I trust him with all my heart, and I believe in the seriousness of his love for me and the other women in his life. He would die for any of us without thinking about it.''''
When the family heard this, they turned to Archer, who was nodding with a smile. Her parents saw this, and they smiled before Alderion spoke up. ''''Okay, I''ll ept this engagement, but just look after her son.''''
''''Of course, I will,'''' Archer answered.
After that, he got to know Llyniel''s family before returning to his tent to see some girls chatting to Aeris. Archer got jealous when he saw how close the ck-haired boy was to his girls.
As Archer warned, the wood elf went to the sofas and sat down to getfortable. ''''Aeris, you better not be flirting with my girls. Even if you''re a friend, I won''t ept it.''''
When Aeris heard this, he shook his head. ''''I would never Arch! You''re my friend, and now the girls are.''''
He looked around as the rest giggled but ignored it before slumping into one of the sofas as he spoke. ''''Who''s fighting today?''''
E was the one to answer. ''''All of us are. But Teu''s fight is first, which starts soon, and we''ll be leaving.''''
Archer nodded. ''''I remember she''s fighting Dorian ckwood. When does it start?''''
The girl in question entered the living room and spoke. ''''It starts in ten minutes. We were waiting for you to leave, darling.''''
He looked around the tent to see if everyone was ready to go and spoke. ''''Okay, let''s head to the arena before the announcement so you can prepare.''''
All the girls agreed, and therge group, including Aeris, left the tent and made their way to therge arena the Oakheart Kingdom built using nature magic.
Archer loved the look of it as it was made from vines and wood, which produced a unique-looking arena that only the wood elves could build.
They stepped into the building and ushered them through the student entrance, then were led to the College Of Magic section to see Lioran, ric, and Cian along with theirdies.
The lion boy greeted them with smiles as Archer and the girls sat down. Lioran turned to him and spoke with an amused voice. ''''You''re fighting the top student in the Starlight Academy.
Archer grew curious and asked. ''''Who is this student?''''
Lioran shrugged. ''''Kassandra, something. No one knows her family name as she appeared months ago and impressed the academy headmaster, who put her on the tournament team. But she beat them all and became the strongest student in the Starlight Academy.''''
''''Interesting. Well, it''s thest fight until I find out what group I''d be in, but I''m guessing it''s the Cosmic one.''''
Cian was the next to speak. ''''Arch.''''
He looked over to the orange-haired boy, who exined everything he missed. ''''Once the girls finish their fights, see the headmistress to find out what group you''d be in.''''
Archer nodded before ric spoke. ''''Llyniel tells me you met Father. I''m shocked he epted the engagement as she is his baby and treats her like one.''''
When the wood elf boy spoke, the girl in questionined. ''''He does not baby me, Al! I can''t control what Father does.''''
He startedughing at the siblings before turning back to the match, where a girl smashed a hammer in another girl''s face and sent her flying off the stage.
Once that fight was over, an announcement rang throughout the arena.''''Can Teu Wyldheart and Dorian ckwoode to the stage for their fight.''''
The blue-haired girl jumped up with a big smile before kissing Archer and approaching the stage as she stretched her arms. When Teu stepped onto the stage, she pulled out her sword and waited for her opponent.
A boy with ck hair and bright green eyes stepped on the stage with a big smile. Archer saw him looking at Teu with a lewd look in his eyes and wanted to kill him but knew his Ocean Princess could look after herself.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 642 Congratulations
Chapter 642 Congrattions
[Teu''s POV]
Teu was staring at the ck-haired boy named Dorian. She noticed the lewd look he was giving her, which caused her anger to re as she warned him. ''''I wouldn''t look at me like that. You see, my husband is VERY possessive of us girls and will kill you after this.''''
Dorian shrugged. ''''He wishes. My Father would raise hell in the imperial court if he did that.''''
Teu chuckled before retorting. ''''You think he cares about that? Continue with your stupid behavior and watch what happens.''''
He smirked. ''''How does it feel to be one of many women he sees? If you were with a man like me, I would spoil you rotten.''''
When Teu heard this, she asked herself. ''Is this simping that Archer told us about?''
As the fight was about to start, the referee''s announcement prompted Teu to grab her sword. Dorian also had his sword ready. Without a word, she lunged forward, moving so fast that it created a loud boom in the arena.
Teu swung her sword at Dorian, who barely blocked the attack. But she continued attacking, not allowing him to react as her strikes grew more ferocious; the crowd erupted into a frenzy of cheers and apuse, their voices blending with the excitement.
The arena seemed to pulsate with energy as she unleashed her fury upon the boy who disrespected her with unmatched savagery. Dodging his swings ease, she closed in on him with determination etched across her features.
With a swift movement, she delivered a brutal headbutt, causing his nose to explode in a spray of blood. The crowd roared in approval, thrilled by the raw power on disy. But Teu was not finished. With a fierce growl, she let go of her sword and chose to fight with her bare fists instead.
Her punchesnded with precision and force, her movements a blur of speed and intensity. Dorian, caught off guard by her relentless assault, attempted to retaliate, but she effortlessly dodged his attacks, her reflexes honed to perfection.
Despite his desperation, she wore him down with each blow, and her resolve was unwavering. As the intense battle between the two raged on, the crowd watched with bated breath, anticipation hanging thick in the air.
Teu''s blue eyes zed with determination as she unleashed a relentless attack upon her opponent. With every strike, her blowsnded with precision and force, each driving Dorian further back, his defenses crumbling beneath the onught.
Despite his attempts to fight back, he was outmatched by her skill and ferocity. Sensing an opening, Teu pressed forward, her movements fluid and calcted as she closed the distance between them.
She struck him repeatedly, relentless in her assault. Each blow was powerful enough to make him stagger backward. As the barrage continued, Dorian''s strength faded, his movements slowing down as he struggled to keep up with Teu''s relentless attack.
With each passing moment, it became increasingly clear that he was no match for her. Finally, with one powerful strike, she delivered the decisive blow that sent Dorian crashing. He crumpled beneath the force of the impact, his body folding in on itself as hey sprawled on the ground, defeated.
The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, their admiration for Teu''s prowess echoing throughout the arena.
Teu stood triumphant, her chest heaving with exertion as she surveyed the aftermath of the battle. At that moment, she had proven herself a true warrior and to show the other students that they were strong.
She shook her head as the referee approached and announced her as the winner before calling for the next match.
____________________________ @@novelbin@@
[Back to Archer]
Archer stood up and approached the tired Teu, who smiled when he saw him. He quickly cast Aurora Healing, causing her to feel much better. She thanked him with a kiss before he asked the group. ''''Who''s fighting next?''''
''''It''s me, husband. The girl is already on stage.'''' Nefertiti answered with a grin.
He turned around to see a brute of a woman before absentmindedlymenting. ''''Is that a real-life gori woman?''''
The girls startedughing, and Lioran answered. ''''She''s part of a family in the east. A strange bunch as they alter their bodies with chemicals and dark magic.''''
Archer nodded as he turned back to Nefertiti. ''''Show her what my subus can do.''''
When the pink-haired girl heard this, she grinned before speaking. ''''Of course, my love. Let me deal with this brute quickly, and I''ll be back.''''
After speaking to him, she made her way confidently toward the stage, drawing the attention of everyone present. Nefertiti ascended the stage and nodded with the referee, signaling her readiness to participate.
The referee started the fight, and the gori woman charged forward. The crowd held its breath, anticipation thick in the air as the pink-haired subus prepared to unleash a devastating attack.
Nefertiti thrust her palm forward with a fierce cry, unleashing the Arcane st with explosive force. The pink sphere hurtled through the air, leaving a trail of shimmering energy in its wake as it homed in on the woman.
Her foe attempted to evade the attack, but it was toote. The st struck her squarely in the chest, engulfing her in a blinding sh of light and sending her hurtling backward with bone-
shattering force.
With a resounding crash, the gori woman mmed into the arena wall, the impact echoing throughout the stadium. The crowd was stunned into silence before erupting into thunderous apuse and cheers.
Many of the Professors were shocked at Nefertiti''s strength. They knew she could use the famous Zenian arcane magic, which impressed them. Archer noticed the smiles of Ophelia and Professor Ashguard sitting on a balcony not far away.
The referee announced her win before Archer watched her walk toward him with a big smile and a lust-filled look in her pink eyes. When Nefertiti got closer, she kissed him before returning to her seat.
As they were speaking, the announcer started talking. ''''Llyniel Oakwood and Lalina Bloodaxe! Come to the stage.''''
He watched as she nervously stood up and was reassured of her power, which made her feel better. She approached the stage and saw a demon girl with red skin and ck hair.
Llyniel''s opponent used a whip and short sword, which didn''t bother the wood elf, who stepped up. As Archer watched her, he felt the natural magic gathering around her as the demon girl was using fire.
The referee asked if they were ready, and both girls nodded. He motioned for the fight to begin. Llyniel didn''t give her opponent a chance and instantly cast her spell. ''Vine Reach.''
With a thunderous roar, vines burst forth from the ground, surging forward like a tsunami, and caught the demon girl in their grasp. The audience gasped in amazement as they coiled tightly around her, immobilizing herpletely.
Archer watched in astonishment as Llyniel surged forward as Teu had done earlier. She quickly closed the distance between herself and the trapped demon, delivering a swift kick to her head.
The impact reverberated throughout the arena, and the girl staggered dazedly. Seizing the opportunity, sheunched a rapidbination of strikes, each blownding with precision and force.
Everyone watched in amazement as Llyniel''s flurry of attacks left the demon girl reeling, her consciousness fading with each strike. Finally, with onest powerful blow, the wood elf delivered the finishing blow that knocked the demon girl unconscious.
A stunned silence fell over the arena as the realization of what had happened sank in. Archer and the other girls could hardly believe their eyes at the disy of power before them. But the silence was short-lived as the citizens of Oakheart, filled with pride and excitement, erupted into thunderous cheers.
The sound echoed throughout the stadium, causing the very foundations of the arena to tremble beneath their feet. Once the cheering calmed, the referee announced that Llyniel was the woman.
Afterward, the wood elf ran over to the Archer, who was watching her with a proud smile. He wrapped his arms around her before whispering into her ear. ''''You''re strong, Llyniel. I didn''t know you could fight hand to hand.''''
The brown-haired elf smiled before looking at Teu and Tal as she answered. ''''They helped me train in my spare time.''''
"Congrattions, Llyniel! That was amazing!" eximed E, pping her on the back.
Sera nodded enthusiastically. "You really showed them what you''re made of out there."
Llyniel blushed, feeling a mixture of pride and embarrassment at the attention. "Thanks, guys. I couldn''t have done it without your support."
Before the girls could continue their praise, the announcer''s voice boomed through the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for a short break! But don''t go too far because, after the break, we have an exciting match between Archer Wyldheart and Kassandra Leviathan!''''
Once they heard that, Archer and the girls got excited before getting something to eat as he got hungry while watching Llyniel''s fight.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 644 How About We Start As Friends
Chapter 644 How About We Start As Friends
The blonde Duchess giggled as she shook her head. ''''He has caused all sorts of trouble with his bragging. In the Everrose family, we prefer to handle our issues rather than involve outsiders. We''ve been taught to consider both sides of the story before judging.''''
''It makes sense. But it''s no bother now, as the boy will leave Kestria alone, and no one can scold me for it,'' he thought to himself.
When Archer heard her answer, he understood what she meant and nodded before asking. ''''Aren''t you married? Where is your husband?''''
Fianna answered as she looked out the window and answered with a sad smile. ''''I am married to the Duke, but my husband ignores me and the Duchy by spending much time with his mistresses. The marriage was good for the first few years, but after, I couldn''t bear any more offspring, so he shunned me. I''ve been meaning to end the marriage in the capital, but he has powerful friends who will make my life hard if I do that.''''
''''So you''re caught between a rock and a hard ce. I do feel sorry for you; being in a dead marriage isn''t good for anyone. But I''m curious, what makes you interested in someone much younger than yourself?'''' Archer questioned in a warm tone when he heard the sadness in her voice.
The blonde woman sighed. ''''I do not know, Archer. I hoped to find some happiness during this miserable existence, but I can''t find that inside my family. It''s hard to keep smiling when everyone is gossiping behind your back. I want to be happy and enjoy myself instead of being mocked.''''
When Archer heard this, he thought, ''Some men are stupid to treat such a beautiful woman so poorly.''
That''s when he said positively, ''''How about we start as friends? You look like all you do is work and need something to rx.''''
Fianna nodded, prompting Archer to retrieve a bracelet and offer it to her. As she took it, he exined. "Contact me using this whenever you''re free, and I''ll take you to ces you''ve never seen before."
She smiled while putting it on and spoke with happiness. ''''Thank you, Archer, it means a lot to me, and yes, we can be friends. Do you mind meeting me tomorrow evening by the docks? I''m free there.''''
''''Of course. If nothinges up, then I''ll be there.'''' He answered with a genuine smile.
After speaking, the maid informed the Duchess. ''''We have to return to the inn, mydy.''''
Fianna nodded before answering. ''''Okay, we will head back now.''''
Once Archer heard that, he stood up and spoke with a smile. "Duchess Everrose, it was nice meeting you. I shall see you tomorrow.''''
As the carriage sped off, he stepped onto the pavement. Archer reentered the restaurant, his eyes lighting up at seeing a tableden with food. He pushed the door open, and the bustling noise of the restaurant washed over him like aforting wave.
The aroma of various cuisines filled the air, mingling withughter and chatter from the patrons. With a confident stride, he made his way through the crowded tables. A smile spread across his face as he took a seat.
The girls turned to him, and Nefertiti questioned with narrowed eyes. ''''I smell a woman. An older one, who is she?''''
Archer chuckled before telling them everything that happened, leaving people gawking at him. Leira startedughing as she inquired. ''''So you''re mingling with a married woman now?''''
He shrugged. ''''She seems nice, but I''m not sure. I saw the sadness in her eyes and knew she was telling the truth.''''
They all nodded before they started eating. Lioran turned to him with a smirk. ''''So married women are on the table now?'''' @@novelbin@@
''''Shut up, Lio. She came to scold me but fell in love with me instead and left with a smile, so why does it matter? I don''t care for her husband.'''' Archer replied in a nonchnt tone.
After he spoke, everyone turned to him with curious expressions. Teumented with a teasing tone. ''''Do we have to worry about our mothers?''''
Archer shook his head in denial. ''''No. They are family to me. I don''t see them that way, but there is one woman I''m interested in.''''
He looked at Lioran before continuing with a grin. ''''Mika Goldheart. I want to be Lio''s grandfather.''''
Nika and Leonora started giggling at the look on their fiance''s faces, and N turned her head to Archer excitedly. ''''You want to woo grandmother? She''s a tough woman Arch. I''m not sure you could.''''
''''Don''t doubt me, my lioness. My charm is endless.'''' He replied with a smirk while eating some ribs.
Everyone stopped chatting and started eating. Sera ordered strong wine for the group because she was the cheeky dragon. When E saw this, she scolded her. ''''Seraphina! You''re fighting after Archer. You can''t be drunk on that stuff.''''
However, the redhead ignored E''s scolding and persisted in drinking while storing more in her storage ring. The group carried on for a while until Archer finished. He hadn''t anticipated the abundance of food, but everything was from meats to bread and soups.
Llyniel informed them that they served a wide variety of food, which pleased them. One dish that particrly caught his attention was Acorn Bread, a personal favorite of his. He gged down the waiter and requested as much of it as the chef could prepare.
They waited for another half an hour before their meal was ready. Archer paid five gold coins for the entire meal, which included the Acorn Bread. The waiter brought it over on arge trolley, but Archer stored it in the Item Box before leaving the restaurant.
Therge group returned to the arena for Archer''s fight with the mysterious girl Kassandra from the Starlight Academy. While strolling, Lioran and Cian tried teasing him, but N and Maeve joined them on the walk.
When Archer saw the orange-haired girl, she smiled at him before speaking. ''''How have you been? Your fight was amazing.''''
"I''ve been good, Maeve. Cian tells me you''re getting married after the tournament. Perhaps I should stir up some mischief and crash the wedding, all while kidnapping you." He replied with a smirk, causing her grey eyes to shine.
With a grin of her own, Maeve teased. ''''Does that mean you''d be iming me as your woman? Even if you be enemies with the Avaloch Kingdom?''''
Archer shrugged before answering. ''''As long as you and Cian don''t hate me, I couldn''t care less what your kingdom does or says.''''
Meave smiled and leaned in. ''''I expect to be in your arms that night, Archer Wyldheart. I want to escape that kingdom, so don''t let me down.''''
After speaking, the warrior girl talked with her friend Eveline, who smiled at him. Archer gave her a charming smile before Teu appeared next to him. ''''Kidnapping princesses at their weddings? That''s naughty Arch.''''
He nced to his right and caught sight of his Ocean Princess. Her blue hair was styled in its customary ponytail, and she was adorned in a winter dressplemented by a cape. Archer smiled. ''''Well, Teu. She seems more than happy to be mine, and I''ve taken an interest in her, so I''ll kidnap her while causing more trouble.''''
The Aquarian princess sighed. ''''You are a menace, darling. I''m d we''re engaged and love each other. Imagine if we were enemies.''''
''''Never. You were always mine, Teu Aquaria; your fate was sealed on the day we met all those years ago when you saved me.'''' Archer said with a smile.
When hearing that, Teu''s lips curled into a smile as the memory of a battered boy with white hair shed through her mind. The same boy had saved her kingdom, and the bond between them had grown stronger through that shared journey.
"I can''t believe it''s been four years already, Arch. Time has flown by," Teumented, her fingers intertwining with his as they reminisced.
Archer smiled before replying. ''''It''s been great. We have many more years together, so let''s make the most of it.''''
After speaking, the group arrived at the arena, and Archer had to go to the stage, as the announcer said. ''''Can Archer Wyldheart and Kassandra Tidewatere to the stage, please!''''
He kissed all the girls and bid farewell to the boys before making his way to the stage, where an extremely attractive girl stood. Stepping onto it, he examined her closely. She was muscr with ck hair and midnight ck eyes, exuding confidence.
Archer sensed her strength and realized she wasn''t human. With a smirk, he questioned, "What are you? You''re not human."
The girl smiled, her voice enchanting as she replied, "Beat me, and I may consider telling you, dragon."
''''Okay. Weapons or just fists?'''' Archer asked.
''''Fists,'''' Kassandra answered before the referee started the match, and the two rushed at each other.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you.]
Chapter 646 Demetra Shadowborne
Chapter 646 Demetra Shadowborne
When hearing the request, the girls asked Kassandra to show them to the Shadow Shark girl. Kassandra''s gaze swept across the bustling crowd, her eyes scanning until they alighted upon the elusive figure.
''''She''s wearing the ck and white dress with the Mitiril armor,'''' Kassandra answered as she pointed at a girl across the arena.
Archer looked at a youthful girl sitting among the spectators. She had snow-white skin much like his own, highlighted by a waterfall of dark blue hair framing her face.
He noticed her eyes were devoid of human warmth and bore the fierce intensity of a predator fixed on the unfolding spectacle in the arena. Despite her delicate features, an unmistakable aura of a hunter emanated from her.
Archer couldn''t help but notice her muscr build and well-defined figure. He sensed the rad power radiating from her. As his gaze lingered on the girl, she turned to him, her lips curving into a yful smile.
She blew him a kiss, a gesture that caught him off guard, sending a shiver down his spine. Then, the girl vanished into thin air. The sudden disappearance shook Archer, leaving him momentarily stunned.
He didn''t know where she went and what sort of magic she used, but he could see the remains of the mana she had used. Before he could fully understand what had happened, the girl reappeared out of nowhere, standing right in front of him.
Her sudden reappearance startled Archer and the surrounding girls, who gasped in surprise. With lightning speed, the girl grabbed his hand, her touch sending a jolt of electricity through him.
Without a word, she pulled him close, her eyes sparkling mischievously, before vanishing again, this time with Archer in tow. The girls watched in astonishment as the two figures disappeared into the ether, leaving only a faint whisper of their presence behind.
Once they had disappeared, all eyes turned to Kassandra, who shrugged. "Shadow Sharks are peculiar creatures. If they take a liking to someone, they''ll go to great lengths to earn their approval. But if they harbor hate towards someone, they''d rather devour them."
Teu nodded in understanding and spoke. ''''He''ll be back before Sera''s fight.''''
The girl in question was still downing the wine she had taken from the restaurant and started to feel slightly tipsy, which no one saw. Sera snickered and knew she would win her fight even if drunk. @@novelbin@@
Meanwhile, Archer and the Shadow Shark girl reappeared on a random shoreline. He looked around and spoke in a curious tone. ''''You traveled by shadows?''''
The girl turned around and nodded before introducing herself in an exotic ent that was new to him. ''''My name is Demetra Shadowborne. The fifteenth princess of the Shadowborne Empire.''''
Archer''s gaze intensified as he observed the girl, taking in every detail with newfound curiosity. Her dark blue hair framed a face dominated by bright yellow shark-like eyes, intensifying his attention.
As she smiled, revealing a row of fierce-looking teeth, Archer noticed gill-like structures beneath her pointed ears, adding to her mysterious allure. He had to admit that this girl was gorgeous.
When seeing his eyes roaming all over, it caused a big grin to appear on her face, and she spoke in a sultry voice. ''''If you keep eyeing me like that white dragon, I will have to drag you into a cave and mate with you. Us sharks love strong partners, and without your blocker, you would be even more powerful than me.''''
He grinned and inquired curiously, ''''That cer, but why did you bring me here?''''
Demetra said, "I think there''s something you''d like. I felt it when we arrived, and as I saw you, I knew you woulde with me."
Archer''s curiosity intensified as he scanned their surroundings. Behind themy a vast expanse of dense forest, while ahead stretched the rugged sea, its waters turbulent and wild.
Looking back at the predator-like girl who was staring at him, he nodded. ''''Okay, lead the way. But I can''t swim in my dragon form.''''
She smiled and jumped into the sea, transforming into a huge demon-like shark. Its skin was navy blue, and its eyes were bigger than his. Her fins were asrge as a sailship, and her body was twice the size of his dragon form.
When Archer saw this, he felt the powering from her and realized he was only slightly stronger. As he was looking at the shark girl, he heard her voice in his mind. ''''Jump on and getfortable. You''ll love the view while I swim.''''
He chuckled before hopping onto herrge back and settling on her dorsal fin. When Archer did that, he felt some magic enveloping him, which puzzled him until she exined. "It''s a spell to give you air to breathe and will keep you on my back."
As Archer gotfortable, the sea roared and churned around them, the waves crashing against each other ferociously. The wind howled, whipping salty spray into his face while he rxed.
Despite the wild conditions, Demetra remained unfazed. Her navy blue skin glistened in the sunlight as she turned to Archer with a mischievous glint in her bright yellow eyes while speaking into his mind, her voice filled with excitement and anticipation. "Are you ready for an adventure, white dragon?"
Archer nodded eagerly, a sense of thrill coursing through him. He replied, his voice tinged with excitement. "Lead the way."
With a yful smile, she dove into the rough waters, her massive form slicing through the surface effortlessly. Archer sat on her back, his heart pounding with exhration as he submerged into the unknown depths below.
As they descended deeper into the azure expanse, Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he beheld the breathtaking underwater world unfolding before his eyes. Coral reefs stretched in all directions, teeming with life darting to and fro in a mesmerizing dance.
Schools of colorful beasts glimmered in the spotted sunlight filtering through the water, their scales shimmering like precious jewels. Majestic sea turtles glided gracefully through the currents, their ancient eyes watching the pair.
Archer marveled at the beauty and calm of the underwater realm, a sense of wonder washing over him as he realized that even the sea monsters seemed to avoid Demetra''s imposing presence.
It was a sight unlike anything he had ever seen, and he felt privileged to witness it alongside the enigmatic Shadow Shark princess. Archer knew what he''d find would be interesting as they swam deeper into the ocean''s heart.
He rxed as Demetra surged forward, her massive body cutting through the water. The ocean stretched endlessly around them, its depths shrouded in darkness as they journeyed deeper into the abyss.
Archer marveled at the wonders of the underwater world, his senses alive with excitement and anticipation. Suddenly, a monstrous shadow loomed ahead, a massive whale-like creature gliding gracefully through the depths.
Demetra''s predatory instincts kicked in, and she surged forward, her eyes fixed on her prey. With lightning speed, she closed the distance between them, her powerful jaws snapping shut around the creature''s massive body.
The water churned with the force of their struggle as she wrestled with the beast, her sheer strength and ferocity on full disy. Demetra tore the creature in two with a mighty roar, its flesh rending beneath her razor-sharp teeth.
Blood stained the water as she feasted upon her kill, her hunger driving her onward with relentless intensity. Archer watched in awe as she devoured her prey, his heart pounding with exhration.
Despite the violent spectacle before him, he couldn''t help but admire her raw power and primal instinct. As Demetra finished her meal, she turned to Archer with a yful glint in her eye, her expression softened with amusement.
Sheughed and said sorry in a teasing tone. "I apologize for that, white dragon. I couldn''t help it. I was really hungry."
Archer couldn''t help butugh along with her, the moment''s tension dissipating into the water around them. He affectionately reached out to pat Demetra''s massive form, a sense of friendship blossoming between them.
"It''s alright," he replied, his voice tinged with amusement. "I understand. We all get hungry sometimes."
With a contented sigh, Demetra resumed their journey through the depths, herughter echoing through the water like a melody. As the two traveled, they approached an ancient city nestled on the seabed.
The city emanated a powerful aura, its structures pulsating with raw mana. Archer felt an energy coursing through him as they drew nearer to the city. He couldn''t help but be captivated by the intense purity of the mana surrounding them.
It was unlike anything he had ever experienced. Suddenly, Demetra slowed, turning to Archer with a gleam of excitement in her bright yellow eyes. "Do you feel that? It''s so pure, just like you."
Archer''s eyes widened in awe as he took in the sight before him. He nodded in agreement, his voice filled with wonder. "Yes, I feel it. It''s incredible."
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you.]
Chapter 649 The Volkovitch Dynasty
Chapter 649 The Volkovitch Dynasty
Archer barely paid attention to the other fights. They were only there to watch Hemera''s and Maeve''s matches, thest ones remaining on their list. While sitting there, Lioran turned to him and asked. ''''Have you heard of the Novgorod Heroes beating back the Swarm on the central continent?''''
''''Nope. I should send some spies there, but I can''t be bothered with them. I''m too busy to deal with the church anymore.'''' He replied while leaning back and rxing.
Lioran startedughing before warning. ''''You better keep an eye on them, brother. Who knows what n they are cooking up to mess with you.''''
Archer chuckled in response but decided to heed his friend''s advice and nned to send out some Tressyms to gather information for him when he returned to the domain after the two fights.
__________________________________________
[The Summoned Heroes POV]
Meanwhile, as Archer contemted sending out spies, the summoned heroes had just arrived at Novgorod City. They were immediately captivated by its beauty, as no cities were like it on Earth.
Natsumi was the first toment in a confused tone. ''''Does this ce remind any of you of Russia?''''
Before them sprawled a city straight from the pages of a fantastical storybook, its architecture reminiscent of ancient Russian designs on Earth. Massive onion-domed towers withplex patterns soared into the sky.
They cast long shadows over the bustling streets below. Colorful buildings with impulsive turrets and spires lined the cobblestone pathways, each facade with detailed carvings and vibrant paintings.
Gasps of awe escaped their lips as they entered the scene before them. Emily''s blue eyes widened, reflecting the colors that danced in the sunlight. Causing her to whisper. "It''s like something out of a dream.''''
Jason''s gaze swept over the structures with wonder. "I''ve read about ces like this in fairy tales," he said, his voice tinged with disbelief. "But I never imagined I''d see one in real life."
Tim couldn''t tear his gaze away from the towering pce that loomed in the distance. Its golden domes gleamed in the sunlight, casting a warm, inviting glow over the city. "I''ve never seen anything so magnificent.''''
The five heroes agreed with nods, but Natsumi turned to Princess Yevdokiya and asked inquisitively. ''''Who is this white dragon your guards were gossiping about?''''
When Tammy heard that, she got excited and questioned. ''''Is that some rare beast? The way the guards spoke about it made it sound like it.''''
Yevdokiya sighed, but the emperor exined. ''''Well, he is not a beast but a menace. He has stolen from the Church Of Light and taken control over Pluoria, which is the name of the western continent.''''
Jason asked. ''''So he''s the bad guy?''''
The princess nodded. ''''Yes. He has kidnapped several princesses from Pluoria, and rumors say he''s targeting several more.''''
When the five heard this, they were horrified, and Tammymented. ''''So he kidnapping girls while overloading a whole continent? Is he a demon king?''''
Yevdokiya shook her head. ''''No, he''s a white dragon. They are rare beasts as there is only one of them, so he takes advantage of this and forces kingdoms to give up their daughters.''''
After she spoke, the emperor added. ''''We will arrive at the pce soon, and the empress can exin more. She is the leader of my intelligence service, so she knows all the rumors.''''
The heroes agreed with a nod before turning their attention to the outside world while passing by all kinds of stores. The carriage continued traveling for twenty minutes until they reached arge metal gate.
Towering spires adorned with ornate designs reached toward the sky. The same golden domes they saw earlier were shimmering in the sunlight. The architecture was simr to the cities and reminded the five of a fantasy Russian pce.
Standing guard at the entrance were soldiers d in sturdy-looking armor crafted from strange-looking metal and fur. Their imposing figures were decked with detailed engravings and embellishments, giving them an air of regal authority.
Each guard wielded a massive sword with ease, their movements practiced and precise. Tammy''s eyes widened with excitement as she took in the sight before her, and she eximed in a voice full of awe, "Wow, look at those guards!?They look like they stepped right out of a fantasy movie.''''
Emily nodded in agreement, her gaze lingering on the gleaming armor and imposing weapons. "I''ve never seen anything like it. They must be incredibly skilled warriors," she remarked, her tone tinged with admiration.
After that, the carriage stopped, and the doors opened, allowing the emperor and princess to step down while greeting someone. When the five heroes exited, they saw a row of maids and butlers standing in a neat line.
Before them stood a stunning woman, captivating even the girls with her beauty. Her luscious blonde hair cascaded down to the small of her back, framing a pair of bright blue eyes that seemed familiar to Yevdokiya.
But what truly captured the girls'' attention was her sinful figure, wlessly curved in every way, arousing a sense of envy within them. Tammy nudged Natsumi and whispered, "Do you see the size of her chest? They are massive!"
Emily looked at the two boys, who were mesmerized by the woman who startedughing before speaking in a distinctive Russian ent. ''''Husband. Are these the five heroes? Will you have Paval train them?'''' @@novelbin@@
Tammy saw the emperor shake his head before pointing at Yevdokiya. ''''I''ve asked Yev to train them as she has proved she is a strong warrior many times.''''
The woman nodded before turning to the five and introduced herself to the group. "I''m Anastasia Volkovitch, the Empress of the Novgorod Empire."
When the group heard that, they introduced themselves, which pleased the empress, who ushered them into the pce. As the heroes entered, they were taken aback again by how beautifully decorated it was.
Expensive paintings showing the previous generations of the Volkovitch Dynasty lined the walls. Emily saw the paintings end with empty ones, causing her to ask the beautiful blonde woman. ''''Anastasia, why aren''t there any more paintings?''''
The empress turned around while answering. ''''They are for our grandchildren.''''
As Anastasia led the heroes through the grand halls of the pce, their footsteps echoing against the polished marble floors, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence in her presence.
She moved gracefully, her regal demeanormanding respect from all who crossed her path. Eventually, they arrived at a chamber bathed in a soft, ethereal light. In the center of the room stood a pedestal, upon which a glowing orb pulsating with energy rested.
The colors shifted and danced like a mesmerizing rainbow, casting borate patterns across the chamber walls. Anastasia gestured towards the orb solemnly, her voice carrying a weight of importance.
"Behold, the Affinity Orb," she announced, her words reverberating in the small chamber. "It can tell us what elements you will have ess to."
The five approached the orb cautiously, their eyes widening in awe at its radiant disy. Emily reached out tentatively, her fingertips tingling as they brushed against the orb''s shimmering surface.
That''s when the empress continued speaking. ''''If you don''t mind, put your hands on the orb individually so we can find out what affinity you process.''''
Tammy was the first to test; multiple colors appeared when she ced her hand on the orb. That''s when the empress spoke up. ''''Red, Silver, and Blue.''''
''''What do those mean?'''' Jason questioned in
Anastasia answered with a smile. ''''Those elements are fire, metal, and water, which is very good.''''
The ck-haired girl got excited and started dancing on the spot before Emily stepped forward after Anastasia motioned to her. She ced her hand on the orb, and it started to glow white, purple, and yellow.
They were shocked when the imperial family saw this, but the emperor exined the elements this time. ''''Light, space, and thunder.''''
Emily smiled when hearing that and returned to Tammy, who was talking to Princess Yevdokiya. Jason was next and did the same and got dark purple, red, and brown, which were gravity, fire, and earth.
Anastasia shifted her gaze to Natsumi, who watched the scene with fascination, much like she did when engrossed in anime or manga. Intrigued, she stepped forward and gently rested her hand on the orb.
Silver, green, and yellow appeared, which pleased the empress who spoke. ''''Wow, Natsumi. You got metal, wind, and thunder, a goodbination.''''
The Japanese girl nodded with a smile before thest hero stepped forward and ced his hand on the orb, only for it to glow red, blue, and brown. Anastasia smiled as shemented. ''''Fire, water, and earth. The heroes are tri-element users, which is rare among us.''''
''''Yes, even among the other empires and kingdoms, a three-
element mage is rare. But if you like, we can have some of the best trainers instruct you?''''
Tammy spoke up with an excited voice. ''''Does that mean we can be witches?''''
Princess Yevdokiya chuckled before exining, "No, you''ll be mages. They''re simr but different from witches."
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 651 Two Futures One Choice
Chapter 651 Two Future''s One Choice
??[Catherine Volkovitch POV]
A wave of sorrow washed over her as she listened to his heartbreaking plea. She knew that his pain ran deep and felt a profound sense ofpassion for him despite the atrocities he was about tomit.
In a voice heavy with sorrow and determination, he dered, "Because of their cruelty, because of their emperor''s actions, all the Novgorodian people will perish from Thrylos along with their allies."
Catherine''s heart sank as she realized the extent of his vengeance. She knew there would be no mercy, no reprieve from the wrath of the Draconian Army.
She watched as Archermanded his soldiers to butcher the survivors. "Show them no mercy! These are the people responsible for the deaths of my girls, for the deaths of your queens! They have taken from us that which can never be reced. That which will haunt us for eternity."
Archer''s voice thundered with rage. "For every life lost, for every drop of blood spilled, let a million of theirs pay the price. Let them feel the weight of their ruler''s decisions; let them suffer the consequences of their actions."
His soldiers surged forward, their battle cries echoing through the streets as they descended upon the unsuspecting citizens of Novgorod in a frenzy. The sounds of shing steel and agonized screams filled the air.
The once lively streets were now painted red with the blood of the innocent, and the air was thick with the sounds of screams and cries of anguish. She could see Archer was consumed by a never-ending rage over his loss and change.
Catherine felt a deep sense of guilt and helplessness, knowing that she could do nothing to stop the massacre that was taking ce that was down to her son''s stupid decisions that brought doom to their empire.
But suddenly, the vision shifted. The scene began to blur and fade away, reced by a new image, a white dragon banner unfurling on every city across Verdantia. It symbolized power and domination, a stark reminder of Archer''s unstoppable march towards conquest.
As the vision expanded, she realized with a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach that this was no mere dream. It was one of many futures that could happen. Once a symbol of hope, the white dragon banner now served as a chilling herald of Archer''s oppressive rule.
With a heavy heart, she knew that the world was about to plunge into darkness. Archer, who was once a beacon of light and hope, had now be its greatest threat. And as the white dragon banner continued to spread, engulfing the world in its shadow.
''''Do you want this future? Or the one I''m going to show you, girl?'''' A voice was heard from behind her.
Catherine spun around to spot a robed figure standing there. She asked in a suspicious voice. ''''Who are you?''''
''''I am what''s to be, what''s been, and what came before. Could you answer my question, girl?''''
She nodded. ''''Yes. How do I prevent him from falling?''''
The figure startedughing. ''''You must rid yourself of the thing you''ve cherished for so long.''''
Catherine''s confusion was palpable, evident in her furrowed brow and questioning gaze. Sensing her uncertainty, the figure before she spoke. "Your son''s desire for conflict with the white dragon has far-reaching consequences, as you''ve seen. But what lies ahead, should his n fail and we thwart the Dark God''s intentions, is a vision I must now reveal."
"Dark Gods?" Catherine''s voice trembled with disbelief. "How can a mortal woman be entangled in the god''s games?"
''''More than you know, Catherine Volkovitch. You must step up and choose when the time is right. Now, witness the fruit bore from such trouble. '''' The figure spoke in a neutral tone.
The figure waved its hand as it spoke for thest time, ''''The choice will appear, and your whole being will tell you to go against it, but if you do, the first vision wille true, and you shall see everything you hold dear burned to dust under the white dragon''s rage.''''
The next scene surprised Catherine. She saw Archer lounging on a sun-soaked ind, a peaceful smile gracing his features as he lounged on a chair. Surrounding him were women of all ages, appearances, and races, rxing while chatting in small groups.
But what truly shocked Catherine was the sight of arge pack of children around him. Little girls swarmed over Archer while giggling andughing as he yfully interacted with each one.
Hisughter echoed across the ind as he kissed the heads of each one who squirmed in his embrace with sheer delight. It was a sight that seemed so different from the darkness she had witnessed before.@@novelbin@@
That''s when Catherine spotted her granddaughter, Yevdokiya, among the throng of women. With a beaming smile, Yevdokiya held a little girl with white hair and piercing blue eyes, staring at Archer with love.
She watched him look over to the little girl, who shyly looked away. Catherine watched as Archer cast a spell to appear behind Yevdokiya and the girl. He gazed at the shy child with a gentle crouch and softly said, "Yelena, would you like toe to Papa? I''ve missed you dearly."
The timid little girl peeked at him, eliciting a radiant smile from her granddaughter. Yelena quickly descended from her mother''s arms and toddled over to Archer. Her heart swelled with affection as she witnessed the scene.
Archer scooped up the giggling girl, herughter filling the air as he showered her tiny face with loving kisses. That''s when Catherine''s world changed as a grey-haired little girl with violet eyes appeared.
She watched the girl tugging at Archer''s sleeve, prompting him to bend down and smile as he picked her up. He asked in a sweet voice, "Tatiana! Where''s Mama?"
Catherine''s heart skipped a beat as she watched the child, a mirror image of herself, point southward. Confusion clouded her mind as she saw herself, her long grey hair tied back into a ponytail, approaching Archer and tenderly kissing him.
That''s when the sound of girls giggling caught her attention as they chased each other around not far from Archer and the women. The youngest, a little blonde lion girl with a mischievous glint in her violet eyes, scampered on all fours.
Behind her, a tiger girl with striking white hair and brown skin bounded after her sister, her beautiful brown eyes alight with joy. She closed the distance between them with each yful leap, herughter mingling with her sister''s.
As Catherine''s gaze swept over the scene, she noticed three more little girls joining the yful fray, each exuding a unique charm and mystique. The first girl, with her supernatural appearance, seemed almost otherworldly.
Her skin was as pale as freshly fallen snow, highlighted by cascading locks of snowy white hair that framed her delicate features. But the girl''s eyes caught her attention, a mesmerizing shade of blue.
Next to the first girl, there was another. Her skin was smooth and chocte brown, shining with energy. Her hair, though, was as white as the clouds above. But what truly set her apart were her eyes C a soft, delicate red that shimmered with an inner light.
As she moved, Catherine saw colorful feathers adorning her, resembling the majestic feathers of a phoenix. Then there was the third girl, her presence imbued with a devilish energy that was impossible to ignore.
The little girl chased after the other two, her fox ears twitched with excitement. Her hair, a deep brown, flowed behind her as she moved swiftly. Her eyes, a captivating shade of violet, shimmered with intelligence and curiosity as she raced through the forest.
Her yfulughter was mesmerizing to her. Together, the three girls ran all over the ind, theirughter mingling with the gentle rustle of leaves and the melodious trill of beasts flying overhead.
With a heavy heart, Catherine tore her eyes away from the scene, readying herself for the future as the vision ended. She awoke from the vision and reappeared in the same hall where she had spoken to her son Anatoly.
After doing that, she shook her head to clear it of the cobwebs and decided to call for a meeting with some of her friends. She pulled out amunication device and spoke into it. ''''Ladies, can we meet? I have some important information to share.''''
A momentter, an excited voice broke the silence. "Cathy, is that you? When did you start using this channel again?"
"Since we need to put a halt to my foolish son Agnes," Catherine replied firmly. "Inform the others to gather at the Summer Isles. I need to speak to everyone."
''''Okay, red-eyes. Titania will bring Morgana, the woman teaching that poor girl how to be a ruler, and is bringing her everywhere.'''' Agnesmented.
Catherine sighed. ''''That''s fine, and stop calling me that! We''re not children anymore, woman.''''
All she got in reply was a cacklingugh before the device clicked off, causing her to sigh with annoyance.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 653 The Gods Can Turn Water Into Wine
Chapter 653 The Gods Can Turn Water Into Wine
??Archer watched as the man tried to talk to Maeve with a smile, but she replied politely while looking uninterested. He turned his attention to her fiance, who had bushy brown hair and blue eyes. He was big but looked like a dimwit, which confused him.
He approached Maeve, slipped his arm around her waist, and pulled her closer, causing the three people to give him death res. Archer noticed a man who stood at seven feet looking down at him with anger growing in his grey eyes.
Guessing this man was the King of Avaloch and Maeve''s father, Archer knew his hatred toward him would only grow, and, in the future, it would lead to a blood feud. He soon realized he would never ept their union, a thought that greatly amused him.
After looking at the man, Archer turned his attention to the woman who looked like an older version of Maeve, only with green eyes, bigger boobs, and wasn''t muscr. She was staring at him with something like interest, which fascinated him.
''This woman should hate me, but her gaze has no malice.'' Archer thought to himself.
He shook his head and turned his attention to Maeve''s fiance, who was staring at him with an innocent smile, causing him to think. ''Are they marrying her to an idiot? She deserves better.''
While Archer was thinking, Maeve''s father demanded while taking a step forward. ''''How dare you touch my daughter, boy! She is the third princess of the Avaloch Kingdom! Do you know it''s a death sentence for such crimes?''''
As the king waffled on, Cian, Maeve, and their elder sisters arrived just in time to hear his words. Their faces paled with apprehension, anticipating Archer''s explosive reaction. However, their unease deepened when all he offered in response was a smile.
Archer ignored the king''s question and introduced himself to Maeve''s fiance with an insincere smile. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart. The white demon of the Soutnds, the Scourge of the Church Of Light, and the Doom of the World. Who are you?''''
The young man seemed taken aback but answered. ''''Seamus Albion. Second Prince of the Albion Kingdom and Maeve''s fiance.''''
When Cian heard this, He thought, watching the interaction unfold. ''Stop mentioning that you''re her fiance, idiot! Can''t you see he''s getting angrier.''
''''And where is this kingdom?'''' Archer replied with an even bigger grin, hiding a boiling anger fueled by jealousy.
While he was trying to control himself, Maeve tried to escape his clutches but couldn''t. Seamus answered without realizing he was dooming his homnd in the distant future. ''''It''s North East of the Avaloch Kindom.''''
When Cian, Caoimhe, and Siobhan heard this, they sighed as their sister''s fiance just shot himself in the foot. Archer chuckled as he thanked the boy for the information. ''''That''s very good. I heard the east is very nice during Frostwinter. Don''t tempt me into visiting.''''
Maeve and Cian trembled upon hearing those words, fully aware of their implications. Unaware, Seamus continued to prattle on, releasing the squirming girl as he spoke.@@novelbin@@
When Maeve was free, she watched him with narrowed eyes as Seamus answered with an innocent smile. ''''I see you''re friends with Cian and Maeve. How about you two visit us after we settle in the Albion Kingdom?''''
Archer''s smile turned darker, but Seamus was oblivious to it all as he assumed he had made a new friend. It was a chilling transformation that sent shivers down the spines of those familiar with his true nature.
The siblings exchanged worried nces, dreading what shenanigans he might unleash. Yet, they remained silent, watching as he posed seemingly innocuous questions they knew harbored ulterior motives.
Cian leaned over and whispered to Maeve, "He''ll kidnap you at your wedding, sis. Is this truly what you want?"
She turned to her older brother and gave him a nod before returning her attention to Archer as he conversed with her fianc, who was clueless about the doom that would fall upon his kingdom.
Maeve''s parents watched with astonishment as this seemingly friendly front Archer put up masked the true menace they believed him to be. Despite his charming behavior, the older couple couldn''t shake the unease.
They braced themselves, especially when they noticed the obsessive gleam in his eyes whenever he looked at Maeve, heightening their unease. Anticipating that he was plotting something sinister, the couple heard the rumors.
Archer posed a question that made the people shiver, but Seamus didn''t have a problem bragging. ''''So, my new friend. How wealthy is your kingdom? I heard it''s just a petty realm selling livestock to survive.''''
When asking this, Maeve''s father snapped, his voice using. "Enough of your games, dragon!"
''''Oh, aren''t you touchy. I was getting to know my new friend here as I don''t have many my age.'''' Archer looked at Seamus with the friendliest smile he couldn''t muster, ''''Ain''t that right?''''
The young man thought Archer was friendly and spoke up to defend him. ''''Yes Father-inw. I see no dishonesty in him, and grandmother told me dragons are truthful beings.''''
Archer nodded like a chicken, causing Maeve''s Father to get even angrier, but he made it even worse by speaking to the king with a grin. ''''I am very honest, Ronan Avaloch. I shall give you a quote to remember me by.''''
He walked over to the man, who was staring at him with eyes full of rage and hatred, causing Archer to chuckle before speaking with a cocky grin. ''''The gods can turn water into wine, but I can turn your mother into mine."
When hearing this, Ronan''s face turned several colors, and he was about to attack Archer, who was openly mocking him in front of his family. But stopped himself as he noticed Ophelia ckfire standing close by and arge group of girls staring at him like he was scum.
A few of them took out weapons, causing Ronan to rethink his next actions before leaving the arena. While walking away, Archer spoke to him with a smirk. ''''See you soon, Father-inw. Make sure to keep an eye out for me.''''
Seamus looked at him and asked in a curious voice. ''''Which sister will you be marrying, Archer? Both are lovely.''''
''''Why not all three and their mother?'''' Archer replied while looking at the older woman, who stared at him amusedly.
He looked into her beautiful green eyes and asked with a charming smile. ''''What is your name?''''
The woman''s eyebrows raised before inquiring in a heavy ent that reminded him of how Celts sounded on the history documentaries back on Earth. ''''Naomh Avaloch. I must ask, why did you provoke my husband if you want to marry his daughters or me as you said?''''
A smirk appeared on her beautiful face when she finished speaking as she enjoyed Archer''s attention. He shook his head while responding. ''''I like teasing people. Especially old men who think they are powerful but are nothing but an ant to me.''''
After responding to her inquiry, he leaned close to her ear, his tone dripping with seduction. "While Maeve is mine already, upon seeing you, I find myself desiring you as well, my warrior queen."
He leaned back with a smirk, leaving Naomh flustered and red-
faced before she turned around and walked over to the other woman. Seamus didn''t know what was happening but spoke as he followed the queen. ''''I wish you luck in the tournament, Archer. It was nice meeting you.''''
The young man walked off while he grinned and mumbled. ''''I''m sure you won''t be saying that when I steal Maeve.''''
''''You are evil, Arch. Can''t believe you got my mother all flustered like a young girl.'''' Cian''s voice rang out from behind him.
Archer chuckled before asking. ''''The human wasn''t as you described. He seemed like a meek child.''''
This time, Cianughed as he exined. ''''Do you know how much willpower someone has to be around you for long, my friend?''''
''''What are you talking about? None of my girls have this issue.'''' Archer replied in a doubt-filled tone, which caused Cian tough.
"It''s not that. You hate Seamus because he''s marrying Maeve. Since you already see her as yours, you''re subconsciously projecting your aura onto him, making it feel like a formidable beast is ring at him."
He nodded in understanding. ''''So why don''t any of you feel like this?''''
''''Because we''re friends, Arch, and no threat to you. Being a dragon, your instincts will tell you when someone has bad intentions toward you.'''' Cian answered.
But Archer wasn''t listening as he watched Seamus try to kiss Maeve goodbye, but she expertly dodged him, which forced the young man to leave disappointed. Once he left, the orange-
haired girl approached him with a big smile.
This uplifted his mood, but her next words drove him mad. Maeve stopped next to him and whispered so that only they could hear. ''''I''ll be going against my Father, so show me what a life with you will be like, my dragon.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 655 Why Havent You Told Us This
Chapter 655 Why Haven''t You Told Us This
??Halime melted in Archer''s arms, savoring his caress and loving words. His open disy of affection filled her with a sense of belonging and deepened her feelings for him even more.
The couple didn''t let the roaring of the crows bother them as they watched the fight or the other spectator''s eyes. Archer didn''t care about expressing his love for his girls in front of people because he wasn''t ashamed of loving them.
While hugging the snake girl, he looked around to see the arena, which he ignored until now. The circr stadium was huge, with rows of seats rising to the sky. Thousands of people filled the stands, cheering and waving gs of different colors and shapes.
The noise was deafening, mixing chants, horns, drums, and whistles. He saw Professors roaming the edge of therge stone stage, watching the ongoing fight. But that''s when Halime''s word brought him back to reality.
''''Thank you, Arch,'''' She tightened her hug before continuing, ''''You''re the first person aside from my Mother to ept me despite my condition.''''
His gaze lingered on her, captivated by her attire. Halime wore a ck kaftan that perfectlyplemented her silky, ebony hair. As he met her gaze, her yellow eyes radiated affection, resembling those of a snake.
''''You''re my beautiful snake girl, Hali. Why wouldn''t I ept you? I''ve grown to love you.'''' Archer answered.
Yet, what truly captivated him were the scales adorning her body, mirroring his own, a shared trait that resonated deeply within him. Archer smiled when hearing her. He leaned down and nted a sweet kiss on her plump and inviting caramel-toned lips.
Halime returned it with a passionate one, causing the other girls to grow jealous. Once they separated, he had to kiss the others, which caused Lioran and Cian tough until he gave them a look, causing both boys to shut up.
Maeve startedughing, which was a beautiful sound to Archer''s ears. She calmed down beforementing in an amused voice, ''''Only our Grandmother and Father can do that. You must really scare him.''''
He turned to the orange-haired girl, who was dressed like a warrior wearing leather armor that couldn''t contain herrge assets, which caught Archer''s attention. Her curly hair was tied into a pony, simr to Teu''s.
Archer noticed the thick cape she had wrapped around herself when she sat down. He thought she was a beautiful girl who reminded him of Celtic women from Earth, but that didn''t bother him.
With a shake of his head, he responded, ''''He says it''s to do with my aura, but I have no clue. As long as people leave me alone.''''
He exined that his aura was very powerful because he was a dragon, and people he disliked felt. Archer and Maeveughed when he told her about some of the reactions he got in the past.
The Avaloch Princess was reeling him in as they watched the fights. When the other girls saw them chatting, they left the two alone while talking to Nalika, Leonora, and Cassie, who came with the boys.
Cian looked at Lioran and ric and smiled as Archer was telling Maeve the story of him being hunted through a forest by cannibals when he was thirteen. When therge group heard this, they all turned their heads to him.
Tal asked in a voice full of curiosity. ''''Why haven''t you told us this?''''
''''It didn''te up,'''' He shrugged before noticing everyone looking at him, including his friends, and continued. ''''Well, I was thirteen and on my first long quest for the guild. We were taking aid to a nearby kingdom that requested help from the Adventurers Guild, and when the convoy arrived, an army of beasts overrun the city.''''
When they heard this, their eyes widened, but Nefertiti asked, ''''Where was this husband?''''
''''The Forsaken forest, my love. It was a creepy ce to be with their screaming and hooting throughout the night as they searched for me.'''' Archer answered with a shiver as he remembered his time in the forest when he washed up in the south.
He went on to tell them of his time in the forest as he was hunted down by the cannibals, which everyone listened to as they waited for Eveline, Aurelia, and Tal''s fight.
___________________________________
[Four years earlier]
In the dense, shadowy forest, Archer cautiously stalked along the twisted branches of an ancient tree, his senses alert for any sign of danger. The moon cast eerie beams of silver light through the thick canopy, illuminating patches of tangled undergrowth below.
As he peered over the edge of a branch, his heart skipped a beat as a twisted figure lunged out of the darkness, its wild eyes locking onto his with a feral intensity. With a gasp of horror, Archer instinctively recoiled, his pulse racing as he stumbled backward.
Reacting on pure instinct, Archer unleashed Eldritch st. The st struck the cannibal square in the chest, sending it staggering backward with a guttural cry of pain before the creature could recover.
Archer leaped agilely to another nearby branch, his ws digging into the rough bark as he propelled himself away from the looming threat. Adrenaline surged through his veins as he darted through the forest.
Behind him, the forest erupted into chaos as a horde of cannibals emerged from the shadows, their bloodcurdling cries echoing through the night air. Archer''s heart pounded in his chest as he raced through the darkness, the pursuit of the cannibals driving him onward.
Branches whipped past him as he darted through the tangled undergrowth, his breathing in ragged gasps as he pushed his body to its limits. The sounds grew louder with each passing moment.
The frenzied footsteps were closing in on him from all sides. With a burst of desperation, Archer leaped from branch to branch and was a blur of motion as he evaded the grasping hands of the bloodthirsty cannibals.
The canopy overhead swirled with shadows as he vanished into the depths of the forest, his only thought to escape the clutches of the cannibals and live to see another day in the heart of the dark forest.@@novelbin@@
Archer fled into the darkness, his heart pounding as he raced through the tangled undergrowth. With the relentless pursuit of the cannibals hot on his heels, he sought refuge in the hollow of a massive tree, hoping to evade their grasp.
Breathless, Archer pressed himself against the damp walls of the hollow, his eyes wide as he strained to listen for any sign of his pursuers. The sound of snapping twigs and guttural cries echoed through the stillness of the forest.
Suddenly, a group of cannibals emerged from the shadows, their twisted forms looming ominously in the moonlight as they gathered beneath the tree. Archer held his breath, praying they wouldn''t discover his hiding ce.
But fate had other ns. As they stopped directly in front of the tree, one of the cannibals nced up and caught sight of the hollow. With a curious expression, it reached out a gnarled hand and prodded at the entrance.
Reacting on instinct, Archer unleashed a sma Shot from his outstretched hand, sending the cannibal reeling backward with a startled yelp. Seizing the opportunity, he cast Blink, vanishing from sight in a sh of mana and reappearing on a nearby branch.
Heart pounding and breathing in ragged gasps, Archer wasted no time in fleeing once more, his feet flying over the forest floor as he raced toward the safety of the river. But just as he reached the water''s edge, a massive beast burst forth from the depths.
Its razor-sharp teeth gleamed in the moonlight as it lunged toward him with a deafening roar. With a cry of panic, Archer cast Blink again, vanishing from the creature''s path in the blink of an eye and reappearing on the river''s opposite bank.
He scrambled to his feet and sprinted into the darkness. As Archer darted through the dense undergrowth of the forest, his heart pounded in his chest, his breathing in ragged gasps as he pushed himself to his limits.
Suddenly, without warning, a rustling from the nearby bushes drew his attention. Before he could react, a twisted figure burst forth, lunging at him with outstretched arms. Archer dodged to the side with lightning-fast reflexes, narrowly avoiding the cannibal''s grasp.
His heart racing, Archer stumbled backward. The cannibal snarled and hissed, its wild eyes gleaming with malice as it advanced on him once more, but without wasting any time, he cast Eldritch st into the creature before running off again.
___________________________________
[Back to the present]
After he finished telling the short story, everyone looked at him like he was crazy before Llyniel asked. ''''You weren''t terrified?''''
Archer looked at the wood elf and shook his head, ''''No. They made me jump sometimes, but that''s all. My magic could easily be dealt with, and I outran them before they could swarm me.''''
Maeve startedughing and asked once she calmed down. ''''I feel like you have many stories to tell, and I want to hear them all.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 657 Can We Talk For A Moment
Chapter 657 Can We Talk For A Moment
??After the announcement, Archer and the others got up to look for Ophelia to find out their groups. While walking, Llyniel asked the group, ''''The next part of the tournament is in the Sabat Kingdom, right?''''
Nefertiti answered, ''''Yes, the Knockout Stage is hosted in the Sabat Kingdom. After that, the Quarterfinals will be held in my homnd.''''
Everyone nodded, but Archer wasn''t paying attention. He heard E making adorable noises as she gotfortable in his arms. Therge group walked for a while until the headmistress appeared in front of them.
''''Oh, hello, Archer and friends. I wasing to look for you guys,'''' Ophelia smiled.
She then spotted the sleeping half-elf and asked, ''''What happened to her?''''
When the group heard her question, they giggled before Archer exined, ''''Our dragon girl got her drunk on some expensive wine, but funny enough, we were just looking for you to find out what groups we''re in for the Qualification Round.''''
Ophelia nodded as she took two pieces of paper and handed them to him. She said, ''''This will tell you what groups you and your girls are in, while the other is for your friends.''''
''''Thank you, Ophie.'''' Archer smiled as he handed Lioran the paper with the other''s names.
When the headmistress heard him use her nickname again, her cheeks flushed, but she shook her head and retorted. ''''Can we talk for a moment, Archer?''''
Archer nodded with a grin before telling the girls to wait for him. After that, he followed behind the witch, who stopped by a bench outside the arena. Upon seeing the view, he told Ophelia to wait a moment.
She agreed as Archer returned to the domain and put E in bed so she could rest. While doing that, he scanned the treehouse to check on Sera, who was in a deep sleep. The air was crisp and cold as Archer returned to the snow-covered grounds.
He spotted Ophelia sitting on a bench, her gaze fixed on the serenendscape stretching before her. Archer approached and sat beside her with a soft crunch of snow beneath his boots.
"Hey, Ophie," Archer greeted her softly, his voice conveying warmth despite the chill in the air. "You wanted to talk?"
Ophelia turned to him, her expression thoughtful yet resolute. "Yes, Archer. I''ve been thinking a lottely, especially with the tournamentsing to an end soon."
Archer nodded, his curiosity piqued. "What''s on your mind?"
Ophelia sighed, her breath visible in the cold air. Looking gently at Archer, she stated, "I''m not your witch dragon."
She said firmly, brushing aside the mention of her family, "Let''s refocus. I believe it''s time for you to depart from the college, Archer. It''s clear that this environment no longer serves you. You''re destined for greater things, out there in the vast world, going on adventures and discovering newnds."
He furrowed his brow, processing her words. "Leave the college?" he repeated, his voice hinting at uncertainty. "But what about my girls? They seem to enjoy it here."
Ophelia smiled softly. "Your girls are always wee to stay, Archer," she reassured him. "But I think they''ll understand if you venture out alone. They''re a strong group and thrive no matter where they go."
Archer fell silent, his mind racing with thoughts and emotions. Leaving the college meant leaving behind the familiarforts and routines he had grown ustomed to, but deep down, he knew Ophelia was right.
A whole world awaited exploration, and he couldn''t longer ignore the call of adventure. Archer loved exploring unknownnds and wanted to dive into a dungeon, but with attending sses, there wasn''t enough time.
But something was nagging him, so he asked. ''''What about this expedition after the Celestial Magic Tournament?'''' he smiled before continuing. ''''I still want to take part in it. Traveling to an unknown continent is exciting.''''
She nodded. ''''Yes, and you will be there. The emperor has asked for a ce for you to be saved on the ship. But that won''t be until the tournament ends and everything is organized.''''
Archer''s eyes widened in amazement, and he asked, ''''Can you tell me about thend? What''s it like?''''
Ophelia smiled. ''''Well, getfortable as I tell you Valkyria ckwood''s ount ofnding on the Unknown Lands. It''s fascinating!''''
_____________________________
[Valkyria ckwood''s POV]
A year before Archer participated in the Arcane Magic Tournament, a cat woman with vibrant purple hair and mesmerizing glowing eyes conversed with the emperor within the halls of the Avalonian pce.
Standing tall at five foot ten, she possessed the physique of a seasoned warrior. Her expertise in fire, thunder, earth, and water magic excelled her through the Avalon imperial army and earned her many awards.
She was known as Valkyria ckwood. She was a celebrated explorer and the younger sister of Empress Chloe Avalon. She was renowned for her passion for scouring uncharted territories and embarking on daring expeditions.
"Valkyria. I have a mission of great significance for you," Emperor Osoric began, his voice carrying the weight of authority.
She inclined her head respectfully, her violet eyes fixed upon the emperor, awaiting hismand.
"You are to join the Frontier Fleet," the emperor announced, his tone unwavering. "Under themand of Admiral Vera Highmore. Your destination is the Unknown Continent in the North-West."@@novelbin@@
Valkyria''s heart quickened at the mention of such a daring expedition. The Unknown Continent held mysteries beyond imagining, and exploring its uncharted territories excited her.
"Additionally," the emperor continued, "you will be apanied by a battalion of Magic Knights and Marines, totaling four thousand of our finest soldiers. They will makendfall with you."
Her eyes widened in awe at the magnitude of the forcesing with her. Thebined strength of the Frontier Fleet, Magic Knights, and Marines represented Avalon''s resolve to explore and expand its reach.
"Your mission," Emperor Osoric dered, resonating with authority, "is to lead this expedition, establish contact with any indigenous peoples, and assess thend for its strategic value to the empire and our people."
Valkyria nodded solemnly, a fierce determination shining in her yellow eyes. She understood the gravity of her task and was prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead.
"Admiral Highmore will provide you with the necessary resources and support," Emperor Osoric concluded with a smile. "May the spirits of our ancestors watch over you, Valkyria, and make sure you return; otherwise, your sister will kill me.''''
With a deep bow of gratitude, Valkyria expressed her unwavering dedication to Avalon and its people. She turned on her heel, her mind racing with ns and preparations for the epic journey ahead.
She departed from the pce and went to the elevator, descending to where her team awaited below. Stepping out of the fort that stood sentinel, she caught sight of herpanions.
There was a dwarf woman in the group; her name was Thora Stonebeard, and she was carrying a big shield on her back because she was their tank. She had light brown hair and bright blue eyes.
Valkyria found it odd that the woman had arge chest despite being less than five feet tall. Nevertheless, she had a beautiful face and a charming button nose. Pausing in her stride, she couldn''t suppress a smile as the dwarf''s dimples deepened with her words. ''''Thora, are all thedies here?''''
''''Yes, Bosdy. What is the new mission? A lost kingdom or some more ruins?'''' Thoramented with an excited tone.
''''We''ve been allowed to explore the Unknown Continent alongside the empire''s troops. We must head to the imperial shipyard to meet with Admiral Highmore for more information.''''
The dwarf woman got excited and lunged toward Valkyria, wrapping her strong arms around her in a crushing hug before speaking. ''''Yes! There are newnds to discover, Bosdy. We can earn more gold!''''
Valkyriaughed as she managed to get out of Thora''s arms while asking. ''''Where are the others?''''
Thora remained silent and guided her to a cafe where five women were seated. Valkyria nced at each of them. The first woman she noticed was Cleo Riversong, a cheetah demi-
human withblonde hair and stunning violet eyes. She shared Valkyria''s warrior spirit, though she excelled in magic.
Next was the team''s healer, a high elf named Lirael Sunfire. Despite being banished from the Nightshade Empire for her banned experiments, Valkyria weed the mage with open arms, as she was a powerful mage in her own right. She turned to thest three women, all human.
Two were warriors, and thest was their tracker, Soraya Oceanheart, who hailed from the southern part of the empire with brown hair and amber-colored eyes. Nia Ravenscroft, the third daughter of Duke Ravenscroft, joined Valkyria''s adventures while exploring a ruined city in the Summerfield Duchy.
She bore a striking resemnce to her aunt Eleanor with her vibrant orange hair,plemented by piercing red eyes and a towering height of six feet. Meanwhile, Serena Wintergale, originating from the Frostwyn Duchy, possessed petite stature and mesmerizing green eyes.
Once a ve, Valkyria freed her, and Serena became fiercely loyal in return. The women bonded more, some more than others, as Nia started a harem that included Soraya and Serena.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 659 There Are A Million Soldiers
Chapter 659 There Are A Million Soldiers
Archer listened as Ophelia recounted the tale but stopped when a device started going off. She pulled it out of her pocket and read it. She then looked at him before exining that some Professors needed my help.
Before leaving, she handed him a Memory Stone with the rest of Valkyria''s story. She said her goodbyes and rushed off to deal with private matters that didn''t bother Archer, who got up and returned to the still-waiting girls.
When he arrived, Nefertiti asked suspiciously, ''''What happened?''''
He told them everything that happened, from his leaving the college after the tournaments, the expedition to the Unknown Continent, and Valkyria''s story. When Leira heard her aunt''s name, she asked him to speak in privateter, which he agreed to.
Nefertiti was happy he didn''t court Ophelia, and after all that, Lioran approached while speaking, ''''Arch. Leonora, Nalika, and I are going to train. We will catch up with you tomorrow.''''
Archer nodded and said his goodbyes to Lioran, Cian, and ric before returning to the domain along with the girls, who started to rx. He sat down and started thinking about his army.
He decided to visit the Draconia to see how things were going and wantedpany, so he looked at the girls before asking, ''''Does anyone want to visit my kingdom?''''
When asked, everyone politely declined because they wanted to rest after the fights or study some new spells they found in the library. With a shrug, he contacted Fianna to see if she was free.
Archer only had to wait a few minutes to get a reply telling him she was free. He invited her, and she instantly epted, mentioning that her husband was asleep. After epting, he instructed her to meet with him at the entrance to the arena.
Afterward, he kissed each girl before leaving the domain and heading for Celestial City, which he built to troll the church. When Archer was teleported to the city, he was shocked at the sight and shook his head.
There were dragon temples all over the city, and the people looked at him respectfully, which confused him even more. Archernded on the streets only to be greeted by a smiling older woman.
She bowed toward him and spoke in a voice full of respect, ''''Tiamat''s chosen. We thank you for bringing us to this wonderful ce. Our lives have greatly improved, and the people have chosen to worship the dragon goddess because of the safety you and her offer us. We don''t have to worry about anything.''''
''''What?'''' Archer asked in a confused voice.
The womanughed before exining, ''''We were skeptical, but a dragon girl with red hair spread rumors about you being Tiamat''s husband. Honestly, we all thought they were lies until some of us received dreams proving the girl''s ims right when the goddess herself told us.?So after that, we converted.''''
''Seraphina! What have you been up to, you cheeky dragon,'' Archer thought with a smile.
He nodded as he inquired, ''''Would you mind helping me with my kingdom?''''
When she heard this, her eyes opened wide in amazement before speaking excitedly, ''''There''s a dragon kingdom? Can we live there to spread the word of Tiamat?''''
''''Of course. I will open a portal to the main city in an hour, so prepare everyone and everything you need,'''' He replied.
She nodded as Archer opened a Gate to the arena to meet with Fianna. Once he stepped through, he saw her standing by the entrance. She wore a winter cloak but still noticed her shivering from the wind and thought, ''Humans can''t handle the cold weather well.''
After thinking to himself, he walked toward her, which caused her to turn around, her smile widening as she spotted him. She was about to speak, but he cast a spell, summoning a violet shield that enveloped them, warding off the biting cold weather.
Fianna looked around and nodded with a smile, ''''It''s warm now. But I must admit I hate Frostwinter.''''
"It doesn''t bother me unless it''s really bad. But It''s good to see you," Archer replied with a smile of his own.
Fianna was d in a pair of tight pants that hugged her thick thighs and wide hips, and the jumper she wore clung to her curves and massive boobs, which perplexed Archer.
''How does she fit her boobs in that?'' He thought.
But that didn''t change the fact that Archer found her extremely attractive and wondered why her husband would neglect her. Her red eyes glowed with wisdom, and her dazzling smile caught him off guard.
Her face was a masterpiece in its own right. She had glowing white skin, smooth as silk, glowed with a soft radiance.Full lips painted a subtle shade of pink, curved into a captivating smile that could light up the darkest of rooms.
Overall, her beauty was ethereal, a blend of elegance and charm that left him breathless in admiration. But he shook his head andnoticed Fianna was wrapped in a thick cloak that couldn''t shield her from the cold weather.
''''Let''s get going,'''' Archer spoke after examining the Duchess.
The older woman nodded as he opened a Gate to his kingdom and stepped through. They stood side by side on the edge of a snow-covered cliff overlooking the vast expanse of the winterndscape below.
Archer felt the air was crisp and clear, and the soft glow of the morning sun cast a golden hue over the scene before them. As they gazed out at the breathtaking panorama, Archer couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in the kingdom he had built.
Despite the harsh winter season, thend below teemed with life and activity. Dozens of farms dotted the countryside, their fields nketed in a pristineyer of snow. Smoke rosezily from the chimneys of farmhouses nestled among the trees.
Their cozy warmth is a stark contrast to the coldndscape. Beyond the farms, dense forests stretched as far as the eye could see, their snowden branches creating a picturesque winter scene.
Tall mountains loomed in the distance, their peaks dusted with snow, while arge river wound its way through the valley below, its icy waters glistening in the sunlight. @@novelbin@@
"It''s beautiful," Fianna whispered, her voice filled with awe as she took in the breathtaking vista before her.
But she shook her head before asking in shock, ''''What is this ce?''''
''''It is the Draconia Kingdom. A home for all dragon kind to be safe and grow, '''' Archer answered proudly.
Following that, Archer summoned his wings, a sight that startled Fianna. However, she bravely approached him, extending her hand to gently trace her finger along their surface, sending a shiver coursing through his body.
Speaking softly, she remarked, "They are beautiful. Are they heavy?"
Archer quickly picked her up, which earned him a yelp, but he quickly exined. ''''We can reach the main settlement.''''
Fianna nodded and gotfortable in his arms as Archer took off. They flew toward the distant building he spotted.As the duo soared through the crisp winter air, Fianna couldn''t help but marvel at the breathtakingndscape below.
The snow-covered grasnds stretched beneath them like a pristine white nket, shimmering in the soft glow of the morning sun. Small viges dotted the countryside, their cozy cottages nestled among the trees, smoke spiralingzily from their chimneys.
Fianna''s eyes widened as she took in the scene unfolding before her. The quaint viges looked like something out of a storybook, with their thatched roofs and colorful gardens peeking out from beneath the snow.
It was a sight unlike anything she had ever seen, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the beauty of it all. Archer nced over at Fianna and couldn''t help but smile at the look of wonder on her face.
Her eyes sparkled with excitement, and her lips were curved into a delighted smile as she took in the breathtaking view below.As he flew over one of the viges, they started cheering, catching Fianna off guard as she questioned. ''''The people truly love you, don''t they?''''
''''Yeah, but there''s a reason for that. As you know, the dragon-
kin were a nomadic people who suffered brutal oppression from all sorts of empires and kingdoms along with the church. They never had a home or a safe ce until I offered them one, and now I have millions of willing subjects, and that number grows by the day.''''
Fianna looked nervous before asking. ''''What are you nning to do, Archer? I mean, that''s a lot of people. I can''t imagine how many are soldiers.''''
''''Build a world of peace for my children to live in, even if I have to be the viin to aplish this. Once given a reason, my armies will trample empires and kingdoms that have stood for thousands of years. I will bring change to Thrylos that no one has ever seen Fianna. Not even the Avalon Empire can stand in my way.''''
He looked around and saw the hundreds of military bases and concluded. ''''There are a million soldiers ready to die for me and its not only for conquest but its to fight the Swarm that''sing in five years.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 661 The Draconic Legions Are Born
Chapter 661 The Draconic Legions Are Born
Archer shifted his focus to Aranelle, a slender woman with light blue hair and bright green eyes, radiating beauty which caught his attention before Fianna poked him and whispered into his ear, ''''You''re cheeky to be looking at another woman while with me.''''
He chuckled softly before gently squeezing her thigh. Leaning close, Archer whispered into her delicate ear, "I''m a greedy dragon, my Duchess. So, if you persist in getting jealous, don''t me me. I may have to punish you once our business here is concluded." @@novelbin@@
Fianna shivered but grew quiet as he looked at Finrod and realized he was the male version of Aranelle. Archer shook his head and inquired, ''''Which of you is stronger at offensive magic?''''
Finrod raised his head, ''''I am Your Majesty.''''
His smile grew before speaking, ''''Good. You will train Spellfire Battalion, the Draconia''s offensive spellcasters. Get Aisha to announce the need for volunteers for the new units from the popce or army.''''
Archer turned to Aranelle with a friendly gaze and questioned, ''''I assume you''re good at defense magic?''''
She nodded with a respectful smile, ''''Yes, your Majesty. I was trained to use shields and such.''''
''''That''s brilliant. You will lead the Guardians. They will be the defensive mages of our army.'''' He responded with a big smile as he cuddled up to Fianna.
The elf bowed before Mohamet stepped up and inquired, ''''What''s your n, Your Majesty?''''
Archer thought for a minute and started speaking, ''''I''m creating an army that cannot be matched on the battlefield. They will be called legions and consist of 200,000 men. 120,000 will be a mix of infantry, 40,000 cavalry, 15,000 range units, 15,000 support Staff, and 10,000 supply guards.''''
When the crowd heard this, they started murmuring to themselves. But Archer continued in an authoritative voice, ''''Two Dragon Marshals and four Dragon Generals will lead a legion as it''s good to have more than one mind during a battle. Your generals can arrange the lower chain ofmand, but ultimately, you answer to me. Any questions?''''
One human man stepped forward and spoke, ''''How will you fund these armies, Your Majesty? That would be very expensive.''''
Several people nodded, but Archer stared at the man before answering, ''''Our economy will be able to pay for it, but I haven''t set up the Draconia Government yet, but I will do that soon.''''
Everyone looked confused; even Fianna gave him a funny look, causing Archer tough. He soon calmed down and exined, ''''They will run the kingdom''s day-by-day activities like trade, security, investments, agriculture, recruitment for the army, and so on. But I will have all the power as the Draconia King.''''
The crowd nodded, including Fianna, before Archer started talking again, ''''I''ll discuss the small details with Aisha, but just know in ten years, the Draconia Kingdom will be a powerhouse and will overtake the Novgorod and Nightshade Empires.''''
They bowed to him before Archer dismissed them but told Mohamet to stay behind, which the old human did. When everyone was gone, he asked. ''''Mohamet, wait there. I''ll write down everything I want you to do regarding the army.''''
The elderly man nodded in approval as Archer retrieved some paper and a pen. He then turned to Fianna, who observed him with amazement and asked with a charming smile, "May I use your back, my dear?"
His unexpected request caught her off guard, but she nodded and turned around. Archer noticed Fianna''s smooth back as she positioned herself, her hips resting on hisp, causing her ample thighs to be disyed.
Archer shook his head, used her back as a writing board, and wrote down his instructions about setting up the legions, their training, and a reminder to train the soldiers in different weapons.
It took him an hour to finish, but he had over a thousand pages and wrote down everything he remembered from the documentaries and the Total War games he yed back on Earth. He wanted a massive army and would rob the Church Of Light to fund it for now.
His instructions would enable him to raiserge armies to fight the Swarm that was due. Once finished, he handed the papers to a confused Mohamet, who started reading them instantly.
Fianna jumped off hisp and started stretching whileining, ''''You could have used a table, Arch! My back is aching now, it doesn''t help with these boobs of mine!''''
Archer smiled before responding with another charming smile, ''''Then I couldn''t be close to you, Duchess. Your husband is a foolish human for neglecting such aforting woman, and there''s nothing wrong with your boobs,e here.''''
The blonde woman approached him with narrowed eyes, but Archer told her to turn around and ced his hands on the small of the back before casting Aurora Healing, causing a white light to wash over her.
Fianna felt her body rx, and all the pain faded away, forcing her to let out a moan of relief. Archer backed away and inquired with a smile, ''''Feel better, Duchess?''''
''''God, yes. I''ve had some pains guing me since my younger days in the army. But thanks to you, I feel so much better.''''
He smiled as he replied, ''''You''re wee. Now let''s see Aisha and talk about this government and setting up the kingdom.''''
Fianne nodded, ''''Yes. But ain''t it gettingte?''''
''''We''ll stay for an hour, then head back to Greenwood City. It shouldn''t take too long.'''' Archer answered with a smile.
She nodded in agreement and linked arms with him as they began to walk away. However, before they could depart, Mohamet interjected urgently, "Your Majesty! While your strategy for versatile units ismendable, acquiring the necessary resources, particrly gold, will be paramount to its sess."
When Archer heard this, he smiled before dumping a pile of gold coins as tall as himself in front of them and said, ''''Is this enough? Ensure the guards take care of it; if not, I''ll burn them and you, Mohamet.''''
The old man nodded before storing the gold in his storage ring and rushing off, causing Archer tough. Afterward, the duo left the Bastion and headed for Drakewood, where Aisha was.
They didn''t fly but walked along the dirt road, and as they did, Archermented, ''''I''ll need to build proper roads and waystations. But that can wait for now.''''
Fianna listened before asking with curiosity, ''''I heard you didn''t want to be a ruler. What''s happened?''''
Archer chuckled as he pulled the woman closer and stopped by some hills. He grabbed her hand, led her up one of them, and looked out over Draconia only to be shocked by its beauty.
The rolling hills of Draconia are dotted with shimmeringkes and meandering rivers. The distant mountains, their snow-
capped peaks gleaming in the light. Fianna''s eyes widened in wonder as she took in the majestdscape.
As they paused to catch their breath, Fianna turned to look at Archer, her red eyes alight with a mixture of admiration and more. Sensing her gaze, he turned to meet her eyes, a faint smile on his lips.
But before he could say anything, she stepped closer to him. Without a word, she reached up and gently cupped his face in her hands, her touch sending shivers down his spine. Then, in a moment that took him entirely by surprise.
Fianna leaned in and pressed her soft lips to his in a passionate kiss. The world seemed to fall away around them as they lost themselves in the heat of the moment, their bodies pressed close together.
For a heartbeat, Archer''s mind reeled with confusion and disbelief. Fianna was a married woman, yet she kissed him with a fervor that left him breathless. But as he felt her warmth against him, all thoughts of propriety and consequence melted away.
The two continued to kiss until Fianna separated. She looked at him dazedly before shaking her head andmenting, ''''That was nice. I thought you''d push me away for being much older than you.''''
Archer smiled and responded, ''''No, I don''t care about age, Fi. It''s not like you''re a lot older than me.''''
''''I''m thirty-five Arch. Would you ever marry someone my age? I''m an old womanpared to you. My son and daughter are older than you,'''' Fianna said quietly as she looked away.
He looked at this beautiful woman whose self-esteem was so low that she thought she was unlovable. Archer lifted her chin and spoke sweetly, ''''Yes, you may be a lot older than me, but that doesn''t change the fact I find you beautiful and nice so far. I would love to get to know you even more before seeing where this goes?''''
When Fianna heard his sweet words, she went red but smiled with a nod, ''''I would like that. But does it bother you I''m married? It''s dead at that, but it''s still one.''''
Archer shook his head, ''''No, as long as you don''t touch him, then we won''t have an issue. Now, are you willing to forsake all that to get to know me and see where we go?''''
The older woman studied his face briefly before sighing, saying, ''''Can I have some time to think, please?''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 663 Havent You Learned Yet
Chapter 663 Haven''t You Learned Yet
??Archer watched as the sea churned with fire and smoke, the remnants of the pirate fleet reduced to ashes. Once the chaos subsided, he left the charred remains behind and soared through the smoke-filled skies, setting his course for the ind.
With a satisfied smile, he turned and set off on his journey to the pirate capital. It didn''t take him long to reach the ind, and as he approached, miles of grasnd with towns dotting thendscape came into view.
Most were positioned along the coastline, facilitating easy ess for pirate ships to moor. As Archer soared over the towns, the inhabitants looked up in astonishment, their gazes following him as he ventured deeper into the ind''s interior.
However, what truly captured his attention was the lush expanse of the swamp, dense jungle, and arid desert in the ind''s southern region. His focus shifted to an ind in the center of a vastke connected to the maind by a slender strip ofnd.
Archer''s keen eyes spotted a city nestled on thendscape. Its towering spires and grand structures stood out amidst the surrounding greenery, beckoning him closer with promises of adventure and intrigue.
With a determined glint in his eyes, Archer adjusted his course and set his sights on the city. As he drew nearer, the details of the bustling pirate city became clearer. He could see the streets teeming with life, the sounds of activity reaching his ears even from high above.
His gaze scanned the city, searching for thergest mansions that hinted at wealth and power. Spotting a cluster of opulent estates near the city''s center, Archer angled his wings and elerated towards them, his heart pounding with anticipation.
However, as he approached the grandest mansion, a sudden barrage of cannon fire erupted from its defenses, catching him off guard. Reacting with lightning reflexes, he twisted and turned in the air, narrowly dodging the projectiles as they passed him with force.
The air crackled with energy as the cannons continued their relentless assault, forcing him to evade them all. With each maneuver, he pushed himself to the limit, relying on his instincts to outmaneuver the barrage aimed at him.
Despite the danger, he remained undeterred, his determination fueling his resolve to reach his destination. With a final burst of speed, he veered past thest volley of cannon fire and soared towards the mansion.
As Archer approached, he noticed pirates running around in panic. But it was tootethey could do nothing as he crashed through the mansion wall. When the dust settled, he saw a group of men sitting around a table.
One of them stood up and was massive. He was much taller and bigger than Archer, but that didn''t bother him as he rushed forward, grabbed the man by the face, and mmed him into the ground, causing the mansion to shake.
Two of the onlookers tried to get involved, but Archer''s tail swiped one of their legs while he shed the other. Blood sprayed everywhere, shocking the others, but what happened next horrified them.
Archer picked the pirate up by his ruined face and cast Soul Sunder, causing the room to light up as he gobbled the man''s soul. He destroyed all the useless memories but kept everything else.
When he was finished, he dropped the pirate leader''s lifeless body to the floor with a thud. After that, he turned to the others and warned, ''''Whoever speaks next will die. I''m here to give you two choices-''''
As he spoke, a woman interrupted him in a voice full of hate, ''''Fuck off, will ya brat. We don''t take orders from a child.''''
His gaze shifted to the blonde woman who had just spoken, her words dripping with venom. Without hesitation, he swiftly Blinked behind her, driving one of his ws through her back and pulling out her heart, much to the shock and horror of the other pirates.
As the woman copsed onto the table, Archer calmly began devouring her heart, his actions a grim disy of power. Addressing the remaining pirates, he continued speaking, unfazed by what he''d done, "Now, where were we? Ah yes, two choices: serve me and my kingdom, or meet the same fate as these two."
Completing his message, Archer moved to the leader''s chair and seated himself, watching the reactions of those before him. Within moments, they all rose and knelt, their allegiance pledged in response to his chilling disy, a satisfied smile gracing Archer''s lips.
''''Good, good. Now, my little pirates, I know I will visit the others after I''m done with you a lot, but once my kingdom is up and running, you will turn into my navy, which is exciting as you''ll belong to something greater.'''' Archer voiced as he finished the woman''s heart with a burp.
That''s when one of the men asked nervously, ''''Greater than ourselves? What''s that, my lord?''''
Archer nced at the man who looked like your typical pirate but was fat and tall. He chuckled to himself before answering, ''''You lot were a bunch of scum targeting merchant vessels for small gains. But now we will be targeting a bigger prey.''''
One of the few remaining women raised her hand like a student in ss, causing Archer to motion for her to speak, ''''Who will we be attacking?''''
''''What''s your name, woman?''''
''''Grace, my lord.'''' She answered without missing a beat.
Archer grinned, ''''We''ll eventually target the Church Of Light vessels and maybe the Novgorodians.''''
All the pirate''s eyes widened in fear and shock before a skinny man who resembled a human rat rebuked him, ''''What can you do against them? You''re just one boy, and we''re a group of rag-tagged pirates.''''
''''Are you doubting me?'''' Archer asked with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.
''''Yes. You''re what, eighteen? The Novgorodians have a powerful navy and Demi-Gods,'''' Rat man exined with a smug look.
But Archer wasn''t bothered as he looked at the remaining twelve pirate leaders, who looked nervous, and some even looked horrified. That''s when he vanished from the spot only to reappear behind the man who had just spoken.
He leaned in and said in a menacing tone, ''''Haven''t you learned already? Now die.''''
Archer snapped his neck without thinking before throwing the lifeless body out the nearest window. After dealing with the rat man, he asked the remaining group, ''''Anyone else doubting me or wants to say their peace?''''
Everyone else shook their heads, but a middle-aged man asked respectfully, ''''Who are you exactly? I can see you''re a dragon by your eyes. I know some roam Pluoria but have never seen one like you.''''
''''Have you heard the rumors about a new dragon?'''' Archer asked with a confused expression.@@novelbin@@
Some of them nodded as another woman spoke, ''''Yes, the white dragon appeared in the Avalon Empire. I heard he''s a yboy and has many women.''''
Heughed, causing everyone to look at him before introducing himself, ''''I''m Archer Wyldheard. The most handsome dragon on Pluoria and the ruler of the newly founded Draconia Kingdom king.''''
As he finished speaking, he opened a Gate to the mansion and called for the two waiting women when Fianna and Aisha stepped through the shimmering portal, which shocked everyone gathered.
Archerughed at the stunned faces of the pirate leaders as his attention turned to the two women who had just stepped through the shimmering portal. Their beauty was undeniable, and he couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride as he introduced them to the room.
"Let me inform you now that the redhead is in charge, and you will listen to her," he dered, his voice ringing with authority, "she is my queen, Aisha Ashcroft, and the blonde is my Duchess, Fianna Everrose. You will treat these two as you treat me withplete respect.''''
He nced at each pirate and finished with a warning, ''''If I hear any different, I will happily wipe out every pirate on this ind.''''
The pirates exchanged bewildered nces, their shock palpable in the silence that followed. Grace''s voice, barely above a whisper, mumbled, "They''re beautiful, My Lord."
When Archer heard that, his eyes narrowed, and he warned the men, ''''If I see you looking at any of my women in a vulgar way, I will kill you and your family. Understand?''''
All the men nodded like scared chickens while the women smiled as they sensed his jealousy, but Archer changed the subject and instructed them, ''''Recruit more pirates, and when the kingdom is ready, I will summon you to the capital so we can create a navy.''''
Everyone agreed before Archer threw a bracelet at Grace and the other woman who introduced herself, ''''I''m Marina, my lord.''''
He nodded and exined to the two women, ''''You two are in charge. Contact me if there is any trouble, and I''ll appear.''''
The two pirate women bowed before Archer, Fianna, and Aisha returned to Drakewood as it waste. When the trio appeared back in the mansion, he told the dragon-kin woman, ''''I have to return to the contest, but I will return once my fights in the tournament. But in the meantime, I will create somews and ways for the kingdom to thrive.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 665 Darkness And Foreboding
Chapter 665 Darkness And Foreboding
??Archer watched the soldier''s fearful expressions, but Sia didn''t seem bothered by them, which caused him to grow curious. He was about to ask, but she quickly said, ''''I can sense your mana all over them. They seem to love it, husband.''''
Sia turned to him with a smile before pressing her plush lips against his in a passionate kiss. Archer quickly reciprocated it, and shortly after, she leaned back to thank him, ''''Thank you for giving me the orb. It saved many lives, Arch.''''
''''Anytime, my love. It''s the reason I gave you all one,'''' Archer exined.
After that, the two separated and walked over to the scared soldiers before motioning for the shadow creatures to bring them closer. Sia watched them panic but soon realized they weren''t trying to hurt them.
When they were herded in front of Archer, he spoke, ''''You lot will take a mana oath never to reveal anything you see me doing, or I''ll have no choice but to kill you all, as these fine creatures are my secret weapon in the uing wars.''''
As they heard this, the women instantly agreed as they couldn''t take their gaze away from his upper body, which was toned and well-built. But soon, every soldier took the oath that pleased him before returning to Nyctros, who opened arge shadow below him and threw out all the bodies, hearts, and treasures they collected from the bandits on Draconia.
Archer quickly stored everything in his Item Box except the bodies. He threw them into the Monster Army''s part of the domain to feed any beasts who found them. Afterward, he turned to Sia, who was staring at him with lust-filled eyes. He smiled before speaking to Nyctros, ''''Hunt down every bandit or ouw you find in thisnd. Bring me everything when you''vepleted your task.''''
''''Yes, My Prince. It will be done,'''' the shadow general responded as he sunk back into the darkness along with the others.
Once they were gone, Archer turned to the wary soldiers and, after putting on a shirt,mented with a charming smile, ''''Let''s get you back to your fortress. I was in the middle of something before I was summoned.''''
They all quickly responded with silent nods before Archer started walking back to the nearest road, followed by Sia, who linked arms with him and grinned, ''''I can smell Sera all over you. I assume you were about to make love to her?''''
Archer nodded, ''''Yes, but it was worthing to rescue you, Sia. I would be heartbroken if anything had happened to you.''''
Sia smiled shyly and responded sweetly, ''''That''s why I summoned you this time; I knew you could help us. Plus, I also wanted to see you, which is a bonus. Would you like some tea? I bought some new stuff the other day, and it''s delicious.''''
''''Of course. I''ll message the girls and let them know where I am,'''' Archer answered as he used the bracelet to talk to them.
E, Teu, and Sera told him to take his time as they would wait for him. Archer thanked the three for being understanding before returning his attention to the road before them.
After walking more, therge group returned to their fortress, which appeared not far away. Archer turned to the dragonkin woman, mesmerized by her enchanting smile and beautiful blue eyes.
He shook his head as they approached the towering gates of the southern fortress. He remembered seeing this when the alliance invaded the empire. The formidable stone and iron structure fortress stood as a beacon of safety against the encroaching darkness during those times, or so he heard from the girls.
When they got closer, the guards stationed atop the walls caught sight of them and sounded the horn, signaling their imminent return. The heavy gates creaked open slowly, revealing the bustling courtyard beyond. Torches flickered, casting dancing shadows on the cobblestone ground as people hurried to and fro, preparing for the night ahead.
Archer led the way, his stride confident. Sia walked by his side, connected to his arm, with a happy smile. The soldiers followed close behind, their expressions a mixture of relief and anticipation as they finally approached the safety of the fortress.
When they all stepped through the gate, an older human man appeared and greeted Sia with a relieved expression on his weathered face, ''''Commander. I''m d you returned safely. I sent out scouts to look for you, but they found nothing, and rmingly, we''ve been getting even more reports of bandits running rampant in Summerfield Duchy.''''
Sia nodded with a sad smile, ''''It was unpleasantmander, we were ambushed just outside Ghostwood Grove and was pushed inside the forest but luckily I could summon my husband who helped dealing with them, otherwise we would of been captured.''''
He noticed the look of anger as she continued, ''''They appeared out of nowhere and surrounded us within seconds,'''' she looked at her surviving soldiers and concluded. ''''It was like they were watching us since we left the fortress.''''
Archer observed the man before him, matching his towering height of six foot eight. Grey hair crowned his head, and his eyes, also grey, bore the weight of years of experience. A warm smile graced his face as he extended his hand towards him.
He reciprocated the gesture while introducing himself, "Archer Wyldheart."
Upon hearing his name, the man''s expression shifted slightly. "Wyldheart, as in the White Prince? Fiance of Princess Leira?"
''''That''s the one. But Sia is also one of my fiance''s,'''' Archer replied.
''''Commander General Jehovah Greenfist, my lord. I''m d you could help Sia and the soldiers. The bandit attacks have been getting worse over thest couple weeks due to the wars happening further south.''''
Archer smiled but was curious, ''''It''s my job to rescue my wife if needed, but what wars are you talking about?''''
''''Petty kingdoms fighting overnd as usual. It will die down soon but not without worsening,'''' Jahovahmented.
He nodded, ''''The bandit issue should be dealt with shortly. Also, can I bring some of my soldiers to protect Sia?''''
The general nodded with an eager smile, ''''Of course. I love witnessing other nation''s troops. It''s fascinating to see their armor, weapons, and training.''''
Archer grinned, but Sia quickly said, ''''I don''t need your soldier''s husband! The Dawnbreakers will do.''''
''''Clearly. My dragonkin warriors are the best around. I''ve armed them with the finest dwarven-made armor and weapons. They are trained by a veteran general and extremely loyal, and they would die protecting one of their queens without hesitating.''''
Following his speech, he summoned a portal and dered, "Eldric! Gather your troopstwo hundred strong and bring them to me!"@@novelbin@@
Everyone in the fortress went quiet and watched the scene but soon went pale as the aura of a dangerous predator appeared, sending shivers down everyone''s back. Then, with a thunderous roar, the portal erupted, and from its depths emerged a sight that sent shivers down the spines of all who saw it.
Two hundred heavy infantry, d in jet-ck armor that seemed to drink in the light, marched forth with precision and purpose. Each soldier bore a sword and shield, while others wielded massive war hammers and axes, their weapons gleaming in the moonlight.
The ground trembled beneath the weight of their synchronized footsteps as they advanced in perfect unison, their formation unbreakable, their resolve unyielding. At their head strode a towering figure d in the most menacing armor of all, his presencemanding respect and fear in equal measure.
Archer loved the menacing ck armor worn by the soldiers who emerged from the portal and exuded an aura of darkness and foreboding. Crafted from the finest materials, it boasted a sleek yet rugged design, bncing durability and agility.
Each piece was meticulously forged to provide maximum protection while allowing for ease of movement, ensuring its wearer could maneuver effortlessly in battle. The armor''s surface was adorned withplex etchings and dragon motifs reminiscent of ancient runes and symbols of power.
Jagged spikes adorned the pauldrons, adding to its intimidating presence, while the polished ck metal seemed to absorb the surrounding light, casting a shadowy veil over its wearer. Despite its imposing appearance, the armor exuded a hostility that seemed to seep from every joint and seam.
It was as if the very essence of darkness had been infused into its design, lending it an otherworldly aura that sent shivers down the spine of any who beheld it. To Archer, a white dragon, the sight of this menacing ck armor was wee.
The armor''s evil visage mirrored the darkness within his heart, and he was drawn to its sinister allure. With a wicked grin, he admired its craftsmanship, knowing that it would serve him well in future battles.
As Eldric and the soldiers approached Archer, they all dropped to one knee with a resounding ng. The ck dragon look of devotion and loyalty shocked everyone around him as he, "My King. What are your orders?"
Archer surveyed the Dragon Knights, a formidable force honed under Eldric''s tutoring. Having entrusted the ck dragon with the training of five thousand soldiers some time ago, Archer anticipated leveraging their skills to gain invaluable battle experience.
He would dispatch them alongside Sia, intending for their return to serve as an opportunity to share the knowledge they acquired during their mission among theirrades.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 668 What About The Army
Chapter 668 What About The Army
??After congratting Leira, they settled down all around the cat girl. Archer spoke to the group as he stood before them, ''''I will learn a conception spell, so this doesn''t happen until we want it to. I don''t expect Leira to give up her life or goals, and I will support her in any way I can, but when she shows more, she needs to rx and put her feet up.''''
Everyone agreed; they wanted to explore the world and live their lives before having children but would support her in any way they could. Leira looked at him and asked nervously, ''''Can I still travel with you when everyone goes to the Unknown Continent and other ces?''''
"Of course, my cat. Why would I ever stop you? You can''t rush into any battles without thinking, though, and I was going to assign you so many shadow creatures that if anyone dared attack you, they would swarm out and deal with the attackers, " Archer answered with an innocent smile.
Leira''s smile brightened as she thanked him, eliciting renewed excitement from everyone. They eagerly started chatting about the pregnancy and what she would tell people. That''s when Archer remembered something and looked at the moon elf, ''''Hecate, are there any spells you know to tell if a woman is pregnant?''''
''''Yes, Darling. It''s called Life Detect, and I learned it when I was younger to help one of my maids. Let me check everyone now and tell you before I go to sleep,'''' she replied with a smile.
The girls lined up one by one except Leira, who was sittingfortably with a smile as she rubbed her belly. Archer watched Hecate touch E''s stomach, causing the half-elf to giggle, ''''She''s not pregnant.''''
She moved on to Teu and answered the same for every girl, making the group happy. But Nefertitimented, ''''When the kingdom is set up, we''ll have to build a pce for us.''''
Archer nodded in agreement, but Llyniel inquired in a sweet voice that sounded like melody, ''''What will happen to the domain? Will it be abandoned?''''
''''Of course not. It''s home to my Monster Army, but we will start growing rare and exotic nts here to build a world-spanningpany that will supply the whole Draconia Kingdom and beyond, and I want a few of you girls in control of such a business. Is anyone interested?''''
Llyniel raised her hand excitedly, ''''Can I grow the stuff, please, Arch? I''ve been reading about many rare nts, most scattered in the domain.''''
Hemera was the next to speak, ''''I will help run thepany, Darling. I do like making money, but would Hecate help me out?''''
Everyone looked at the moon elf, who smiled before answering, ''''I can, but I''ll still be running Dragonheart Potions and expanding it to other cities in the empire.''''
The sun elf turned to Hecate and asked, ''''Have you considered opening one in the Sri''s Empire? Mata and Pata would love to have such a shop in Ravenna.''''
Hecate nodded, ''''Yes. But I must hire more staff and a few managers to expand.''''
''''Do you need gold?'''' Archer questioned.
The grey-skinned woman nodded, ''''No, thank you, husband. The shop earns enough to open many shops, but getting thatpany up and running would be helpful so we can buy ingredients from.''''
As the girls talked, Archer looked out to the domain and realized he should empty it of all people and allow them to set up homes in Draconia.
With that thought, he turned back to the girls. E quickly spoke, ''''Arch. Hemera, Leira, Llyniel, and I will run thispany when you''ve started, but we need to buy all the seeds we can.''''
Archer nodded before taking a pouch of gold coins from his Item Box and dropping it on the table, ''''Here. Use this to buy them. But we will need to look at what is in the domain, but I know there are thousands of different nts here.''''
Llyniel smiled as she stood up and looked at Halime and Sera, ''''Can you help me, please? I want to show you what to do.''''
The two agreed with a smile before they stood up and left with the wood elf. That''s when Siamented, ''''Arch, I have to get back to the fortress, but will you please make sure to visit me more often?''''
He gazed at the ck-haired woman, her sweet smile warming his heart. "Of course. Once we''re returning to the empire for the festival I''ll visit you most nights, Sia."
Her face lit up even more, and she approached him, enveloping him in a tender embrace. Leaning in, she pressed her lips against his, sharing a deep, passionate kiss.
''''Goodbye, husband,'''' Siamented as Archer opened a portal for her.
She stepped through as Hecate decided to go to bed and kissed him before leaving for her bedroom. After she was gone, Nefertiti questioned, ''''How will you run this kingdom, your building husband?''''
Archer looked at the pink-haired subus before answering with a smile, ''''I want to set up a government that will manage the realm''s day-to-day while the army will build up the kingdom. After that, they will be stationed in forts all over the kingdom while the people continue building the economy. There are thousands of mines on therge ind so that resources won''t be an issue.''''
Nefertiti nodded as she questioned again, ''''What about the army?''''
''''I can''t say much because I''m still nning it out. The basics are each army will be 200,000 strong and led by a general I assign. They will be known as a Dragon Legion and will be volunteers at first, but once the economy is up and running, they will receive a wage.''''
After speaking, Teu asked with a curious voice, ''''How many legions will there be?''''
''''I don''t know Teu. I have over a million soldiers that need to be retrained or organized, but that''s all in the booklet I gave Mohamet; the old man''s already working on it with the other generals, but it will take time.'''' Archer answered.
The girls nodded before Nefertiti offered, ''''When I get some time, I can help your mages with their training.''''
Archer smiled when he heard the subus: ''''Thank you, Nefi. That would be amazing, as I know you''re a powerful mage in your own right.''''
A proud smile appeared on her beautiful face, ''''I am the wife of the infamous white dragon. Of course, considering the enemies you''ve made over the years, I''d have to be powerful.''''@@novelbin@@
He startedughing as she had a fair point butmented with a smirk, ''''You''re forgetting about the sex, my naughty Zenian Princess.''''
Nerfertiti''s brown cheeks got darker as she retorted, ''''Yes, we''ve only recently noticed you''ve been boosting us when we make love, and I can''t lie, husband. We all want more.''''
Archer looked at the nine girls, who all nodded at the subus girl''s words, which caused his lust to soar, but then remembered, ''''What happens if one of you gets pregnant like Leira?''''
Everyoneughed before E grinned, ''''Hemera and Nefi know the spell, Arch. Come to bed. It''ste, and we have our Qualification fights tomorrow.''''
''''Yes, but you know the seven of you will be waddling tomorrow, right?'''' Archer spoke while entering the treehouse and going to his bedroom, followed by the seven girls as the others explored the forest outside.
When they entered the bedroom, Archer ordered each girl to line up next to each other. They all walked over to his bed and lined up facing away from him, allowing him to see their behinds, which he took advantage of.
Archer turned his gaze to E, who possessed a petite and slender frame, emphasized by a perky bum he loved. Her armor hugged her curves delicately, highlighting her figure, while her naturally perky breasts suited her. Her short blonde hair was tied into a bun to keep it out of her sky-blue eyes.
He noticed her long ears were flushed red with embarrassment, a sight he found utterly adorable. Then, shifting his attention to the Aquarian Princess Teu, whom he''d known for years, Archer examined her curvy yet muscr physique with eyes full of lust. She dedicated herself to training, evidenced by her thick thighs, which appeared capable of crushing a watermelon.
Her muscles were prominent but still distinctly feminine, highlighting her warrior beauty. Teu''s light blue hair was tied back in her usual ponytail, falling just above her sexy bubble bum, a sight that stirred an undeniable sense of desire within him.
Archer turned his gaze to the next girl, finding her staring back at him with a lewd grin, her glowing pink eyes betraying a growing desire as his gaze roamed down her enticing figure. The sight sent his lust soaring.
Nefertiti possessed curves in all the right ces, and her body was neither muscr nor lean but undeniably alluring. d in a winter dress highlighting her slim waist and thick thighs, she exuded an irresistible allure.
Archer was addicted to her sinful body, appreciating its softness with not a trace of excess fat save for her voluptuous bum and massive boobs.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 671 Promise Not To Judge Me (R18)
Chapter 671 Promise Not To Judge Me (R18)
??Archer watched as Teu shed her dress, allowing it to cascade to the floor. Beneath, she revealed a set of light blue bra and panties, which she swiftly discarded, eliciting a broadening smile from Archer as he beheld her bare form.
His eyes widened as he saw Teu standing before him, her nude form a mesmerizing sight. Her body was that of a warrior, sculpted and powerful yet still exuding undeniable femininity.
''''Wow, Teu, you''re gorgeous,'''' Archer spoke with a lewd smile.
After speaking, his eyes roamed down. Her curves were in all the right ces, highlighted by the flickering mana light in the room, casting shadows that danced across her smooth brown skin.
Archer saw herrge breasts sitting proudly on her chest, perfectly proportioned and inviting, drawing his gaze like a ma.She had sexy dark brown nipples that poked out, which he wanted to suck while ying with her perfectly neat pussy that was dripping with love juices.
Every contour exuded strength and grace. Yet, the underlying softness captivated him all those years ago. Archer felt his pulse quicken as he took in the sight before him. The raw beauty of the woman standing before him ignited his desire.
He longed to reach out and touch her, feel the warmth of her skin beneath his fingertips, and lose himself in the depths of her gaze. But then he heard a giggle before seeing Hemera stripping out of her clothes.
She seemed delighted with his reaction as he took in her entire form. Archer''s eyes widened as he beheld her hourss-shaped body, emphasized by herrge, soft, brown-nippled breasts.
Hemera''s smooth, wless, brown skin seemed to glow in the dim light. With a big smile gracing her gorgeous face, Archer was torn between the two girls, unsure of who to attack first as his violet eyes glowed lust.
However, an idea struck him, and he stepped forward, stealing Teu''s luscious lips. She eagerly returned it while Hemera began kissing down his body, her hands taking hold of his cock and stroking it with skillful precision.
This caused Archer to let out a groan, but Teu didn''t let him think as she ced his hands on her boobs which he started to massage into all different shapes as he started pinching her hard nipples before he felt something warm on his cock.
He stopped kissing Teu to look down and saw Hemera''s head bobbing back and forth while letting out moans as her lips were wrapped around his cock. When the blue-haired girl saw this, she smiled beforementing, ''''I want to try something out, Arch, but promise not to judge me?''''
Archer wondered what she had nned but nodded with an excited grin as he couldn''t speak due to Hemera''s tongue swirling around his cock, which sent waves of pleasure shooting through his body.
Teu smiled before going behind him. He stood there, his body thrummed with anticipation as her lips traced a tantalizing path down his spine. Each kiss sent shivers of pleasure coursing through him, igniting a fire that burned hotter with each passing moment.
His breath hitched as she reached the small of his back, her kisses growing bolder, more insistent. Then kissed all the way back up until she bit his ear causing a shiver to run all over his body until she reached his nipples which was one of erogenous zones.
''What the hell, Teu! What kind of lewd stuff have you girls been reading?'' he silently cursed, but he couldn''t help but enjoy the sensation.
It was as if every nerve ending was aze with sensation, and he surrenderedpletely to the pleasure that consumed him. Teu''s passion radiated from every movement, every flick of her tongue, propelling him to the brink of ecstasy.
He moaned uncontrobly, his body writhing beneath her touch as she teased his sensitive ears with such enthusiasm that he felt himself teetering on the edge of release. When he looked back, he noticed her of necter was running down her thick thighs, evidence of her intense passion and desire.
But Teu wasn''t alone in her efforts to pleasure him. Hemera took his cock deeper into her mouth, her passion mirroring Teu''s. Her movements were skilled, relentless, and Archer found himself caught in a whirlwind of sensation as she deepthroated him with abandon.
"Oh, damn, that feels amazing, girls," Archer murmured as he reveled in the pleasure from both tongues.
Thebined assault on his senses was overwhelming, pushing him to the brink of euphoria faster than he thought possible. He could feel himself unraveling, pleasure building to an unbearable crescendo as the two girls worked in perfect harmony to drive him wild.@@novelbin@@
Then, with a groan, Archer let himself go, surrenderingpletely to the pleasure that consumed him. His body convulsed with ecstasy as wave after wave of pleasure washed over him, leaving him trembling and spent in its wake.
His senses were overwhelmed, his body writhing with pleasure as Teu started running her hands all over his body and cupped his balls while Hemera sucked him, sending jolts of bliss coursing through him. Every flick, every caress, drove him closer to the edge of sanity, his mind consumed by the sensations.
Meanwhile, the sun elf''s mouth felt like heaven wrapped around his throbbing cock, her throat eagerly epting him as he thrust deeper into her warmth. Thebination of Teu and Hemera pushed him beyond his limits, igniting a firestorm of desire within him.
With a moan, Archer surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure, his climax erupting with an intensity that shook him to his core. He felt himself release deep into Hemera''s throat, waves of bliss crashing over him as he emptied himself.
Hemera moaned with satisfaction as she eagerly swallowed his seed, relishing its taste. Afterward, Teu ceased attacking all his weak spots as the sun elf was still going.
She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and spoke with a sultry voice, "That turned me on more than the book ever said. Your reaction was sexy, Arch. Admit that you loved what my little tongue can do to you?"
Hemera was busy cleaning his cock, licking every bit of seed until he was spotless. She wiped her mouth before standing up with a smirk, "Yes, husband. Did our attack switch on something inside you? The way you''re looking at us is making me even wetter."
Archer smirked, ''''That was amazing. Your attacks on all my weak spots felt so good Teu,'''' He looked at Hemera. ''''while your sucking was out of this world, Hemera, but now let me return the favor to each of you.''''
After speaking, the blue-haired girl started kissing his neck while Hemera cast Cleanse on her mouth before kissing him. When the two did that, an irresistible surge of lust engulfed him, his every nerve electrified with desire as he seized the sun elf and bent her over.
She quivered with anticipation, her beautiful yellow eyes fixed on him with affection. cing the blue-haired girl beside her, Archer admired both their femininity. Teu''s pussy beckoned like a vision of temptation, gleaming with arousal and adorned by delicate folds yearning for exploration.
On the other hand, Hemera''s entrance pulsed with desire, flushed and swollen with an urgent longing, yearning to be filled and cherished. Without hesitation, Archer plunged into each of them, a surge of pleasure coursing through him, igniting a wildfire of ecstasy.
With each thrust, he switched between them, reveling in the sensation of their slick pussys that were so wet that he could enter both with no issues. In a moment of sheer desire, he tugged on Teu''s ponytail, eliciting a sharp cry of pleasure from her lips.
The room filled with the sounds of their passionate moans, the rhythm of their bodies moving in perfect harmony. Archer was lost in a haze of sensation, his every sense consumed by the intoxicating pleasure.
His passionate lovemaking and constant swapping between the two caused them to scream out in pleasure. As he slid into Teu''s pussy, he was met with a warm, weing embrace, her walls pulsating with each thrust.
Switching to Hemera, her''s felt tighter, almost feverish with desire, gripping him like a velvet vice. Archer felt a rush of excitement as the love juices from both flooded out, signaling their intense arousal. The sight and scent of theirbined passion fueled his desire even further.
With a primal urge driving him, Archer focused on Hemera, thrusting deeply into her as she moaned with pleasure. He could feel her walls pulsating around him, her body trembling with every movement. With each thrust, he felt himself getting closer to the edge.
Then, as the intensity of their lovemaking reached its peak, Archer released his pent-up desire, spilling his essence deep inside her. Hemera cried out in pleasure as she felt him fill her, her body quivering with pleasure.
But Archer''s hunger was not yet sated. With a greedy appetite, he turned his attention to Teu, who eagerly awaited his touch. Without hesitation, he entered her, the slickness of her arousal guiding him as he thrust into her with abandon.
Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, each motion driving them closer to the brink. And then, as Teu''s cries of pleasure filled the room, Archer reached his peak once again, emptying himself inside her as wave after wave of bliss washed over him.
Completely spent but utterly content, Archer slumped beside the two girls, their bodies intertwined amidst a haze of exhaustion and perspiration. Theyy there, immersed in the tranquil aftermath of their shared passion, while the other five girls encircled them.
Before long, Archer fell asleep. The girls naturally gravitated towards him, seeking sce and warmth in his presence as they settled into afortable slumber together.
[If there are any mistakes, point them out, and I''ll edit it. Thanks]
Chapter 673 Looks Like Itll Be Just Us Two
Chapter 673 Looks Like It''ll Be Just Us Two
??The moment''s intensity was overwhelming, a whirlwind of sensation that threatened to consume them both. Archer finally reached the pinnacle of pleasure, his climax crashing over him like a tidal wave.
He spilled his seed deep inside Halime''s womb, filling her with his essence as she cried out in ecstasy, her body trembling as she climaxed at the same time. Archer noticed she fainted due to the overwhelming pleasure that washed over her.
After their passionate encounter, Archer withdrew from Halime''s slick folds, his seed and her love juices flowing out like a waterfall. He swiftly cast a cleansing spell on himself before tenderly kissing Halime''s forehead and leaving the room.
As he stepped outside, the voices of four girls reached his ears. Curious, Archer approached to find Llyniel, Teu, Leira, and Hecate sitting together. Although Llyniel, Teu, and Hecate seemed rxed, Leira wore a troubled expression.
Archer sighed, sensing the tension. "What''s wrong now?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.
The cat girl''s gaze fell to the ground as she replied softly, "I needed to cleanse my system to regte my moonblood cycle. I''m not pregnant, Arch."
He noticed Leira''s troubled expression as she spoke softly about her concerns. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, reassuringly touching her shoulder.
"Leira, it''s okay," he said gently, his voice filled with understanding. ''''We''re still young and have plenty of time to think about starting a family. Right now, let''s focus on caring for ourselves and each other."
She looked at him, her green eyes reflecting gratitude for his understanding. "Thank you, Archer," she murmured, a hint of relief in her voice.
Archer smiled warmly at her before turning to Hecate, who was nearby. "Hecate," he called out, catching her attention. "Could you do me a favor?"
Hecate nodded, curious about what he needed. "Of course, Archer. What do you need?"
He nced back at Leira before turning back to Hecate. "Could you cast a pregnancy prevention spell on everyone? Just to be safe."
As she realized the situation, Hecate''s expression shifted to one of understanding. "Of course, Archer. I can do that before I head to the shop.''''
"Thank you, Hecate. Would you like to spend some time together tonight?" Archermented as he approached the moon elf.
Hecate smiled before walking toward the bedroom where Halime was sleeping. Archer turned to Llyniel and Leira, who appeared tired, and suggested, "Why don''t you two go back to bed? We have hours until the tournament starts."
Llyniel nced at Leira and nodded before the duo returned to the bedroom, leaving Archer alone with Teu. The blue-haired girl turned to him with a grin. "Looks like it''ll be just us two."
''''That''s good. I love spending time with you, Teu. Now, let''s see Aisha and Mohamet,'''' Archer said as he opened a Gate to the Bastion.
Archer motioned for Teu to pass through and followed her when she vanished into the violet portal. When he stepped through, they appeared in the fortress''s courtyard, causing every surrounding soldier to kneel in respect.
He greeted them with a nod before leading Teu into the hall. After telling a guard to summon Aisha, he started looking for Mohamet and soon found the old man talking to a group of men and women.
The human general he met all those years ago turned to him with a happy smile while greeting him with a salute, ''''Your Majesty. How can I help you?''''
''''Who are all these people, Mohamet?'''' Archer questioned.
In the grand hall of the Draconian Pce, Mohamet stood before Archer, Teu, and a group of men and women, their faces reflecting reverence and loyalty. With amanding presence, Mohamet introduced the leaders of his army and other elite units.
"The White Dragon Archer, it is my honor to present the leaders of our mighty legions and battalions, who will serve you with unwavering loyalty and dedication."
He gestured to the first pair of warriors standing beside him. "First, I present to you Lucian Nightshade and ra Ravensong, the Dragon Marshals of the First Legion. Their courage and strategic prowess are unmatched, and they shall lead their legion with honor and valor."
With his imposing presence and steely gaze, Lucian Nightshade nodded in acknowledgment. Beside him, ra Ravensong, radiating strength and determination, offered a respectful bow.
Mohamet turned to the next pair of warriors. "Next, we have Alistair Shadowde and Thalia Evergreen, the Dragon Marshals of the second Legion. Their cunning and skill in battle are renowned, and they shall lead their legion with wisdom and foresight."
Alistair Shadowde, d in shadows that seemed to dance around him, inclined his head in deference. Thalia Evergreen, with her connection to nature evident in every aspect of her being, offered a serene smile.
Moving on, Mohamet introduced the leaders of the Dragon Marshals.''''Presenting Kieran Darkwater and Darian Silverleaf, the Dragon Marshals of the 3rd Legion Dragon. Their loyalty and dedication to you are unwavering, and they shall lead their legion with honor and integrity."
Kieran Darkwater, his eyes aze with determination, nodded solemnly. With her calm demeanor and resolute spirit, Darian Silverleaf stood beside him with a sense of quiet strength.
Mohamet then introduced the leaders of the other units, each one kneeling before Archer as a sign of utmost respect as they introduced themselves:
"Arianne Stormborn, Commander of the Homeguard Battalion."
"Evelina Emberheart, Leader of the Dragon Legionaries."
"Cassius Stormborn, Master of the Drakelord Knights."
"Rodrick Emberheart, Leader of the Dragonfang Battalions."
As each leader knelt before Archer, theirmitment and loyalty were noticeable, their unwavering dedication to their kingdom and its ruler evident in every gesture. After that, Mohamet motioned him to sit on the throne he had constructed.@@novelbin@@
When Archer sat on the throne, it feltfortable before dragging Teu onto hisp as he took out the papers hepleted earlier. He handed it to Mohamet, who started reading it as his eyes widened.
The old man looked at him with shock as he asked, ''''You want the army to build farms, roads, ports, and everything else? Why would you do such a thing?''''
''''Bored soldiers grow restless, general. We need to keep them busy, and because the work is for the kingdom, they would be happy to help. Now summon every soldier avable to relocaterge amounts ofbor,'''' Archer answered before opening a portal to the domains of many cities and viges.
Archer then announced to everyone inside that the Draconia Kingdom was ready and needed people to work the farms and help the economy grow. When he finished speaking, there was a loud cheer.
From the people he stole from the Chuch Of Light, the orphans he took in, and the millions of humanoids who wanted to help Archer. Once hearing that, he turned to Mohamet, who was giving orders before speaking, ''''Give me half an hour, Your Majesty. I will dispatch people to construct a tent city for now.''''
He nodded, ''''Okay. I will build the western and southern walls before I return. How many soldiers do we have, Mohamet?''''
The old man stretched his beard and replied, ''''Just over two million, Your Majesty. We have three full legions of light and heavy infantry, cavalry, and ranged units. We don''t have enough Healers or support staff, so the soldiers have tried their best to fill those roles.''''
Archer didn''t answer immediately as he thought of ways to earn money before speaking: ''''Hold on a second, Mohamet. Let me think for you a second, but who can tell me some popr expensive nts we can sell in bulk?''''
That''s when he saw Evelina, the leader of the Dragon Legionaries, raise her hand, causing him to motion for her to speak, '''' Your Majesty. They would be Astraloria - Valethorn - Chronosia - Arkania.''''
His confused expression caused Evelina to grin before exining, ''''Well, Astraloria is used in enough makeup and women''s products that therge trading guilds will pay a lot of gold to acquire. Then there''s Valethorn, an ingredient for the high-end health potions the Novgorod and Nightshade Empires love to buy.''''
Archer was interested and inquired in a curious tone, ''''What about the other two?''''
Evelina smiled before continuing, ''''Chronosia is used in mana potions to boost its effects, while Arkania is a rare tea favored by every noble and lord on Thrylos.''''
''''Interesting. Where can these be found?'''' Archer washed
The woman with light brown hair and blue eyes started to think to herself before speaking, ''''Verdantia. Especially the Novgorod Empire, which has many private gardens that grow a lot of rare ingredients.''''
Archer nodded as he grinned, ''''I''ll empty the domain of people, Mohamet. Make sure they''refortable and have Aisha arrange for them to have jobs.''''
That''s when he remembered something and spoke, ''''Also select one thousand men and assign them to start collecting taxes. Make it three gold a month from every citizen old enough to pay and who has work or some profession, and if theyin, tell them that their coin will pay for the improvement of the kingdom and not to fill my pockets.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 675 Long Time No See My King
Chapter 675 Long Time No See My King
??Archer swiftly reached Draconia''s southern shore and descended. Afternding, he set Teu down and began stretching as she spoke, "Arch, do you mind if I go for a swim?"
He watched Teu sprint toward the rough waters and dived in, shaking his head while speaking to himself, ''''Crazy girl. But Aquarians do love their water.''''
After that, he returned to work and pped his wings to hover in the air while surveying the shoreline. Once he did that for twenty minutes, he knew the type of wall he would create. It would stretch from the western mountains to the eastern ones and have ess to the river with arge metal gate.
Knowing this would use much of his mana, he sent Mohamet a message to organize some of the White Dragon Knights toe and keep an eye on him while he did this. The old man did this withoutint after Archer opened a portal to the Bastion.
He had expected a few reinforcements, perhaps a dozen, but what emerged from the shimmering gateway left him stunned. Five hundred heavily armored knights marched out in perfect formation, their white armor gleaming in the sunlight.
The helmets they wore obscured their faces, leaving only narrow slits for their eyes, adding an air of mystery to their imposing presence. Each knight held a massive sword, the des reflecting the light with a deadly glint as they moved in unison.
Archer''s astonishment deepened as the knights halted their march and arranged themselves into precise rows. He had not anticipated such a formidable force appearing before him.
Suddenly, arge man stepped forward from the ranks of knights, his staturemanding attention. He knelt before Archer with an air of deference, his voice resonating with respect as he spoke.
"I am Marius Silverfang, Second in Command of the White Dragon Knights," the man dered. "What can we do for you, my gracious king?"
Archer struggled to find his voice, still reeling from Marius and his knights'' unexpected arrival. But he shook his head and spoke in amanding voice: ''''Have the soldiers guard the area while I create this wall.''''
That''s when he turned to themander and said, ''''Teu is in the sea. If she returns, tell her the n, Marius.''''
''''Yes, Your Majesty," The man responded before shouting his orders to the knights.
Archer watched as they formed a perimeter around him. He started to hover in the air and closed his eyes while casting Mana Maniption, which caused the mana around him to go crazy.
To the knights below, it looked like a storm was beginning, but suddenly, the man shot down into the ground. He felt the mana in the air gathering around him before shooting into the ground.
After a few minutes, the earth started to shake, causing walls to rise. Tough-looking ck stone shot up into the air and stood fifty meters over the sea, allowing for perfect sight. Archer created staircases that led to the stone street below.
He erected towers, each doubling as guard quarters, positioned at intervals of every mile along the wall, ensuring surveince even when the soldiers were off duty. Additionally, he constructedrge forts scattered along the wall''s length.
Yet, the pinnacle of his creation was the imposing metal gate designed to thwart ships'' attempts to traverse the Dragonfire River into Draconia. As Archerpleted his task and felt the dizziness overwhelm him, he began to plummet from the sky.
Panic surged through him until a booming voice shattered the air,manding, "Catch the king!"
In a split second, strong arms enveloped him, breaking his fall. Startled, Archer saw a figure with snow-white hair and glowing yellow eyes. Recognition flooded his mind as he remembered a woman he had encountered some time ago.
"Long time no see, My King," the woman greeted him, her voice filled with warmth and familiarity.
__________________________________
[Teu''s POV]
Teu surged through the water like a rocket, her Aquarian heritage guiding her with remarkable speed. As she darted among the ocean depths, thousands of sea beasts swirled around her, their forms a mesmerizing disy of aquatic life.
But then, without warning, the chaos of the sea quieted, and an eerie stillness enveloped her. Teu''s heart pounded as she scanned her surroundings, searching for any sign of danger.
Then, a voice cut through the silence, rich with warmth and familiarity. "My Sea Princess has returned," it echoed, resonating with power. "I have been following your journey, girl, and it has been exciting."
Teu''s eyes widened in astonishment as she recognized the voice. It spoke to her with a tenderness she had never known. A surge of emotions flooded herawe, wonder, and a profound sense of connection to the vast depths of the sea.
"Goddess Oceana, it''s been a long time, and yes, life has been fun," Teu replied with a smile.
A melodiousugh echoed through the water as a bubble formed, giving birth to the ethereal figure of a woman. Her long, dark blue hair flowed like silk, catching the light in a mesmerizing dance, while her golden eyes sparkled with an otherworldly radiance.
Her skin, as smooth as porcin, bore no imperfections. Teu''s heart skipped a beat as she recognized the beautiful figure before herthe Sea Goddess. It had been years since shest encountered her, back when she was just a child of seven.
But the memory of the deity''s beauty remained etched in her mind. The goddess materialized fully, her presence exuding an aura of calm and wisdom.
With a gentle smile, she spoke, her voice carrying the tranquility of the ocean depths. "I''ve witnessed your husband''s escapades and the way he unwittingly thwarts the ns of the dark gods. It''s quite amusing, wouldn''t you agree?"
Teu''s smile widened as she recalled some of Archer''s antics, causing her to agree, "Indeed, he possesses a gift for provoking powerful people and groups."
Anotherugh resonated before Oceana said with a smile, "Allow me to offer you a glimpse of his future. I''ve been instructed otherwise, but as the goddess of the sea, even a dragon deity cannot dissuade me from indulging my children."
The woman touched Teu''s forehead and witnessed an amazing scene. She stood on a hill, her heart pounding as she witnessed the chaos below. On one side of the battlefield, soldiers d in menacing ck armor.
She noticed they held white banners embellished with the symbol of the white dragon and shed mercilessly with Novgorodian warriors. The sh of swords and the cries of battle filled the air as Archer''s soldiers cut swaths through the Novgorodian ranks.
Their advance was relentless and unstoppable. Teu''s breath caught in her throat as she watched them fight bravely against the overwhelming amount of Novgorodian soldiers who were waiting to take their lives.
But amidst the chaos, a hush fell over the battlefield as a massive shadow blocked the sun. Teu''s eyes widened as she saw Archer in his dragon form but much bigger, locked in a fierce duel with a menacing ck dragon.@@novelbin@@
The two beasts shed with thunderous roars, their massive forms twisting and turning through the sky as they exchanged devastating blows. Her heart raced as she watched the struggle.
Despite the ferocity of the Archer''s attacks, the ck dragon seemed to hold the upper hand. Its dark scales gleamed in the sunlight as it unleashed a barrage of fire and fury upon him.
But then, with a mighty roar, she watched Archerunch a devastating counterattack, his powerful jaws mping down on the ck dragon''s throat with force. Her eyes widened in awe as she watched the ck dragon thrash and struggle in a futile attempt to break free.
After some struggle, Teu watched as Archer tore the dragon''s neck apart, causing blood to rain down; with a deafening crash, she watched as the ck dragon fell to the ground, defeated and lifeless.
Teu stood transfixed as Archer''s soldiers surged forward, cutting down the remaining enemy soldiers with swift and decisive strikes. The sh of steel echoed across the battlefield as the ck-armored soldiers pressed on.
With each step, they pushed deeper into the enemy ranks, driving back the Novgorodian forces with unwavering resolve. She watched in awe as the tide of battle turned in her love''s favor, his soldiers fighting with unmatched skill and ferocity.
But even as victory seemed within reach, the scene shifted abruptly, and Teu found herself gazing upon a massive castle under siege. Archer''s army had surrounded the stronghold, their ranks bristling with weapons and excitement as theyunched a relentless assault on the city walls.
Mana cannons thundered in the distance, sending sts of magical energy hurtling toward the defenses. The impact was devastating, sending debris flying as sections of the once-
imposing walls crumbled under the onught.
She caught sight of Archer striding toward the forefront of the horde of ck-armored soldiers, his words ringing out with fervor that ignited a fire in the hearts of those around her. "They''ve assaulted our home! They''veid waste to the Third Legion and massacred the people of Vassia City! The Novgorodians will answer for their brutality!"
Teu observed as he turned, gesturing toward the city. "We''vee a long way, myrades, but this war is far from its end! Not until we seize their homnd and raise the white banner high above their capital!"
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 676 Do You Have It
Chapter 676 Do You Have It
??Teu watched as Archer finished his impassioned speech, rallying the soldiers with his words. The soldiers grew increasingly fervent, spurred on by the relentless barrage of mana cannon fire overhead.
The thunderous explosions supported Archer''s silent deration, fueling the troops'' adrenaline as they prepared to charge into battle. Teu stood nearby, her heart beating as she looked at her husband, whom she''d grown to love.
Cannons thundered in the distance, sending bursts of energy crashing into the already weakened defenses. Chunks of stone and debris rained with each explosion, weakening the fortifications.
As the walls began to crumble under the onught, adrenaline coursed through her veins. She knew what woulde nextthe Draconian army, fueled by a thirst for revenge, would charge forward, seizing the opportunity to breach the enemy''s stronghold.
With a fierce battle cry, they surged forward, their ranks unyielding as they poured through the breaches in the walls. Teu''s heart pounded as she watched the chaos unfold. The sh of steel echoed through the air as the Draconian forces shed with the defenders.
Swords shed, arrows flew, and magic crackled in the air as the two armies fought for supremacy. Teu''s gaze swept over the battlefield. She knew victory was within Archer''s grasp, but that''s when she woke up and appeared back in the water.
Teu shook her head and looked at the sea goddess before asking, ''''Why did you show me that Oceana?''''
"You, my dear, hold the pivotal role in guiding your husband away from the path of darkness. Trust your instincts, and you will know when the time is right to intervene. Now, go and enjoy yourself," Oceana remarked before fading away with the tide.
After the goddess had departed, Teu shook her head once more before darting through the water with renewed determination. As she propelled herself forward, she leaped out of the water, only to collide with the wall with a resounding thud, causing it to tremble slightly.
______________________________
[Back to Archer]
Archer rose to his feet, his gaze settling on Sarina Kaba, Mohamet''s daughter, with a curious glint in his eyes. As he watched her, he couldn''t help but notice her long, white hair emitting a soft glow as it cascaded down in a ponytail.
Her smooth brown skin, reminiscent of chocte,plemented her hair. Yellow eyes met his gaze, holding a mixture of attraction and something indescribable. Shaking his head slightly, he redirected his focus to her attire.
She wore abination of ck metal and leather armor, emphasizing her desirable curves. Hemented with a grin as he took in the beautiful soldier, ''''Hello, Sarina. What brings you out here?''''
The white-haired dragonkin woman giggled as she replied, ''''I lead a Brigade of the Homeguard, handsome. Father dispatched me to the southern wall, which I must admit is beautiful.''''
After she spoke, Archer remembered something before turning to the wall but was stopped when something thumped against the wall, causing him to Blink to the top and look over only to see Teu rubbing her head.
Her blue eyes looked at him, frustrated, before she pouted and sat there, making him feel guilty. He chuckled before Blinking next to her and embracing the Aquarian, who was soaking wet.
Archer cast Cosmic Shield and Mana Maniption to generate warmth within the vicinity so Teu could dry off. As theforting heat enveloped her, she sighed in relief before addressing him, "I love the wall you''ve constructed, even though it''s given me a headache."
He chuckled before casting Aurora Healing on her as he spoke, ''''Be careful next time, my love. I don''t want you to hurt yourself.''''
Teu giggled but nodded, ''''Deal. Let''s go. You still have one more wall to build and a jealous-looking dragonkin woman staring down at you to deal with.''''
''''Oh, that beautiful woman is Sarina. I met her years ago, and now she leads a Homeguard Battalion,'''' Archer exined as he cast Blink to reappear on the wall.
When Teu heard him, she narrowed her eyes, but her expression softened into a giggle upon seeing his confused look. She reassured him, "I''m not a jealous girl, Arch. I know you''ll have many wives, but you''ll always make time for me and the others."
Archer nodded in agreement. "Definitely, Teu."
Teu was about to flirt back, but a cough interrupted them. The couple turned to see Sarina standing there, wearing a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Archer smiled warmly before introducing the two.
"Sarina, this is my fiance, Teu Aquaria," he said with a smile, turning to Teu.
"Teu, this is Sarina Kaba, the most beautiful soldier in my army and my future lover," Archer said with a charming smile, catching the dragonkin woman off guard.
Archer noticed Sarina''s face got a shader brown, causing him to smirk, but she quickly rebuked him, ''''Why would I want to be the lover of a yboy dragon with so many women he couldn''t please all of them.''''
"Oh, you''re wrong, soldier. Archer can easily please us twelve and still have stamina. I''m still aching after ourst session," Teu interjected with a grin, making the woman''s face even darker.
After that, Teu approached the dragonkin woman and offered her hand as she spoke, ''''It''s good to meet one of Archer''s future lovers. Do you mind telling me how the two met?''''
''''Ye-yes. Let''s check out one of the towers,'''' Sarina offered while looking anyway at Archer, causing him tough.
Teu told him to wait here as they walked off. Archer turned his attention to the arriving soldiers being pushed back by the White Dragon Knights, who wouldn''t let them approach.
Archer ignored them and took off to examine the wall. He soared through the air on his powerful wings and saw a sight that skipped his heart. Before him rose an imposing ck stone wall, towering fifty meters high and stretching as far as the eye could see.
Its sheer size and menacing appearance sent shivers down his spine, yet he couldn''t help but admire the craftsmanship that went into its construction. Despite the intimidating wall, Archer noticed the towers lining its length were equally formidable.
They stood tall and proud, providing strategic vantage points for the soldiers. The forts scattered along the wall added to its defenses, their sturdy structures ready to withstand assault.
Hovering closer, his gaze fixed upon the metal gate that was the primary entrance into Draconia. It loomed before him, ck and foreboding, its massive form a stark contrast against the surrounding stone.
When he finished surveying the Southern Draconia Wall, Archer noticed a column of soldiers marching toward him, apanied by wagons and other individuals. Spotting them, he swiftly flew towards the tower where Teu and Sarina were stationed.
As he neared the tower, Archer dismissed his wings, allowing himself to fall freely towards the wall with a confident smile. The soldiers below watched in awe as he descended, their eyes widening with amazement.
But as he seemed to be on a collision course with the ground, Archer cast Blink and reappeared unscathed outside the tower''s door. The soldiers erupted into cheers, exhrated by the disy of magic and skill.
Archer stepped into the tower, greeted by a spacious barracks-
like room. Large windows lined the walls, allowing morning light to stream in and providing a view of the surroundingndscape. Rows of neatly arranged beds filled the space, each with its footlocker at the end.
He noticed smaller rooms designated for artillery storage and maintenance along one side of the room. Weapons racks held swords, spears, and bows, while shelves were stocked with ammunition and other supplies.
The air was filled with the faint scent of oil and metal, hinting at well-maintained weaponry. Soldiers moved about the room. Some engaged in conversation while others tended to their gear or choose on their bunks.
When he entered the room, everyone present except Teu dropped to their knees in reverence. But she greeted him with a loving smile and stepped forward, her gaze fixed on him as she inquired, "What will the soldiers'' wages be, darling?"
Archer paused, momentarily caught off guard by the question. He hadn''t given it much consideration before. After a moment of thought, he decided to imitate the Roman pay model.
"Two hundred and fifty gold coins per year, with additional bonuses and incentives," he replied. "But that''s the current standard. I may need to conduct some raids on the Novgorodian Banks to procure more gold, but it''s certainly doable."
When he finished, everyone looked at him with wide eyes, causing Sarina toment sarcastically, ''''You''re going to steal from one of the richest empires on Thrylos?''''
As she spoke, arge dragonkin soldiermented out of nowhere, making Teu and Sarina jump, ''''I don''t mean to be rude,mander, but Thrylos is bigger than anyone thinks. There may be a bigger and stronger empire out there.''''
Archer looked at the man with narrowed eyes, causing the soldier to shrink back, but stopped when he asked, ''''Why do you say such things? And if you scare my women again, I''ll rip your head off.''''
The big man gulped before answering, ''''I apologize, Your Majesty. But to answer your question, it was a book I read.''''
''''Do you have it?'''' Archer asked.
When the soldier heard his question, he smiled before speaking, ''''Yes. Let me get it.''''
The man returned secondster and handed Archer a book about Thrylos and the sea monsters that inhabited them, which intrigued him. Archer handed the man a gold coin, which shocked him, but he insisted on taking it for the book.@@novelbin@@
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 677 A Dragonkin, Fox And Two Tigers
Chapter 677 A Dragonkin, Fox And Two Tigers
??Teu stepped closer to Archer, encircling one arm around his waist and resting her head on his shoulder. "Two hundred and fifty gold a year is indeed generous wages," she remarked softly. "It will not only support their families but also contribute to the prosperity of the kingdom."
''''That''s the n, but I need to get hold of those ingredients. Hold on, Teu,'''' Archer said as he walked out of the tower, followed by Teu and Sarina.
When outside, he summoned the Tressyms, who were happy to see him. Instantly, the air was filled with the fluttering of wings as the adorable creatures descended upon him with excitement.
At first, Archer chuckled as the Tressyms swarmed around him, nuzzling and purring affectionately. But soon, their happiness reached funny levels as they started to tackle him with yful pounces, causing him to stagger and almost lose his bnce.
Teu and Sarina burst intoughter at the sight, their eyes sparkling with amusement. The blue-haired girl spoke with amusement, "Looks like you''ve got some eager fans, Archer!"
''''Yeah, they are lovely beasts who have served me well,'''' he replied as he ran his hand through the flying cat''s silky fur.
After that, he ordered them to loot the Novgorod Empire and Church Of Lights gardens for Astraloria, Valethorn, Chronosia, Arkania, Moonshade, Celestial Moonflower, Elysian Glowfruit and Frostfire Spice.
He remembered a few rare nts and ingredients the central continent had that he could grow and sell in bulk to earn many gold coins through trade. After the cats were gone, he turned to Sarina and handed her a bracelet, which confused the woman.
Archer smiled before exining, ''''Send mana into it to contact me. We need to go on a date soon, Sarina Kaba.''''
The white-haired dragonkin woman replied, ''''I would like that. '''' She looked at Teu before continuing, '''' Only if it''s okay with your women.''''
He was just about to reply, but the Aquarian Princess answered for him, ''''You''re wee to date him, Sarina. You seem like a lovely woman.''''
''''Thank you. It was nice to meet you, Teu,'''' Sarina replied as Archer picked her up and started flying toward the western part of Draconia.
While flying, he instructed Mohamet to dispatch apany of Homeguards to the new wall he was about to build. As they soared through the skies, heading northwest toward their destination, the wind rushed past them, carrying the scent of adventure and freedom.
Thendscape unfolded beneath them, a patchwork of forests, rivers, and rolling hills. As they flew over a river, Teu leaned in unexpectedly, pressing her lips against his. Her sudden action caught him off guard, causing him to lose focus momentarily.
Archer briefly veered off course but quickly regained control and steadied their flight. Once he had stabilized their course, he looked at Teu, his expression a mix of surprise and amusement.
Herughter rang out, a melodic sound that danced on the wind. "You certainly know how to keep me on my toes," he remarked with a chuckle, his eyes twinkling affectionately.
Teu grinned mischievously, her eyes sparkling with delight. "Just making sure you''re paying attention, my love," she teased, her voice carrying on the breeze.
Archer shook his head and continued until they reached the western part of Draconia. When they arrived, all the couple saw was a wilderness, but it didn''t bother him as he descended to open a portal for the White Dragon Knights, who stormed through.
Heughed at their reaction, but Teumented in a thoughtful voice, ''''They are well-trained and extremely loyal, Arch. You better treasure that in a world like this.''''
''''I do, Teu,'''' Archer replied as Commander Marius approached him and saluted.
"Your Majesty, thank you for opening the portal. We didn''t know where you were going after you built the southern wall," Marius said respectfully.
Archer nodded, ''''Next time, I''ll inform you before we move. I will build the wall before returning to Bastion to meet with Aisha and Mohamet. Keep an eye on the area, Marius.''''
''''Yes Your Majesty,'''' the man replied.
He walked over to Teu and leaned into her ear to whisper, ''''I love you, Teu Aquaria.''''
After that, he took off and did the same thing as in the south: create a wall with the same metal gate. Everything was the same as the four walls that protected Draconia. The North had a little bit to fill in, which he did.
It only took him not ten minutes, but by the time he returned to Teu and the knights, he was tired and looked sweaty. They rested briefly before Archer informed Mohamet of the walls''pletion.
Once Archer felt better, he opened a Gate to the Bastion and stepped through with Teu, followed by the White Dragon Knights, who dispersed once into the fortress. A maid approached them and offered to guide them to Aisha.
He agreed and trailed behind the woman as Teu reached out, sping his hand. They formed a trio as they navigated the bustling corridors. Along the way, amidst the groups of soldiers and staff, Archer was met with bows of respect, which he casually acknowledged.
After a short while, they reached a sturdy wooden door, which the maid promptly opened. Archer and Teu entered, finding themselves in the presence of Aisha, Mohamet, and several other men and women.
As everyone noticed his presence, they jumped up and knelt, but Aisha offered him a small bow, revealing some of her alluring cleavage. Archer shook his head and inquired, "Who are these people?"
The tiger woman''s face was breathtakingly beautiful. Her striking orange eyes seemed to glow with an otherworldly allure. Framed by longshes, her eyes held a mesmerizing depth that could captivate anyone who dared look into them.
Her plump and enticing lips curved with a subtle suggestion of mischief, beckoning attention with their irresistible allure. Yet her hourss silhouette, entuated by the snug uniform that strained against her massive boobs, truly seized his gaze.
He noticed how her wless, porcin-white skin exuded an air of purity and smoothness. Aisha spoke, bringing him back to reality, ''''This is Meera Sharma. She would be Draconia''s Prime Minister, Your Majesty.''''
She bowed toward Archer, allowing him to see her deep cleavage, but quickly stood straight with a smirk and spoke, ''''It''s good to meet the White Dragon King finally. We''ve been working to stabilize your kingdom.''''
Archer smiled charmingly at the woman, ''''And I thank you, Meera. I will make it up to you once everything settles down.''''
"I eagerly anticipate it, Your Majesty," the tiger woman replied seductively as she settled back into her seat.
Aisha then shifted her attention to the next woman, who oozed a beauty on par with Meera''s. She, too, was a tiger woman with an aura of strictness and a serious expression engraved upon her face.
Archer stood mesmerized, his gaze fixed upon the tiger woman before him. Straight ck hair flowed down her back like a silken waterfall, framing a face of unparalleled beauty. Her emerald green eyes sparkled with intelligence and warmth.
They captured his attention and revealed an emotion that stirred something within him. But it was her body that truly captivated him. With a subtle sway of her hips, she moved with effortless grace, her figure resembling a pear.
Her slender waist gently widened into rounded hips, highlighting her feminine charm with every movement. Despite her undeniable beauty, her demeanor was simple and spoke of humility and inner strength.
Archer found himself drawn to her, his heart quickening at the sight of such captivating beauty embodied in the tiger woman before him. Aisha giggled at his reaction, and the ck-haired tiger woman acted unaffected.
The redhead dragonkin woman introduced her, '''' ''''Your Majesty. This is Jaya Darkwater. She is very knowledgeable on war, defense, and other matters rting to Draconia''s security.''''
He smiled at hearing this and spoke to Jaya, who was now staring at him, ''''I need to run some ideas by you before I leave for the tournament.''''
Jaya nodded before sitting back down without saying anything, which confused him. He went to speak as a fox woman stepped forward as her long ears twitched in excitement. When Aisha saw this, she sighed as the woman spoke, ''''Oh wow. Rumors don''t do it justice. You''re very handsome, My King.''''@@novelbin@@
Archer was taken aback by her forwardness but smiled as he looked at her.She possessed a captivating appeal, with sun-
kissed blonde hair cascading down her shoulders in gentle waves, framing a face of radiant beauty.
He had to admit she was beautiful. Her wless brown skin radiated a soft glow. Full and inviting lips curved into a seductive smile, adding an irresistible charm. Her skin glowed warmth, highlighting the striking contrast of her piercing blue eyes, which sparkled like sapphires.
Despite her slender frame, her curves were there, withrge boobs drawing his attention, emphasized by the way her clothing hugged her figure.
Aisha quickly introduced the fox women, who looked at each other with expressions full of lust that everyone could sense. Teu nudged Archer, who returned to reality as the dragonkin woman spoke, ''''This is Bailey Moonw. She is Draconia''s agriculture expert. She helps the kingdom grow food more efficiently.''''
He smiled before speaking to the fox woman, ''''Nice to meet you. I hope we get on and help the kingdom prosper.''''
Baily giggled yfully, her voice dripping with flirtation as she purred, "Oh, I''m absolutely certain we''ll get along famously, Your Majesty."
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 678 Are You A Tyrant Husband
Chapter 678 Are You A Tyrant Husband
??As the fox woman spoke, her eyes roamed down Archer''s body, causing Teu tough at the feistydy. But she soon got bonked on the head by Aisha, who scolded her, ''''Don''t be using your scent to attract the king, Bailey!''''
Archer chuckled before waving Aisha away and asking the beautiful fox woman a question, "Bailey, I sent some helpers to bring back rare ingredients the kingdom could use to raise funds. Can you take three Cohorts of White Dragon Knights and set up several farms so we can grow them?"
Before Bailey could answer, Mohamet asked in a dubious tone, ''''Why do you need three thousand soldiers, Your Majesty?''''
Archer sighed as he exined, ''''Old man. Growing all this stuff will be one of our ie sources; of course, we would need to protect such assets, so why not use the best soldiers we have? It''s not like they will follow me to the tournament.''''
Mohamet nodded understandingly, waiting for Bailey to answer. "We can set them up within a few days if the soldiers help Your Majesty. I heard your fiance is good with nts. Do you mind if she helps out?"
"I''ll ask her when I return," Archer replied with a smile.
Bailey settled into her seat before responding, "Thank you, Your Majesty."
Aisha smiled before introducing thest woman in the room. Archer turned his gaze to her and noticed she was dragonkin. She possessed an enchanting allure, her pointed ears adding an exotic charm to her appearance.
Luscious brown hair cascaded in soft waves around her face. He couldn''t help but notice her captivating facial features, which exuded an undeniable allure. Archer noticed long, thickshes framed her eyes, which sparkled with mischief and intelligence.
Her delicately shaped nose added to the symmetry of her face, while her full and inviting lips curved into an irresistible smile. Every nce from her was a maic invitation, leaving him spellbound by her undeniable beauty.
She looked like a serious yet yful woman with a slender yet curvy body, pleased with his roaming. Aisha coughed before speaking, ''''This is LyraEmberheart. She looks after the finances, Your Majesty.''''
''''It''s nice to meet you, Lyra,'''' he responded before turning to the three men who looked at him nervously.
He asked Aisha with a charming smile, ''''Who are these three, my queen?''''
She quickly introduced them while pointing at one of the men: "Your Majesty. This is Leofric Shadowcaster. He is very knowledgeable in the ways of justice, having served as a judge in the Novgorodian Empire."
Archer nodded at the man before examining him. Leofric Shadowcaster was a human who stood taller than others he''d met, his features sharp and defined. His jet-ck hair falls in sleek waves, framing a face marked by piercing grey eyes that seem to hold secrets untold.
Hisplexion is fair, with a hint of sun-kissed warmth, and his angr jawline speaks of determination and resolve. Leofric carries himself with a sense of mystery, his movements graceful yet purposeful.
Aisha continued, ''''This is Lucius Ravenshade. He''s Draconia''s Adventurers Minister. He has been helping me organize and discover the kingdom''s dungeons and corresponding with the adventurers guild.''''
Archer greeted the man with a nod before examining him as he had with Leofric. The dragonkin man possessed amanding presence. His scales shimmered with a deep, midnight blue shade, reflecting the light in interesting patterns.
His emerald green eyes gleam with intelligence and wisdom, framed by thick, arching brows that convey a sense of authority. Lucius''s physique is powerful and imposing, with muscles rippling beneath his scaled skin.
Despite his formidable appearance, his warm gaze hints at a depth of character beyond his fierce exterior. The man bowed to Archer respectfully before Aisha moved on to thest man, ''''This is Valerian Darkmoon. He wants to educate the kingdom''s youth so we have a smart poption.''''
"That''s a good idea. Who came up with such it?" Archer asked in a curious voice.
Aisha quickly answered, ''''It was me, Your Majesty,'''' she looked down in embarrassment, ''''I tried doing the same thing on the Avidia, but the nobles hated it.''''
"It''s a shame they are idiots. But it''s a brilliant idea; I came up with a name for Valerian''s position: the Minister Of Education. " Archer spoke with a charming smile, which caused Aisha''s cheeks to grow darker.
After that, he turned to the dragonkin man looking at him. Valerian had an aura of elegance and grace. Archer noticed his scales were ck, and his eyes, a deep shade of amethyst, reflected his keen intellect and sharp wit.
Valerian''s high cheekbones and strong jawline lent him an air of sophistication. He was draped in midnight blue robes adorned withplex patterns. The man respectfully bowed, but Archer waved him off before bringing up thew he had created.
Archer wanted their opinion on thews he created, so he pulled the paper out of his Item Box and started speaking.
"These are thews I created for our kingdom," he announced. "They are the principles upon which our society will be built, guiding us towards a prosperous kingdom."
The group listened intently as he spoke, focusing on every word. Archer''s gaze swept across the room, his eyes locking with each person present as he read thews he created.
"No killing unless in self-defense," he continued. "We must protect the lives of our citizens and ensure that violence is only used as ast resort or during war."
Next came the prohibition against rape or sexual assaults, followed byws against theft, tax dodging, and interfering with the king''s mines. Eachw was met with nods of agreement and murmurs of approval from the group.
Archer continued to read, his voice unwavering as he outlined the remainingws, covering topics such as domestic abuse, military service dodging, trespassing on the king''s privatend, very, treason, and badmouthing the royal family.
Valerian raised his hand as he questioned, ''''Badmouthing you? People will do that in a kingdom, Your Majesty.''''
''''That breeds descent, and that''s not good for any realm, Valerian. We want a poption who loves the royal family,'''' Archer answered.
Finally, he concluded with aw against fraud or deception, ensuring honesty and integrity in all dealings. As he finished reading, there was a moment of silence in the room, the weight of thews hanging heavy in the air.
Aisha questioned with a dubious voice, ''''The Kings Mines? I''m assuming you mean the mines the people have found?''''
''''Yes, those,'''' he answered smugly before looking at Mohamet. ''''Order the Homeguard to move in and secure all mines in Draconia. Build a fort next to it and allow the people to build a mining vige so the resources go toward the kingdom.''''
After speaking, Archer looked around the room and waited for their opinions, causing Teu to remark, ''''They are basic but clear and would create a safe kingdom to live in.''''
He nodded, ''''That''s the n, my love.''''
Once he spoke, Archer handed the paper to Aisha and informed her, ''''Post thesews in every town and ensure everyone sees them. If any are broken, I will execute the person.''''
Everyone''s eyes widened, and Aishained, ''''Don''t you think that excessive, Your Majesty?''''
''''No. People tend not to followws for the most part, but if they realize they will be executed for breaking even a basic one, they will stay in line and be good citizens. There''s no point holding them in prison as it costs gold. Build some holding cells in each town or city, and I''ll clean them out,'''' Archer casually answered, catching everyone off guard.
Teu shook her head and inquired with a teasing smile, ''''Are you a tyrant husband?''''
Archer chucked before answering, ''''Yes. I want my people to live in peace and have happy lives; they can''t do that if some of them aremitting crimes, and trust me if you lower your guard against the criminals, it will surge and be a gue to the kingdom.''''@@novelbin@@
He looked toward the nearest window and continued, ''''If that means bing a tyrant, then so be it, Teu. I want to build and my people can love and live happily with their families.''''
After speaking, everyone nodded, but as Aisha was about to speak, a knock interrupted her. The door opened to see a group of four dwarves following behind Arianne, who had a big smile as she looked at Archer.
The Homeguard Battalion general blushed when seeing the look Archer was giving her but shook her head and started speaking, ''''Your Majesty. This is the Oakenshield who came to Draconia to seek a better and more fulfilling life.''''
She turned to one of the dwarves, who stood five feet tall and had a bald head with a long gray beard. Archer introduced him, ''''This is Drogan Oakenshield. The patriarch of the Oakenshield Family.''''
The dwarf''s yellow eyes studied him before heughed as he looked at Aisha and spoke in a deep voice, ''''Lassie! I didn''t know the infamous White Dragon was this young. I thought he would have at least been my Dagny''s age.''''
Archerughed before responding to the old dwarf, ''''Well, I''m sorry to bust your bubble, but I''m seventeen, and if that''s an issue, you don''t have to be here, dwarf.''''
Drogan waved him away, "Now,ddie, don''t get touchy. I mean no offense, but it was hard to believe to see what you''ve built at your age."
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 679 Draconia鈥檚 Royal Navy
Chapter 679 Draconia''s Royal Navy
Archer nodded, but Drogan decided it was a good time to introduce his family. With a big smile on his weathered face, he started speaking and motioned for a younger dwarf man. ''''This is my oldest son, Thordar Oakenshield. I brought him along because he''s an expert at building war machines. I thought you''d like to meet him.''''
He looked at Thordar, who looked like the younger version of Drogan but had blood-red hair, which was the same color as his long braided beard. All this stood out on his short but bulky warrior-like frame.
The young dwarf stepped forward and bowed, ''''Ma Lord, it''s good to meet ya finally. I have a weapon that would fit perfectly on the kingdom''s walls if you allow me to help ya.''''
Archer grinned before looking at Aisha, ''''Have the army build the Oakenshield Family a workshop to produce stuff for the kingdom while constructing my farms and the other projects. I also want you to inform the army that they should build naval bases in the ces I marked on this.''''
She nodded, but he continued after handing her the map, ''''And put up a notice asking for skilledborers to help the army with construction. Everyone will be paid, so don''t worry. We need to get the kingdom up and running soon.''''
Aisha smiled and respectfully bowed, ''''It will be done, Your Majesty.''''
That''s when he remembered something and asked, ''''My queen. Do we have a secure location to store the kingdom''s wealth?''''
She nodded, ''''We constructed a bank years ago, Your Majesty.''''
When hearing her response, he jumped up and told everyone to wait as he returned to the domain, but this time, he appeared in hisir, where a neverending mountain of gold and silver coins sat untouched while gathering dust.
As Archer looked around, he saw numerous chests he hadn''t emptied into the room. He stored them all in his Item Box before returning to Aisha''s office. When they all saw him, Teu inquired, ''''What did you do, husband?''''
He grinned before holding out his hand and summoned all the chests of gold, which shocked everyone, including Teu. Archer looked at Mohamet, ''''Call for the White Knights and tell them to secure this wealth in the kingdom''s bank.''''
The old man nodded before rushing out of the room, only to return minutester with twenty soldiers who started taking the chests to the bank. After that, Aisha tore her blue eyes away from the pile of chests and asked suspiciously, ''''What do you n to do with the coins?''''
''''Build forts, cities, towns, viges, roads, and many other projects. The wealth is from bandits anyway, so it doesn''t matter much to me,'''' Archer answered before turning back to Drogan, who was staring in wide-eyed amazement at the pile of wealth.
"Thordar, start drawing designs and hiring workers for when your workshop is up and running. We will need arge number of weapons to station along the wall for security," Archer said as he turned to the younger dwarf.
He nodded, ''''Yes Ma Lord.''''
Archer turned to Drogan and questioned, ''''Who has the knowledge to build warships? I want to create The Draconia Royal Navy.''''
The old dwarf grinned before stepping behind the two women, ''''These are my beautiful granddaughters, Dagny and Solveig. They love building ships and the weapons needed for them.''''
Archer nced at the dwarf girl before him, noting the untamed ck hair that fell in waves down her back. He was drawn to her full figure, which he hadn''t seen on Thrylos so far. She wasn''t fat, but she wasn''t slim either.
Dagny''s face carried a soft fullness that spoke of life. Her cheeks were rounded and rosy. At the center, her lips, full and well-defined, curve into a smile that radiates warmth and invites friendly conversation.
Her eyes, framed by thickshes, sparkle with intelligence and kindness. He found her extremely attractive despite being a chunky girl. Archer noticed the gleam of wisdom in her beautiful yellow eyes, a clear sign of knowledge waiting to be unlocked.
That''s when he turned his attention to the other dwarf woman, who had the same red hair as Thordar but was muscr instead of chunky like Dagny, which surprised him.
She stood a bit taller than her sister, but her body lookedpact yet remarkably strong. Her muscles were well-
defined, and each curve was carved from dedication and strength. Archer noticed her striking face, a blend of sharp angles and soft contours that formed a fierce beauty.
Her full lips, a bold and sensual feature, are often set in a determined line, ready to take on any challenge. Her yellow eyes, intense and captivating, hold a fiery spirit that is both alluring and formidable.
This woman carries herself with an air of confidence that is as undeniable as her physical prowess. She is a force to be reckoned with, her beauty matched only by her strength. @@novelbin@@
Despite being muscr, Archer noticed she still had her feminine curves and massive boobs. He shook his head after ogling the two dwarves and spoke with a charming smile, ''''It''s a pleasure to meet you both. I have a few designs I want you to look at. Maybe you can improve them.''''
The redhead Solveig stepped forward and inquired in an exotic ent, ''''What ships do you want us to build, bossman?''''
When Aisha, Mohamet, and Drogan heard how she spoke to him, they would scold her, but Archer stopped them as he revealed, ''''Battleships, Cruisers, Destroyers, and Frigates.''''
Dagny was next to speak, '''' I''ve never heard of them, handsome. Can you show us?''''
Archer smiled before pulling out four pieces of paper and handing them to the dwarf sisters, who happily took his drawings.
They poured over them as he turned to Aisha and instructed, ''''Gather anyone you think can be trusted to work in the government. We need smart and trustworthy people who can manage the kingdom''s affairs. I will leave more instructions with Mohamet.''''
Aisha nodded and left the room after bowing, followed by the other officials. Arienne and Bailey tried to stay behind, but the dragonkin woman shouted their names, forcing them to leave. Not before the fox woman pecked Archer on the cheek with a teasing smile.
Once they were gone, it was only him, Teu, Mohamet, and the dwarves. Archer looked at Drogan and asked, ''''I trust you will create useful stuff for my kingdom?''''
''''Yes, Ma Lord. In my two hundred years, I have learned many things I will use for Draconia,'''' Drogan responded, causing Archer to smile.
After speaking, Dagny spoke excitedly: '''' What ya got here is amand ship, heavy, medium, and lightships that we would have used in the Steelhammer Kingdom, but they look much stronger. They are great designs and handsome. The Draconia Royal Navy will be a powerhouse, especially when some of our brothers join.''''
When the chunky woman finished speaking, she shed him a beautiful smile, which caught him off guard. This caused Teu tough as she leaned over to whisper, ''''I didn''t realize you like a girl with some meat on her. I honestly don''t me you. She''s stunning and seems lovely.''''
Archer agreed and nodded before talking: ''''I will create the docks tonight, but that''s the only stuff I''m building. It takes up too much mana and gives me a bad headache.''''
The papers the dwarf sisters were looking at were Archer''s attempt at drawing cool-looking warships in his spare time, but he soon asked the two a question: "Can you build them?"
Solveig answered in her sister''s ce, ''''Yes, bossman! And we can redesign them to be stronger than the ones you drew.''''
Archer was happy to hear that, but as he was about to speak, E sent him a message through the bracelet telling him they were ready to attend the tournament. His fight was after Nefertiti''s and E''s.
When hearing that, Archer tells the dwarf sister he will visit them during his journey back to the empire and, in the meantime, redesign them.
After that, Dagny turned, looked up at him, and spoke, ''''The Doompulse Cannons will be perfect for these battleships, while the Howler Cannons can be used on the other ships. We need to create more weapons, but this loadout should do for the first fleet until we can upgrade them.''''
He agreed with a smile, ''''Well, I''lle to see you two another day to go over ns, but I have to head back now. I got some fights to win.''''
Before leaving, Archer pulled out some paper and wrote down instructions for Aisha:
Ensure Tiamat is the kingdom''s goddess and inform her followers that they can build churches in Draconia if they help with the kingdom''s construction.
Send out scouts to see what resources the massive ind had and what precious metals the mines produced.
Using the army and volunteers, create market towns, port cities, and trade hubs throughout the kingdom. Also, roadside inns and waystations for traders traveling through Draconia should be built.
After writing, he wrote something for the dragonkin woman: [I want The Draconia Kingdom to be focused on the military and trade. Mohamet tells me you can aplish this, so prove it, and I will reward you, My Queen]
Afterpleting his tasks, Archer opened a portal to the domain and bid farewell to Mohamet and the dwarf engineers. He and Teu stepped through the violet gate and emerged in the treehouse.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 682 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom (3)
Chapter 682 Arriving At The Draconia Kingdom (3)
[In the not-so-distant future]
When Tamsin heard the man''s reply, she was shocked and asked suspiciously, ''''The king is looting the Aradonia Kingdom?''''
The soldier responded before rushing off, ''''Yes, Your Majesty. He wants all the wealth for himself and won''t let it fall into the hands of the enemy.''''
She was shocked, disgusted, and angry that their saviour was looting her kingdom in their time of need. After telling her family to stay put, Tamsin wanted answers and decided to find the ship''smander as she walked along the deck and questioned the nearest soldier, ''''Where is themander?''''
''This is wrong. How can he loot our wealth while we''re being invaded,'' she thought to herself while her temper red.
The soldier removed their helmet, and a woman''s face appeared as she answered unenthusiastically, ''''Follow me.''''
Tamsin nodded and followed while they paced across the ship''s deck and entered through a side door. The corridor was painted light grey, and she noticed a nice breeze flowing through it, causing goosebumps all over her body.
The female soldier turned to her, saying, ''''Stay close; otherwise, you''ll get lost.''''
She nodded and followed the woman through thebyrinth of corridors that wind around the ship while sidestepping soldiers as they rushed past. Tamsin saw many rooms with people working in them, and at one point, they passed by one of the ship''s cannons, where she saw a group of men carrying shells back and forth.
The acrid scent of oil and the tang of sweat assaulted her senses, causing her to shake her head. After passing by the cannon, a group of soldiers carrying crates of supplies barreled down the corridor, their voices raised in urgent conversation.
Tamsin ttened herself against the wall, heart pounding, as the soldiers hurried past, barely acknowledging her presence. The woman nced back and informed her, "We''re almost there. The bridge is just ahead."
"Understood," Tamsin replied, falling into step beside the woman.
They ventured into a quieter section of the ship, their footsteps echoing off the metallic floor as they approached a looming metal door. Tamsin''s steps reverberated throughout the corridor, starkly contrasting the bustling chaos elsewhere on the vessel.
Tamsin pondered silently, her thoughts swirling with curiosity about the identity of the ship''smander. Still, she''d soon find out as the soldier banged on the door, and soon heard a serious but enchanting woman''s voice was heard, ''''Come in! This better be good.''''
The woman swung open the door, revealing a bustling scene on the ship''s bridge. Some crew members hurried about, while others sat at strange devices emitting periodic beeps. Tamsin was confused, as she hadn''t seen anything like that.
Amidst it all, she spotted an exceptionally beautiful woman seated upon a captain''s chair. This woman''s snow-white hair, tied into a ponytail, perfectlyplements her pristine white uniform.
As the admiral turned, her gaze fell upon the saluting soldier. With a swift acknowledgment, she dismissed the soldier and fixed her narrowed, piercing pink eyes on Tamsin, who felt like a predator was looking at her.
But the woman then introduced herself, ''''I''m Admiral Olivia Anderson, Admiral of Draconia''s First Fleet. What can I do for you, Queen of Aradonia?''''
Tamsin''s anger surged as she contemted the wealth Archer intended to seize, spurring her to demand, "Why is your King piging mynds? Such greed is unjustifiable and unbefitting of a ruler."
She watched as Olivia grinned before replying, ''''You stupid woman. A king without greed is even worse than a figurehead. Our King is unique as he doesn''t care for anyone''s opinion of him, and leads his people with such passion that it''s honestly inspiring.''''
''''But he''s acting like a bandit and raiding my kingdom! How is that a sign of a good king?'''' She retorted.
As Tamsin observed Olivia''s expression morph into one of sternness, a pang of regret surged within her. She realized her words had already been spoken, irreversibly casting their impact. Witnessing the admiral rise from her seat and advance to her, her voice shing through the air like a whip, she braced herself for what was toe.
"Tamsin, do you realize what you''re saying?" Olivia''s tone was sharp, her eyes narrowing with disapproval. "Spreading falsehoods about the White King is not only reckless but dangerous. He doesn''t just rule; he leads with strength. His people adore him because he looks after them, guides them, and inspires them to be better."
Olivia paced back and forth, her frustration evident, "You speak of lies and deceit, tarnishing the reputation of a ruler who has shown us what true leadership is. The White King doesn''t look down on his people; he stands beside them, acknowledging their service. He may be a very greedy dragon and aplete yboy, but he doesn''t neglect his people or kingdom.''''
She paused, her gaze piercing, "Your words undermine not only his legacy but also the trust and respect he has earned from his subjects. Think before you speak, Tamsin Aradonia."
Tamsin felt guilty because she assumed he was a tyrant who thrived on people''s suffering, but hearing Olivia''s exnation made her apologize.
"I''m sorry," she uttered, her voice tinged with remorse. I was emotional. I understand that Archer harbors no ill intentions toward us or my kingdom, and I shouldn''t jump to conclusions."
"King Archer, but that''s good. At least you can acknowledge your mistakes," Olivia was about to reply but was interrupted.
That''s when Tamsin turned to see a man quickly speak to Olivia after bowing to her, ''''Ma''am, we have three iing ships heading toward the bay. What are your orders?"
Afterward, she watched the white-haired woman remove a scope from her pockets and look toward the bay''s entrance. She turned to her excitedly and dered before motioning for her to watch, ''''Now wait and see how Archer''s Pride deals with the Sunspear Navy.''''
She nodded and followed Olivia to the closest window. There, she spotted the three ships, dwarfed by the battleship they were on. However, the white-haired woman seemed unfazed by their size difference.
Tamsin couldn''t help but notice the sparkle in Olivia''s eyes, which reminded her of a child unwrapping a present on their birthday. That''s when the white-haired admiral screamed, ''''Fire!''''
Shortly after, Tamsin heard a series of resounding booms, followed by the sight of vtile mana streaking across the sky. The mana projectiles struck the three ships precisely, causing massive explosions that reverberated through the air.
Seeing the power of such weapons, she was d she wasn''t an enemy. Tamsin shook her head and curiously asked, ''''Howe they''re so powerful?''''
She grinned before responding, ''''You''ll see. The King has found some extraordinary engineers who can build these marvels.''''
''''Are they goblins or dwarves?'''' Tamsin asked as the two races were known for their craftsmanship skills.
Oliviaughed as she replied, ''''Dwarves. Unfortunately, my King hasn''t met any goblins yet.''''
Tamsin nodded, but she continued, ''''Now return to your family. You will be guided to your rooms, but I''d wait until sunset as the view from the bow is beautiful. Take your daughters to see it.''''
After saying their goodbyes, Olivia made her way back to the bridge. At the same time, Tamsin rejoined her family, who were seated towards the stern of the battleship and engaged in lively conversation.
She noticed Marigold looking up with a smile and asking, "Mother, what happened?"
Tamsin quickly noticed Jessica''s scowl as she recounted all that had transpired. Yet, despite this, she found sce in her daughters'' evident relief at their newfound safety. Once she finished reciting the events, a sense of calm settled over them, like aforting nket enveloping a weary traveler.
The group settled in as the sun dipped low on the horizon, painting the sky pink and orange. Tamsin stood at the battleship''s railing, watching thest rays of daylight dance upon the waves. @@novelbin@@
Below, crew members bustled about, loading supplies and assisting her people onto the ships. Tamsin nodded approvingly as she observed their efforts, grateful for their tireless dedication.
She noticed that more of her people were being brought aboard, their weary faces illuminated by the soft glow of twilight. Tamsin made her way among them, offering words offort and assurance, her heart heavy with the weight of their suffering.
Yet, amidst the chaos, there was a glimmer of hope. They were now safe aboard the battleship, bound for a new beginning. As the final people were onboard, Tamsin got up and returned to the railing, her gaze fixed on the horizon.
She whispered a silent thank you to whatever magic powered the ship, marveling at how swiftly it sailed through the waters. Days turned into weeks as the battleship journeyed across the vast expanse of the sea.
Tamsin spent her time speaking with the survivors, listening to their stories of loss and resilience, and offering whateverfort she could. But as the days passed, her anticipation grew, fueled by the promise of reaching their destination.
Then, one morning, as the first light of dawn painted the sky in shades of gold, Tamsin spotted it - an ind rising from the misty sea. She hurried to find Olivia, excitement coursing through her veins.
"Admiral Olivia," Tamsin called out as she approached the bridge, "is that Draconia?"
Olivia turned to face her, a smile ying at the corners of her lips. "Yes, Tamsin," she replied, "that is our homnd."
Tamsin was amazed by what she saw as they approached the ind. A huge metal gate at the kingdom''s river entrance showed how strong and tough Draconia was.
"We''ll need to pass through the gate to enter the kingdom," Olivia exined, her voice tinged with pride. "But first, we must seek permission from the Homeguard Battalion."
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 684 All Of You Get In The Bedroom (R18)
Chapter 684 All Of You Get In The Bedroom (R18)
??When Archer and Teu entered the treehouse, he saw the rest of the girlszing around the living room chatting. But as they saw him, smiles appeared before jumping up and greeting him with a kiss and hug, which he loved.
E was the one to talk first as she stepped back from him, ''''How was the kingdom? Did you meet with Aisha and Mohamet?''''
Archer nodded in response as he went to sit down, ''''Yeah, I gave them my instructions on building my territory, which went well. I created somews and got a dwarf family famed for their craftsmanship to serve the kingdom.''''
Everyone smiled before Nefertiti said suspiciously, ''''Are you nning to im Aisha? Seeing as she''s your queen.''''
He appeared taken aback but answered honestly, "Yes, but she''s not interested in me now as I''m still young and never forget that you girls are my queens already, but I doubt you want the headache of running a fledgling kingdom with millions of citizens."
"If we choose to help, Will you let us help you run your kingdom if we wished?" the pink-haired subus questioned.
''''Of course. Why would I stop you? I would love it if you girls helped me out, but you''re free to do whatever you like,'''' Archer replied with a smile.
Nefertiti grinned and gave him a sweet kiss before she revealed an idea she just formed, ''''Once I get some free time, I''ll return to Zenia and recruit some of the younger generation, as they would love to join the White Dragons army.''''
Archer nodded with a sweet smile as he thanked his subus fiance, ''''Thank you, Nefi,'''' he squeezed the pink-haired girl, ''''I love you, and thank you for all your support.''''
She made a pleased noise that he found adorable before separating as the other girls watched him with narrowed eyes. Sera bounded up to him with a big smile as shemented, ''''Naughty husband. You need to treat us all the same.''''
When Archer heard this, his eyes narrowed at the ten girls, who giggled while agreeing with the dragon girl. He cast Blink to appear behind Sera, who he flung onto his shoulder before seeing theughing Halime while holding her stomach.
The snake girl instantly stopped, but it was toote as Archer picked her up like a sack of potatoes and carried her off while calling out, ''''I''ll be back before we leave for the fights. I''m punishing a mischievous dragon and snake.''''
All the others looked jealous and eyed him like he had killed their cat, which caused him to grin as he got a brilliant idea before ordering them: ''''All of you get in the bedroom. This jealousy needs to be punished out of all of you.''''
After speaking, he entered the bedroom while carrying a giggling Sera and Halime, but something caught his attention, and that was the smell of their arousal, which was soaring as they closed in on the bed.
Archer threw them on it as the other eight came in before Teu shut the door behind them. He positioned Sera and Halime on all fours by the edge of the bed before turning the others with a lewd look and shining violet eyes as he spoke, ''''Each of you bend over on the bed as I''m going to fuck each one of you until your trembling and full of my seed.''''
They did as he said, with most of them having red cheeks, but Nefertiti marched over to and wrapped her slender arms around his shoulder from the back and pushed her massive boobs against him.
A shiver ran down his spine, igniting his desire as he indulged in the sensation of her wless, supple breasts. He swiftly turned Nefertiti around without hesitation, positioning her over a nearby cupboard.
Lifting her dress, he admired her voluptuous curves, finding her fat ass irresistibly alluring in her ck panties. Nefertiti looked back with a lewd smile and spoke in a voice dripping with lust, ''''Show me what you can do to this body. I''m all yours, husband.''''
He moved them to the side with a grin and noticed she was already soaking wet as her love juices ran down her meaty thighs. Seeing this, he pulled his cock out and rammed it into the subus, who let out a primal moan as he bottomed out in her pussy.
''''Oh, mother goddess. I''ve missed this feeling!'''' She spoke between moans.
After that, Archer''s desire overtook him as he fucked each of the girls one after another until he filled them up twice, and their bodies were trembling with pleasure. Once he was done, his lust was gone.
As he looked around the room, the girls were lying all over the bedroom with a wide range of racy smiles on their faces. E, Teu, Hemera, and Nefertiti reclined on the bed in varying degrees of undress.
Meanwhile, Sera, N, and Tal rested on the sofa, and Halime, Llyniel, and Leira sprawled on the floor, their clothing still on, but their dresses hiked up as they were all leaking their mixed fluids.
When Archer saw this, he chuckled. He felt slightly tired but knew they had their fights in an hour, so he cast Aurora Healing on all ten girls, causing some to wake up with a yawn. Tal was the first, as her silver hair was in a mess and not in her regr ponytail.
Her beautiful red eyes turned to him and narrowed before scolding him, ''''Arch! Why ravage us just before the tournament starts? Couldn''t you wait until tonight, you horny dragon!''''
He chuckled before answering, ''''I couldn''t help myself. I''m sorry for the timing of it, but I would be lying if I said I wasn''t enjoying myself because that felt amazing.''''
''''Don''t give me that, you little shit. You knew exactly what you were doing,'''' Tal retorted as she stood up.@@novelbin@@
Archer noticed her big boobs were bouncing as she moved, and her muscr body was covered in sweat and other bodily fluids, but that didn''t bother him as his eyes roamed over her abs, which looked like the gods sculpted them but still held their femininity which turned him on again.
When Tal noticed the look of lust appearing in her fiance''s violet eyes, she backed off, warning, ''''No more, you unsatiable beast! Wait until tonight as my pussy is still sore, and we have to fight.''''
But he ignored her as he continued to look at her slim waist and long-toned legs. When the elf saw this, she quickly turned around to pick her clothes up but quickly realized she shouldn''t have done that as she heard an instant woosh.
Archer appeared behind her and bent her over the nearby cab as he looked at her toned bubble butt and its perfect dimensions, which drove him nuts. He took his cock out and started rubbing it against Tal''s pussy, causing her to moan.
She still managed toin, ''''If you fuck me again, I won''t be able to fight at one hundred percent Archer!.''''
He leaned forward, causing his cock to rub her even harder, and seductively whispered into her long ear, ''''Don''t you remember? Every time you take my seed, you grow stronger, my silver-
haired beauty.''''
When Tal heard this, her body trembled with pleasure but soon nodded in agreement as her mind changed, ''''Make it quick, you beast.''''
Archer didn''t waste time and dived into her tight pussy and hit her womb, eliciting a throaty moan and causing him to fuck her even harder until her whole body was trembling as she climaxed over his big cock, which drove her into a world of neverending pleasure.
He quickly filled her up, causing Tal to climax as she squirted all over his waist, which didn''t bother him as he pulled out of the quivering elf who had a silly smile that made him smirk as he heard someone stand up and spotted Llyniel rubbing her eyes.
But Archer knew his lust was over and decided to see Llyniel, Halime, and Sera tonight. So he cast Cleanse on all the girls, which woke them up. When they realized the time, they jumped up and rushed to the bath chamber.
E gazed at him, her head tilting slightly, "You''re quite the scoundrel, Archer Wyldheart. Yet, I can''t deny that the sex was amazing."
With those words, she exited the room. Archer chooses not to bathe. Instead, he cast Cleanse several times, refreshing himself. Then, he dressed in a crisp, light blue shirt paired with matching shorts. His attire waspleted with flip-flops, which suited his rxed demeanor.
Following that, he settled into a chair, taking a moment to rest as he awaited the girls. Soon enough, they began to emerge from the bathroom steadily. Archer observed each of them with an affectionate gaze, making them blush.
However, their embarrassment didn''t deter them; instead, they approached him one by one, showering him with kisses filled with equal measures of love. When Sera saw this, her ruby-red eyes glowed as she sat on Archer''sp and snuggled up to him.
She started nibbling his ear just like she did when they first met. Sera foundfort in it and loved doing it to him. While doing that, he wrapped his arms around the dragon girl and whispered into her long ears, ''''I love you, Sera Wyldheart.''''
This caused her to tremble, but she stopped biting him and looked into his eyes with a big smile. She leaned forward and kissed him before replying, ''''I love you so much, Archer.''''
After that, E spoke to the group, ''''Come on, we need to get to the arena for our matches, or the headmistress will be angry.''''
Everyone agreed and jumped up as Archer opened a portal to the Oakheart Kingdom''s Greenwood City.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 687 Thank You Brother
Chapter 687 Thank You Brother
??Archer watched as most of the girls shook their heads and started weing Kassandra with smiles and hugs, but Nefertiti didn''t join in and stared at him with an unknown expression, causing him to ask, ''''What''s wrong, Nefi?''''
Nefertiti spoke, her tone dripping with jealousy, ''''I don''t want you to im any more women,'''' she said, her eyes narrowing as they shifted to Kassandra.
''''But after being in a rtionship with you for this long, I know you won''t neglect us, whichforts me. Just know, husband,'''' she continued, her voice low and intense, ''''if she hurts you, I will burn her to ash.''''
''Her jealousy is so sexy. I hope It doesn''t stop,'' Archer thought as he listened to the pink-haired girl.
Once Nefertiti finished talking, she leaned forward and kissed him with so much passion that it sent a spark crashing through his body. She separated from him before sitting back down to talk to the others who were watching the ongoing fight.
Afterward, Archer turned around only to hear Kassandra''s sweet voice, ''''Thank you for epting me. Let''s look after each other from now on.''''
''''Of course,'''' he nodded before replying with an evil grin. ''''We''re going to have so much fun,'''' he said.
He went on to tell her his ns about Draconia and everything else while waiting for Nefertiti''s fight. After he was done speaking, Kassandra looked at him with her ck eyes and grinned, ''''Amazing. Can I help? I may be able to capture some strong sea monsters for you.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Sounds good. You cane with me when I return to Draconia.''''
Kassandra smiled before turning back to the fights. Just after that, Archer noticed it was Lioran''s fight, and when he jumped up, he grinned at him before leaving for the stage. The crowd started cheering when they saw the fighters arrive at the stage.
He and his group had seats at the edge of the bustling arena, his gaze sweeping across the sea of cheering spectators. The sun beat down mercilessly, its rays piercing through the arena''s opened roof, casting a golden shade over the entire scene.
The air buzzed with anticipation, each cheer and roar blending into a cacophony of excitement. Before him, severalrge stages stood proudly, each hosting its battles to determine who would advance to the knockout stage.
When seeing this, he turned to Leira, sitting a few seats down, and inquired, ''''What''s with all these stages?''''
The cat girl turned her emerald eyes toward him with a smile before answering, ''''It''s for the different groups, Arch. It allows the organizers toplete the Qualification Round quickly.''''
Archer noticed that the arena seemed to have transformed since the group stages, now pulsating with heightened energy and charged with the thrill of individual showdowns. His attention was drawn to the nearest stage, where his friend, Lioran, stood tall and proud, bathed in the sun''s warm glow.
The crowd cheered as Lioran prepared to face his opponent. His lion-like features exuded confidence and determination. He knew his friend was strong, so he scanned him.
[Lioran Lionheart]@@novelbin@@
[Level: 80]
[Rank: Expert]
''He might not be as strong as N, but he''s still tough,'' he mused inwardly.
Archer then looked at his friend''s opponent and saw arge human wielding a giant Warhammer. He started at Lioran like he was looking at prayer, but the lion boy wasn''t facing him as he pulled out his sword.
It was simr to N''s, causing him to look at his lioness, who quickly answered, ''''Our grandmother forged them for us. She is a skilled cksmith and a warrior in her own right.''''
''''Is this Mika?'' Archer questioned with interest, causing N tough.
She shook her head, ''''No, Mika is my maternal grandmother. Her name is Aziza, and she resides in Naravo working on the forges when she isn''t training.''''
''''Interesting, is she strong?'''' He asked.
N bobbed her head, ''''Yeah, she''s a High Mage and has been training for years.''''
After speaking, Archer scanned Lioran''s opponent to see his strength.
[Kaelen Montfort]
[Level: 75]
[Rank: Expert]
''Weak,'' he thought as the referee announced the start of the fight, which caused the crowd to roar in excitement. Archer and the girls leaned forward in their seats, their attention fixed on the stage below as Lioran stepped onto it.
Archer watched as Lioran entered the fray, his golden hair gleaming in the sunlight. As he squared off against his opponent, the tension in the air became real. He could feel the anticipation building as the two fighters prepared to sh.
The lion prince charged forward with a roar, his muscles tensed and ready for action, but Kaelen swung his Warhammer with shocking strength, aiming to crush Lioran with a single blow.
But Lioran was quick and agile. He quickly ducked under the heavy swing and closed the distance between them, his sword shing in the sunlight as it swung toward Kaelen. Archer watched his brother-inwnd a solid blow on hispetitor''s side, causing the boy to stagger back while trying to hit him with his Warhammer.
The crowd erupted in cheers as Lioran pressed his advantage. He moved so fast, and he just kept on attacking without stopping. Archer watched as his friend fought skillfully, his every move a testament to his strength and prowess.
With each strike, Lioran brought himself one step closer to victory, drawing the audience into the excitement of the battle unfolding before them. As the battle raged, the lion boy''s swift and nimble movements dodged each powerful swing with calcted precision.
Every time he dodged, the crowd cheered, urging the lion boy. Archer''s gaze narrowed as he noticed a subtle change in his technique. It was a move he had seen beforebody Enhancing, a skill that heightened the caster''s physical abilities.
That''s when he finally understood Lioran''s strategy. The lion boy ducked beneath it effortlessly as therge human unleashed another thunderous swing. In one fluid motion, he surged forward, his fist infused with the enhanced strength of his skill.
Lioran''s fistnded with devastating force, connecting squarely with the boy''s chest. A collective gasp echoed through the arena as Kaelen staggered backward, his breath stolen from his lungs.
Archer watched Kaelen struggle to remain upright, his chest heaving as he fought to regain hisposure. But it was toote as he fell unconscious. With a victorious roar, Lioran emerged as the undisputed winner of the match.
Everyone erupted into thunderous cheering, and their excitement echoed throughout the arena. Lioran''s name reverberated off the walls as he made his way back to them. When he arrived, N congratted him with a big smile.
''''Good job, Lio. You fought well,'''' Archermented with a grin.
Lioran replied as he took a seat next to Leonora and Nalika, ''''Thank you, brother,'''' he let out a sigh of relief. ''''but I should have ended it quicker, but I tested my Body Enhancement because I leveled it up yesterday thanks to Cian.''''
The orange-haired boy nodded with a smile, but ric stopped chatting to Llyniel and said, ''''Your skill with a sword is amazing, Lio. You shouldn''t doubt yourself.''''
Just as ric spoke, a few people appeared next to them. Archer looked up to see Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline standing there. The orange-haired girl grinned when she saw him andmented, ''''It''s good to see you again, Arch,'''' after the greeting, she leaned in close, allowing him to see some of her cleavage as she whispered. ''''I can''t wait to see what you do when at the wedding. The thought excites me.''''
Archer nced downward, drawn to herrge boobs and seductive curves that seemed to fill his vision. However, Maeve''s smooth and alluring voice snapped his attention back to her face.
"Eyes up here, handsome," she purred. "Now, are you still going to rescue me from that nightmare?"
Meeting her gaze, Archer detected a mix of emotions in her grey eyes: hope, attraction, and a hint of longing. He shook his head lightly and replied, "Of course. I''ve already created a n, but you''ll have to wait and see how it unfolds."
Maeve smiled as she leaned over and kissed his cheek softly before joining his girls and started chatting while eyeing him asionally. The rabbit girl greeted him next with a big smile and glowing red eyes, ''''Hello, Archer. How are you finding the tournament so far?''''
He looked at the beautiful bunny girl whose white hair was tied into a ponytail and was wearing leather adventurers armor that allowed her easy movement, but she afforded her decent protection.
Archer leaned back in his seat as Maeve and Aurelia chatted with the other girls. They started gossiping as he scanned the arena until Eveline sat beside him, her gaze fixed on the ongoing battles.
"It''s really exciting, isn''t it?" Archer remarked, breaking the silence between them.
Eveline turned to him with a smile, her eyes shining enthusiastically, "Absolutely. Something is thrilling about watching fighters sh. The suspense, the strategy... it''s all so fascinating."
Archer nodded in agreement, "Indeed. Each person brings their own fighting style and methods to the stage. I love seeing how they adapt to the fights."
Eveline''s face lit up with interest, "I''ve always been drawn to the art ofbat. The way warriors move with precision and grace, their determination shining through every strike... it''s truly inspiring."
Archer chuckled softly, "You sound like a true warrior, Eveline."
She grinned, a yful glint in her eyes. "Perhaps I am, in my own way. But there''s still much I have to learn. Watching these fights, though, it ignites a fire within me to improve and hone my skills."
"Same here," Archer admitted, a sense of friendship forming between them. "There''s always room to grow, no matter how skilled we be. That''s what makes the journey so exciting."
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 688 Just Like Teuila taught Me
Chapter 688 Just Like Teu taught Me
??Archer continued to watch the fights until it was Nefertiti''s turn. They continued watching until thest battle finished; the referee announced, ''''Nefertiti Wyldheart and Marjory Lancaster, pleasee to the stage.''''
The subus stood with a grin and kissed him before gracefully walking over to the stage. As she was doing that, the weather worsened, and it started to rain. He saw the people panicking and getting umbres out to cover themselves.
However, they soon became unnecessary as the wood elf mages posted around the arena quickly cast a spell to block the open roof, creating a beautiful scene as the rain hit the shield, causing a rippling pattern.
He turned his attention back to Nefertiti, who looked at him with a seductive smile and glowing pink eyes as she walked. Archer watched her plump ass sway side to side, causing it to jiggle.
This sent his lust soaring, but he quickly shook his head and smiled at the subus, who blew him a kiss as she stepped onto the stage while eyeing her opponent. Archer decided to scan her to see if she had gotten any stronger since they had sexst.
Archer was pleasantly surprised when he saw her level rise and her status get a little boost.
[Nefertiti Sharifi][Rank: Magus][Experience: 11000][Level: 187>189][HP: 7200][Mana: 15500][Strength: 8200][Constitution: 10200][Stamina: 7200]
After examining her closely, he shifted his attention to her adversary, a tall figure with blue hair and eyes. Armed with a sword and shield, he wanted to see her level and rank by scanning her.
[Marjory Lancaster]
[Level: 82]
[Rank: Master]
''Nefertiti will ughter her, hahaha,'' Archerughed internally.
He witnessed the Nefertiti cast a ball of pink mes and started to juggle it while watching Marjory with a smile, who returned the look with a dirty one, which made herugh just as the referee announced the start of the fight.
The blue-haired girl rushed forward and swung her sword with some skill. But Nefertiti grinned as she waved her hand and used magic to deflect the attack before preparing to counterattack.
She coated her fists with pink fire andunched a punch that loudly smacked Marjory''s cheek. Nefertiti''s Arcane punch was so powerful that it sent the girl crashing across the stage, igniting the crowd''s excitement.
Their cheers echoed throughout the arena as they rallied behind her. When Archer saw her attack, he was amazed. He looked at Teu, who shrugged. ''''She has been learning closebat with us all,'''' she said, looking at Nefertiti attacking Marjory before continuing. ''''I never expected her tobine it with her magic, though. Which is amazing, to be honest.''''
The subus didn''t let her opponent breathe, as she was on her like a shark, smelling blood. She went to kick Marjory, but the girl raised her shield and blocked the attack, sending her skidding backward.
Marjory jumped up and started attacking by wildly swinging and lunging; while this was happening, Nefertiti giggled as she sidestepped all the blows and struck out with a fire-covered fist.
The punchesnded with such force that they shook Marjory to the core, and she felt her legs weaken. She quickly backed off to get some space to breathe, but Nefertiti moved in and threw more punches.
Archer watched as Nefertiti jumped backward and cast a spell as the girl recovered. Behind her, arge pink dragon made of her arcane mes appeared and let out a roar. She looked at Marjory with a smirk. Her pink eyes glowed with mana, and pink electricity appeared around her body.
Nefertiti startedughing as she sent the arcane beasts straight toward her opponent. Marjory went pale as she saw it approaching her and resigned to her fate. The fire dragon rushed forward and mmed into the girl''s shield, but it shattered and was sent flying before crashing into the arena''s wall.
When the crowd saw this, they went absolutely wild and started cheering Nefertiti, who basked in their praises. After that, she dismissed her spell as she looked at the shocked referee.
The referee quickly announced her as the winner and called up the next fight. She walked back to Archer with a smile on her pretty face. When she approached, he stood up and smiled proudly, "Well done, my subus. I honestly never realized you were that strong."
Nefertiti giggled before whispering seductively into his ear as she rubbed up against his body, "It''s all thanks to our sex, my husband. Your seed empowers us, and I want more!"
Archer grinned as he promised her more tonight before sitting back down. Nefertiti joined Hemera and Leira, who spoke to Leonora, Nalika, and Cassie. Kassandra turned to him and asked, ''''Where is your kingdom?''''@@novelbin@@
He thought for a second and answered, ''''East of the Mediterra. It''s a massive ind surrounded by mountains.''''
"It sounds like a fortress to me. I wonder what sea monsters roam the sea," Kassandra wondered out loud.
Archer nodded, ''''You can check when we go there if you like. I will join you if you know the breathing underwater skill, or I can use my shield.''''
Kassandra agreed with a smile before returning to the fight, which was ending when one of the boys got knocked out. Once the winner was announced, the crowd started cheering. Afterward, the referee asked, ''''E Wyldheart and Luca Fairchild, can you pleasee to the stage?''''
The half-elf said goodbye to the girls as she walked over to Archer. She passionately kissed him before rushing toward the stage. She took out her bow and arrows, catching the boy''s attention.
Archer watched the boy trying to mock his E and decided to visit the foolish human once the day ended. He ordered his Shadow Creatures to hide and follow him untilter so he could find him.
With an arrogant smirk, Lucamented viciously, which made E giggle, ''''What is a dirtymoner doing in the Arcane Magic Tournament using such an expensive weapon?''''
When Archer heard that, his temper red, causing his aura to radiate from his body, causing Kassandra''s gaze to snap and try to calm him down, but Halime got through.
Halimemented in a quiet voice, ''''Calm down, husband.''''
Archer took a deep breath and decided to scan the boy.
[Luca Fairchild]
[Level: 86]
[Rank: Master]
E returned his jab with a smirk as she knocked an arrow while preparing to fight. The referee saw the two contestants were ready and announced the start. Archer watched as she let several arrows fly, but Luca blocked them with his spear.
A grin spread across her face before casting Terra st. The ground trembled beneath them as a surge of earth erupted, catching Luca off guard. Rocks and debris soared towards him in a relentless torrent, propelled by the force of E''s earth magic.
Luca''s smirk faltered, reced by a flicker of surprise as he scrambled to deflect the onught. Despite his skill with the spear, he struggled to evade the barrage of rocks, his movements growing more frantic with each passing moment.
E''s heart pounded as she poured her energy into the spell. Her focus was unwavering as she watched Luca''s defenses crumble before her onught. For a fleeting moment, victory seemed within her grasp.
But as quickly as it had begun, the Terra st subsided, leaving Luca standing amidst the debris, his breathing in ragged gasps. His eyes met E''s with disbelief and admiration, a newfound respect dawning in his gaze.
Looking at the human boy, she thought, ''I will attack in closebat and dodge any of his attacks, just like Teu taught me.''
Archer''s grin widened as he watched her swift movements. She released explosive arrows that detonated upon the ground beneath Luca''s feet. Startled, Luca leaped aside to avoid the sts, only for E to expect hisnding spot and deliver a precise strike with her tiny clenched fist.
E''s fist connected with Luca''s jaw with a resounding impact, sending shockwaves rippling through the arena. Archer realized she used a lot of her mana because the power of her blow was so immense that it reverberated through the air, causing a deafening boom to echo throughout the stadium.
Luca''s eyes widened in surprise as the sheer force of E''s punch lifted him off his feet and propelled him backward. The people watched in wonder as he flew through the air, his body spinning uncontrobly before crashing to the ground in a heap.
A stunned silence fell over the arena as E''s punch rendered Luca unconscious in an instant. The sheer power behind her strike had left him incapacitated, and his body sprawled motionless on the ground.
E panted heavily, her cheeks flushed with exertion as she struggled to catch her breath. Sensing her fatigue, Archer leaped to his feet and hurried over to the half-elf''s side. With a gentle touch, he lifted her into his arms, noticing the telltale signs of exhaustion etched upon her face.
As he held her close, Archer felt E''s body growing limp, her eyelids drooping as she began to sumb to fatigue. He started channeling mana into her body, which washed over her like a tsunami.
Slowly but surely, the color returned to her cheeks, and her breathing steadied as the mana coursed through her veins. With a soft sigh, she stirred in Archer''s arms, her eyes fluttering open as she returned to consciousness.
When the referee saw this, he announced E as the winner and allowed Archer to take her back to her sea. He looked at the blonde half-elf and asked in a sweet voice, ''''Do you want to go to the treehouse to rest? You used a lot of mana during that punch, which was amazing, by the way.''''
E gave him a sweet smile before answering, ''''Yes, please. I want to sleep.''''
Archer nodded before vanishing from the spot, shocking the surrounding people. Secondster, he reappeared as he sat down next to Kassandra and Halime, who swapped seats with Teu as she talked to Cassie about swords.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thankyou]
Chapter 689 Watch This Dragon
Chapter 689 Watch This Dragon
??Archer continued to watch the fights while talking to Kassandra and Halime about random things, but he was interrupted when Eveline was called up. The rabbit girl walked past the three of them and blew him a cheeky kiss as she made her way up to the stage.
He smirked and was about to say something, only to hear Kassandra question, in an amused tone, ''''Do you flirt with every girl you see, lover?''''
''''No,'''' Archer smiled at the ck-haired girl. ''''Just the girls I have interest in, Kass,'''' he answered while slipping his arms around her and Halime''s waists.
This caught both off guard, but they didn''t stop him as they leaned into him. Archer turned his attention back to Eveline, who stretched her limbs while climbing the stairs. His gaze fixated on her, intense and longing.
Her slender, toned legs and thick hips with a fluffy rabbit''s tail on the tailbone stirred something primal within him. These features, resulting from her rabbit demi-human heritage, held a mesmerizing charm.
At the top, her figure was slim yet defined, highlighted by well-defined muscles. Her giant boobs rested gracefully upon her chest, a perfectplement to her body. Despite her toned muscles, her femininity remained undeniably captivating.
Framed by a waterfall of lustrous white hair, her face possessed a supernatural beauty that drew his gaze like a ma. Her striking crimson eyes seemed to pierce through the arena''s chaos, captivating him with their intensity.
They held a depth that spoke of wisdom beyond her years yet sparkled with a yful light that hinted at her youthful spirit. What caught his attention next was the radiant shade of her brown skin, glowing under the sunlight.
Herplexion possessed a rich, caramel tone that seemed to shimmer with life and energy, emphasizing her face''s refined contours. Archer was captivated by how her skin seemed to glow with an inner light, casting a spell over him with its natural beauty.
Eveline''s lips were full and inviting, with a natural blush that seemed to beckon him closer. His eyes drifted to her most distinctive trait as he loved her delicate white rabbit ears that twitched at every sound.
Archer stopped eyeing the rabbit girl before briefly scanning the area, and that''s when he spotted the purple-haired Leira chatting with Cassie and Hemera. With a mischievous smirk, he decided to pamper the cat girl.
Casting Mana Maniption, he caused Leira to levitate suddenly, eliciting a surprised yelp from her. She didn''tin. Despite her shock, he carefully guided her to him and settled her onto hisp.
Leira''s emerald eyes darted at him, clearly bewildered by the unexpected turn of events. Before she could voice her protest, Archer''s hand reached up to gently stroke her ear. The sensation was surprisingly soft and silky, causing Leira to shiver involuntarily and attempt to squirm out of his grasp.
Still, she started to purr involuntarily, resonating with warmth and contentment. Encouraged by her reaction, Archer touched her fluffy purple tail, his fingers brushing against the velvety fur.
To his surprise, Leira let out a soft "Nyahhh," a subtle moan escaping her lips in response to his touch. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction, which was amusing and charming.
Despite her surprise, Leira seemed to love the attention. A faint blush tinted her cheeks as she leaned slightly into his hand. Their yful interaction added a light-hearted moment to the intense atmosphere.
This brought a smile to Archer''s lips as he enjoyed the brief respite from the excitement of the battles unfolding before them. After running his fingers through Leira''s silky tail, she rxed into hisp and watched Eveline''s fight.
Archer noticed she wasn''t using any weapons apart from her fists and got into abat stance with her arms in front of her. He scanned her to see how strong she was.
[Eveline Moonwood]
[Level: 92]
[Rank: Master]
Following that, he shifted his gaze towards her opponent, an elven girl with blonde hair and piercing blue eyes. Despite being an elf, she stood rather tall, surpassing the typical height expected of her race.
That didn''t stop Archer from scanning her.
[Mariam Goldleaf]
[Level: 95]
[Rank: Master]
''They''re evenly matched. I can''t wait to see what Eveline does,'' he mused internally as the referee started the match.
Eveline surged forward with remarkable speed, catching her opponent off guard with the sudden speed. Archer observed as the rabbit girl delivered a punch, which Mariam managed to block, but she swiftly followed up with a roundhouse kick.
Mariam failed to block the attack and took a blow to the face, staggering backward. Eveline swiftly leaped back without pause, denying Mariam any chance to retaliate. Archer observed with interest as Eveline turned toward him, her expression decorated with a broad smile.
She mouthed, ''''Watch this dragon.''''
Following her attack, Eveline swiftly crouched down, her leg muscles tensing as Archer saw mana surging within her. Instantly, she propelled herself forward like a rocket, hurtling toward Mariam with incredible speed.
Reacting quickly, Mariam attempted to swing her sword, but the rabbit girl dodged the iing strike effortlessly. As the elf lunged forward with her sword, Eveline''s reflexes kicked into overdrive.
Dodging the de with a smile gracing her pretty face, Eveline moved with the agility of a seasoned gymnast. Her movements mirrored those of a swift and graceful rabbit darting through the underbrush.
With each dodge, Eveline swiftly countered with lightning-fast strikes of her own, her punches and kicks infused with the raw power of her mana. She weaved through Mariam''s attacks like a whirlwind.
''She moves like a rabbit, but yet again, that''s exactly what she is,'' Archer chuckled internally.
Her movements were unpredictable, leaving the elf girl struggling to keep up. Bounding and leaping around the arena, Eveline used every inch of space to her advantage. With each graceful leap, she closed the distance between herself and Mariam, delivering powerful blows with deadly uracy.
Archer noticed the elf''s sword shes grew increasingly frantic as Eveline continued to evade them effortlessly. Mariam''s face was etched with anger as she struggled tond a single hit on her agile opponent.
''Wow, she is really strong, and her movement is amazing,'' he internally praised Eveline.
But the rabbit girl''s movements were not just about evasion; they were a dance ofbat mastery. She found openings in Mariam''s defense with each dodge and exploited them with swift and precise strikes.@@novelbin@@
Her punches and kicksnded with bone-crushing force, sending the elf staggering backward with each blow. Despite Mariam''s best efforts to regain her footing, Eveline''s relentless assault proved too much to handle.
With a final flurry of kicks and punches, she delivered a series of devastating blows that defeated Mariam. The crowd erupted into cheers as Eveline emerged victorious. Her agilebat skills and unwavering determination earned her the admiration of all who witnessed her epic battle.
Archer watched her walk back to them with a happy expression. When Eveline arrived, she smiled and asked, ''''How did you like the fight?''''
''''It was impressive, Eve. You''re talented atbat. You may have to help me train one day,'''' he answered, causing the rabbit girl to get excited.
Afterward, she returned to her seat but wasn''t quiet as she gossiped with Maeve and Aurelia, who started giggling. Archer looked back only to see the orange-haired Celtic girl blow him a kiss with her voluptuous pink lips.
Archer replied with a charming smirk that caught the three girls off guard, ''''Once day, you''ll be putting those lips to good use, Maeve.''''
When hearing that, they all got red cheeks, causing Archer tough as Cian was up next, and his fight was pretty much like Eveline''s, as he used a spear to outskill his opponent by knocking him out.
Coming up next was Him, followed by Aurelia and Maeve. After their matches, it would be his turn, followed by Leira, Halime, N, Sera, Llyniel, Tal, Hemera, Teu, Aeris, and Zarina.
Another fight was announced, and it went by quickly as it started. But as the battle ended, the referee announced, ''''Archer Wyldheart and Lucas Carstairs, pleasee to the stage.''''
Archer nced up from his conversation and realized it was his turn. He jumped up and kissed each girl before going to the stage. As he stepped onto the tform, his eyes widened at seeing his opponent.
He quickly scanned him to find out how strong he was.
[Lucas Carstairs]
[Level: 90]
[Rank: Master]
A towering behemoth of a man with muscles rippling beneath his skin and a creepy smile that seemed to stretch from ear to ear. "So you''re the infamous white dragon I''ve heard so much about," therge boy bellowed, hisughter echoing through the arena. "Show me what you can do!"
Archer squared his shoulders, unfazed by the daunting presence before him. Despite the stark contrast in size, he met the boy''s gaze with excitement burning in his eyes.
With a confident smirk, he replied, "Oh, you''ll see exactly what this ''white dragon'' can do. But don''t expect it to be easy for you."
As the referee signaled their readiness, the boutmenced with a swift charge from Lucas. He aimed a barrage of punches at Archer. But he just made a chuckle as he deflected the brute''s blows before retaliating with strikes thatnded squarely on the boy''s face.
Each blow echoed through the arena with resounding thuds. Despite Archer''s assault''s force, Lucas staggered backward, momentarily disoriented. Seizing the opportunity, Archer closed in swiftly, using his tail to sweep Lucas''s legs from under him.
The massive boy tumbled to the ground, but not without retaliating. His foot connected with Archer''s stomach, sending him skidding backward, and pain shot through his body, causing him tough even more.
As therge boy regained his footing, Archer swiftly closed in. He anticipated the iing swing aimed at his head, ducking to evade the attack. Seizing the moment, he delivered a powerful strike to Lucas''s midsection.
The force of the blow doubled the big boy over, sending him tumbling to the ground while convulsing.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 690 Pax Draconia
Chapter 690 Pax Draconia
Archer watched as his opponent regained his footing, offering him a chance to recover. Lucas hurled himself forward again, fists swinging with force. However, he swiftly parried the blows beforeunching a decisive counterattack.
With a sudden movement, he delivered a powerful headbutt, the impact causing a sickening pop as Lucas''s nose gave way under the force. Blood rained down, but Archer chose not to dodge it and let it cover him before storming into him,nding a deadlybo.
His violet eyes gleamed with excitement while his smile widened with every strike. Lucas, taken aback by his apparent happiness duringbat, hesitated momentarily, his confidence faltering.
"You''re a madman!" he eximed while backing away, his voice tinged with disbelief and fear. But Archer paid no attention to the usation. He was too busy reveling in the fight''s thrill as adrenaline pumped through his veins.
He weed the pain, embracing it as strength. With a wild look crossing his face, heunched into another relentless onught, his movements wild and beast-like as he attacked.
Closing the distance between himself and Lucas, he increased the crowd''s anticipation to a fever pitch. With every step, the ground seemed to tremble beneath his feet, echoing his thunderous heartbeat.
Everyone held their breath, their eyes fixed on the impending sh between these two formidable opponents. With a fierce determination burning in his eyes, Archerunched into a relentless barrage of punches.
Each strike was delivered with explosive force, creating shockwaves reverberating with deafening booms. Archer''s punches seemed toe from every direction, leaving Lucas struggling to keep up.
Lucas struggled to defend himself against the relentless attacks. He pressed forward with a massive smile on his blood-covered face. elerating with sudden speed, Archer unleashed a barrage of strikes so powerful that they left therge boy staggering, his defenses copsing under the assault.
Sensing the opening, Archer swiftly employed Blink and instantly materialized in front of Lucas. With unwavering determination, he grasped the boy''s face firmly, his fingers digging into flesh as he forcefully mmed him onto the stage''s ground.
The impact echoed through the arena with a resounding boom, the force of the blow reverberating through the air. As Lucasy sprawled on the ground, defeated and dazed, he stood looking down at him just as the referee announced him as the winner.
But Archer ignored the man before squatting next to Lucas, who was injured. With a shrug, he ced his hand on the boy and cast Aurora Healing, causing a violet light to wash over him.
Archer studied Lucas more closely, noting his imposing stature reminiscent of a barbarian warrior. Despite hisrge muscr frame, Lucas possessed silver hair and piercing blue eyes, a testament to years of rigorous training.
Pleased by his observation, Archer recognized a kindred spirit in the disciplined warrior before him. As Lucas''s eyes opened upon healing, Archer smirked and addressed him, "You''re strong. Are you of noble birth?"
The boy sat up, shook his head, and answered, ''''No. My family ownsnd in the Crownds and fights for the empire, but we''re not nobles.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Good, good. Now, do you want a purpose in life? I could use a soldier like you in my army.''''
Lucas rubbed his head and asked suspiciously, ''''What about my family? Can they also join?''''
"Of course, but under one condition, you and your family must swear a mana oath to me and my kingdom. Only then can you all reside in Draconia," Archer replied. @@novelbin@@
However, his attention was soon diverted as he noticed the referee ushering them off the stage to make way for the next fight. Archer smiled at the man before handing Lucas a coin as he helped him to his feet.
The silver-haired boy looked at the white coin and asked, ''''What''s this for?''''
''''When you arrive home for the Frostwinter Festival, talk to your family and tell them what I offer. After doing that, send mana into the coin, and I''ll visit you,'''' Archer answered before walking back to his girls.
Once he sat down, Tal questioned, wrapping her arms around his shoulders from behind and kissing his cheek, ''''What did you talk about with the barbarian?''''
Archer smiled, turned his head, and lovingly kissed her plump red lips, which the elf loved. He answered, ''''I want to recruit him and his family to the Draconian Army as they are strong, and I could create a heavy infantry unit made up of barbarians.''''
N was the next to speak, her tone probing, "So, you''re trulymitted to establishing a kingdom, Archie?"
Archer nodded solemnly, "Yes. I never wanted to rule originally, but I''ve understood the need for strong leadership, especially in a world gued by constant conflict and unrest. Powerful empires thrive under the protection of Demi-Gods, and I aim to follow suit.''''
Gazing out at the guards and spectators filling the arena, he noticed a few among them who gave off a distinct aura, unmistakably marking them as Demi-Gods. The mana surrounding these individuals gave them away, allowing Archer to see their true power.
However, he quickly pushed aside this observation, refocusing his attention on the task at hand, ''''The people of this world deservesting peace, not merely the brief reprieves between wars. By uniting thends under one banner, we can end the suffering my people and countless others endured over the years. I aim to spread the Pax Draconia across Thrylos, ensuring prosperity and stability for all."
Leiramented in confusion, ''''Pax Draconia? What''s that?''''
Curiosity flickered in the eyes of the girls as they leaned in closer, eager to hear more about Archer''s vision.
"Pax Draconia isn''t just about conquest or power," Archer continued, his tone earnest. "It''s about creating a world where peace reigns supremea world where people can live without fear, without the constant threat of war looming over their heads."
Hearing this, they all nodded in agreement, their faces lighting up with eager smiles. Sera was the first to speak up, her curiosity piqued.
"Do we all have a ce in your kingdom?" she inquired, her voice filled with hope. Archer returned her smile, his eyes shining with sincerity.
"Undoubtedly," he replied warmly. "You can choose your path, and I''ll ensure everyone is fully supported within the kingdom."
As the referee called Aurelia to the stage, each girl smiled and nodded in agreement. Archer''s attention shifted to the lc-
haired girl, who smiled at him as she passed.
However, his gaze soon fixated on her godly curvaceous body and the way her shapely ass jiggled with every step she took, which drove him mad, as the leather armor she wore couldn''t hide it.
Aurelia''s strikingly beautiful face was framed by cascading lc locks that tumbled gently around her delicate features. Her skin glowed with a porcin-like radiance, entuating the soft curve of her cheeks.
Beneath arched brows, her bewitching purple eyes sparkled with charm, drawing attention to their depth and intensity. Full, plush lips formed a graceful smile, illuminating her face and exuding warmth and charm.
Each aspect of her seemed perfect, creating a supernatural beauty that left an indelible impression on all who beheld her. He couldn''t help but be captivated by her and continued to watch the mermaid girl.
As his gaze lingered on her, she suddenly turned in his direction. Catching his gaze, Aurelia shed him a glowing smile that stole his breath. Her smile illuminated the entire arena, and her charm utterly enchanted him.
Momentarily, time seemed to stand still as they locked eyes and exchanged a silent admiration. Feeling a rush of warmth spread through him, Archer couldn''t help but return her smile with a slight nod of appreciation.
It was a small gesture expressing his admiration for her beauty and confidence. Aurelia continued on her way, her smile lingering in Archer''s mind until Teu nudged him, breaking his reverie.
"She likes you, Arch, and I mean hardcore, " Teu remarked, knowing how he''d react. "All she does is talk to us about you, but there''s some bad news. She''sengaged to a Novgorodian Prince."
Archer''s initial reaction was anger, but he swiftly suppressed it, his determination shining through, "I''ll steal her away, just like I''m going to do with Maeve," he dered firmly, his gaze steely with resolve.
Teu smiled before revealing something, ''''We have decided that if you want to pursue Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline, you can, as we like the three, and even Nefertiti likes them, which is strange as all of them have a soft spot for you.''''
When Archer heard this, his eyes widened in surprise, though he quickly answered, ''''Oh, really. I knew Maeve liked me as much as I did her, but not the others.''''
Just as Teu was about to speak, Hemeramented from behind them, ''''You can tell Eveline likes you. It was harder with Aurelia, but it''s there. Maybe you should take them on a date? Alone, obviously.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Definitely. I want to take all of you on a date, but there''s not enough time.''''
The sun elfughed before suggesting an idea: ''''Why not take the new girls on a solo date, then take two of us out? That way, we can all spend time with you without wasting time.''''
Just as Archer was about to reply, his bracelet vibrated as he received a message from Aisha back in Draconia: ''''Your Majesty. We have a problem. The remaining Valethorn Nobles have rebelled and captured the town of Drakonia while kicking out all our people.''''
When Archer heard this, his anger surged, and a wild aura enveloped him. This spurred Teu to inquire, ''''What''s wrong, darling?''''
Standing up, he responded, ''''Some foolish nobles dare to rebel against me and wish for a painful death at the end of my ws.''''
''''Are you heading to Draconia?'''' Kassandra inquired.
He nodded, ''''Yes. Would you and Hemera like to apany me?''''
The two girls agreed, and then he turned to Teu, instructing her, ''''Brief me upon my return, and please record the girls'' fights for me.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 691 Draconian Waystations
Chapter 691 Draconian Waystations
??Teu nodded in agreement as Archer rose from his seat and unfurled the Gate to the Bastion. The trio entered the portal and emerged into the fortress''s great hall. Despite its modest decorations, the hall exuded an inviting charm, a testament to its builder''s and designer''s meticulous craftsmanship.@@novelbin@@
Pirs lined the edges of the hall, leading the eye toward a throne positioned at its end. White banners adorned the walls, fluttering gently in the air. Archer took in the scene with a sense of satisfaction.
They were weed by Aisha, Jethro, and Mohamet, along with Arianna Stormborn, the leader of Draconia''s Homeguard Battalion, and ra Riversong, the Dragon Marshal of the First Legion.
When they saw him, everyone knelt respectfully, but Archer signaled for them to stand up. His anger was barely hidden while ordering Arianna, "Gather the rest of the Valethornians together and take them to Drakonia. They need to know what will happen if they rebel again."
The brown-haired woman responded before leaving the hall, ''''Yes, Your Majesty. It will be done.''''
Archer directed his gaze towards ra, the beautiful redhead, andmanded with a smirk, "Lead the First Legion to Drakonia. Surround the town and ensure that no one can leave."
ra bowed with a smile before leaving, ''''Yes, Your Majesty.''''
After giving out his orders, he introduced the two girls who came with him, who were looking around in fascination, ''''These are my Queens, Hemera and Kassandra. Treat them as you do me.''''
The three people respectfully bowed to them before Aisha grew curious and asked him a question as she approached Archer, ''''How do you n to punish these nobles?''''
He instantly answered while looking into her beautiful blue eyes, ''''I will kill them all in front of the rest of their people so they don''t get any more ideas.''''
When hearing Archer''s n, Aisha disagreed but recognized its potential impact on the popce and the peace it could bring to the kingdom. So she responded, "As youmand, Your Majesty."
After that, Jethro asked him to talk privately, which he agreed to, and followed the old dragonkin. Once they were out of earshot, he spoke, ''''Is it right to kill all those people, Your Majesty?''''
''''Yes. They rebelled against my rule while upying one of my towns, Jethro. I cannot show kindness as it would be seen as a weakness while building my kingdom,'''' Archer said.
Jethro looked troubled, and Archer didn''t want to lose the old man''s support, so he reassured him, ''''I''ll only kill the guilty, and the rest of the Valethornians can still live free as long as they don''t rebel like their noble counterparts.''''
The elderly dragonkin man nodded in approval, his voice filled with joy as he changed the subject, "Congrattions on founding Draconia, Your Majesty. This kingdom will surely be one of the strongest and most desirable ces to live in Thrylos."
Jethro smiled after speaking before informing him that he had to go check on the construction of the capital city and his pce. This surprised Archer, who asked excitedly, ''''Pce?''''
The old man was about to speak when Aisha appeared beside him, her smile radiant as she delivered the news: "We''ve decided that you and the queens will need a ce to stay while you''re here. So, we''ve named Drakewood Pce, and it''s being built to the North-East. It''s just the foundations for now, but in a few weeks it will be fullypleted."
Archer got excited before rushing forward and enveloping the dragonkin woman in a tight embrace, "Thank you, Aisha! This is incredible!" he eximed, his voice filled with genuine joy.
Aisha blinked in surprise, taken aback by his sudden excitement. She hadn''t expected such a reaction from him. At first, she was stunned, her arms hanging awkwardly at her sides.
She gradually softened into the embrace, her surprise melting away as a gentle smile formed on her lips. Returning Archer''s hug, she felt his sincere joy enveloping her. It was an unusual disy of vulnerability from the typically wild and unpredictable dragon boy, and she couldn''t help but be moved by it.
Hemera and Kassandra giggled at his reaction, amused by his excitement. However, he soon released Aisha, and his attention shifted. He quickly noticed her beautiful dark brown skin getting darker due to embarrassment, which he found adorable.
Archer backed away from Aisha before informing her of his n, ''''We will head toward Drakonia and deal with this mess. There are fights I want to watch back on the maind.''''
She nodded in agreement as Archer and the two girls left the fortress and headed north towards the rebellious town. He chose to walk rather than fly because he wanted to see the kingdom''sndscape.
As they strolled toward Drakonia, they found themselves in a vast expanse of grasnd stretching as far as the eye could see. Hemera was shocked and mumbled, ''''It''s so beautiful.''''
Archer agreed with a big smile, ''''It is. That''s why I wiped out the previous empire, to establish the Draconia Kingdom and give my people the best chance of surviving this chaotic world.''''
Kassandra agreed, saying, ''''Thrylos is getting even more dangerous between the warring empires and the evil that lurks below the surface, so having a safe ce for your people is a must in these dark times.''''
''''Yes, and this ind is the best ce. It''s massive and has so many resources that, if done right, we can be self-sufficient,'''' Archer responded as they continued their walk, seeing a rider speed past them.
He noticed the gentle sway of the tall grasses dancing in harmony with the breeze, creating a peaceful atmosphere. In the distance, they spotted clusters of farms nestled amidst the rolling hills.
Their rustic charm added character to thendscape. Smokezily rose from the chimneys, blending into the clear blue sky above. Waystations, marked by wooden signs, dotted the road, offering weary travelers a ce to rest and replenish their supplies.
When Kassandra saw them, she asked, ''''What are those Arch?''''
"Their rest stops for travelers and merchants, where they can take a break or purchase supplies for their journeys," he exined, ncing at the Waystation in the distance. "I wasn''t aware the army had already built one, but it seems Aisha or Mohamet took a liking to the concept and made it a reality."
''''Can we check it out, darling?'''' Hemera asked with excitement.
Archer nodded, ''''I guess so. The army will take a little while to reach Drakonia.''''
After that, the trio walked toward the newly built Waystation they had spotted. The sturdy wooden structure stood proudly amidst the rolling hills, and people came and went, looking content and pleased with the ce.
When they got closer, Archermented, ''''The Homeguard are already at work protecting Draconia.''''
A small contingent of Homeguard soldiers stood watch outside the Waystation, their polished armor glinting in the sunlight. Archer nodded approvingly at the sight, impressed by his army in establishing these essential rest stops for travelers.
That''s when he noticed the tall guard tower used to watch over thend for any threats that maye, which pleased him with the security the Homeguard had established.
As they observed the Waystation Archer noticed the Homeguard Captain, a sturdy figure with a weathered face and sharp eyes, approached them with a warm smile, "Your Majesty, Queens Hemera, and Kassandra," he greeted them respectfully, dipping his head in a slight bow. "Wee to Waystation Sentinel. I am Captain Marcus, and I would be honored to offer you a tour of our facilities."
Archer returned the men''s smile with a nod of gratitude, "Thank you, Captain Marcus. We would appreciate that," he replied, his tone full of respect.
The captain led them through the bustling main hall of the Waystation, where travelers dined and rested after long journeys. There appeared to be a bar area with numerous tables and chairs, allowing travelers to rest and recupriate from their journies.
But what caught his attention was the Aaroma of freshly cooked meals filling the air, mingling withughter and conversation.
"This is our hall and dining area, where people can enjoy a hearty meal before continuing their journey," Captain Marcus exined, gesturing towards the rows of tables and benches. "We pride ourselves on providing nourishment andfort to all who pass through our doors."
The two girls looked around with wide eyes, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling Waystation. "It''s so lively here," Kassandra spoke, her voice filled with wonder.
Captain Marcus nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Your Majesty. We aim to create a weing environment where travelers can rest and rx before facing the road ahead."
Archer was curious about the resting quarters, so he asked, ''''How many rooms are for rent at any time, captain?''''
The man thought briefly before answering, ''''There are eighteen rooms, but two are reserved for the guards that get rotated here.''''
''''How is the suppliesing along? Are you getting enough food, water, and other needed materials?'''' Archer inquired.
Captain nodded, ''''Yes, the supply cohorts ensure we are supplied by delivering weekly goods.''''
''''Good. I''m d they are doing their jobs,'''' Archer answered before continuing the tour.
The captain led them to the stables, where diligent stablehands groomed and cared for beasts used for travel, "And here is where we house our steeds," he exined, patting the nk of a sleek ck horse-looking creature. "They are well-trained and ready to carry travelers safely to their destinations."
''''Very good captain. I''m d everything is working smoothly. Expect things to get busy over the next few months,'''' Archer responded as he took in the sights.
But something nagged at him, causing him to ask, ''''How did you know the two queens?''''
Captain Marcus smiled before exining, ''''Queen Aisha sent out a message just before you arrived and filled us in, Your Majesty.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 693 Youre A Monster
Chapter 693 You''re A Monster
??''The White Dragon. I didn''t think he was a child,'' ra thought, ''But here he is.''
His messy appearance didn''t bother her, as the mesmerizing beauty of his violet dragon eyes caught her attention. She was momentarily captivated by his gaze''s depth of color and intensity.
However, as she continued to watch him, she quickly noticed something else that made her pause: white scales peeked beneath his shirt, a subtle yet undeniable sign of his connection to the dragons.
ra scolded herself inwardly, caught off guard by the unexpected sight of the dragon scales. She couldn''t deny the boy''s handsomeness or the charm of his dragon heritage but quickly reminded herself that he was just a boy.
Despite his captivating appearance, he was far too young for her to entertain any thoughts beyond admiration. Brushing aside her momentary distraction, ra refocused on her training with renewed determination, intent on dismissing further interruptions.
However, a voice pierced her concentration just as she delved back into her practice, "A beautiful soldier? Mohamet never told me there was one in my army," the voice remarked.
Startled, ra turned to face the source of thement, locking eyes with the king himself. In response to his presence, she instinctively knelt before him, a gesture of respect that elicited a warm smile from the monarch.
He cautiously climbed up to a nearby branch, observing ra from above. "Get up and continue training. I want to watch you," hemanded, his tone gentle yet authoritative.
With a nod of understanding, ra rose to her feet, feeling a surge of determination in the king''s presence. Though his unexpected visit added anotheryer of pressure to her training, she weed the opportunity to showcase her skills.
After an hour of training, ra and the other dragonkin started hearing snoring. She spotted the king sleeping on the branch and lookedfortable, ''Is itfortable up there? How can he sleep in front of his soldiers? Isn''t he worried about his image?''''
Laughter erupted from some of the soldiers behind her as they witnessed the sight of the king of all dragon kind peacefully slumbering in a tree, resembling nothing short of a mischievous jungle rascal monkey.
General Mohamet approached them with an amused tone, his voice cutting through theughter. "Soldiers," he began, his tone tinged with amusement, "you may see a young boy andugh, but the king is a mysterious being who has aplished much in the short time I''ve known him and will bring all us to new heights."
ra watched the general exin how he rescued hundreds of thousands of their people from poverty and provided a safe ce to live and grow. When she heard the general''s words, a fire was lit inside her, and she decided to do whatever she could to aid him on his journey.
She and her family had a home and employment opportunities to sustain themselves. Each of her siblings enlisted in the army alongside her father. At the same time, her mother took on a role working for the elder statesman Jethro, overseeing the domain entrusted to him by the king during his absence from the realm.
When Frostwinter came, she saw the king more as he inspected everything they had built. Since that day, they have been meeting in the training field, and he alwayses to say hello to her.
__________________
[Back to Archer]
"Yes, I remember watching you train that day," Archer remarked, cradling his Marshall, who blushed and squirmed with every touch. "I encountered a challenging beast, and perhaps I may have used too much power," he chuckled.
Kassandra smiled as Hemeramented, ''''Makes sense. You did wander around the domain a lot when we first met. But back to the task at hand. What''s the n?''''
Archer released ra, amused by her haste as she scrambled toward the nearest chair. Stretching his arms, he chuckled before responding, "I''ll handle it personally. I''ll drag those humans out myself and make sure they''re executed in front of their people. It''s the only way they''ll learn to behave and be respectable citizens."
After that, he left the tent, followed by Hemera and Kassandra, who were excited to see what he would do. As they stepped outside, Archer cast a Blink and appeared on the town''s wooden wall, to the shock of the people below.
A tall human man stepped forward and demanded, ''''Free us from this hellhole dragon! We have taken the citizens hostage, and if you try anything funny, we will kill them all.''''
When hearing this, an evil smile crept across Archer''s face, and he responded excitedly, "Well, isn''t that just perfect? You dare to kidnap my citizens and believe you can use them against me?"
Without wasting more time, he shouted, ''''Come forth, Nyctros, and bring me every human in this vige so I can punish them!''''
The rebel leader''sughter echoed like a mocking symphony of arrogance as he dismissed Archer''s threats as mere bluster. But then, as if in response to his hubris, the town fell silent, a chilling stillness descending upon the once-bustling streets.
Amid this eerie calm, shadows stirred and writhed, twisting into grotesque forms that defied imagination. Hideous creatures emerged from the darkness, their twisted bodies contorting with malice and hunger.
The leader''sughter faltered, reced by a gnawing sense of dread as he beheld the nightmare unfolding before him. What had once seemed like empty threats now materialized into horrifying reality, and he realized with growing horror that Archer was far more than words.
He was a harbinger of true darkness, and the town was now at the mercy of his will. The creatures'' twisted forms, adorned with razor-sharp ws, talons, and menacing fangs, sent shivers down the spines of all who beheld them.
Archer raised his hand,manding the ghastly entities, and his voice dripped with malice. "Capture every person armed and bring them to me outside, but leave them alive!"
"Yes, Shadow Prince," Nyctros, the towering, eight-foot behemoth with a visage of pure evil, hissed inpliance before vanishing into the inky ckness.
With Nyctros''s disappearance, the air filled with terrified screams as the nightmarish creatures descended upon the unsuspecting townsfolk. Their primal shrieks mingled with the sounds of chaos and desperation, piercing the darkness with sheer terror.
Archer jumped off the wall while the nobles screamed as they were dragged into the shadows. When he arrived in front of ra, he ordered, ''''Send your Legionnaires in and see if the citizens are okay.''''@@novelbin@@
ra bowed, ''''Yes Your Majesty.'''' She turned around and ordered her second inmand, ''''Leon! Take threepanies and clear the town,''''
''''Yes, Marshal,'''' the man rushed off, followed by three hundred men.
Just as the soldiers broke down the town gate, Arianne Stormborn, the Commander of the Homeguard Battalion, appeared behind them and knelt in front of Archer, who turned to her with a smile, ''''Are all the previous residents here,mander?''''
''''Yes, Your Majesty. The people are being herded into the area the legionnaires have set up,'''' the brown-haired woman replied.
Archer smiled, leaning forward to gently lift her chin, directing her yellow eyes to his own. "Arianne, surround them with your soldiers. Expect strong reactions; they''ll likely respond poorly after witnessing what I''m about to do to their nobles." His charming smile caught her off guard, causing her cheeks to go red.
Arianne nodded once, rose swiftly, and dashed toward her awaiting soldiers, ''''Surround the people and hold them there! The king is going to punish the nobles.''''
When the Homeguard soldiers heard this, they started cheering before circling the scared people huddled together, causing Archer to smile as he approached them.
He summoned his wings and hovered in the air as he spoke to the Valethornians, ''''Do you people not understand that your empire no longer exists? I killed your imperial family and burned your armies into nothing.'''' Archer looked at the crowd before continuing in a dominating voice. ''''You belong to me now, and if you can''t ept that, then witness the consequences.''''
As he finished speaking to the people, Nyctros and the shadow creatures reappeared with all the Valethornian nobles, who were struggling to get free as terror overtook them and made them panic.
Archer let out an earth-shaking roar that shut them up. He looked at the creatures and spoke as he pointed toward the people, ''''Line the idiots up in front of them.''''#
They did as he ordered and vanished, reappearing in a long line with at least one hundred nobles who were looking at him in terror as he descended to the ground and approached the first man while summing his vicious-looking ws.
''''Do you realize how stupid you''ve been to go against me, human?'''' Archer asked, but the man spat at him.
Archer instantly beheaded him with one swift swipe before plunging his hand into his chest, ripping out his heart, and started eating it while walking to the second man, who watched him inplete terror.
''''You''re a monster!'''' That''s all he said before Archer ripped his head off and took his heart.
As he observed the gathered crowd, their expressions conveyed horror, anger, and wariness. This sight elicited a smile from him as Hemera neared. "Darling? Are you certain about this?" he asked.
Turning to face her, she caught the fiery rage reflected in his violet eyes, a sentiment sheprehended well. She nodded and affirmed, "We''ll be waiting, Arch."
Archer smiled at the golden-haired elf he had known for years. He watched the hourss figure as the bubble butt swayed as she approached Kassandra, who had an excited smile on her face as she watched the executions.
Hemera''s smile illuminated the darkness, her yellow eyes glowing subtly. Archer briefly acknowledged her with a nod before redirecting his focus to the trembling third noble. As he approached, a smirk crept across his face, and his hand settled atop the man''s quivering head.
With a merciless grip, he applied pressure until the noble''s skull yielded beneath his relentless force, crushing it with a sickening crunch, causing the crowd to react by trying to rush toward the surviving nobles.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 695 Draconia鈥檚 First Battle
Chapter 695 Draconia''s First Battle
Archer returned to his humanoid form and felt his Regeneration work a bit better, but not by much. He turned to ra and dered, ''''We are taking this ind for our kingdom. Conquer it for me, my general, and you shall be rewarded.''''
The redhead bowed her head before preparing the soldiers. Lucian Nightshade appeared leading the Drakelord Knights. He jumped off the horse-like beast and knelt toward Archer, ''''What are your orders, My King?''''
''''Kill everyone who doesn''t surrender, and capture every city and fortress on the ind. I have a purpose for the four inds surrounding Draconia, and this is the first one,'''' Archer said as he created a chair out of Mana Maniption.
But that''s all he could do, as using his mana hurt him due to his wounds. He concluded that the cannons had something in them that affected mana. After saying that, even more soldiers from the First Legion appeared and got ready to charge as ra led the charge.
Archer''s gaze fixed on the spectacle unfolding. His soldiers, a sea of armored figures, charged across the grasnd toward the fort that had been firing upon them relentlessly. The air was tense as arrows whistled and mana sts thundered across the battlefield.
As the soldiers surged forward, undeterred by the onught, Archer''s chest swelled with pride. He watched with admiration as his warriors disyed unwavering courage in the face of danger.
The fort''s cannons roared, sending waves of Mana sts into the sky as they tried to slow his army''s advance. Yet for every soldier who fell to the ground, three more stepped forward to take their ce, their will unyielding.
Archer''s heart pounded with anticipation as he witnessed his soldier''s relentless advance toward the pirate fort. They moved with a single purpose, fueled by loyalty and the promise of victory.
The enemy''s attacks intensified as they reached the base of the fort''s towering walls. Arrows flew from the ramparts, hitting many of Archer''s soldiers. Yet, still, they pressed on, driven by a fierce resolve to ovee everything in their path.
At the forefront of the assault, ra emerged as a whirlwind of death and destruction. With agility and grace, she leaped and climbed like an agile predator, scaling the fortress walls with unmatched skill.
Archer''s breath caught as he watched ra''s brave ascent. She moved with the precision of a seasoned warrior, dispatching pirates with swift and deadly sword strikes, cutting them down with ease.
With each foe she defeated, the path to victory grew clearer. He watched as she cut down men in the dozens as the other Dragon Legionnaires climbed the wall and started butchering the soldiers while securing the fort.
As they were doing that, Archer heard Hemera''s, ''''Are you okay, husband? You took those Mana sts directly, which should have killed you, but it looks like it disrupted your mana heart,'''' She said before checking him out.
Archer nodded, his gaze still fixed on the ongoing battle. "I''ll be fine," he replied, his voice strained with pain. "But we need to secure this ind first."
Hemera''s concern was evident in her eyes as she examined him. "You shouldn''t push yourself too hard, my love,"
''''I''m already healing, and I can feel my mana returning to normal, but it will take some time,'''' as he spoke, he noticed arge dust cloud heading their way.
He narrowed his eyes and saw some strange-looking cavalry that seemed to be Granitehorn''s, which looked like bigger rhinos but much faster. Archer turned to Lucian and ordered as he pointed at the iing soldiers, ''''Marshal! Take them out now!''''
Lucian turned his gaze towards Archer, who was pointing at the iing enemy. He then bowed to Archer and dered, "Yes, Your Majesty! We will show them what the Drakelords can do!"
The Marshal rallied his cohort and charged at the Granitehorn''s. That''s when he heard Hemera mumble, ''''Why are the Novgorod Empire here?''''
Archer directed his gaze towards her and asked curiously, "How do you recognize them? Hemi"
The sun elf exined, "Their use of Granitehorns is distinctive, these creatures are native to Vardentia, and the Novgorodians are known to tame them for warfare."
He nodded and turned back to his cavalry, which were charging at the enemy. They watched from a vantage point overlooking the battlefield, and the tension in the air was palpable. Below them, the Drakelord Knights were closing in on the Granitehorns.
''They do appear impressive. Fortunately, Sagana discovered those dwarven cksmiths years ago,'' Archer mused.
Their swords gleamed in the sunlight as they prepared for battle. Archer''s keen eyes caught Lucian''s motion, and he saw the signal. That''s when the Drakelord Knights dove and dodged, maneuvering around the massive beasts with incredible agility.
They engaged the riders in a fierce melee, their swords shing against the enemy''s weapons in a flurry of steel. But even as the Drakelord Knights fought skillfully and ferocity, Archer''s gaze shifted beyond the immediate conflict.
In the distance, arge army was marching toward them, the Novgorod banners fluttering in the wind. With a steely determination, Archer made a decision. "ra! Form up the legion!" he called out, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "Drakeguards in the center, with the Dragonblood Knights on the wings! Do it now!"
ra wasted no time, immediately rying Archer''smands to the troops below. With precision and discipline, the soldiers began reorganizing, forming into their designated positions with practiced efficiency.
The Drakeguards, d in their formidable armor, took their ce at the center of the formation, ready to withstand the brunt of the enemy''s assault. Meanwhile, the Dragon Legionnaires spread out on the wings, their dragon-inspired weaponry glinting in the sunlight as they prepared to unleash their fury upon the approaching enemy.
Archer felt a surge of pride and confidence as the soldiers fell into formation. Despite the enemy army''s looming threat, he knew his soldiers were prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead.
He recalled the individuals who had assisted him, ''got to thank Mohamet and the other generals,'' he acknowledged, grateful for their support.
ra ran up to him, followed by hermand staff, as Hemera asked, ''''Arch! Why have you put the less armored men in the center? The Novgorodians will m right into them!''''
Archer didn''t answer as he screamed out more orders, ''''Legionnaires, form up behind the Dragonblood Knights and be ready to move on mymand!''''
The soldiers thumped their shields in response as the Drakelords Knights broke off from the Granitehorns after the enemy retreated to the iing army. When Archer saw this, he shouted at Lucian, ''''Take your men and ride a mile behind us, circle to the left, wait for my roar, then charge in!''''
The older man nodded before rushing off. Once he was gone, ramented, ''''Howe you have the heavy infantry on the wings, Your Majesty? They should be in the center like every army.''''
''''Don''t worry. You will see. Now order the Guardians to form behind the battlelines and prepare to protect our soldiers from magic attacks,'''' Archer answered as the Frostwinter breeze hit his face.
ra turned around and spoke to a man, ''''Theodore, form up! Protect our soldiers from the Novgorod mages.''''
''''Yes general,'''' the man saluted
''Facing a professional army with my new one will be challenging, but I want to see how they do,'' he thought before the girls messaged him.
"Can we join you? Maeve, Aurelia, Aeris, and Eveline want toe," Teu''s voice came through the bracelet.
"Still in our seats?" Archer replied.
Teu nodded in confirmation, giving Archer the go-ahead to open a Gate. Momentster, thirteen girls emerged from the portal, their smiles widening as they looked at him. Each one greeted him warmly, with kisses from most of them, while Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline opted for hugs.
Aeris smiled at him, causing Archer to speak, ''''I will talk to you after the battle. Now sit and enjoy as my army smashed the Novgorodians.''''
When the girls heard this, they were all shocked, but their attention quickly shifted to the sight of the army just ten meters away. E couldn''t help butment, "What are you doing, Arch?"
Before he could respond, Kassandra stepped in, her voice filled with urgency, "We were dealing with pirates attacking the kingdom. Then, the Novgorodian warships ambushed us, injuring our husband with mana cannons." @@novelbin@@
They all looked concerned, but Archer responded, ''''Just watch,dies and enjoy.''''
He cast Mana Maniption and created a tform under them so they could overlook the battle, which caused Maeve to ask, ''''What''s with this formation?''''
As Archer scrutinized the enemy force, Hemera provided context to the group. She exined their situation as he watched the opposing army, which had halted roughly thirty meters away.
In a sudden turn of events, Archer saw a group of horseback riders rapidly approaching their position. Reacting swiftly, he leaped to his feet and summoned his wings before soaring towards them, with Hemera and Sera trailing closely behind.
Descending gracefully, the trionded in the heart of what would soon be the battlefield. The approaching riders came to a halt, and the foremost among them, speaking with a peculiar ent that Archer identified as Russian, demanded, "Who are you? You''re invading the Empire of Novgorod''s territory. If you surrender now, we will be merciful."
Archer chuckled before speaking, ''''You''re on mynd, human. Drop your weapons and join my side, or you will all die.''''
The man startedughing as he replied, ''''So be it. I will crush your army and take your ind, Draconian King. Don''t think we don''t know who you are.''''
"Quiet, human. You may recognize me; if so, you know I can end you where you stand. But I''ll save that pleasure forter. After your demise, I''ll crucify your body and those of your soldiers so they circle the ind as a warning.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 696 Draconias First Battle (2)
Chapter 696 Draconia''s First Battle (2)
??After Archer''s threat, the Novgorod riders returned to their army while he did the same, followed by the excited Sera and Hemera, who kept looking around, wondering how he would win.
Once they arrived at the tform, Archer copsed into his chair as the others sat down to getfortable; he pulled out some chocte and started eating as the enemy marched forward.
But he decided he wanted a better view of the battle. With a charming smile, he turned to the girls and remarked, "I''ll return shortly."
Tal quickly answered, ''''Where are you going, Arch?''''
''''I want to takemand of my soldiers,'''' Archer answered.
With those words, he took flight toward the First Legion, which was stationed atop a small hill with a view of the grassy in below. Archer surveyed the distantndscape, noting the cluster of towns and cities.
He guessed it was the stronghold from which the Novgorod army originated. However, he waited to deal with it until after the battle and turned his gaze to the wave of magic attacks approaching the center of his army.
The Guardians swiftly stepped forward, forming a shield that enveloped the soldiers and effectively blocked the iing spells. Archer smiled when he saw this but started speaking to the soldiers, ''''My soldiers! This is our first test against a real army! Listen to yourmanders and watch your fellow soldier''s backs.''''
As the soldiers gathered stood in formation, anticipation crackling in the air like a charged storm. Archer descended in front of them, his face a mixture of determination. He cleared his throat, his gaze sweeping over his soldier''s faces, their eyes reflecting a blend of uncertainty and resolve.
"Alright, everyone," Archer began. "I''m not the best at these speech things, but hear me out." He paused, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "We''re up against the Novgorodians. They''re big, they''re dangerous, but you know what? You''ve trained for this. You''ve bled together, and by the spirits, we will win!"
The soldiers began to nod, some exchanging nces, others gripping their weapons tighter. Archer''s resolve solidified as he continued, his voice growing stronger with each word. "So, when those Novgorodianse at us with all they''ve got, remember why you''re here. Remember who you''re fighting foryour families, for the kingdom, and each other!"
With a rallying cry, the soldiers erupted into cheers, their spirits lifted by Archer''s heartfelt words. He had ignited a fire within them, a bright me against the darkness of uncertainty. As they prepared to face the Novgorodian army, their hearts beat as one, united in their shared purpose and unshakeable belief in victory.
Just after he spoke, they heard the enemy''s war horns. Then they witnessed some enemy cavalry appear from the right nk and charge toward the Dragonblood Knights on the left, but Marshall Lucian instantly reacted and started to charge to intercept them.
The sh was inevitable, Lucian''s heart pounding as the two forces collided, the sound of metal shing and battle cries filling the air. His sword shed as he fought alongside his knights, each blow striking with deadly uracy.
Amidst the chaos, Archer scanned the scene with keen eyes. His brow furrowed as he noticed the main force of the Novgorodians charging straight for their center, a tide of enemy soldiers threatening to overwhelm them.@@novelbin@@
"Brace, Drakeguards! Stand firm, my soldiers," Archer''s voice cut through the chaos,manding attention even amid the battle''s din. "Hold the line until I tell you to fall back!"
His words rallied the Drakeguards, their determination renewed as they formed a solid wall of shields and spears, ready to meet the impending onught. With a fierce battle cry, they braced themselves, their resolve unwavering in the face of the approaching enemy.
Secondster, the main Novgorod center mmed into the Drakeguards, pushing them back, but they continued to fight bravely. Archer watched as his light infantry took the brunt of the attack and managed to stand firm, but they were being pushed back while the Dragonblood Knights quickly cut the enemy down.
Observing his center giving way, Archer recognized the opportunity to use a tactic inspired by the famous general Hannibal Barca from Earth. Hemanded, "Drakeguards, fall back immediately!"
As the soldiers began to retreat, creating a gap for more Novgorodians to enter his trap unwittingly, Archer bellowed, "Dragonblood Knights and Dragon Legionnaires, strike the nks and encircle them!"
They surged forward like a relentless tide, their des shing in the sunlight as they cut through the ranks of enemy soldiers with unmatched ferocity. With each swing of their swords and each sh of their shields, they left a trail of destruction in their wake.
Amidst the chaos, Archer''s keen eyes caught sight of Lucian and his Drakelord Knights. Their charge was unstoppable as they tore through the Novgorodian cavalry with devastating force. He watched with pride as Lucian circled and mmed into the enemy''s rear, effectively cutting off their retreat and sealing their fate.
That''s when he realized it was time to spring his trap,"Drakeguards, charge!" his voice boomed across the battlefield as he saw this, hismand igniting his soldier''s fighting spirit.
With a thunderous roar, the soldiers turned around and surged forward, their shields forming an imprable wall as they crashed into the Novgorodian force''s nks. The impact was devastating.
The Novgorodians were caught between the relentless onught of the Dragonblood Knights, Dragon Legionnaires, and the fierce charge of the Drakeguards. Their lines crumbled, their formations shattered, as Archer''s forces pressed forward with unwavering resolve.
Archer saw an opportunity and seized the moment. "Drakewings, raid the enemy camp and kill all the fleeing soldiers!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the battle''s noise.
With precision and skill, the Drakewing Outriders raced toward the enemy camp, their des gleaming in the sunlight as they cut down any soldiers who dared to flee. In a whirlwind of chaos and carnage, they struck fear into their enemy''s hearts, leaving no survivors.
As the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded into the distance, Archer stood tall amidst the wreckage of war, his eyes aze with triumph. Thanks to the courage of his brave warriors, the day was won, and the Novgorodian threat had been defeated for now.
Archer ordered his cavalry to chase down any survivors while the soldiers started building crosses for the dead and putting them around the ind like a ring. After giving out his orders, he returned to the tform, where the girls watched him with wide eyes.
Maeve was the first to ask, ''''What was that? I didn''t know you were familiar with war. '''' She looked around at the others, who shrugged before returning her gaze to Archer. ''''What tactics did you use?''''
He smiled, ''''It''s called the Double Envelopement. I put my light infantry in the center to absorb the brunt of the enemy attack, which pushed them inward, allowing the Dragonblook Knights to envelop them.'''' He pointed at the Marshel,''''Thanks to Marshal Lucian, who hit their rear as the enemy got scared and started to route so we could win quickly.''''
The girls nodded, but Aureliamented, ''''But they are one of the strongest empires on Thrylos. How could your newly established army defeat them?''''
Archerughed but answered honestly, ''''My soldiers have been constantly training for years. I have three full Legions to call upon, but I choose to use the First Legion as the other two are building infrastructure throughout the kingdom.''''
After speaking, ra approached before kneeling and said, ''''Your Majesty. The Healers are overwhelmed. Do any of the queens know healing magic?''''
E, Hemera, Aurelia, Leira, and Llyniel jumped up and followed ra to help the soldiers while the others waited.
Maeve asked with a hint of suspicion, ''''What do you n to do with these armies of yours?''''
Archer remained silent but opened a portal to the domain, calling for the Tressyms with a soft murmur. The flying cats materialized with gentle meows. Approaching him, the leader received a tender caress as Archer instructed.
"Return to the Novgorod Empire," hemanded his voice firm yet tinged with a hint of mischief, "Gather intelligence, steal anything valuable, and sow seeds of chaos. You are in charge and free to return to the domain whenever you have information to share with me."
The Tressyms nodded in agreement and gathered around Archer, seeking affectionate pets before disappearing into the night sky. As they disappeared, he shifted his attention to Maeve, his expression serious.
"Maeve, chaos is on the horizon," he said, his voice tinged with urgency. "I intend to prepare for it. You''re wee to stand by my side, but should things take a turn for the worse, I urge you to bring your family here for safety."
She nodded, her eyes reflecting a mixture of concern and determination. "Thank you, Archer. I''ll keep that in mind. We''ll stand with you, ready to face whatever challenges lie ahead."
Archer smiled before ra approached him and knelt alongside Lucian. When seeing this, he spoke, ''''How many did we lose?''''
ra quickly answered, ''''Just over a hundred soldiers, Your Majesty.''''
He nodded before retrieving a pouch brimming with gold coins from his Item Box and tossed it to ra, who caught it with a mixture of surprise and confusion evident on her face, "What is this for?" she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity as she examined the weighty pouch in her hands.
"Give two gold to each fallen soldier''s family and tell them it''s from me," he answered solemnly, his gaze unwavering as he issued his instructions. "Now, conquer this ind for me. Once you do that, I''ll have some of the Second Legione over and guard thend."
With a determined nod, ra epted the task, understanding the weight of the responsibility ced upon her shoulders.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 697 Bosslady
Chapter 697 Bosdy
??Shortly after giving ra his orders, Archerughed at their shocked expressions before smiling, ''''What?''''
Talmented with a curious expression, ''''Honestly, that was amazing, Arch. I didn''t know you were a skilled general.''''
He nodded before answering honestly, ''''Well, I''ve picked up a few things over the years.''''
''Fortunately, my experience ying Total War back on Earth allows me to apply tactics from there,'' he reflected inwardly as he remembered the battle.
Afterward, the five girls who went to help the healers reappeared, allowing them all to return to the domain to rx.
As they stepped through the portal, E handed him a Memory Stone and exined, ''''This has all the girl''s fights recorded, including Maeve''s, Aurelia''s, and Aeris''s. They were disappointed you missed their fights, but I told them I documented it, which excited them.''''
''''Shut up, E! You weren''t meant to tell him that,'''' Aureliained, but Archer knew it was just embarrassment as he spotted her smile and the blush creep up her slender neck.
With everyone settled in the treehouse, Archer sat down and rxed at the back of the living room, which was nice and warm. The heat from the fire washed over him, causing him to growfortable.
He sent mana into the Memory Stone E gave him and started watching the fights, which amazed him. All the girls were skilled fighters, using melee and magicbat. Maeve beat her opponent using her sword skills, while Aurelia used her water magic thanks to being a mermaid.
Their victories, achieved through skills or magic, didn''t surprise Archer, considering how powerful they were for their ages. After spending an hour watching the fights, he gotfortable, thanks to the serene atmosphere that surrounded him.
He noticed the girls chatting among themselves. Teu, Tal, N, Kassandra, Eveline, and Maeve engaged in a lively discussion aboutbat techniques, sharing insights and strategies.
Meanwhile, Leira, Hemera, Sera, Nefertiti, and Aurelia discussed magic and theories. Lastly, E, Halime, Llyniel, and Aeris worked together to prepare avish feast for the group.
Their skills promised a delightful dinner for all. Archer was on the verge of falling asleep when a sudden recollection jolted him awake. The Memory Stone Ophelia had given him contained Valkyria ckwood''s discovery of the Unknown Continent.
He reached for it, preparing to infuse it with mana, but then saw E approaching, causing him to pause, "Here, Arch. Try this. Aeris made this tea for you," she said, her smile warming the room.
''''Thank you, El,'''' he said while reaching for the cup. ''''I''m going to watch the Memory Stone that the headmistress gave me, so let me know when dinner is done.''''
E smiled, ''''Of course. I''ll tell the others what you''re doing so they won''t bother you.''''
Archer leaned in, gently taking her delicate hand before drawing her closer for a kiss. E responded by wrapping her arms around his chest, reciprocating the embrace. After their lips parted, she retreated to the kitchen with a love-filled smile.
Once she was gone, he reclined against the cushioned seat in the cozy treehouse, holding the cup of tea. It smelled of herbs, and something sweet but spicy teasingly tamed his senses.
He took a sip, expecting the familiar taste of herbal tea, but what greeted him was far beyond his expectations. Different vors danced on his pte as the warm liquid trickled down his throat.
It felt like a mix of sweet honey, bitter herbs, tangy citrus, and spices, with a touch of warmth. Each sip revealed different tastes, which fascinated him. Archer''s eyes widened in surprise, his taste buds tingling with delight.
He drank some more, savoring the vors that danced on his tongue. He liked them, and he would tell Aeris when he saw him. After finishing the tea, he sent some mana into the Memory Stone and dived into it while waiting for dinner to witness the Unknown Continent.
________________________________
[Valkyria ckwood''s POV]
Meanwhile, a week has passed since they set sail, and it''s been nothing short of chaos. Pirates have constantly attacked the Frontier Fleet. Despite the Admiral''s repeated victories, they persistently continue their assaults, much to Valkyria''s annoyance.
As she stepped onto her room''s balcony, the salty breeze whipped through her purple hair, carrying the distant roar of cannons and the crackle of mana. She gazed at the tumultuous sea with waves as high as some city walls.
She watched the Avalon''s Wrath unleash its firepower. With thunderous booms, their battleship''s mana cannons erupted, sending bolts of crackling energy hurtling toward the oing pirate ships.
As the enemy retaliated, their sts collided with the battleship''s shield, causing the projectiles to ricochet harmlessly away. Without hesitation, the ship veered to the left, setting its sights on another pirate vessel rapidly approaching.
The air crackled chaotic mana as the cannons found their targets with deadly precision, engulfing the pirate vessels in brilliant explosions of light and smoke. Valkyria''s heart pounded with adrenaline as she witnessed their ship in action.
With each st of the cannons, the pirate ships exploded and sank beneath the churning waves. Valkyria was awedas she witnessed the battleship''s sheer power and its skilled crew.
After the battle, no more pirate ships appeared, causing Valkyria to sigh in relief. She then looked out to sea, where the weather seemed to worsen. Returning inside, she made her way to her team members.
The sailors were rushing around cleaning the cannons while bringing more mana shells out of storage. She passed by the Galley and saw hundreds of men and women sitting around eating while others were still at home.
Soon, she reached the door leading to the hall. The six women''s rooms were out, and they were all asleep when she checked on them. Due to the cold weather, the three women were cuddled under the covers when she opened Nia''s door, making herugh.
When she closed the door, she heard a voice behind her, ''''What are you doing, Bosdy?''''
Valkyria turned around to see the brown-haired dwarf who was in their tank yawning as she stretched. She smiled before replying, ''''I was checking up on the team. More pirates appeared.''''
''''Again?'''' Thora questioned as she put on a cloak and wrapped it around herself.
''''Yes, but the Admiral destroyed them. I was heading for the bridge. Do you want toe, Shorty?''''
She watched Thora''s face go red before she exploded, ''''Stop calling me that Bosdy! I''m a dwarf!''''
Valkyria chuckled as the two made their way toward the bridge. Upon arrival, she saw Vice Admiral Sasha Silverwood standing at the helm, overseeing the ship''s operations. At the same time, Vera engaged in conversation with some sailors clustered around a machine emitting curious sounds.
As they entered, Sasha looked at the two and nodded before Vera smiled, ''''We''re a week away from the Unknown Continent. When we arrive, your group will go ashore with the Marines while we build a fort on the coast.''''
''''Sounds good, Vera. I will return to my time and prepare them,'''' she answered.
Afterward, a week passed by so quickly that it shocked them, and now Valkyria was standing on the deck looking into a mist-
covered jungle that stood fifty meters from the AIN Avalon''s Wrath.
Her gaze swept over the dense canopy of towering trees that seemed to stretch endlessly, their dark silhouettes veiled in an eerie mist that obscured therge mountains in the distance.
It creeped Valkyria out as she felt like something was watching the fleet from the darkness beyond the treeline. The atmosphere was heavy with foreboding, and Valkyria couldn''t shake the unease in her stomach.@@novelbin@@
She knew that in that jungley untold dangers, mysteries waiting to be uncovered, and perhaps even darker secrets hidden within the unknown depths. However, amidst the shadowy expanse, a glimmer of hope emerged.
A narrow strip of nd stretched like a beacon in the darkness. It offered a potential foothold for their expedition to establish a fort and port. About thirty meters of open groundy between the jungle and the churning sea.
As Valkyria observed the nd, her mind raced with ns and strategies. She knew this would be their best chance to establish a foothold on the Unknown Continent.
"Boss, how much longer until wend? We''ve been standing around for ages," Thora grumbled, her Warhammer slung over her shoulder.
She shakes her head and says, "We''re waiting for the Marines and Vera. She wants to meet with us before we disembark."
Lirael spoke up from behind, ''''I feel something darking from the jungle, Valkyria. It seems to be waiting.''''
Just as she finished talking, Nia exined, ''''Yeah, because hundreds of colonists vanished a few years ago,'''' the orange-
haired girl stepped forward. ''''Auntie told me that the emperor has sent several expeditions out here, but they all either flee or disappear.''''
''''Yes, I heard the sailors'' stories during our voyage, but it''s no use dwelling on them. We will just be more careful as we explore,'''' she smiled.
Turning to the cheetah demi-human, Valkyria addressed her, "Cleo, you''ll be scouting when wend, while the rest of us secure thending zone."
"Yes, ma''am," Cleo promptly responded.
After speaking, they all spotted a sailor running up to them and said, ''''Miss ckwood, the Admiral wants to see you.''''
Valkyria nodded before following the man and telling her team to prepare their gear before she got back. She soon reached the Admiral''s office and saw Vera and Sasha alongside another woman.
The trio shifted their towards her, and Vera offered a warm smile as she introduced her to the neer. "Valkyria, allow me to introduce you to the Marine Commander and my daughter, Evangeline Highmore."
Valkyria shifted her gaze to Evangeline, absorbing her striking presence. Evangeline bore the same snow-white hair as her mother,plemented by blood-red eyes that contrasted sharply with her fairplexion.
Poised andposed, she wore tight-fitting armor, which highlighted her figure and subtly revealed her curvaceous shape beneath the uniform. Valkyria shook her head as Vera continued, ''''She will join you as yound and provide extra protection.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 699 I Will Kidnap You Aswell
Chapter 699 I Will Kidnap You Aswell
??Archer was shaken out of the scene as the memory ran out and shook his head only to see his beautiful wood elf standing there with a pretty smile while looking at him, ''''Dinners ready, Arch. Come on.''''
''''Thanks, Llyn,'''' he replied with his smile as he stood up and stretched his back, causing a few pops to be heard.
Llyniel giggled before she grabbed his hand and guided him to the table where everyone was gathered. As he approached, all the girls turned towards him, their faces lighting up with smiles.
All rose from their seats except for the four guests, who remained seated. Before he took his ce, they greeted him with love-filled kisses. Among them, Maeve, Eveline, Aeris, and Aurelia beamed at him warmly.@@novelbin@@
When Archer saw the food, his eyes widened. The table was packed with abundant food stretching as far as the eye could see. There were tes of sulent roast meats glistening with juices and bowls overflowing with colorful vegetables, each more enticing than thest.
He smelled freshly baked bread filling the air, mingling with the rich aromas of spices and herbs. Archer''s mouth watered as he surveyed the array of delicacies before him. He could see perfectly roasted chickens.
Their golden skin was crisp and crackling, alongside steaming, creamy, buttery mashed potatoes. Roasted vegetables, still sizzling from the oven, added bursts of color to the table.
His gaze lingered on a tter of perfectly seared steaks, cooked to juicy perfection and adorned with a generous drizzle of savory sauce.
Nearby, a selection of rich desserts beckoned him, their sweet smells wafting temptingly through the air. As Archer sat down, E put a te stacked with meat and bread with a smile.
He thanked her before everyone started eating and chatting. Maeve looked at him with a curious gaze until she asked, ''''How many girls do you n on marrying?''''
Archer shrugged. "Honestly, I don''t know Maeve," he said, looking around at the girls he''de to love. "I didn''t n on being with anyone; it just happened, and if I like someone, I won''t let them go."
''''What about if there are dozens of wives?'''' Eveline asked as she jumped into the conversation.
He looked at the rabbit girl, who had a curious expression, ''''That''s a good question,'''' he thought to himself before answering. ''''I guess it depends on what these wives do.''''
Aureliamented, ''''Take me for example. I am my father''s sessor and must stay in the Vitalis Kingdom to rule over it. Would you forget about me?''''
Archer shook his head, ''''No. I''d visit you as I do with Sia and Hecate.''''
The mermaid smiled as his response before Eveline spoke, ''''So you''d go out of your way to visit your wives?''''
''''Yes,'''' he answered after chewing some meat, ''''I''d use Gate to see them at least once a week.''''
After getting his answer, the girls went back to eating. As they ate,ughter and lively conversation filled the air, punctuated by the asional clink of cutlery and the chorus of contented sighs.
Maeve entertained them with tales of her adventures fighting beasts and bandits in the Avaloch Kingdom. Her grey eyes sparkled excitedly as she recounted her daring escapades, which caused everyone tough.
Eveline and Aeris shared stories of their own, theirughter blending with the gentle rustle of the evening breeze. The rabbit girl informed them that, thanks to her heritage, she''s been trained in closebat and led the Moonwood Special Forces.
When Archer heard this, he was impressed and wanted to see her soldiers, which Eveline agreed to do with a wink. Aurelia, ever the thoughtful one, listened intently, her gaze thoughtful as she offered words of wisdom and encouragement to her friends.
He soaked in the joyful atmosphere, his heart swelling with love and gratitude for these remarkable girls. With each bite of delicious food and each shared moment ofughter and camaraderie, he felt a deep sense of belonging wash over him.
As the night wore on, the stars twinkled overhead. They continued to feast and chat, savoring every moment of this precious time together. Surrounded by good food and even betterpany, Archer knew he was truly blessed.
Everyone enjoyed themselves until the moon was high in the sky. Archer started to get tired and yawned, catching the girl''s attention as he spoke to the group, ''''I''m going to bathe, then head to bed.''''
Aurelia smirked as she teased him, ''''Do you need help with a wash? Mermaids are known to help their partner rx.''''
When Archer heard this, he smirked, ''''Were partners now? That''s new to me.''''
The lc-haired girl giggled before answering, ''''Just like Maeve, my father engaged me to a Novgorod Prince whom I''ve met a couple of times. He is a pretty boy who only has power because of the emperor. But something is telling me to take the jump when ites to you.''''
He startedughing before revealing, ''''Well if that''s the case, I will kidnap you as well.''''
''''Oh, so you''ll make an enemy of the Vitalis Kingdom?'''' Aurelia inquired with a smile.
With a determined gleam in his eyes, Archer stood up from the table. His voice echoed throughout the room as he dered, "I''d be an enemy of the continent itself if it meant having Maeve, Eveline, and Aurelia by my side."
His words hung in the air, a solemn vow of devotion andmitment to the two women who had captured his heart. Maeve''s eyes widened in surprise, her expression softening with emotion, while Aurelia''s cheeks flushed with wonder and delight.
The three girls were happy, and it showed as the othersughed at their reactions, but before anyone could respond, Archer excused himself and went to the bathroom, his mind still reeling from the intensity of his deration.
Aeris watched him go unbeknownst to him, her gaze lingering on his retreating figure with curiosity and concern. He walked down one of the hallways with bedrooms lined by walls on both sides.
Archer walked for five minutes until he entered the bathroom. Steam hit him, causing him to sweat. He stripped off his clothes before stepping into the hot water, sank into it, and rxed briefly before he heard the door open.
He turned around and was shocked as the Kraken Princess grinned, ''''You look shocked, husband? Didn''t expect to see me so soon?''''
Archer chuckled before replying, ''''Yes. I didn''t think you''d be ready for a while.''''
''''Why do you think that? Have I not told you that Krakens are different from the other races? I picked you as my mate and will be with you until the day I die,'''' Kassandra revealed with a smile as she started taking off her armor.
He watched the armor fall to the ground with a soft thud, revealing Kassandra''s toned body beneath. d in an undershirt, her plentiful boobs and thick thighs were impossible to conceal, igniting a surge of desire within him as he saw.
A yful grin lit up Kassandra''s lips as she watched his response. Emboldened by his reaction, she proceeded to peel off the undershirt, revealing her toned physique and elegantly sculpted curves to Archer''s gaze.
d in dark blue panties and a bra, she exuded confidence that surprised him, but soon that turned to lust as she approached him with a grin, ''''Do you want to im this Kraken Princess dragon?''''
Kassandra stopped walking and leaned forward, giving Archer the perfect view of her boobs which drove him mad with lust, but it wasn''t over yet. With a knowing smile, Kassandra reached behind her back, undoing the sp of her bra before letting it fall to the ground.
Herrge chest was now fully exposed to the steam from the hot water swirling around them as she stood before him. Archer couldn''t help but notice how her pink nipples had hardened under his lingering gaze.
But it didn''t stop there. In a bold disy of confidence and desire, she hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, slowly sliding them down her thighs until they pooled around her ankles, leaving herpletely exposed to his gaze.
Seeing her in the nude, Archer felt a surge of lust course through him, his dragon instincts awakening in response to the sight of her sculpted body illuminated by the gentle glow of the dim mana lights.
Unable to resist any longer, he stepped out of the bath and closed the distance between them in a single stride. With a primal growl escaping his lips, he pushed Kassandra against the tiled wall, his hands roaming eagerly over her curves.
Kassandra gasped in surprise at his reaction but couldn''t deny that she liked it. Her ck eyes widened with excitement, anticipation, and eagerness as he passionately kissed her velvety, soft lips.
Their mouths melded together hungrily, tongues dancing in a fiery embrace as they lost themselves. Archer''s hands traced her naked body, igniting sparks of pleasure with every touch.
The steam from the hot water enveloped them, adding an air of sensuality to their embrace as they surrendered to their desires. Time seemed to stand still as they devoured each other with a primal intensity, their bodies moving in perfect harmony.
With each kiss, each caress, the mes of passion burned brighter, consuming them in a fiery whirlwind of lust. At that moment, only the two were lost in the throes of desire, their souls intertwined in a fiery embrace.
After kissing the shocked Kraken, Archer separated and smiled as he started kissing down her body until he came to her hard nipples, which he started teasing by flicking his tongue over them, causing her to let out a delightful moan.
While sucking her right nipple, his spare hand began to gently pinch and tease the free one, eliciting even more intense moans from her lips. Archer didn''t stop as he freed her nipple and trailed down her body until he reached her pussy which was starting to get wet.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 700 A Dragon Vs A Kraken Princess (R18)
Chapter 700 A Dragon Vs A Kraken Princess (R18)
??They stood in the steam-filled bathroom, the air thick with desire between the two as one of Archer''s hands traced the curves of her body. At the same time, he could feel her starting to heat up as he gently continued to tease her nipples.
Her mind started to slip away amidst the crescendo of her increasingly loud and intense moans. His sudden halt surprised Kassandra, resulting in her shaking her head before fixing him with her narrowed ck eyes, ''''Are you not going to continue, husband?''''
With a smile, he replied, ''''Of course I am.''''
Archer stopped ying with her nipples, which were now red and stiff from his teasing. But then, his hands traveled down her body, eliciting tremors from her as his eyes met hers with a hungry gaze.
Before he continued, he wanted her permission and received a loving smile in response. He didn''t want to waste any more time as his hands descended past her muscr midriff until they reached her thick thighs.
Archer gently parted her legs, and his fingers brushed against the soft skin of her inner thighs, eliciting a shiver of anticipation from Kassandra.
As his fingers got closer to her pussy they were causing her to tremble even more than she already was as he explored every inch of her.
When Archer finally reached his destination, a smirk appeared when he saw her perfect pussy, already slick with arousal.
He couldn''t wait anymore, so he began to rub her in slow, sensual circles, relishing the way she responded to his touch with seductive moaning.
Kassandra''s breath caught in her throat as the euphoria washed over her, her body arching instinctively towards his touch.@@novelbin@@
With each stroke of his fingers, she grew more and more responsive, her moans growing louder and more desperate with each passing moment.
She gasped and pleaded with Archer, "Please, don''t stop... it feels amazing."
He didn''t need any more encouragement as one of his fingers slid into her tight warm pussy. Kassandra''s breath hitched as he started moving deliberately in and out of her.
Her love juices poured out as he moved in and out, causing it to go all over his hand, which earned him a moan as his finger went deeper.
Shortly after, she leaned forward and started nibbling his pointed ear, causing him to shiver and groan. When she did that, it sent waves of pleasure coursing through his body, as it was one of his weak spots.
While Kassandra was doing that, he quickened his fingering, driving her to climax with a scream of ecstasy that filled the bathroom. She stopped biting him as she spoke in a husky voice filled with lust, "Arch, your fingers... They are exploring every inch of me... I can''t get enough of it."
Unable to think straight or hold herself up after talking, she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer as her legs began to tremble beneath her. The sensation was too much for Kassandra, sending her into a state of euphoria as she melted against him.
Her moans filled the room with each movement of his skilled fingers. Kassandra''s grip on Archer tightened, her nails digging into his skin as she surrendered to the bliss coursing through her.
Kassandra''s body arched towards him, seeking more of his touch as her moans grew louder and more desperate. As her legs shook like a baby giraffe''s, Archer held her close, providing the support she needed to ride out the waves of pleasure crashing over her.
He stopped pleasuring her and brought his finger to his mouth before licking them clean, which sent a shock through his body as her love juices tasted sweet.
Archer admitted to himself that he loved the taste and wanted more. With some mana, he created a soft andfortable bed for them before pushing her onto it as she was still letting out erotic moans.
''''Rx, Kass. Let me take care of you,'''' when Kassandra was on the bed, he got on his knees and spread her legs before kissing down her sexy long legs after speaking.
''''Oh my god, Arch!'''' Kassandra moaned out as she felt his kisses getting closer to her soaked pussy.
As he reached it, his tongue shot out and began gently licking, causing Kassandra''s body to twist and turn as he overwhelmed her senses. The taste of her love juices sent a surge of delight through him as he licked her.
Archer''s tongue glided in slow, sensual circles over her sensitive folds while he slipped a finger inside her; when he did this, her pussy mped down while a warm feeling enveloped him.
Kassandra gasped and arched her back in response to his touch before she ran her fingers through his hair as she surrendered to the waves of pleasure hitting her. With each stroke of his tongue and movement of his finger, her erotic moans grew louder, echoing in the room as she lost herself in ecstasy.
His touch was skilled and relentless, driving her closer and closer to the edge with each passing moment. As the intensity of his finger mounted, Kassandra''s grip on the sheets tightened, her body trembling with anticipation.
With a final, passionate thrust of his finger and a wild flick of his tongue, he pushed her over the edge. It sent her into a bliss-
filled daze as she screamed his name while grabbing his hair, ''''Archer!!''''
After that, Kassandra''s body began to tremble with an intensity that Archer hadn''t felt before. As he continued to satisfy her, her moans grew louder, echoing off the walls of the dimly lit room.
Suddenly, her hips bucked against his touch, and a rush of liquid gushed from her, soaking the sheets beneath them. Surprised but undeterred, Archer watched as her euphoria peaked, her body convulsing with pleasure.
Driven by his lust, Archer leaned in closer, capturing the streams of her sweet nectar with his lips. The taste was intoxicating, sweet, and slightly salty, igniting a fire within him as he eagerly drank, savoring every drop.
As Kassandra''s cries of happiness filled the air, Archer continued to drink all her sweet nectar, lost in the moment as he loved her taste. He soon finished licking her love juices off his lips as a hunger burned in his violet eyes as he looked at her seductive body.
''She is beautiful, and I''m lucky to have such a girl in my life,'' he said, noticing her perfectly sculpted muscles. ''Even her muscles are wless,'' Archer mused, a smirk ying on his lips as he admired her.
A predatory smile appeared as he climbed over Kassandra, his body poised above hers like a powerful predator ready to im its prize. Archer pressed his throbbing cock against her slick folds, and he could feel the heat of her desire radiating beneath him.
''''Do you want this, Kass? Once it happens, there''s no going back,'''' Archer asked while giving her a loving smile.
Kassandra''s breath hitched in anticipation, and her ck eyes sparkled with lust as she gazed up at him. With a soft smile, she answered, ''''im me, white dragon, and make me yours. I don''t want to go back. I want you.''''
The words sent a thrill of excitement coursing through Archer''s veins, fueling his passion as he lowered himself onto her and started rubbing his cock against her drenched pussy, which caused her to moan even more as she clung to him.
Soon, he slipped inside her, which was easier than he expected due to how wet she was, and when he dived in, he hit her hymen and broke it, causing Kassandra to yelp in pain, but he quickly cast Aurora Healing on her.
Archer''s spell caused the pain to vanish, but he still noticed the blood stains on the sheets below them, which made him happy, as if she were his now.
He watched the dragon tattoo form on her abdomen, which pleased him greatly. However, he abandoned all thoughts and began to gently make love to her, ensuring that she savored every moment of it.
Archer fervently made love to her, eliciting screams and moans from Kassandra. She grasped him tightly and eximed, "I love it. I love it!" Kassandra moaned in a voice saturated with desire. "It''s so amazing, and I want more!"
The couple was entangled in each other''s embrace, their bodies pressed together in the dimly lit room. Archer''s hands roamed her body, tracing every curve with a tender touch that sent shivers down her spine.
As he leaned in to capture her lips in a passionate kiss, Kassandra''s moans escaped her throat in soft, breathy whispers, the sound filling the room with an erotic melody. He responded to her moans with equal zeal, his kisses growing more intense as desire consumed them both.
Archer felt her pussy mp down on his cock, not allowing him to escape, which he wouldn''t do as he was loving it. Their bodies moved together in a dance of passion, synchronizing as if they were two halves of the same whole.
A surge of overwhelming bliss coursed through his body, propelling him into bliss. His movements grew more vigorous, driven by an insatiable desire to overwhelm her with pleasure that threatened to consume him entirely.
Kassandra''s nails dug into his back as he got rougher with her, which earned him erotic screams, eliciting a mixture of grunts and moans before he seductively spoke into her ear, ''''Do you like that, my Kraken? Who do you belong to now?''''
The sound of his voice in her ear only fueled her lust even more, heightening the passion between them to new, exciting heights, but Kassandra replied in a husky voice, ''''I love it! And stupid question, husband, because I was yours the day you beat me.''''
When she finished speaking, she kissed him, causing his thrusts to be harder; Kassandra''s moans filled the room, mingling with his guttural sounds of contentment.
Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, a symphony of desire as they neared the peak of ecstasy together. With a final thrust, Archer buried himself deep within Kassandra''s pussy, his release imminent.
At that moment, Kassandra''s body tensed, her inner muscles clenching around him as she reached the brink of her climax.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 701 Dragon Orbs
Chapter 701 Dragon Orbs
??They both were ready to climax as Archer released his warm seed into Kassandra, filling her womb to the brim. At the same time, her whole body started to tremble with pleasure as her love juices flowed out while she squirted all over him.
Archer smiled and wasn''t affected by it because he loved it, but when looking at her, he noticed her beautiful ck eyes rolling into the back of her head with a happy smile and bliss-filled expression.
This made him smile as he pulled out, causing his seed to rush out of her like a waterfall as he stood up. He scooped the Kraken Princess and walked toward the bath without wasting time.
Kassandra started making happy noises as her hand reached his cheek, and she mumbled, ''''Thank you, Arch. That felt so good.''''
She fell silent as he stepped into the hot water and began washing her all over. Kassandra wore a silly smile as she giggled while he scrubbed her body clean, eliciting a smile from him before he leaned in to kiss her forehead.
Twenty minutester, Archer was done cleaning himself and Kassandra. When stepping out of the hot water, he instantly teleported to his bedroom, only to see the moonlight shining through the window.
Archer gently ced her in bed with a smile before tucking her in and ensuring herfort. Once doing that, he thought, ''She''s adorable when she sleeps. You wouldn''t think she was a Kraken.''
While she was sleeping, Archer stepped outside for fresh air and looked over the domain as the breeze hit his face. It was quieter than usual as everyone had left for Draconia before thinking to himself, ''I do love this view. There''s was nothing like this back on Earth.''
Archer stood on the balcony, his breath misting the frigid air as he surveyed thendscape stretched out before him. Frostwinter''sst snow, a delicate nket of white that shimmered under the moonlight, cloaked the domain in its ethereal beauty.
The trees stood silent guardians, their branches adorned with frost-kissed leaves that glistened like diamonds. In the distance, several majestic mountains rose majestically from the whitendscape.
Their peaks were covered with pristine snow, casting long shadows across the domain. Despite the chill in the air, peace settled over thend, a sense of peace that seemed to embrace everything it touched.
The expanse of forest surrounding the treehouse extended endlessly into the distance. Meanwhile, the once bustling wall dividing the areas where his Monster Army prowled from the inhabited section of the domain now stood eerily silent.
That''s when he heard a roar in the distance, which caused him to smile as he knew his monsters were doing well. Archer wanted to check on them, so he closed his eyes and scanned the whole domain, only to be shocked.
Millions of creatures inhabited his realm, sustaining themselves by feeding on the beasts he and the dragonkin had introduced. With that in mind, he teleported to the ground below while removing the massive wall that split the domain in half.
Archer imagined a wall surrounding the treehouse that protected Llyniel''s garden and the training field. After doing that, he spent a lot of mana to double the domain''s size so that his Monster Army could grow without a problem.
His breath was heavy as he used most of his mana, but soon, he felt the world pouring more into him. With a smile, he walked past the new wall and summoned thousands of Stone Men while opening Gates to all the jungles, forests, and the Nether Realm.
When twenty portals appeared, Archer started giving them orders, ''''Capture any beasts you find and bring them here. The Monster Army will put them in line while having a source of food.''''
As he finished speaking, the army of Stone Men surged forward, their rock bodies gleaming in the dim light. Archer watched with satisfaction as they disappeared, grinning at the thought of having three different types of armies to use against his enemies excited him.
With a deep breath, he closed his eyes and concentrated, feeling the familiar pull of magic as he teleported back to the treehouse. When he appeared in the living room, he sensed the quiet stillness that enveloped the ce.
Moving silently through the corridors, Archer checked in on each girl, finding them peacefully asleep in their rooms. A small smile tugged at his lips as he watched over them, and he felt a swell of affection for each of his women.
Finally, he reached his bedroom, where Kassandray curled on the bed, her ck hair spilling everywhere. Archer let out a tired yawn while approaching the bed quietly, slipping under the covers.
She shifted closer to him, her arm draped across his chest as she nestled against his side. The warmth of her body against his wasforting, and Archer sighed contentedly, wrapping an arm around her and pulling her closer.
Theyy together in the quiet room, finding sce in each other''s presence as they drifted off to sleep. When Archer woke up the following day, he opened his eyes to see Kassandra staring down at him, which made him jump, causing her tough at his reaction.
She moved away as he sat up and spoke with a chuckle, ''''Don''t do that, Kass! That scared me.''''
''''You''re very handsome, you know. I''m d we met that day, Arch,'''' Kassandra said as she leaned on his body.
Archer looked at the Kraken girl with a sweet smile before leaning over and stealing her sulent lips for a passionate kiss. The Kraken Princess returned it with one of her own before the two separated.
She leaned in to whisper, ''''Does it bother you that I am a titan?''''
He shook his head, ''''No, Kass. I honestly couldn''t care less as I''m a giant as it is.''''
When she heard him, Kassandra''s eyes sparkled with happiness. Unable to contain her joy, she suddenly lunged forward, capturing Archer''s lips passionately. Surprised by her enthusiasm, he reciprocated eagerly, pulling her closer as she climbed onto hisp.
Their bodies pressed against each other, reigniting the heat as they to their desires once more. With tender caresses and whispered words of passion, they lost themselves again, the world outside the bedroom fading into insignificance.
Eventually, as their sex reached its peak once more, they reluctantly pulled away from each other, breathless and sated. Reluctantly, they got up to get dressed, but Archer cast Cleanse on them.
After feeling refreshed, Archer turned to Kassandra, slipped on a shirt, and pulled on his boots. He inquired, "Feeling clean? I''d rather not take another bath."
She smiled sweetly before answering, ''''Yes, your spell works wonders, and I can''t feel the sweat anymore.''''
Archer smiled before standing up as she spoke, ''''Ready to get some breakfast? I''m starving, and El should be cooking?''''
As they walked into the hallway, Teu cheerfully greeted them with a loving smile, "Morning, lovebirds," she nced between them, lingering on Kassandra. "Someone was quite noisyst night. You woke poor Maeve up."
Teu spoke before approaching Archer, giving him a warm kiss and hug. She carried the scent of the sea, which he liked but didn''t shock him as she was an Aquarian. He passionately returned the gesture with one of his own.
They parted just as Maeve arrived; when she saw him, she smirked and teased, ''''You''re a wild beast, Arch! We all heard the screams.''''
''''Well, I got to tend to my girls, Maeve,'''' he looked into her beautiful grey eyes before leaning forward to whisper into her ear. ''''That includes you when I kidnap you from your wedding.''''
Before she could respond, Archer kissed her cheeks and grabbed Teu and Kassandra''s hands as he walked toward the kitchen where E was cooking breakfast alongside Hemera, Aeris, and Halime.
As the four girls shifted their attention to him, their faces beamed in response. They approached before greeting him with kisses and hugs, which made him smile. Kassandra, Teu, and Maeve then settled down and joined them all.@@novelbin@@
E''s eyes sparkled as she ced a bowl filled with steaming porridge in front of him. "Today''s thest day of the Qualification round," she exined, her voice tinged with anticipation. "I made your favoriteAmalberry porridge with Fae Honey."
''''Thank you, El, but wasn''t that before the incident? Haven''t eaten it since,'''' Archer answered as he picked up his spoon.
Archer''s anticipation grew as he brought the spoonful of Amalberry porridge with Fae Honey to his lips. The aroma alone was enchanting, filling his senses with the promise of exquisite vors.
As he took the first bite, the taste exploded on his tongue, a symphony of sweetness and richness that sent waves of pleasure through him. With each subsequent spoonful, Archer lost himself in the irresistible blend of vors.
He savored every mouthful as if it were the most delicious thing he had ever tasted. The Amalberries burst with juiciness, their sweetness perfectlyplemented by the delicate taste of the Fae Honey.
Beside him, the other girls began to eat, their expressions mirroring his own as they sumbed to the culinary delight before them. The room filled with contented sighs and appreciative murmurs as they indulged in the simple pleasure of a shared meal.
While Archer was eating, he pulled out four violet orbs before handing them to Maeve, Aurelia, Eveline, and Aeris, who looked confused, but he quickly exined, ''''They are called Dragon Orbs that I created for the other girls. If you''re ever in trouble, break it, and it will summon me wherever you are.''''
When the four heard this, their eyes widened in shock before Aeris questioned with a confused expression, ''''Why are you giving me one Arch? We are just friends.''''
His eyes narrowed as he answered, ''''That''s why I gave you one. What''s the problem?''''
Everyone giggled, catching his attention, but Hemeramented, ''''You''ll find out very soon.''''
Archer shrugged nonchntly before returning to his breakfast while the girls conversed. However, he couldn''t shake the feeling of Aeris''s gaze lingering on him, his expression unreadable and mysterious.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 703 I Butchered Them
Chapter 703 I Butchered Them
??Archer nodded before responding, ''''Interesting. I''ve already sent spies there to steal whatever they can and gather information. So hopefully, they wille back with something of value.''''
When Cian heard this, he appeared confused, which caused everyone tough at his reaction. He shook his head before questioning, ''''What exactly are you having your spies steal from the Novgorodians?''''
''''Oh, anything of value that can help my kingdom prosper. We''ve procured dozens of rare and expensive nts to cultivate on Draconia,'''' Archer answered Cian with a smirk as they continued walking.
ric was about to interject, but his words were cut off by the arrival of Leonora, Nalika, Cassie, and another wood elf girl who appeared from the arena entrance. When Archer''s fiances saw the four girls, they smiled and greeted them before they started gossiping.
Archer quickly noticed the neer approaching, giving him a clear view of her. She stood taller than most elves he''d met but was a few inches shorter than ric. Her blonde hair cascaded around her shoulders, and her silver-colored eyes met him with a respectful gaze.
He watched as the elven girl stopped beside ric and kissed him on the cheek with a smile full of love. Then she suddenly turned to Archer and respectfully greeted him, ''''It''s good to meet you, White Dragon. I''m Tariel Woodwalker.''''
Archer was about to respond, but Llyniel suddenly appeared beside him with a big smile as she excitedly said, ''''Tariel! You finally arrived. Mother told me you were on a mission in the Dreadwood. I guess it went well?''''
Tariel bowed her head respectfully, "Greetings, Princess Llyniel. The mission was tough, but I''d happily tell you about it once we''ve settled."
Llyniel nodded and started talking with Tariel as therge group kept moving and entered the arena to find their seats. That''s when Lioran casually draped his arm around Archer''s shoulder.
With a smirk, he quipped, "So, you''re a king now, Arch? When did this happen?"
Archer chuckled at Lioran''s straightforwardness, a wry smile dancing on his lips, "Well, it''s a bit of a tale," he replied, his voice low but tinged with amusement. "You see, there was this little matter with the Valethrone Imperial family."
Lioran''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, "The Valethrones? Father said the empire was a problem and has invaded smaller kingdoms over thest ten years."
"Exactly," he nodded, his gaze flickering with steel, "They invaded Hemera''s homnd, causing chaos and suffering. So, I decided to do something about it."
Lioran leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued as his lion ears turned to him, "And what did you do?"
A shadow crossed, but his expression soon changed to a smile as he replied, "I butchered the whole Valethroneseveryst one of them."
Lioran''s jaw dropped in shock, his eyes widening in disbelief, "You... you killed an entire imperial family just like that?"
''''Yes. It was revenge for invading Hemi''s home, so I visited and annihted them all. But at least the Draconia Kingdom was born and will grow to be the top power on Thrylos,'''' Archer casuallymented.
Lioran was further startled by the revtion, prompting him to halt and meet his gaze. Archer turned to him with narrowed eyes and asked, ''''What''s wrong? If anyone threatened the Lionheart Kingdom, I''d react the same waynot only because N is my fiance but also because you''re my friend.''''
When Lioran heard his reply, he smiled beforementing, ''''Sorry for doubting you, Arch. I have to get used to the fact that you are an actual dragon, and you guys are greedy and ruthless.
He directed his gaze toward Lioran, who, in turn, observed his sister N. She smiled while conversing with Leira, E, and Nefertiti. The blonde boy shook his head and said, ''''You may be a butcher, but I can see how happy you make my little sister and realize you still have a heart.''''
Archer smiled when he heard this, as he teased his brother-inw, ''''I should butcher you for insulting me. I may be a ruthless dragon, but it''s only to show people not to mess with me.''''
Lioranughed in reply as they found their seats and settled down. Archer''s girls surrounded him, gently pushing the lion boy back to his two fiances while giggling. Once everyone was settled, he started watching people flood into the arena.
After ten minutes, the crowd went quiet as the referee appeared and addressed the excited crowd, ''''Can Archer Wyldheart and Vn Avalone to the stage, please?''''
The announcement sparked excitement throughout the audience, who knew that the First Prince of the Avalon Empire would be facing off against the infamous White Prince would be a great fight.@@novelbin@@
Leira turned to Archer, her voice filled with concern. ''''Try not to hurt him, Arch, but don''t hold back. He''s skilled inbat.''''
''''Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him too much,'''' Archermented as he stood up.
Archer walked over to the stage as a younger version of Emperor Osoric, but he had cat ears and a swaying tail while standing there with a smile. He decided to scan the boy to see how strong the imperial prince was.
[Vn Avalon]
[Level: 99]
[Rank: Master]
When Archer stepped onto the stage, the boy said, ''''It''s finally good to meet you, brother-inw. I do hope you''re taking care of my little sister Leira.''''
''''Of course, I am. She''s very loved and appreciated, so there''s no need to worry, Vn,'''' he replied with an honest smile.
Vn smiled, ''''You have my gratitude, White Prince, but don''t expect an easy fight.''''
He was just about to reply when the referee announced the beginning of the battle. Vn rushed forward, taking out a deadly-looking spear and shing Archer, who instantly blocked it with his forearm.
The de bounced off him without damage, thanks to his scales, but Archer got pushed back. With a smirk, he rushed forward, sending several punches toward the cat prince. The prince dodged most of them, but two connected.
One hit his ribs, and the other hit him on the chin. When Vn felt the punch, his world was rocked, and he flew back but used his spear to right himself. Archer smiled when he saw this, which caused him to speak, ''''You''re tough for a prince. Most people would have gone down with that attack.''''
Vn smiled before revealing. ''''I''ve been training for years.''''
The tension crackled in the air like lightning as the two shed in closebat. Vn wielded his deadly spear precisely, and each strike found its mark, causing the prince to grunt with each punch that hit him.
Meanwhile, Archer, with his strength and agility, danced around the battlefield, deflecting blows andunching counterattacks. During their intense duel, he was caught off guard by a particrly swift maneuver from Vn.
As he narrowly avoided a thrust aimed at his midsection, a smile spread across his face, bubbling intoughter. "Ha! You''re quick, I''ll give you that," Archer chuckled, his voice ringing out amidst the sh of steel.
The two shed again, but this time, Archer grabbed the spear and pulled Vn toward him, sending a powerful punch toward his jaw. The prince tried to block, but the force of the impact sent him sprawling across the stage.
As Vn struggled to rise, Archer swiftly closed the distance between them. With a powerful kick aimed at the prince''s ribs, he sent Vn hurtling off the stage, his body colliding with the unforgiving wall with a resounding crash.
The referee nodded as he saw Vn wasn''t getting back up and quickly announced the winner. "The winner is... Archer Wyldheart!"
Cheers erupted from the spectators as Archer raised his arms in triumph. However, instead of reveling in his victory, he approached Vn with respect in his eyes and extended his hand towards the fallen prince, a gesture of friendship amidst their fiercepetition.
Vn smiled at Archer''s gaze, epting the gesture. "You fight well, White Dragon. At least I know my baby sister is in safe hands," he acknowledged, his voice filled with admiration despite his defeat.
"Of course she is," Archer replied with a smile. "You fought well, Vn."
After speaking, Archer cast Aurora Healing on him. Once Vn felt refreshed, he returned to his seat after bidding farewell. Archer rejoined the girls, who greeted him with kisses and hugs.
When it came to Leira, she smiled at him with affection. Her green eyes shone as she spoke in a love-filled voice, "Thank you for not beating him too badly and for making friends with my older brother."
Archer smiled as he sat down, ''''I hold no grudge against your brother. He seems like a good guy, so I had no reason to hurt him.''''
Laira nodded before sitting next to him, and Nefertiti went to the space on his left. The subus took his arm in hers and leaned against him while the referee announced, ''''Can N Lionheart and Rio Everrosee to the stage, please?''''
The lion girl jumped up and kissed Archer before heading for the stage. When Archer saw this, he realized that most girls had made it through to the Knockout Stages due to winning the two fights they needed, and only a few were required to fight.
If he remembered correctly, it was N, Sera, Teu, and Kassandra who needed to win, and he did not doubt that they would. After thinking for a minute, he returned to the stage as his lioness was ready to fight the Everrose boy.
Archer scanned the area and spotted Fianna sitting nearby, offering him a smile. In response, he blew her a kiss. As he did so, he caught the Duke''s furious re but shrugged it off with a grin that annoyed the man even more.
That''s when he turned his attention back to N, who was charging at Rio and wielding a sword and shield. The boy went to swing, but the lion girl sidestepped the attack before lunging forward and hitting out with a powerful right hook.
When the punch connected, Rio was instantly knocked out, causing the crowd to erupt into a wild frenzy.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 704 Moving On To The Knockout Stage
Chapter 704 Moving On To The Knockout Stage
Archer watched as the proud N swaggered back to them with a smirk because of her easy win. As she got closer, all his friends turned to him with narrowed eyes, and Lioran asked, ''''What have you done with her? She was never this powerful.''''
Heughed before teasing him, ''''A trade secret.''''
Lioran shook his head as N got closer and sat on Archer''sp, staring into his eyes, ''''Did I do good, husband?''''
''''Yes. You were amazing, and even if it was a quick fight, you did well,'''' he praised the lioness, who got excited.
She leaned in to kiss him before joining Teu and Tal. In the next match, Leira faced off against a student from the Starlight Academy, a challenge she felt confident in oveing due to how strong she was now.
After kissing Archer, she made her way to the stage, her eyes fixed on her opponent as the referee signaled the start of the about. Without hesitation, Leira surged forward, utilizing her fire magic to enhance her speed.
Closing the distance swiftly, Leira executed a spinning maneuver, delivering a powerful kick that sent her adversary skidding sideways, eyes wide in astonishment. But the onught didn''t end there.
He watched Leira unleash a relentless barrage of fiery projectiles at her opponent, whose defense quickly crumbled under the onught. Witnessing this, Archer acknowledged the strength of all his girls and reflected on a skill Tiamat had given him a while back.
''Does sex increase their strength this much? I knew Dragon Synergy was overpowered, but not to this extent,'' He mused with a smile as the referee announced Leira as the winner.
His friend''s reactions were the same as before, which made himugh. The next fight was Sera, who easily defeated her opponent using her speed and ws to break their weapons, leaving them defenseless.
As Sera aplished this, the crowd erupted into excited cheers, causing the ground to tremble with their apuse. With swift movements, the dragon girl darted towards Archer, leaping into his arms and enveloping him in a passionate kiss.
After the dragon girl got her kiss, she gotfortable in Archer''sp. The next fight was Teu, who stood up and smiled at him before making her way to the stage, where arge Viking-looking boy was waiting.
Archer watched as the boy bowed his head to Teu and said, ''''Princess Teu Aquaria, it''s finally good to see you again.''''
When hearing this, Archer was confused as his eyes narrowed and his aura red, which caught Teu''s attention. She giggled before sending him a message through the bracelet.
[Don''t worry, darling. He is one of my brother''s best friends from a small kingdom allied to Aquaria. We''ve known each other for many years]
Archer nodded before watching the fight as Teu replied to the boy, ''''It''s good to see you as well, Tariq. How''s your mother?''''
''''She''s doing well, thank you. Queen Mele is a powerful healer and managed to beat back Mother''s illness, which I''m grateful for, but that doesn''t mean I''ll be going easy on you.''''
The matchmenced following the referee''smand. Teu surged forward so quickly that she generated a sonic boom, hurtling towards Tariq while wielding her sword.
Archer watched as the boy raised his shield to deflect her initial strike. Undeterred, Teu deftly maneuvered and delivered a swift blow with her left hand.
Her fist connected with the shield, causing Tariq to stumble backward with a shocked look. Archer watched as Teu''s opponent shook his head with a big smile and said, ''''When did you get this strong princess?''''
''''It''s a trade secret,'''' Teu replied before continuing the fight.
Archer''s eyes were fixed on the unfolding battle. She wasted no time, unleashing a flurry of precise strikes that showcased her outstanding skill. Each movement was a testament to her mastery ofbat, and her sword sliced through the air with deadly grace.
Though valiant, Tariq struggled to keep up, his defenses faltering under the relentless assault. Archer watched, his heart pounding with pride and awe, as Teu danced around Tariq with effortless agility.
With each sh of steel, it became increasingly evident that she was in a league of her own. Her strikes left Tariq reeling with every parry. Suddenly, Teu executed a breathtaking maneuver, her sword shing in the sunlight as she disarmed Tariq with a swift, calcted strike.
The crowd erupted into a cacophony of cheers and apuse, their excitement reaching a fever pitch. Archer could hardly contain his joy as he watched Teu, a force of nature incarnate, overwhelm her opponent with overpowering strength and skill.
In that moment, she was not just a warrior but a legend in the making, a beacon of hope and inspiration for all who witnessed her triumph. As the dust settled and the echoes of battle faded into the air, Teu stood victorious as Tariq was sent sprawling to the stage floor.
Archer watched the boy smile as he congratted Teu, ''''You''ve grown powerful, princess. Not even Triton could fight you now.''''
She smiled before exining, ''''It''s all thanks to my husband. He has helped me a lot during our time together and continues to do so.''''
Following their departure, a man stepped up onto the stage. With a broad smile, he surveyed the audience before addressing them, "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Oscar Avalon, brother to Emperor Osoric Avalon and the chief organizer of the Arcane Magic Tournament.
The man looked around as he continued, ''''As we near the conclusion of this phase, we have but a few more bouts remaining before transitioning to the Knockout Stage in the Sabat Kingdom to the north,prised of two segments: The survival round and the one-on-one matches, akin to those witnessed during the Qualification Round."
Archer noticed the man looked around and smiled when he had everyone''s attention before continuing, ''''But this time, it will be one match perbatant before they advance to the survival round, which will test all participants to their fullest.''''
After that, Oscar bowed to the shocked crowd, cheering excitedly. It was so loud that it shook the arena, causing Archer to shake his head as Teumented, ''''I wonder what this survival round will be.''''
Everyone else agreed, but Nalika smiled, ''''If I remember correctly, Father told me that we would be put into a dreamscape device to fight waves of beasts until you wipe them out or get killed in the process.
E spoke next, ''''What if there is a weak fighter? Would that affect the beast ranks during their go?'''' @@novelbin@@
''''I think they record your rank before you enter so they can tailor it to eachpetitor,'''' Nalika answered.
Archer nodded as he mumbled, ''''Interesting. I wonder what beast I''d get.''''
''''Either a Sea Drake or a Giant, I would guess,'''' Leira answered before exining. ''''There''s not much you can have a fair fight, and these two beasts have a good chance at it.''''
''''Damn Giants. I hate those things,'''' heined.
After that, the referee called Kassandra to the stage, causing her to jump up and stretch. She walked past Archer and leaned in to whisper in a low, seductive voice, ''''I can still feel you inside me, handsome. If I win quickly, can we do it again?''''
Archer smiled before nodding, ''''Of course. I''ll tend to you all tonight if you do.''''
As the other girls heard the news, their eyes widened in surprise, but soon, various smiles graced their faces. They erupted into cheers for the Kraken Princess, whose own smile widened as she leaned in to nt a kiss on Archer''s cheek.
With a happy smile, Kassandra strode purposefully towards the stage, her gaze locking onto a blonde girl sporting a smug expression. Archer watched the girls who hailed from the Starlight Academy bore the telltale signs of a mage.
Archer scanned both girls before they started fighting.
[Kassandra Tidewater]
[Level: 386]
[Rank: High Mage]
[Maria Sunweaver]
[Level: 84]
[Rank: Master]
''The mage stands no chance,'' Archer mused. Shortly after the referee began the match, Maria started casting magic that Kassandra had just battered away as she rushed toward her opponent.
Maria continued to spam spells, but Archer watched as Kassandra dodged or blocked the attacks until she appeared before the blonde girl and threw several punches connected with a boom.
The mage screamed as she was sent flying out of the arena and crashed into the dirt with a thud. As this happened, the crowd wentpletely silent, but Tal questioned with a smirk, ''''I bet it''s the sex you had with her that''s powered her up. Even I feel the difference now.''''
After the silver-haired elf spoke, she leaned forward and started nibbling on his right ear, causing him to shiver with a smile. Once she was done with that, Archer turned around, grabbed her thick muscr thigh, and started working his way up.
He began to gently stroke her pussy through her panties, eliciting soft moans that caught the attention of the others. They nced over with jealousy evident in their narrowed eyes.
Archer savored the envy directed his way as he smoothly slid Tal''s panties aside and inserted a finger into her tight pussy, causing her to bite into her arm so she didn''t let out a moan.
Unbothered by the presence of the other girls seated around them, Archer focused solely on bringing Tal to the peak of pleasure as hevished her with his skilled touch, his fingers working their magic.
As Tal''s body surrendered to the waves of ecstasy, she trembled beneath Archer''s touch. His fingers danced over her pussy, skillfully coaxing her towards climax until she finally reached the peak of pleasure.
With a shuddering release, Tal climaxed, her body quivering as waves of pleasure washed over her. Sinking back into her chair, she wore a dazed expression, her senses overwhelmed by the intensity of it all.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 705 Its The Sex Professor
Chapter 705 It''s The Sex Professor
??Archer stopped pleasuring Tal as she sat there with a blissful smile, which made him chuckle. The other girls turned to him with jealous gazes, but he quickly assured them that he would see them all when they got back in the domain while licking her sweet nectar off his fingers.
They all smiledwhen hearing that but nodded in agreement. That''s when he spotted Kassandra approaching them after she was dered the winner. She stopped before him with a smile and asked in a hope-filled voice, ''''Can I travel with you?''''
His eyebrow raised as he replied, ''''Of course you are.'''' That''s when he remembered something he made a couple of days prior and pulled out a bracelet with a beautiful Shadowstone Gem embedded in it that matched her ck eyes.
Archer smiled and handed it to her while exining, ''''Take this. You can use it to enter the domain or contact me if we are apart if you send a bit of mana into it.''''
Kassandra smiled as she took the bracelet and examined the gift. She put it on and yelped when she felt a shock run through her arm, causing him to speak quickly, ''''It links with your mana and the other bracelets the girls have.''''
When he said that, Nefertiti and E held up their wrists to show her their ones, which had a beautiful pink and blue gem that matched their eyes. Kassandra was happy and stepped forward to hug Archer, thanking him, ''''I will cherish this gift, husband.''''
Afterward, she sat down with Teu, N, and Maeve, who was sitting just behind him. The orange-haired girl leaned forward to whisper into Archer''s ear, ''''When do we get our bracelets?''''
Archer chuckled before replying, ''''When we get together. Which shouldn''t be too long now.''''
Maeve nodded in understanding as they all turned to the organizer, Oscar Avalon, who returned to the stage. As he stopped in the center, his gaze swept over the students whopeted.
Oscar said, "Ladies and gentlemen, thest match concluded the Qualification Round. Now, return to your respective headmasters, who will announce the qualifiers for the Knockout Stage."
The man looked around while everyone was gossiping to themselves before continuing, ''''But even better news, the Avalon Empire is hosting the renowned Frostwinter Festival tomemorate the end of Frostwinter. Once it concludes, you will journey north to the Sabat Kingdom, so enjoy your free time before the tournamentmences."
Archer observed the man''s departure from the stage as the crowd rose and dispersed from the arena. He joined his girls and friends in leaving, then stepped outside to encounter a gathering of students from the College of Magic. Among them stood Ophelia, Jade, and Gianna
As they approached, Lioran, Cian, Aeris, and ric appeared beside him, causing him to remember the Dragon Orbs he gave his girls. With that thought, he took out four of them and handed them to the four, who examined them confusedly.
He chuckled before exining, ''''I call these Dragon Orbs. They are a one-time-use item that lets you summon me whenever you are in a life-threatening situation. Give them to your girls when you get a chance.''''
ric nodded, his expression still questioning, before asking, "Why are you giving us these? And what are they for?"
He exined their purpose, eliciting smiles from the group of four at his thoughtfulness. As they reached their section, he concluded, "Because you four are my friends, and I want to ensure your safety when we''re apart."
After that, Aeris stepped forward and asked, ''''Can we talk privately, please, Arch?''''
Archer nodded before stepping away from the group, allowing them to talk. Aeris turned to face him and spoke, "Thank you for the gift, Arch. I might need to use it when I return to Starlight Academy. The students there hate me."
He frowned in concern before responding, "If they try to bully you again, just summon me, Aeris. I hate people like that and will deal with them ordingly."
When Archer finished speaking, Aeris smiled gratefully. "Thank you for your protection, but there''s something I need to confess when the timees. Please, don''t judge me for it. Life hasn''t been kind to me because of my race," he said, avoiding eye contact, his voice tinged with a hint of vulnerability.
Archer chuckled softly before reassuring his friend, "Your secret doesn''t matter to me. You can tell me whenever you''re ready."
Aeris smiled in relief, "I hope you mean that. It might change things between us, Arch. You might not see me the same way."
He shrugged casually and replied nonchntly, "Who knows? I might even like the oue of this secret. Just find me when we''re on the ship heading home so your fellow students know who you''re friends with."@@novelbin@@
The ck-haired boy smiled and returned to his academy''s section, thoughtfully eyeing the Dragon Orb. He watched him depart, noticing how other Starlight students avoided him as he approached and gave him dirty looks, but that was stopped when Archer sent his aura toward them.
After doing that for Aeris, Hemera and Nefertiti approached before the sun elfmented, ''''That secret will shock you, darling, but I think you''d like it.''''
With a smile, Archer turned around and inquired, "Do you two know?"
Nefertiti nodded, ''''Yes, but that''s all we''re saying for now. Let''s get to our section before the headmistress sends someone to look for us.''''
''''Okay, my beauties,'''' Archer replied as the group approached the College Of Magic section.
Ophelia caught sight of him and acknowledged him with a smile before turning her attention to the crowd, "Congrattions, students!" Her voice rang out,manding the attention of those present. "Four hundred of you have qualified for the Knockout Stages, while the rest have demonstratedmendable skill and should take pride in their achievements."
She allowed the students to exchange murmurs of excitement and congrattions before resuming, "Now, it''s time to return to the empire to partake in the festival. For those who wish to stay behind before traveling north, arrangements will be made individually. The professors and I will reachout to you soon. Pack your belongings and make your way back to the mana ships. You have one hour!"
Afterward, Lionran and the two boys thanked him for the gifts before packing. N, Llyniel, and Maeve approached him with smiles. One by one, the three girls hugged him and thanked him for caring for their brothers.
Archer smiled and reassured them that they were his friends and wouldn''t allow any harm toe to them. Once the girls separated, they all returned to the tent, which made Archerugh as he questioned E, ''''Did you lot leave anything in the tent? We barely used it.''''
The half-elf looked at him before replying, ''''Well, you didn''t use it, but most of us did and have to collect some clothes.''''
Archer nodded, ''''No problem. Let''s get them and find a room on the ship.''''
Once he was done speaking, they all walked back to their assigned tent before stepping in. The girls split up and went to the rooms to gather anything they left behind.
Archer settled into afortable chair and closed his eyes as they did so. Soon, someone approached and covered his eyes. Unable to determine the identity, he gently pulled the person around and settled her onto hisp.
That''s when he saw Tal''s red eyes staring into his with a lewd smile as she gotfortable. Once she noticed that, Archer started rubbing her thigh, which drove both of them over the edge.
Her thighs were like steel beneath velvet, firm yet yielding to the touch. Each curve spoke of hours spent training, the sinewy muscles beneath her skin promising strength and endurance in equal measure.
She wore leather armor atop a crimson winter dress, the hemline grazed mid-thigh, highlighting her lithe figure. Her choice of boots resembled those of riders on Earth, yet they effortlesslyplemented her outfit.
Tal leaned into him and whispered in a voice full of desire, ''''Make love to me, Arch. You teased me so much, and now I want it.''''
Archer smiled before his hand slipped into her dress, causing the elf to shiver excitedly, but he quickly pulled away when he sensed someone approaching the entrance.
He looked up to see Professor Ashguard entering the tent, which caused Tal to jump up before sitting on a nearby chair. The Professor''s chestnut hair was pulled back into a high ponytail, and her bear ears twitched as she surveyed the surroundings.
Archer noticed her emerald eyes locking onto him, her smile widening as she spoke, "Archer! The headmistress has tasked me with congratting you and yourpanions on your exceptional fight performances. We were surprised by your girl''s strength and skill; you yed a significant role in making them powerful."
Archer chuckled upon hearing this, nodding in acknowledgment. He was about to respond, but Sera burst into the room, excitement evident in her voice. "It''s the sex, Professor! When he makes love with us, we be even stronger. We will be the strongest in our generation."
When Professor Jade heard this, her face reddened as she stuttered, ''''T...t... there is no such thing.''''
The dragon girl shook her head, ''''There is! We all feel his mana seeping into our bodies, especially when he finishes inside us.''''
Herment caused the older woman to look at Archer, who winked at her, making her even redder. This caused him and Sera tough, but E scolded them.
''''Stop teasing her, you two lewd dragons! She''s our Professor,'''' Emented.
Sera grinned mischievously at the half-elf while the othersughed at the Professor''s reaction, noticing her still-flushed face.
As Professor Jade regained herposure, she narrowed her eyes and directed her question at Archer. "What exactly are you doing to them?" she asked, her tone probing.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 706 Much Loved Wife
Chapter 706 Much Loved Wife
Archer looked at his Father''s sister, who was also his aunt, before answering, "It''s called Draconic Synergy. It enables me to enhance my girl''s overall power whenever we make love by channeling a significant amount of my mana into their bodies, providing them with a significant boost."
He nced at E, Sera, Hemera, and Tal, who were seated around, waiting for the others before continuing. "However, it only takes effect if I''m stronger than them because they benefit more from it."
When Archer finished speaking, he watched her think about something before the Professor looked into his eyes and asked, ''''What if you did it with someone stronger than you?''''
He shrugged while answering, ''''I don''t know because I haven''t been with anyone stronger than me,'''' he thought for a second and guessed. ''''I think I would get a boost while she would get a tiny bit? I''m not sure.''''
The older woman nodded, ''''Makes sense. But where did you find such a skill?''''
''''Tiamat gave it to me in the middle of ss, which sent my lust soaring, and poor Teu took the brunt of it,'''' Archer answered, causing the four girls present to giggle.
Sera quickly confirmed, ''''But she loved it! You should have seen her face after; she was in heaven.''''
''''Shut up, Sera! Why do you find it funny to tease us?'''' Teumented, her cheeks red, as she exited the room before sitting down.
Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline approached Archer. Each hugged him and kissed either cheek before the rabbit girl exined, ''''We''ll pack before returning to the ship. Can we meet there?''''
''''Okay. Make sure to meet us at the entrance. We shouldn''t be too long now as we are waiting for thest five girls,'''' Archer answered her.
The trio nodded before departing, prompting him to refocus on his aunt, and he studied her intently. Her beauty momentarily mesmerized him. Standing before him was a vision of otherworldly charm, manifested as a majestic brown-haired bear woman.
Archer loved her rich chestnut hair, which cascaded in gentle waves around her shoulders, framing a face of serene elegance. Her eyes, a shade of emerald green, seemed to hold secrets of ancient wisdom and untold mysteries within them.
They sparkled with an inner light, captivating Archer''s attention and drawing him into their depths with an irresistible allure.
Her figure is a masterpiece sculpted by the gods. It possesses an hourss shape dreamed of by many. With curves that ebb and flow in perfect harmony, she disys feminine beauty in its purest form.
She was wearing what all the female professors were wearing: a dress that reached down to her thick thighs and clung tightly to her body. Archer noticed that her outfit that couldn''t hold her massive boobs.
A cough brought him back to reality, and Professor Jade stared at him with narrowed eyes beforementing, ''''You shouldn''t be looking at your aunt like that. You''re watching me like a predator, and some would consider that rude.''''
He turned to the five girls, and they all nodded, causing him to sigh before apologizing, ''''I''m sorry if I made you ufortable, but I couldn''t care less that you''re my aunt Jade. I still want you.''''
When the older woman heard this, it caused her eyes to widen as she scolded him, ''''So you don''t care if we rted by blood! That''s wrong.''''
Archer startedughing, which confused Professor Jade and the other girls, but he smugly said, ''''Well, to tell you the truth, my beautiful aunt.'''' He walked up to the bear woman and whispered into her twitching ear. ''''I am no longer rted to anyone. My body was destroyed and reced with what you see now. The old me had ck hair and blue eyes like my mother remembers, but now I''m something new.''''
After speaking, he bit her fluffy bear ear, causing the woman to shiver and her face to turnpletely red. He quickly left to assist the other girls, calming Jade down.
He sought out Halime, Llyniel, Leira, Kassandra, and Nefertiti. Upon finding the pink-haired subus, he noticed her while packing her belongings. Offering his help, their teamwork quickly turned into sex as she dragged him into bed with a lewd smile.
The two made love until the subus was satisfied and full to the brim. She continued to pack while Archer visited the others but refrained from any more sex until his lioness jumped him, and the two ended up having rough sex that she loved.
________________________
[Jade Ashguard''s POV]
Jade was ready to unleash her fiery fury on him, but poof! He vanished into thin air, leaving the five girls in stitches. Then, she turned her fiery gaze on them, and they couldn''t help butugh even harder.
''''What is wrong with you lot? He just bit my ear! And only our husbands can do that!'''' She revealed.
The girl she knew as Teu answered, ''''He''s the White Dragon Professor. He does as he pleases and when he pleases. That''s why the headmistress suggested he leave the college. Because of what he is.'''' @@novelbin@@
''''What?'''' When Jade heard that, something inside her told her not to let him go; it was foreign to her.
This time, the elf girl named E spoke, ''''Yes, and now she''s done that building a kingdom lying. Archer recently fought a battle with the Novgorodians and defeated them with his own army.''''
When Jade heard this, shock overtook him,r causing her to speak internally, ''He''s building a kingdom? Why?''
"Archer''s mindset has shifted to one of paranoia, fearing the world will betray him. As a result, he''s invested heavily in constructing an army, navy, and establishing a self-sufficient kingdom on a fortified ind."
Jade turned her gaze to see a pair of red eyes belonging to the silver-haired elf. Then she said thest part out loud. She shook her head and asked suspiciously, ''''Why are you telling me this?''''
E responded, ''''Because he wants you, Professor,r and has already said it.''''
Upon hearing this, Jade''s eyes narrowed, prompting her to think, ''He wants me? But I''m his blood aunt, and he''s far too young.''
"I''m his aunt! His Father is my big brother. That''s not right," Jade responded.
As Jade''s words ended, her gaze snapped toward the fiery- haired girl who was watching her. She scrutinized the girl, noting her warm, golden-brown skin. Despite her youthful appearance, Jade couldn''t be fooled, not with the girl''s crimson dragon tail standing tall and proud, a telltale sign of her true nature.
She remembered the girl''s name was Seraphina Wyldheart. Those ruby-red dragon eyes bore into her, prating her potent andmanding aura emanating from the dragon. It sent shivers down Jade''s spine when she realized the aura belonged to a High Mage! Realization dawned upon her like a lightning strike.
"She''s of the same rank as me!" She internally screamed.
Jade felt the aura pulsating with a power far surpassing her modest level of 350. The revtion struck her like a thunderbolt, rocking her to her core. How could someone so young possess such formidable power?
It defied all logic, leaving Jade reeling in disbelief as Sera''s smile seemed to mock her incredulity. "Good, you felt my aura, Professor," she stated, rising to her feet with an air of confidence that bordered on arrogance.
"Our husband is a Sovereign Mage at the mere age of seventeen. He''s a monster of legend and a beast of myth. Archer cares not for familial ties; he has imed you, and once you ept that, Jade Ashguard, you will ascend to heights of power beyond your wildest dreams."
After speaking, she watched the girl leave the room. Jade stood up and left the tent without saying anything. She stepped out of the tent, and the bustling sounds of the tent city enveloped her.
People hurried about their daily tasks, and merchants called out their wares on the dusty street corners. The air was filled with the scent of cooking fires and the distant murmur of voices.
Feeling overwhelmed by the weight of recent revtions about Archer, Jade wandered through the maze of tents, her thoughts in turmoil. She couldn''t shake the memory of his actions against the corrupt nobles outside the city whenhe crucified them.
As she reached the edge of the tent city, Jade found herself standing beside a tranquil river, its waters shimmering in the sun. Gazing out at the calm water, she drifted back to Archer.
In her heart, she felt a stirring of longing, a desire for the kind of love and connection she had glimpsed in fleeting moments with him. But then reality crashed over her like a wave.
Archer was too young to understand theplexities of love andmitment. His actions were driven by passion and impulse, not wisdom and maturity. Jade couldn''t ignore the rumors she had heard about his treatment of nobles, the whispers of cruelty and brutality surrounding him like a shadow.
With a heavy sigh, she turned away from the river and walked down a pathway to a peaceful clearing. The air stopped when Jade stepped into it, and something changed, causing her to be on guard.
That''s when she heard a voice behind her: ''''I wouldn''t give up on the boy Jade Ashguard. Give him a few years, and he will grow into a splendid man.'''' She turned to see a figure standing there with no defining features.
''''Why are you vouching for him?'''' Jade replied.
The figureughed before answering, ''''Well, this is one of the few primordial worlds left. We can''t let the Swarm destroy it as they did with the others.''''
As the voice faded, it persisted, "We poured all our hopes into that boy, so do not shut your heart to him. You have a pivotal role to fulfill in his journey, descendant of Urs, the much-
loved wife of the first White Dragon."
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 708 Youre A Naughty Aunt (R18)
Chapter 708 You''re A Naughty Aunt (R18)
??Sia didn''t say anything else as she slowly started kissing down his body, causing the anticipation to intensify, which drove Archer mad with lust. But managed to control himself as she got lower while rubbing his cock.
As her attacks continued, she dropped to her knees, her gaze fixed on him with a yful smile. With a teasing gesture, she reached for his pants, swiftly pulling them down and allowing his cock to spring up, pulsing with life.
When Sia saw this, a smirk appeared before shemented, while staring into his eyes as her hand wrapped around him, ''''Wow, he is very passionate today. Did you both miss me?''''
He was about to reply, but she started stroking, causing him to groan as she twisted her hand in all sorts of ways that sent a wave of pleasure through his body.
She continued her hand motion for a few minutes before speaking seductively, ''''You will feel like you''re in heaven, husband. Just wait and see.''''
Archer groaned out as she sped up and leaned forward before kissing up and down the length of his cock before her luscious lips enveloped him. His senses exploded with pleasure. He gasped, unable to contain the raw sensation coursing through him.
Her warmth and skillful touch ignited a fire within him that burned brighter with each passing moment. His fingers tangled in her ck hair, urging her on as she moved with a rhythm that drove him to the brink of ecstasy.
Each movement and sensation was a pleasure overload, overwhelming his senses and leaving him breathless. Sia''s mouth worked wonders, her lips and tongue dancing over his cock with a hunger that left him trembling with desire.
He kept groaning, his voice a mixture of pleasure and longing as she took him deeper, her movements bing more intense, more urgent. The world around them faded away, consumed by their fierce passion.
All that existed was the two of them, lost in a haze of desire and need. With each touch, they surrendered themselves to the ecstasy, their moans mingling in the air. In that moment, nothing else mattered.
They were lost in each other, consumed by the fire of their passion. Sia started moaning as she loved sucking him and seeing his reaction. As the intensity of pleasure built to a crescendo, Archer sensed the imminent release drawing near.
With a primal instinct, he grasped Sia''s horns, guiding her head forward as he thrust his throbbing cock deep into her weing mouth. Her throaty moan resonated around him, vibrating against his sensitive flesh, driving him to the brink of ecstasy.
In an explosion of raw lust, Archer released his pent-up passion, his seed erupting in a torrent of bliss that flooded into her eager mouth.
Sia pulled back once she took it all before licking her lips with a lewd smile while speaking, ''''Now, husband. Pleasure me and make me tremble.''''
When Archer heard her request, his violet eyes widened with anticipation. Swiftly, he pulled her up and cast Cleanse on her mouth to make sure their kiss would be free from his seed.
Then, he leaned in, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss that ignited a fire within them both as he started taking her armor off and revealing her luscious curves and massive boobs that bounced as they were freed.
Archer''s breath caught in his throat at the sight before him. Her body was a vision of temptation, her curves inviting his touch. With a hungry gaze, his eyes drank in every inch of her silky smooth skin.
Sia''s armor fell away, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of her massive breasts, their soft curves beckoning him closer. Archer started attacking her perky pink nipples with his tongue while flicking the other with his free hand.
Pleasure washed over her; Sia couldn''t help but let out seductive moans, running her hands through his white hair. "That feels amazing, husband," she murmured. "Now, show your loving aunt a good time and make me feel even better."
Archer continued his fervent assault on her, causing her to let seductive moans and gasps from her lips. With his spare hand, he traced along her curves, feeling the softness of her skin beneath his touch.
As his hand reached her thick thighs, he gently parted them, exposing her dripping wet pussy. With a hunger in his eyes, he began to rub her slick folds, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her body.
With each stroke, Archer could feel Sia''s arousal building, her wetness coating his fingers as he explored her most intimate depths. The slickness of her folds invited him further, igniting a primal hunger within him.
"Husband, keep pleasuring me! Your aunt is a satisfied woman!" She whispered into his ear, prompting him to be even rougher.
Driven by his dragon instincts, he pressed his fingers against her swollen clit, and when she felt that, her whole body started trembling, causing her to grab hold of him as she started squirting.
Archer got covered in her love juices as she let out a pleasure-filled scream that pleased him before he moved her over to the bed and climbed in between her legs. He started kissing her lender neck until Sia''s breaths came in shallow gasps.
She let out adorable moans before looking at Archer with half- lidded eyes, her body still tingling from the intense pleasure he had bestowed upon her.
With a soft, contented sigh, she whispered, "I loved that... You did such a good job, my little dragon nephew."
But even in her blissful state, a hunger still burned within her, a yearning for his touch and passion. With a yful smirk, she added, "But you know, husband, I think you can do even better. Now, it''s time to pleasure me even more."
When hearing that, Archer was lost to his lust and aimed his cock at her drenched pussy before diving deep inside her. He bottomed out inside her, and a guttural moan escaped his lips, reverberating through the room.
In the throes of euphoria, Sia''s body quivered with pleasure, her senses overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment. Instantly, she reached the pinnacle of ecstasy, her climax washing over her like a tidal wave.
"Oh my god! Incredible!" Sia eximed, her voice echoing with pleasure as the sensations overwhelmed her.
As her inner muscles contracted around his cock, Archer couldn''t help but emit a deep groan, and the sensation was like being trapped in a vice grip, amplifying the pleasure coursing through him.@@novelbin@@
Archer began thrusting into Sia, who clung onto him while biting into his neck and releasing guttural moans as her eyes rolled into the back in pleasure. Seeing her reaction, he smiled and gradually increased the intensity until she waspletely overwhelmed.
She climaxed multiple times before he was ready, and as he neared his own climax, Archer groaned as he felt the urge to release his seed, but he held onto it tightly as he grabbed her thick hips and continued thrusting into her.
Minutester, he couldn''t hold on any longer and shot his seed directly into her womb, causing Sia to scream out in pleasure before copsing into a bliss-filled daze as her body shook.
Seeing her reaction, Archer released a deep growl as he withdrew from her, allowing a mixture of their fluids to spill out onto the sheets below. With a contented smile, he copsed beside the dazed dragonkin before casting Aurora Healing and Cleanse on her.
When Sia felt that, she opened her eyes with a happy smile before sitting up, causing her boobs to jiggle. Archer stopped looking at them before leaning forward and kissing the smiling woman.
He separated as hemented, ''''That was amazing, Sia. You''re a naughty aunt.''''
''''Shut up, you horny dragon, and you know I loved it! Look at the sheets,'''' she responded before sliding off the bad.
Archer nced at the spot she indicated and realized it was thoroughly soaked. A smile graced his lips as he shifted his gaze to Sia, who was stretching. It was then he noticed her wless skin, a remarkable feat for someone who lived the life of a warrior.
He licked his lips in anticipation and swiftly lunged towards her, but Sia, sensing his approach, burst intoughter and attempted to flee. Despite her efforts, he managed to catch her and resumed their passionate lovemaking.
As the hours passed, Sia eventually drifted into a deep slumber, her exhaustion evident. Breathing heavily, he sat down on a nearby chair, the intensity of their encounter lingering in the air as the room reeked of sex, sweat, and fluid.
While rxing, Archer looked around the room and noticed how bare it was now that he could pay attention. There was the bed, a few cupboards alongside a table, and chairs that he was sitting out.
After examining the room, he heard a gentle knock echo through it, prompting him to put on shorts hastily. He strode over to the door and swung it open, revealing a maid holding a tea tray.
The woman appeared mature, with soft blonde hair framing her face and striking red eyes that were intense. Archer couldn''t help but notice a slight blush coloring her cheeks as she redirected her attention to the sleeping Sia.
With a resigned sigh, she asked, "Must you exhaust the general, young Archer? She''s required for a meeting but won''t be attending anytime soon."
Archer chuckled as he teased the maid, ''''Oh, interested in being ravaged, miss maid?''''
''''Shut up with your lewd jokes, dragon! I am a married woman!'''' The maid scolded him.
Heughed even more before getting ready and requesting, ''''Can you tell her that I had to return to the mana ship as I left the others there?''''
The maid nodded, ''''You go, young master. Lady Sia will be very busy over the next week. I will tell her to contact you when she is awake.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 711 Dragonfire Company
Chapter 711 Dragonfire Company
??Archer stood outside his tent, surveying the makeshift camp the crash survivors had erected once he had built the wall that protected them. He felt the mana he had spent on it returning to him, prompting a sigh to escape his lips.@@novelbin@@
Before entering his tent, he marveled at the crash survivor''s resourcefulness. The camp stretched before him, a patchwork of tents and shelters nestled within the protective embrace of the stone wall.
''They are more resilient than people on Earth would be. It shocks me that they just act like its another day. Makes sense when there''s Demi-Gods running around,'' Archer thought.
People bustled about, purposeful in their movements as they went about their tasks. Some tended to the wounded, while others gathered firewood or prepared meals over crackling campfires.
Despite their chaotic circumstances, the survivors felt a sense of unity, a shared resolve to weather whatever challengesy ahead. Archer started walking among them, passing by families calming their panicked children.
"It''s as if they''re unfazed by the creatures'' attempted attack. That''s odd," he pondered.
He noticed the Magic Knights patrolling the camp, watching everyone. As he got further, two girls appeared beside him. Hemera and E smiled at him before the sun elf spoke, ''''Can we join you on your camp exploration?''''
Archer nodded, prompting the two girls to grab onto his arms. Oncefortable, the trio walked through the camp, observing people doing their business. When they approached the wall, Hemeramented, ''''Is there no way out?''''
''''No, '''' he replied. ''''I will take it down once the ships arrive in the morning. But more importantly, who did these creatures belong to?''''
''''The Swarm Arch. Only they would experiment on any humanoid they can get their filthy ws on,'''' E replied.
He turned to the half-elf with a loving smile and said, ''''You''re right. I keep forgetting about them.''''
Just as he said that his Dragon Senses picked up something beyond the wall; he turned to the two girls and said, ''''Gather everyone and help defend the camp. Something''sing.''''
E and Hemera exchanged nods before swiftly darting away, employing Blink to materialize onto the wall. As soon as he caught sight of the approaching threat, he swallowed hard. A horde of grotesque creatures surged toward them from the north.
Some creatures were tall, gangly humanoids with pale grey skin, sharp ws, and fangs, giving them a vaguely humanoid appearance. Scuttling behind them were rat-sized figures, their presence unnerving and disturbing.
However, the Ghoul unsettled Archer the most. It was once human, and its jet-ck skin, glowing red eyes, and twisted forms exuded a sinister aura. Despite its appearance of strength, it emanated an unmistakeable malevolent energy.
Archer sent a message to the girls, alerting them to the impending danger. Although he considered using his shadow creatures, he ultimately opted against it. They were his secret weapon, and he wanted to save them for another time.
With a chuckle, he decided to use some of his magic to thin out the Ratlings, Ghoulds, Mutants, and numerous other creatures. First, he took a deep breath before letting out an earth-shattering roar as a stream of vicious violet mes washed over the battlefield.
The mes roared to life, sweeping across the battlefield in a zing inferno that engulfed everything in its path. The creatures shrieked in agony as the relentless onught of fire consumed them, their twisted forms writhing and convulsing in the mes.
Archer noticed the air was filled with the stench of burning flesh and the sounds of screams and cries of pain. But he wasn''t done as he started casting Azur Cannon. As the first wave drew near, he unleashed the spell, a beam of intense mana erupting from his palms.
The spell struck the horde with devastating force, causing a massive explosion that sent bodies flying in all directions. But they kepting, undeterred by the destruction wrought upon their ranks.
Archer cast Azur Cannon again without hesitation, the crackling energy tearing through the enemy lines ferociously. He unleashed the spell repeatedly, each st apanied by a deafening roar.
With each explosion, more creatures fell, their twisted forms reduced to charred remnants by the overwhelming power of the Azur Cannon. The air filled with the acrid scent of burning flesh and the sounds of even more creatures charging forward.
He continued to cast as many spells as possible, but too many creatures continued to charge toward the wall. That''s when he jumped off the wall andnded with a crash before opening a portal to summon the First Legion again.
ra appeared looking disheveled but quickly heard the roaring and horrifying screams of the creatures beyond the wall. She organized the Dragon Legionnaires, Dragonblood Knights, Dragon Pdins, and Drakeguard to create a ring around the center where the queens were.
Archer felt a sense of relief as Lucian and his cavalry rushed through on foot to aid the infantry. However, his attention quickly shifted as he dashed toward the girls who were assisting the soldiers and Magic Knights, guiding them in escorting people to safety.
He soared into the air with a powerful leap, his wings beating fiercely to carry him above the chaos below. With amanding voice that echoed across the battlefield, Archer addressed his soldiers.
"Hold the line! Let not a single one of these abominations pass! ughter them without mercy, for they are but a glimpse of the horrors we shall face when our true enemies rise against us! Remember, tomorrow is a hope, never a promise! Fight with all you have my soldiers!"
As Archer''smand resounded, the Draconian soldiers swiftly locked their shields together, forming a protective barrier around the gathered people. At that moment, a resounding crash reverberated through the air, prompting all to turn their attention toward the source of the noise.
He noticed the wall shaking due to the creatures climbing it and quickly ordered, ''''Spellfire Battalion, get ready to fire as they reach the top of the wall!''''
After that, he flew toward ra, who was stationed near the girls and encircled by a row of White Dragon Knights trained by the ck Dragon Eldric. Archer dismissed his wings and cast Blink to appear in the center.
When he reappeared, the girls greeted him with relieved smiles as they greeted him with kisses. He returned the gesture before turning to ra and asking, ''''Does the Wyrmguard Corps or the Dragonfire Company have any weapons yet?''''
The Dragon Marshel nodded, ''''Yes, the Dragonfire Company has basic Mana Cannons. Should I summon them?''''
Archer smiled before opening another portal. The Spellfire Battalion started casting their attack magic, which mmed into the Ghouls and Ratlings climbing over the wall. The wave of mana mmed into the enemy, causing them to disintegrate into nothingness.
That''s when Tal and Teu pointed at the portal as twenty mana cannons, their imposing forms gleaming in the moonlight. The soldiers scrambled to set them up along the shieldwall, their movements precise and efficient.
Meanwhile, standing at the forefront with fear etched on her features, ra raised her hand and ordered the mana cannons to fire. The guns roared to life at hermand, unleashing their devastating power upon the oing horde.
With each st, they unleashed torrents of magical energy, sending forth beams of destruction that tore through the creatures'' ranks. The cannons'' deafening booms reverberated in the air, shaking the ground beneath them with their concussive force.
As the mana projectiles soared over the wall, they struck their targets with unerring uracy, causing explosions amidst the enemy ranks. The creatures shrieked in agony as they were engulfed in magical energy, their twisted forms crumbling under the onught.
Just as they fired, the wall exploded inward, andrge mutated giants mmed into it, allowing the smaller creatures to rush in and chase the fleeing people. However, a group of Magic Knights rushed out and shed with the monsters.
But a giant swipe soon wiped them out. When Archer saw this, he turned to the girls and said, ''''You girls help out the soldiers. Cover each other if you need to rush out of the shieldwall.''''
They all agreed with determined smiles before getting ready to fight. Afterward, Archer rushed toward the giants that were rushing toward them. The Dragonfire Company targeted therge monstrosities.
With a unified roar, the mana cannons unleashed their devastating power. Arcs of energynced through the air, striking the giants with explosive force. The ground trembled as the giants staggered, their hideous forms reeling from the onught.
Yet, despite the barrage, the giants remained steadfast, shrugging off the attacks with startling resilience. Sensing the situation''s urgency, Archer stepped forward and let out a primal roar that echoed across the battlefield.
He rushed toward the shieldwall before jumping over it, transforming into his dragon form. Everyone saw a blinding sh as Archer''s form began to change. His body elongated, and his limbs stretched and contorted as scales erupted from his skin.
With a mighty beat of his wings, he ascended into the sky, his transformationplete. Now, in his massive white dragon form, Archer descended upon the giants like a force of nature unleashed.
He collided with the towering beasts, his sheer momentum driving them back with irresistible force. The ground shook beneath the weight of the impact as Archer''s ws and teeth tore into the giants with primal fury.
With each strike, Archer unleashed a torrent of raw power, his draconic form a whirlwind of destruction amidst the chaos. His ws and teeth turned them into meatpaste and fell with their bodies.
When they mmed to the ground, he let out his dragon''s breath, which washed over the broken wall and burned many creatures. It stemmed the tide of the monsters, but the soldiers were still holding firm as the Spellfire Battalion and Dragonfire Company covered them.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 712 Tomorrows A Hope, Never A Promise
Chapter 712 Tomorrow''s A Hope, Never A Promise
??Archer used his ws to tear apart thest giants before returning to his army''s circle and transforming into his human form. He started watching the ongoing battle and soon spotted some of his girls unleashing waves of magic over the soldier''s heads.
The spells mmed into the Mutants and Ghouls, instantly taking them out in a wave of chaotic Mana. But the remaining creatures mmed into the Legionnaire''s shieldwall, pushing them back.
That''s when the Drakeguards behind started usingrge beast spears to shoot between the shields and skew them before pulling back and attacking again, but the Ghouls behind did something that shocked them.
Archer watched as they started moving on all fours, which creeped out everyone. The sight of the Ghouls on all fours disturbed him deeply, and their newfound agility was unsettling. They scuttled like grotesque humanoid spiders, their movements jagged and apanied by eerie growls.
Their sickly skin and lifeless eyes intensified the unnatural horror of the scene, rming even Archer, ''Creepy as hell. Why do these creatures resemble something from a horror movie?'' He thought.
Everyone noticed the creature''s appearance, which sent chills down the soldier''s spines. However, when they heard theirmanders scream words of encouragement, they steeled their hearts as more shields appeared above them.
The creatures jumped over the wall, only to m into a wall of the Dragonblood spears and swords, which quickly killed them with a few swipes and stabs. Archer was proud as he noticed the soldiers weren''t panicking but holding firm against the iing horde.
Archer continued to watch over the battlefield but soon spotted his girls unleashing torrents of magic over the soldier''s heads, effectively thinning the monstrous horde''s ranks. He witnessed Leira''s thunder magic raining down chaos as the dark sky lit up.
Thunderbolts struck arge troll-looking mutant and instantly burned it before she sent a dozen Fireballs into the horde. Her luscious purple hair floated behind her as she continued casting magic.
With a wave of her hand and a quick chant, a lightning surge radiated from her body, wiping out some mutants pushing against the shieldwall. Archer was amazed by her power and magic, which was aiding his soldiers.
His gaze found Llyniel mumbling something as a wave of earth shot out of nowhere and killed a dozen Ghouls. She stepped toward the soldiers and sent hundreds of Earth sts, piercing the Ratling''s bodies.
The wood elf used her natural magic to produce vines that snaked up from the ground and entangled the mutated trolls before dragging them to the ground, allowing the Dragon Legionnaires to swarm over it.
Next, he noticed Halime was sending out Poison sts that burned through the Ratlings'' shoddy armor, melting their bones into sludge. Her yellow snake eyes glowed as she hissed before swinging her arm.
Nothing happened at first, but then a wave of poison mana appeared out of nowhere and washed over the Ghouls. Their pain-filled howls were heard all over the battlefield, but even with that attack, more creatures took their ce.
As the three were doing this, the soldiers took advantage of their help and rushed to rescue as many people as possible. When survivors got closer, they opened holes in the shieldwall, allowing them through, but some of the Ratlings managed to sneak in when that happened.
Fights broke out as the Dragonblook Knights stepped forward and crushed the sneaky creatures as they intercepted them. Archer nodded as he saw them dealing with the enemy while the shieldwall held.
That''s when his gaze found E shooting explosive arrows into the packed ranks of Mutants. Her arrows shook the ground and sent the creatures flying as she repeatedly fired without stopping.
When E would stop, she sent waves of Earth sts into the horde, thinning the ranks using sharp stones that pierced their bodies with ease. Archer noticed her hair was tied into a ponytail while her leather armor clung to her slender frame.
Archer''s gaze swept over the battlefield, looking for thest three girls. He found them covering the fleeing people pouring out from one of the crashed mana ships. They rushed through the opened holes in the shield wall.
While they were running, Nefertiti rained down arcane magic that washed away the creature with pink fire. Her mes only burned the Ghouls that closed in on the scared people, but they soon reached the shieldwall and were ushered through by the Dragon Legionnaires.
As the subus saw this, she sent a wave of Arcane Arrows shooting toward a swarm of Ratlings, trying to cast dark magic. When the spells connected, a massive explosion wiped the creatures out.
He shifted his focus to Hemera, who was darting around the battlefield, wielding her sun magic precisely. Sun Bombs erupted from her hands, detonating upon hermand as she swiftly maneuvered through the horde.
Hemera strategically dropped the Sun Bombs and swiftly distanced herself before triggering them. The explosions effectively thinned the enemy ranks as she moved. ''She''s using her mes to fly, which speeds her up and enables her to evade the creatures'' attacks," Archer noted, impressed by her agility and skill in battle.
After watching the sun elf, he noticed cones of spinning water mming into ambushing flying mutants. The water quickly tore the creatures apart, causing them to plummet to the ground while taking out dozens of Ghouls.
Archer spotted Aurelia casting her water magic. She sent homing missile-like magic projectiles that chased the bat- or human-looking creatures, burrowed into their bodies and caused them to explode.
Her spells effectively killed the fast creatures, as her magic chased after them until they were dead. Archer watched the mermaid cast spell after spell that thinned the horde until the monsters mmed into the shieldwall.
After seeing the mermaid magic, he spotted Teu, N, Tal, Sera, Kassandra, Maeve, and Eveline dashing out to confront a pack of Ratlings closing in on a cluster of fleeing studentsgging behind the others as they headed toward the Dragon Legionnaires.
Eveline crouched low, a surge of Mana coursing into her legs before propelling her forward with explosive speed. Racing faster than anyone else, she swiftly closed the distance, finally catching up to the people ahead.
As she passed them, she began to spin with incredible agility. She started kicking the creatures, which caused their bodies to explode with the impact. The rabbit girl managed to halt their advance just as Maeve sent a Mana sh toward them, cutting them in half.
The orange-haired girl rushed forward while deflecting a Ghoul swipe and stabbed it through the head before sending a Thunder st into the body of a Mutated Troll, causing it to explode.
Witnessing this disy, Archer was taken aback by the two girls'' remarkable power and impressed by their ability to stand firm among the chaos. After watching them, he decided to scan the creatures and assess their strength.
[Mutated Ratlings]
[Rank: D]
[Ghouls]
[Rank: C]
[Mutated Trolls]
[Rank: B]
After scanning the creatures on the ground, Archer turned to the airborne creatures Aurelia was fighting and examined them alongside the others. One was a strong bat with tough ws and razor-sharp fangs capable of tearing through the strongest armor.
The Skywings, on the other hand, resembled deformed eagles. Their feathers were tinted in ck and dark green hues and bore visible marks of the torment inflicted upon them by the Swarm''s dark mages.
[Mutated Shadowfangs]
[Rank: D]@@novelbin@@
[Mutated Skywings]
[Rank: A]
''They ain''t too strong, and we should be able to eradicate them with some work,'' Archer mused.
At that moment, his attention was drawn to Teu and N, who surged into the midst of the creature horde like a whirlwind. Their des cleaved through the monsters, working in tandem to dispatch dozens of foes and aid a group of Magic Knights.
Teu seamlessly melded her honed swordsmanship with her Aquarian magic, uttering incantations that fueled her strikes. With a swift flurry of spells, she unleashed formidable shes, cleaving through the advancing creatures with devastating force.
The monsters howled in agony as her des effortlessly sliced through their ranks. She also easily deflected many attacks. After watching the blue-haired girl''s prowess, Archer turned to his lioness, who was covering Teu.
N appeared behind her and sent several Mana shes at a group of Skywings that swooped down on them. She dodged the creature''s talons before cutting one in half as she targeted another.
Archer''s relief at the girl''s strength was short-lived. He noticed a part of his army''s defensive circle faltering. Without hesitation, he dashed towards the weakened section, rallying the soldiers who were dying to the relentless onught of the creatures'' ws and fangs.
"Listen to me, warriors of Draconia!" he shouted, his words carrying across the chaos. "Embrace death as you would life! The only true death is to never live!"
His eyes zed with zeal as he continued, "We are the bulwark against the evil that threatens our world. We stand as guardians against the Swarm''s darkness!"
He paced before them, his voice resonating with conviction. "Those who run from death find only stagnation in life. They seek to evade the unavoidable, only to meet it sooner than they expect."
Archer''s gaze swept over his soldiers, his tone unwavering. "Death wille for us all, but to liveto truly liveis a beautiful defiance against the darkness that surrounds us. Tomorrow''s a hope, never a promise. So fight for that life so your children can live free and happy!''''
The weary but resolute soldiers nodded in agreement, Archer''s words bolstering their spirits. They tightened their grip on their weapons with renewed determination and fought back against the creatures.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 713 We Were Waiting
Chapter 713 We Were Waiting
??After Archer''s speech, the soldiers were reinvigorated and held firm against the Ghouls and Ratlings pushing against the shieldwall. As that happened, he saw a red blur as Sera leaped over the soldiers.
Sera barreled into the creatures and went wild as she tore into them with her ws. With a thud, the Headless Ghouls dropped to the muddy ground. After that, she let out a stream of dragon fire that washed over the Ratlings.
Archer watched Sera quickly bounce across the battlefield while shing at the enemy with razor-sharp ws and unleashing torrents of fire that turned them to ash. With relentless ferocity, she surged forward, annihting the monsters and alleviating the strain on the shieldwall.
While watching her, Archer saw arrows streak past him, finding their mark in the heads of two Ghouls. They fell limp just as he noticed Tal covering Sera, her mana arrows sailing precisely over the soldier''s heads and finding their marks in the enemy''s skulls.
Her arrows descended from the sky, hitting their targets with deadly precision. They pierced the heads of numerous Ghouls and Ratlings, killing them instantly. After firing a wave of projectiles, Tal drew her shortswords and plunged into the melee.
With finely honed skill and agility, Tal danced between the swinging weapons, effortlessly dodging a shoddy spear aimed her way. Her movements were blurry as she darted through the crowd, her des shing in the dim light.
Archer admired her power as she carved a path through the enemy ranks. Her sword strokes were skilled. Her des severed heads from necks ruthlessly, causing them to fly in the air, shocking everyone who saw her.
When Tal passed by, a trail of decapitated creaturesy in her wake, their lifeless bodies crumpling to the ground. She moved like a silver streak, her actions a blur of lethal precision amidst the chaos of battle.
Tal seeded in diverting attention away from the shieldwall, but shortly afterward, a fresh wave of creatures emerged, prompting her to charge forward once again. As Archer watched, he felt excited to see his girls fighting.
Archer was about to get involved in the fighting but heard a boomingugh. He looked around to see the Kraken Princess soaring over the soldiers,nding with a resounding crash onto a troll.
He watched as Kassandra moved like a tempest as she was crushing monsters beneath her before shifting her focus to another enemy. The ck-haired girl surged forward while unleashing a flurry of devastating punches that sent shockwaves rippling through the air.
With each impact, the creature''s bodies exploded into pieces, scattering debris in all directions. The impact of her strikes reverberated throughout the battlefield, resonating with power.
Even though the enemies attacked with weapons and ws, they couldn''t harm her tough skin. Kassandra smiled as she easily deflected their attacks. Feeling therge number of enemies approaching, she summoned a huge tentacle.
It crashed down on the creatures, crushing them, and then swept away the remains with force. During the chaos, a surge of vtile mana surged overhead, crackling with raw power as it was aimed for the horde of monsters.
With a roar, it crashed into a group of mutant trolls, engulfing them in mes that licked hungrily at their twisted forms, reducing them to ash in moments giving the soldiers time to fight back.
Archer watched the battle unfold as a group of Drakeguards rushed to the east side of the circle to reinforce the Legionnaires, who were being overwhelmed by the relentless tide of Ghouls.@@novelbin@@
The soldiers mmed against the creatures, sending them sprawling back as their allies regrouped. Without hesitation Archer rushed to their aid when he noticed his soldiers were dying to the creatures, he crashed into the monsters, tearing them apart with his ws.
He threw a few bodies to the side before unleashing a dragon''s breath that incinerated a group of Ratlings, reducing them to ash. After attacking the creatures, he stopped something that made his heart drop as Teu and N flew across the battlefield.
They were about to crash into a group of soldiers, but Kassandra quickly swooped in and caught them. Shended behind the shieldwall, and Archer hurried toward them. When he reached them, Kassandra gently ced them on the ground.
As she did that a group of White Dragon Knights rushed to help, surrounding them withrge shields. Archer crouched beside them, beginning the casting of Aurora Healing. The soothing violet light enveloped them, mending any wounds they had sustained.
Yet N remained unconscious, her breathing shallow andbored. Secondster, Teu stirred and murmured weakly, "Don''t fight them, Arch! They''re too powerful."
Just as her warning hung in the air, a figure soared overhead. It unleashed a torrent of ck fire that crashed into the ground before sweeping across the battlefield. The fire decimated the creatures and freed up his soldiers, allowing him toe up with a good idea.
Archer sighed and flew toward the frightened people as they gathered together. He opened a Gate leading to the College Of Magic and started ushering them through it. Once he had done that, he turned to his soldiers and ordered, ''''Surround the portal and make sure everyone escapes before leaving for Draconia!''''
After speaking, he opened another Gate to his kingdom but didn''t allow anyone to enter until the time was right. The Dragon Legionnaires, Drakesguard, Dragonblood Knights, and every other soldier rushed toward him.
As the people hurried through the portals, paying no heed to their surroundings as they sought safety, the figure aboveunched several orbs of the same ckfire at a humanoid creature getting close to them.
Despite the person''s efforts, the new foe skillfully deflected the mes and retaliated with a powerful st of dark magic. To Archer''s dismay, the figure they targeted was Ophelia, who crashed to the ground nearby.
He was about to rush toward the headmistress but soon noticed Kassandra colliding with her, furtherplicating the situation as she appeared unconscious. Acting quickly, he activated the bracelets and infused them with mana before transferring the girls to the domain.
After ensuring that all eleven were safe, Archer scanned the chaotic battlefield for Maeve, Eveline, and Aurelia. Spotting them fighting nearby, he activated Blink and instantly appeared behind them.
Silently, he quickly transported the three to the domain. Just after that, Archer had to deflect a st of dark magic. Straining against the force, he felt it m against the violet shield ring around him, attempting to breach his Anti-Magic skill.
Ignoring the attack, Archer rushed toward Ophelia, who was recovering from the sudden attack. As he cast Aurora Healing on her, he asked, ''''Where have you been?'''' He continued, ''''I thought you would have shown up during the battle.''''
The older witch coughed as her violet eyes glowed before replying, ''''We were waiting until the stronger enemies appeared,'''' she spotted something behind them, ''''It looks like they''re here now.''''
As she spoke, Archer''s senses kicked in, prompting him to cast Cosmic Shield just as a creepy-looking humanoid punched the protective barrier. He grabbed hold of Ophelia as they collided with one of the mana ships, triggering an explosion when the mana engine ignited.
The engine''s explosion sent the two flying until Ophelia managed to stop them mid-air. The sudden turn of events rattled the two, but that''s when the creature sent several Dark Magic sts at them.
His shield blocked most of the attacks, but it started to crack. Archer quickly embraced the headmistress as it broke and the beam mmed into him, but thanks to Anti-Magic, he only received physical damage when they crashed into the ground.
While recovering, Archer''s eyes narrowed as he witnessed a group of Dragon Legionnaires rushing toward the menacing humanoid. The Dragon Captain''s sharp andmanding voice echoed across the battlefield as he shouted, ''Protect the king!''
The enemy swiftly and terrifyingly dispatched the soldiers one by one as they attempted to attack the creature approaching Archer and Ophelia, who were downed. Their valiant efforts were futile against the unstoppable force before them.
Archer''s heart sank with each fallen soldier, and his rage surged. He was about to rush at the creature but halted when a mana surge erupted from the nearby ridge and mmed into their new enemy, to no avail.
Spotting Professor Jade Ashguard unleashing a powerful st of mana at the humanoid, Archer seized the opportunity. The momentary stagger gave Samara and Gianna, the fiercest warriors in the College Of Magic, a chance to lunge forward with swords drawn.
Despite the strength of their strikes, the unyielding enemy effortlessly parried their assaults with a mere flick of its hand. Undeterred, Samara gritted her teeth and channeled all her strength into her strikes.
The blonde swordwoman aimed her attacks at the creature''s neck, but it easily dodged with ease. As she was shocked at its reaction, it countered with a powerful blow, sending her backward.
Seeing her friend in danger, Gianna redoubled her efforts, unleashing a flurry of strikes in rapid session. Despite their power and skill, the humanoid creature gracefully dodged every attack before it moved for thest time and counterattacked, catching them off guard.
The creepy-looking humanoid punched the two women, sending them flying across the battlefield with crushing blows. As they struggled to regain their footing, the witch''s fury ignited.
Ophelia charged forward, her magic crackling around her like ck lightning. But another sinister figure emerged from the shadows before she could reach the creature, disrupting her attack and deflecting to the side.
He watched as the new enemy started attacking the headmistress, who tried to attack the original creature, but the stronger one wanted to fight her. So the two started battling while the one that hurt Kassandra approached him.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 714 The Mutant Demi-God
Chapter 714 The Mutant Demi-God
??Archer smiled, anticipating a thrilling fight with this creature. He sensed that its strength matched his own, making it even better for him as he grew when fighting strong enemies. Before fighting, he examined the creepy-looking humanoid as he hadn''t had the chance.
He noticed the thing stood eerily tall and resembled a human at first nce, which spooked him because it twitched. Yet when Archer looked closer, its forms were grotesquely mutated. The creature''s elongated and twisted arms bore scars that spoke of a dark and unnatural origin.
The creature had been subjected to experimentation and mutation. Archer couldn''t help but see that it had pointed ears that twitched whenever a noise was heard. They protruded from the monster''s misshapen skulls, adding to its unsettling appearance.
He looked into the creature''s fiery crimson eyes that burned with a fierce intelligence that belied their feral nature. Behind the hatred that flickered in those depthsy a cunning and cruel intellect.
When the creature saw him studying it, the Mutant gave him a creepy smile, allowing him to see the rows of razor-sharp teeth that lined its mouth. This didn''t bother him, as he summoned his Draconic features and smirked back while scanning the beast to see what he was up against.
[Mutated High Elf]
[Level: 750]
[Rank: Sovereign Mage]
As Archer''s draconic teeth manifested, he swiftly disappeared from his original position, leaving the creature startled. He reappeared behind it using Blink,unching a punch charged with Eldritch st.
The attack''s impact against the creature''s back triggered an explosion. The Mutated High Elf was sent flying, but Archer didn''t stop. He started casting sma Missiles at it. After doing that, a dozen violet projectiles rushed forward from him and chased after the creature.
When their opponent witnessed the spells, it effortlessly blocked them, giving Archer enough time to Blink closer and deliver several punches aimed at the creature. Each strike caused miniature explosions to erupt, sending the Mutated High Elf crashing into the wall it had created.
Archer started casting Eldritch st, sma Missile, and Azur Cannons at the spot where the creature stood. As each spell hit its mark, the ground shook, and arge dust cloud billowed into the air, temporarily blocking his vision.
This gave him a brief window to nce at the nearby explosions. That''s when he saw Ophelia and Jade working together to keep the stronger creature back as Samara and Gianna rushed in to attack it with their swords.
The Jaguar woman ducked under the creature''s swipe beforeshing out with several skilled shes, but the de bounced off the monster''s tough skin, causing Gianna to quickly back off as it went to bite her with its gore-covered teeth.
Samara stepped forward and sent a powerful mana sh that hit it, causing the Mutant to smile while ignoring the women''s attacks before casting a dark magic spell at them. When Archer saw this, he scanned the creature.
[Mutated Light Elf]
[Level: 850]
[Rank: Demi-God]
Archer saw Gianna begin casting a spell. Her sword lit up brightly as she attacked the Mutated Light Elf, making her attack even stronger. Moving quickly, she charged forward and swung her sword so hard that it boomed loudly and cut into the creature''s skin.
Samara appeared behind it and plunged her sword through its chest. Nothing happened when this happened, which shocked everyone until the Mutant startedughing and sent out a wave of dark magic that sent the two women flying.
They came crashing down in the distance as more Ratlings appeared, causing Archer to Blink over to them before throwing the two women into the domain. Just as he did that, Professor Jade came crashing down when she was struck by a st of magic that started burning her.
Archer rushed toward Jade but was intercepted by the Mutant he was fighting. The Mutant started throwing several powerful spells at him. Archer tried to dodge the attacks, but it was toote. His Anti-Maigc activated and deflected them, sending him skidding to the side.
Without hesitation, he cast Blink and materialized next to the bear woman, hurling her into the domain. Reacting instinctively, he blocked a sh from the creature''s ws, the impact sending sparks flying as it met his scaled defenses.
He grunted as the attack struck him but maintained hisposure. He shed a confident smile before inhaling deeply as he unleashed a torrent of dragon fire directly at the Mutant''s face, causing it to stagger backward.
Seizing the opportunity, he cast Azur Cannon and directed it at the creature''s chest, sending it crashing forcefully into the ground. After doing that, he got a message informing him of his soldier''s retreat back to Draconia.
Upon hearing this, he turned his gaze towards the portal where thest hundred soldiers were entering. Their departure eased his situation, prompting him to unleash a barrage of spells
Eldritch sts, sma Missiles, Azure Cannons, and Call Lightning.
The mana in the air surged wildly as his attacks homed in on the two mutants, bombarding them with relentless sts. When the weaker Mutant was struck, it emitted a piercing scream,pelling Archer to approach and sink his teeth into its shoulders.
As Archer did that, the creature howled in pain, but that''s when another one appeared and struck in the ribs. However, this attack was different as some caused him to spasm. He let go of the one he was biting before Blinking out of range.
When he got some space, he touched his head and yelped as the pain radiated, and he felt like he was being stabbed. While checking his injuries, he started hearingughing as the Demi-
God Mutant threw an injured Ophelia at his feet.
Her violet eyes looked into his before she spoke, ''''Flee Archer! They are two strong.''''
Archer was going to listen, but his dragon instincts kicked in and forced him to attack as he Blinked near the three creatures. He cast several Azur Cannons into the middle while punching at the Demi-God, who quickly blocked his attack.
With a grin, the Mutant delivered a powerful kick, causing Archer to feel his bones snap when it impacted. He was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground near Ophelia, who struggled to rise due to her injuries.
Blinking over to her side, Archer spoke urgently, "Tell the others I''ll manage. Take care of them, Ophie," he said, reassuringly touching her shoulder before sending her to the domain.
As Ophelia vanished, Archer chuckled softly to himself, his confidence undeterred. The weaker of the two mutants leaped into the air, aiming a punch that thundered against his shield with a resounding boom. In response, Archer countered with an Eldritch st directed at the creature.
However, their confrontation was interrupted by the sudden appearance of the Demi-God outside the protective shield. It shattered the violet dome with a dark magic spell before advancing menacingly toward him, intent on delivering a fatal blow.
Reacting swiftly, he cast Blink and reappeared a safe distance away. He summoned a Void Rift above the two creatures in a decisive move, which halted their movements with its overwhelming power.
In reality, a rift tore open, and the weaker Mutant was swiftly drawn into its depths, torn apart by the chaotic forces unleashed. When witnessing itspanion''s demise, the Demi-
God mutant unleashed a furious roar andshed out at him with a powerful strike.
Archer barely raised his arms in defense before being forcefully propelled across the battlefield, crashing into a cluster of rocks with a resounding impact. Gasping for breath, he struggled to his feet, only to see dozens of mutants gathering around the enraged Demi-God.
As the Demi-God pointed at him, a horde of mutants surged forward, prompting Archer to sigh in resignation. He leaped into action, preparing to face the impending onught as he got ready to start casting magic.
However, as he braced for the battle, a piercing screech echoed through the air, confusing everyone present. That didn''t stop four mutants from lunging at him. Archer and the creatures traded shes, bites, punches, and many other attacks.
In a twist of fate, he lost the battle. His enemies wielded a secret weapon that disrupted his mana and thwarted his regeneration abilities as the attacks built up. Despite his best efforts, he struggled to avoid their relentless assaults, narrowly dodging deadly swipes.
Archer countered with a fierce onught of dragon fire, hoping to turn the tide in his favor. Yet, even as mes engulfed his foes, the odds seemed stacked against him as the battle raged when more creatures joined the fight.
The air was tense as he fought valiantly against a swarm of mutants. Suddenly, a chilling presence descended. A Dark Wraith materialized from the shadows, its form shrouded in darkness and its eyes glowing with an evil energy.
He watched as the Wraith attacked the mutants with creepy ws and menacing teeth, sending them to reel with each devastating st. This unexpected enemy caught the mutants off guard, and they scrambled to defend themselves against the onught.
The Demi-God mutant''s fury ignited when witnessing the Dark Wraith''s intervention. With a thunderous roar, it charged forward, its massive form pulsating with rage. However, the neer moved with uncanny speed, effortlessly evading the creature''s attacks.
In a swift and calcted maneuver, the Dark Wraith enveloped the Demi-God in a shroud of shadow, temporarily immobilizing it. With a sinister gleam, the Wraith turned its attention to Archer, who was locked in a fierce battle against multiple mutants.
With a menacing hiss, it unleashed torrents of powerful dark magic at the mutants, cutting through their ranks with terrifying efficiency. Archer watched in awe and horror as the creatures fell one by one, their screams echoing through the chaos.@@novelbin@@
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 715 Hes A Girl
Chapter 715 He''s A Girl
??As thest mutant fell, the Wraith turned its attention to Archer, its gaze piercing through the darkness. Without a word, it enveloped him in its shadows, shielding him from the lingering threat of the Demi-God.
Archer''s heart pounded as he stood in the Dark Wraith''s embrace, unsure what to expect next. Before he could utter a word, the creature spoke, its voice a sinister whisper in the darkness.
"Do not try to flee," itmanded, resonating in his mind. "The Swarm has branded you. Any effort to use transport magic will guide them to our location. I must get you to safety."
Escaping from the shadows, the Mutant Demi-God locked eyes with his savior. With a hiss, the Wraith unleashed a barrage of dark magic sts, each aimed at the creature. The magic surged forward like a tsunami and mmed into the enemy.
Despite the Demi-God''s attempts to block the onught, Archer sensed the Wraith''s true intentionto create a diversion before disappearing into the night, leaving the creature bewildered in its wake.
As the Dark Wraith protected him in its embrace and fled from the Mutants who started to chase it, Archer sensed the entity moving quickly across thendscape, using the shadows as conduits to elerate its flight.
''The Mutants stopped chasing us, but this creature keeps moving,'' Archer mused.
Before long, the distant expanse of the sea, shimmering under the moonlight, came into view. Suddenly, the darkness surrounding them dispersed, gradually revealing their surrounding''s outlines.
With a jolt, Archer felt himself hurtling downward, crashing unceremoniously onto the sandy shore below. He tumbled across the ground, his momentum carrying him until he finally came to a halt, sprawled upon the soft, yielding sand.
The crash left him momentarily disoriented, and the echoes of their escape still rang in his ears as he struggled to regain his bearings. Archer looked around for his savior but heard a soft voice, ''''Go to sleep, Arch. I will watch over you.''''
As he heard that, he became aware of the injuries all over his body that weren''t healing, which worried him. Nevertheless, he sumbed to sleep as the person covered him in shadows.
While sleeping, Archer was whisked away to a distant realm and awoke amid a grassy expanse that looked like it hade straight from a dream. Disoriented, he still managed to scan his surroundings until a faint giggle caught his attention.
Archer turned to see Tiamat seated in a chair, her gaze fixed upon a sprawling battlefield. The white-haired woman smiled and spoke caringly, ''''Sit down, Arch. We need to talk.''''
He nodded before taking a seat. With a sultry smile, she asked a random question, ''''Do you want to live safe or free, my dragon?''''
She leaned forward and looked into his eyes, ''''Do you want Draconia to rise?''''
''''Of course. It will be the one ce our kind can live free and safe,'''' he said, looking over at the armies facing each other. ''''What''s this about?''''
Tiamat sat back as she answered, ''''It''s a game between the gods, but that isn''t important right now.''''
Her violet eyes glowed as she surveyed his body, and a sigh escaped her lips. "It seems they''ve discovered a vulnerability in you," she remarked, taking a cup and sipping from it before continuing, "Us gods call it Mana Poisoning, but its creators have dubbed it the Dragon''s Kiss. It was devised by a certain god who harbors hatred towards me and, by extension, towards you."
Now it made sense to him as to why his wounds weren''t healing, ''''So I''m poisoned? How can I heal from it?'''' He questioned with a raised eyebrow.
''''Lucrezia Bloodthorne will do it for a price. She lives in the Shadowpeak Mountains, about four days from where you are. Your little friend can take you there, but be warned. The Swarms Demi-Gods are searching for you, and you, my little dragon, are far too weak to fight them now. So don''t use transport magic or ess your domain, as they will find you,'''' Tiamat informed him.
Archer nodded in understanding before asking onest thing as he felt he was being sent back to his body, ''''Why are they attacking now? You said they would start their invasion in five years.''''
He watched Tiamat frown as she answered, ''''That was our best estimate, my dear, but it looks like the Swarm found something to boost their strength, so just be careful as they may attack at any time like they just have.''''
The dragon goddess went quiet while drinking tea as the two armies below started fighting. Archer sighed before speaking, ''''Okay. It was good to see you, Tiamat,'''' he gave her a charming smile as he began to fade. ''''We should spend more time together as I''ve missed you,''''
The white-haired goddess smiled before saying, ''''We shall meet when you be a Demi-God. Now find the evil witch Lucrezia and get yourself healed.''''
Archer was transported back, feeling himself descend through a tunnel of swirling energy resembling a wormhole. With a gentle descent, he settled back into his body, feeling the weight of exhaustion wash over him.
Drifting into a peaceful slumber, he weed sleep''s soothing embrace. The following morning, he awoke to the brilliant sun casting its golden rays across the sky, apanied by the soothing sound of water sshing nearby.
As Archer opened his eyes, he was greeted by a breathtaking sight. Above him stretched a clear blue sky. That''s when he saw a flock of flying creatures soaring overhead. Suddenly, a distant roar shattered the peace.
Archer jolted him upright, which ignited a throbbing headache that elicited a pained yelp as it hit him. Once the pain subsided, his gaze shifted towards the source of the sshing, where he spotted Aeris standing just out of reach of the seawater.
He watched the friend he respected shed the battered armor he was wearing, revealing a feminine hourss figure and wlessplexion. Speechless at the sight of Aeris''s top half, realization dawned upon him with widening eyes.
''He''s a girl!'' he thought incredulously.@@novelbin@@
Mesmerized, Archer could not tear his eyes away as Aeris entered the water. Her slender waist and curvaceous hips swayed with each step, and her perky bum''s subtle sway held him in a trance, captivated by her irresistible charm.
His gaze remained fixed on Aeris as she began to remove her tattered shirt, revealing a pair of modestly sized breasts that moved gently with her motions. However, they weren''t asrge as most of his girls, which didn''t bother him.
Just as he thought that, the pain radiated from the wounds all over his body. ''How could I not know she was a girl? Am I dense?'' he wondered inwardly. ''No, she just concealed it well.'' Despite his surprise, Archer couldn''t deny that she was beautiful.
Archer found himself perplexed; he had always believed Aeris to be a boy, dismissing any mentions of her being a girl as a joke. Their friendship had been built on this assumption, but now, faced with the truth, everything seemed to shift.
As he watched her delicate features, noticing the perky cherry-
red lips and perfect button nose, Archer couldn''t help but value her feminine allure. Her short ck hair beautifullyplemented her appearance.
The returning headache elicited a groan from him, catching Aeris''s attention. Startled, she spun around, revealing her topless form. The ck-haired girl blushed bright red as he opened his eyes, embarrassed by his unexpected gaze.
Archer quickly noticed her perky light brown nipples at the same moment she realized she was naked, but before either could react, she swiftly dove under the water, promptingughter from him as he called out, ''''You hid it well, Aeris. But why didn''t you tell me? Scared I''de after you?''''
As he spoke, the water exploded, and the Dark Wraith emerged. Standing about seven feet tall, it wasposed of swirling, gaseous darkness. Rage-filled red eyes locked onto him, piercing through the shadows.
The creature''s arms materialized before it surged forward, seizing Archer by the neck and lifting him. In a menacing tone, she demanded, "Why are you gazing at me in such a lewd manner?"
Coughing slightly, Archer replied, "I couldn''t resist, Aeris. You know my weakness for beautiful women, and you happen to be stunning."
When he said that, Aeris transformed into her human form while still holding him by the throat but covering her chest. She was still red but warned with a hiss, ''''Don''t think I''d let you try anything. We may be friends, but that''s it, Arch.''''
Archer smiled before nodding, causing her to pull away as he slumped to the ground, and his injuries took their toll on him. Aeris panicked, but he waved her away before casting Cleanse on himself as he spoke, ''''Do you know where the Shadowpeak Mountains are?''''
''''Yes, it''s a few days north of here. Why?'''' Aeris replied, putting on some clothes and closely watching him.
He chuckled at her reaction while pulling out some fresh clothes and putting them on before answering, ''''Tiamat told me a witch lives there that can help me. The Dragon''s Kiss has poisoned me.''''
A confused expression appeared on Aeris''s face as she asked, ''''What is that?''''
''''It''s a weapon created by the Swarm to fight me. Since I''mposed of mana, it disrupts everything in my body, rendering my Regeneration or healing spells ineffective as they directly attack me,'''' Archer exined after getting changed.
Once the two were ready, they made their way to the closest road that Aeris had spotted while she was fleeing. While they were walking, Archer sent a message to the girls, letting them know he was okay but couldn''t teleport as the Demi-Gods would find him.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 717 Courting A Dark Wraith
Chapter 717 Courting A Dark Wraith
??Archer and Aeris gotfortable in themander''s office, but she handed him a sandwich stuffed with more meat and vegetables as he finished eating his meat wrap.
He was smiling as he took the sandwich before biting into it, loving every vor that exploded in his mouth. As he took the first bite of her sandwich, his eyes widened in surprise.
The explosion of vors tantalized his taste buds. She watched him closely, smiling small as she waited for his reaction.
He saw the happy expression on her pretty face as he started eating. "Mmm," Archer murmured appreciatively, savoring every mouthful. "This is incredible. Seriously, you sure you''re not a sandwich wizard?."
She chuckled at his enthusiasm as she leaned against the desk, "d you like it, Arch. I can make another one for you if you want."@@novelbin@@
His face lit up with excitement, "Seriously? That would be amazing! I don''t think I''ve ever tasted anything this good."
Aeris nodded, pleased by his reaction. "Coming right up," she said, walking over to where she had previously made the food.
Archer couldn''t help but admire her skill and thoughtfulness as she worked. He never realized how caring she truly was. Even though her peers bullied and shunned her, she still treated him well.
When she returned with a freshly made sandwich, he eagerly took it from her with a charming smile, which caused the girl to go bright red as he stared into her crimson-red eyes.
"Thanks. You''re the best," he said, taking a bite and savoring the familiar vors again.
While eating, the two started talking. Aeris began the conversation by asking a random question that had bothered her for a while, '''' Howe you got with Kassandra so quickly? You haven''t known her for that long.''''
Archer raised an eyebrow when she heard her question but decided to be honest: ''''Well, I see love differently from others, I guess.''''
That''s when he remembered a quote from Earth and repeated it, "Love is not about how long you''ve known someone; it''s about how well you understand and connect with them.''''
She nodded before he spoke. "Aeris," he began, his voice tinged with passion. " Do you ever feel like life is slipping through your fingers? Like every moment is a precious gem, shimmering in the palm of your hand, begging to be cherished?"
Aeris nods thoughtfully as she listens intently. "That''s how I live," he continues, his words carrying the weight of his convictions. "Every day, I wake up with the knowledge that it could be myst. And I refuse to waste a single second."
He pauses, his eyes aze with resolve. "I don''t know where life will take me," he admits, his voice growing softer yet resolute. "But I refuse to give up on the things that matter to methe people who make my heart beat a little faster, who make me feel alive."
Archer finished off the sandwich before something caught his attention. His Dragon Senses kicked in and informed him that unknown creatures were swarming over the fort, which annoyed him.
Without wasting a second, he darted forward and embraced Aeris as he spoke, ''''Hide us now! Somethingsething.''''
When hearing that, Aeris reacted instantly, morphing into her Dark Wraith form and wrapping around his body before sinking into the shadows, where Archer notched that she was still in his arms.
"Don''t worry, I can manifest myself here while maintaining the spell," Aeris reassured, just as something burst through the shadows she had conjured, eliciting a startled yelp from her. Archer instinctively tightened his grip around her, offeringfort and protection.
As Archer saw the creature, it sent a shiver down his spine. It had dark grey skin and glowing red eyes that seemed to pierce the veil of darkness while looking around. But what creeped him out the most was the unnatural movements and jerky limbs.
Aeris started panicking as it looked straight at them. He knew it couldn''t spot them because they werepletely hidden from the creatures, but its aura was seeping into their bodies.
He quickly scanned the monster as it approached their hiding ce.
[Mutant Human]
[Level: 750]
[Rank: Sovereign Mage]
''Oh shit its stronger than me!'' Archer panicked to himself but controlled it as Aeris started shaking.
She was only getting worse, and soon the creature would hear her. Unable to bear seeing her in such distress, Archer acted on impulse. Gently cupping her face in his hands, he leaned down, pressing his lips softly against hers.
At first, Aeris stiffened in surprise, her shock evident in the way her body tensed beneath his touch. But as his kiss enveloped her, a wave of calmness washed over her, easing the frantic beating of her heart.
Gradually, she melted into the kiss, her trembling subsiding as she found sce in the embrace of his lips. For Archer, the moment was surreal. As he felt Aeris''s fear gradually ebb away.
He became aware of the softness of her lips beneath his, the gentle warmth that radiated from her as their breaths mingled in the stillness of the night. In that fleeting moment, amidst the chaos and uncertainty that surrounded them.
Archer found himself lost in the sensation of her kiss, the world around them fading into insignificance as he savored the sweetness of their connection.
But even as he reveled in the moment''s tenderness, he realized that this kiss, born out of desperation to calm her fears, had stirred something much deeper within him.
Something that he couldn''t ignore nor deny. As they pulled away, their eyes met in silent understanding, the unspoken emotions between them hanging heavy in the air.
However, the creature unleashed an ear-splitting scream, sending Aeris another jolt of fear. Reacting instinctively, Archer hugged her even closer as the monsters searched themander''s office, unable to locate them.
Soon, the monsters left the office, causing them to release breaths of relief as they waited ten more minutes before the creatures left the old fort behind when they couldn''t find their prey.
As thest echoes of the creature''s footsteps faded into the distance, Aeris felt a rush of relief. Yet as the adrenaline subsided, embarrassment followed.
She couldn''t believe she had allowed fear to overtake her in his presence. Though he noticed her embarrassment, Aeris gently but firmly pushed him out of the shadows, her cheeks burning with shame.
"Sorry," she muttered, avoiding his gaze as she tried to calm down.
Archer smiled at her reaction, his eyes softening with understanding. He reached out to gently grasp her hand, offering silent reassurance.
"No need to apologize," he said softly, his voice gentle. "We all have moments of vulnerability. You don''t have to face them alone."
With a grateful smile, Aeris looked up at him and gently squeezed his hand before releasing it. As they settled back into the dimly litmander''s office, Archer felt the need to assess the situation outside.
Exiting the office, he scanned the surroundings to ensure their safety. His eyes widened as he noticed the door to the wide-
open walkways. Archer guessed that the mutants entered through there.
Frowning with concern, he nced around cautiously before returning to Aeris, happy as he knew they wouldn''t return unless they gave away their positions.
When Archer entered, he spotted Aeris setting up two makeshift beds before spotting him. She quickly avoided eye contact, causing him tough as he spoke, ''''Good idea. I''m tired and need to rest as these injuries haven''t stopped hurting.''''
After sorting that out, the two settled down and started rxing; while doing that, Aeris''s concern for his well-being couldn''t be ignored any longer. Despite his attempts to downy it,
She knew he must be hiding wounds from their recent encounter with the creatures. "Aeris," he began, a hint of pain in his voice that she sensed, "I''m fine. You don''t need to worry about me."
But Aeris wasn''t convinced as she gently urged, "Archer, show me your wounds. I need to make sure you''re okay."
Reluctantly, he nodded, slowly unbuttoning his shirt to reveal his toned torso. As the fabric fell away, Aeris''s breath hitched in her throat, and she gasped in shock at the sight before her.
Several gruesome wounds decorated his skin, oozing with blood and pus, a stark contrast to his normally pristine appearance. The injuries were far worse than she had imagined, each one eating at the skin around it, causing it to re up.
Aeris couldn''t tear her eyes away from the sight, a mixture of horror and concern washing over her. She felt a wave of nausea rising in her throat, but she forced it down, steeling herself to tend to his wounds.
With trembling hands, she reached out to touch the injuries, her fingers hovering over the torn flesh. He watched as she recoiled from seeing the wounds, but he could see she wanted to help.
Archer winced at her touch, his jaw clenched in difort, but he didn''t protest. Instead, he watched her with gratitude and trust, his eyes softening with affection.
As Aeris tended to his wounds, she realized just how much he meant to her. Despite the gruesome sight before her, her feelings for him grew stronger as she tended to him.
As she tended to his wounds, her hands paused their gentle movements, hovering uncertainly over the torn flesh. The severity of his injuries weighed heavily on her mind, but another question, one she had been wrestling with for some time, demanded her attention.
Her voice trembled slightly as she asked, her eyes searching his face for any hint of his reaction. "Archer," she spoke nervously, "would you ever consider courting a Dark Wraith?"
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 718 Whats Got Into You
Chapter 718 What''s Got Into You
??Archer gazed at the ck-haired girl and was met with the hopeful gleam in her glowing red eyes. "Yes," he smiled gently, his voice calm yet resolute, "I hold no concern for one''s race. It holds no weight with me."
Aeris smiled when she heard his answer, her expression softening with relief as she nodded in understanding. However, her joy was short-lived. Archer groaned in difort, the pain ring up as he tried to getfortable.
With a weary sigh, Archer slumped onto the makeshift mattress Aeris had prepared. Despite his attempts to hide it, the relentless pain coursing through his body couldn''t be ignored.
His regenerative abilities seemed futile in the face of the intense pain that continued to gnaw at him. Sensing his distress, Aeris''s concern deepened, but he waved her away reassuringly before closing his eyes.
As the minutes passed, the pain gradually subsided, allowing Archer to drift into an uneasy slumber. However, his respite was short-lived as a sudden stirring jolted him awake.
Blinking groggily, he found Aeris hovering over him, her gaze filled with worry and care. "What are you doing?" he questioned, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips despite his fatigue.
She remained silent, leaning in to kiss him unexpectedly, catching Archer off guard. He instinctively cupped her face as they shared a passionate moment as he felt her body against his.
Nevertheless, Aeris persisted, mounting him, deepening their bond. Taken aback, "What''s got into you?'''' Archer mustered. ''''Werent you all shy before."
Blushing brightly, Aeris smiled at him, "I''m just seizing the moment, Arch.'''' She continued,''''With danger approaching and chaos looming, I found courage when you spoke of indifference towards race."
As she was straddling him, they continued to kiss, which ignited a spark of warmth between them. Archer''s hands instinctively began to explore her curves, his touch gentle yet filled with longing.
But before he could explore further, Aeris pulled back slightly, her breathing in soft, uncertain gasps. "Archer," she whispered, barely above a murmur, "I''m not ready for that yet. I like you, but it''s not love yet."
Archer''s gaze softened as he understood. With a gentle smile, he nodded, respecting her boundaries without hesitation as he removed his hands, "It''s okay," he murmured, his voice a soothing whisper against her lips. "We''ll take things at your pace."
The two continued kissing until Aeris broke away when it was too much for her, and shey down beside him while taking a nket out of her storage ring. She covered both of them while being careful of his injuries.
Aeris sent some of her mana into his body, causing the pain to subside and allowing him to rx as he did. Soon, the two fell asleep within a few minutes as a storm started outside.
Rain and wind battered the old fort, which hid the two, and swarms of creatures roamed thend between the Avalon and Oakheart realms. The following morning, a flying beast''s loud screech awakened him.@@novelbin@@
Archer opened his eyes and activated his Mana Detector. He stretched out for a few miles, and when he felt nothing, he was relieved. After checking out their surroundings, Archer climbed out of bed while groaning.
He felt the wounds growing in size and leaking a foul-smelling stench, prompting him to cast Aurora Healing on himself in a vain attempt to heal, but all it achieved was dulling the pain and irritating him further.
After that, Archer cast Cleanse on himself, erasing the stench. Then, he pulled a meat wrap from his Item Box and started eating before gazing at Aeris. Despite their situation, she appeared to be soundly sleeping, which perplexed him as he observed her curled into a ball under the nket.
While doing so, Archer scanned the office and sensed the dark magic barrier hiding them. He smiled, but that''s when his Mana Detector picked up arge group passing the fort.
Sensing this, he made his way out of the office and approached one of the windows. Looking out, Archer saw a column of mercenaries heading in the direction the mutants were going.
Later, he returned to the office, only to discover Aeris stretching as she roused from sleep. Upon spotting him, the Dark Wraith girl smiled kindly before she said, "Good morning, Arch. Where did you wander off to?"
''''To check something out. I sensed arge group of people,'''' Archer said as he sat down. ''''It seems the Frostwyn Duke sent mercenaries after the mutants, which should make our journey easier.''''
Aeris nodded and rose, allowing him to see her slender figure and wide hips reminiscent of a slender pear. After that, the two got ready to leave the fort behind after eating some breakfast.
The two were back on the road, but Archer felt something was off with thendscape as they walked. He looked at Aeris and questioned, ''''Do you feel that strange atmosphere?''''
''''Yes. I can feel it,'''' she said, scanning their surroundings. ''''It''s like something has poisoned thend.''''
Archer agreed before they continued traversing the rugged terrain between the Avalon Empire and Oakheart Kingdom. They found themselves amidst a lonelyndscape dotted with snow-covered grasnds and forests.
The sky above them was an ominous shade of gray, heavy with the promise of an impending storm. As they pressed on, a town emerged on the horizon, its towering walls standing as a barrier against the harsh wilderness.
Dozens of town guards patrolled the ramparts, their vignt eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of trouble. Approaching the town, Archer''s steps faltered, and he doubled over, coughing violently.
Blood trickled from his lips, staining the ground beneath him. Aeris''s eyes widened in concern, and she rushed to his side, ''''Are you okay! Your injuries are getting worse. We need to find that witch.''''
''''Let''s pass by the town, as they will question us,'''' he said, looking at the guards, who were already staring at them. Then he asked, ''''Can you travel in your Wraith form if I supply you with mana?''''
Aeris nodded before she started transforming into her real form and embraced him in her shadows while speaking, ''''Why do you not fear me?'''' He sensed her nervousness as she continued. ''''People hate Wratihs, especially my race.''''
''''Why would I fear you?'''' he chuckled. ''''You intrigue me, Aeris. I want to get to know you even better, even if you''re a Wraith.''''
Upon hearing that, a surge of happiness flooded through her, propelling her across thendscape as she swiftly moved through the shadows. It took them a few days to reach their destination.
At the foot of the Shadowpeak Mountains, they stood before a looming, ominous forest. As Archer peered into the dense canopy, an unsettling sensation washed over him as if unseen eyes were fixed upon him from within the trees.
But his injuries drove him forward to find the witch Tiamat had guided him to. As they entered the dark forest, Aeris grabbed his arm and asked, ''''Do you know this witch''s name?''''
''''Lucrezia Bloodthorne,'''' he answered. ''''She knows about the poison and will be able to heal me.''''
Aeris nodded, tightening her grip on Archer''s arm as she scanned the trees warily. Sensing her apprehension, Archer reassured her, "I sense nothing, but they might be able to hide from me."
As Archer and Aeris ventured deeper into the dense forest at the base of the Shadowpeak Mountains, a sense of unease hung heavy in the air. The towering trees seemed to loom over them, their gnarled branches reaching out like skeletal fingers.
A thick fog rolled in as they pressed on, obscuring their path and enveloping them in an eerie gray mist. Archer squinted through the fog, trying to make out their surroundings, but the dense mist seemed to swallow everything in its grasp.
Suddenly, eerie moans and guttural growls echoed through the mist, sending a shiver down their spines. Before they could react, shadows began to stir among the trees, and figures emerged from the fog.
Zombies and ghouls, their rotting flesh barely clinging to their bones, lurched toward them with menacing intent. Aeris instinctively summoned dark energy to her fingertips, ready to defend herself and Archer.
With nowhere to run and the creatures closing in, Archer and Aeris stood back-to-back, their hearts pounding with fear. They started casting spells to whittle down the creatures.
Archer took a deep breath and fired a stream of violet dragon fire that wiped out dozens of them. Aeris let out a deafening scream, causing some ghouls to sneak up on them and fly.
The creatures crashed into a cluster of trees, their eerie moans echoing through the forest. After her attack, Aeris quickly moved ahead, her red eyes fixating on Archer.
Aeris saw hisplexion growing paler with each spell he cast, even as more ghouls and zombies surged toward them. Despite her efforts to thin their numbers, the horde seemed endless.
She realized Archer was faltering in his movements, his strength waning with each magical incantation. With urgency in her voice, she cried out, "Stop casting spells, Arch! The poison is consuming you from within every time you do!"
When hearing Aeris''s warning, Archer halted his spellcasting, but it was toote. With a heavy thud, he copsed to the forest floor, sending a jolt of panic through her.
Ignoring the encroaching horde of creatures, she dashed toward him, her heart pounding with fear as the situation grew increasingly dire. But as the undead drew closer, a powerful pulse washed over the forest, causing Aeris to yelp in fright.
However, the danger wasn''t over. A woman''sughter echoed around them, sending chills down Aeris''s spine. Despite the eerieughter, she pushed aside her fear and rushed over to Archer, whoy unconscious on the forest floor.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 720 Yes, I May Be Greedy
Chapter 720 Yes, I May Be Greedy
??"Wake up, little dragon. Do you wish to live or die?" Archer heard a girl''s voice, causing him to stir, but a different voice spoke before he could open his eyes.
''''Sister, the Death Witch we have been watching is healing him, but she needs assistance. Should we send her our mana?'''' A second voice questioned.
''''No,'''' the first voice answered. ''''We need to find out his truth and if he deserves to learn of our warning. Remember, sister, our people died fighting to thest to allow us this opportunity.''''
Archer''s eyes fluttered open, revealing a torn, blood-red sky and a destendscape around him. He observed the scene, taking in the brokenndscape, where moltenva flowed like a river, consuming everything in its wake.
In the distance, a ruined cityy, its once grand buildings reduced to rubble, battered by a relentless shower of rocks from above. He was bewildered by the devastation around him, which was more than he had ever seen.
As he surveyed his surroundings, an intense burning odor assaulted his nostrils, emanating from the city ahead. It carried with it the unmistakable stench of death and devastation.
Shortly after, Archer spotted meteors raining down on the city. ''It''s like my Meteor Shower spell,'' he mused, trying to make sense of the surreal sight before him.
That''s when he spotted two ghostly girls perched upon a nearby tree trunk, their translucent forms stark against the eerie backdrop. One had red hair and blue eyes, mirroring the opposite traits of herpanion, who also had blue hair and red eyes.
Their spectral appearance befuddled Archer, leaving him to shake his head in confusion as he addressed them. "What is this?" he inquired.
''''He speaks sister,'''' the first voice expressed. ''''Go on, answer the questions, dragon.''''
Archer shook his head and looked at the first voice, who was the redhead, before replying in a determined voice, ''''Of course, I want to live.''''
The two voices started giggling before the first uttered. ''''They all said the same thing,'''' the second girl frowned. ''''But it never worked out.''''
"I don''t care," Archer said, looking at the two with narrowed eyes, "I''m not like them."
The first voice erupted into giggles, soon joined by the second, which grated on his nerves. He felt like they were mocking him, fueling his growing annoyance and prompting him to search for an escape.
However, the second voicemented, "No, you''re not like them, little dragon. You''re weaker, younger, and more hot-headed."
"What?" A look of confusion crossed his face as he heard their insult.
The second voice answered with a smirk, "Many havee before you, but their greed led to their demise."
"So you''re saying my greed will be my death?" Archer startedughing before continuing. "Yes, I may be greedy, but I''m a dragon, and it''s eptable."
''''Death doesn''t care about wealth or power,'''' the first voice expressed.
When he heard this, Archer grew frustrated and said, "What am I doing here? It seems like you two dislike me, so send me away."
The twins startedughing, but the second said, "We are death, dear dragon. We dislike no one and like everyone."
"Life is ours to end," the first voice conveyed.
The second voice expressed, "None can hide, but many have tried."
"How one dies in life shows how one lives," the first articted.
The second voice stated, "We have been watching you, Archer Wyldheart."
"Your life is intriguing but filled with danger." Second remarked.
"Treasure your life as we will be there when the time is right," first warned.
''''We will embrace you just like our goddess did for us.'''' The second giggled as she spoke.
Archer was confused, and it showed. The twinsughed as the second continued speaking, ''''Sister, what is it like to lose everything?''''
''''Empty, A void that cannot be filled.'''' The first answered.
"Exin to him how it feels to see all your loved ones perish, sister," Second said.
First exined, ''''Mother and Father perished to bring us here, but we still died, sister.''''
''''Now show him our pain, so he finally understands the threat he faces.'''' The second voice spoke before the redhead moved toward him.
As First extended her hand towards him, Archer felt a sudden touch, sending a jolt through his senses. In that moment of contact, a vision unfolded before him, leaving him stunned by what he witnessed.
Archer stood frozen amidst the chaos he witnessed the battle unfolding before him. He saw a man with fiery red hair wielding a gleaming sword with unparalleled skill through the haze of dust and debris.
The man fought like a skilled warrior, showing strength and resolve with every attack. Beside the red-haired warrior stood a woman with flowing blue hair. Her hands were weavingplex patterns in the air as she unleashed torrents of scorching mana upon the horde of mutants.
Her spells crackled and fizzled as they collided with the creatures, momentarily halting their advance. But even as the duo fought valiantly against the onught, Archer''s heart sank as he saw a towering figure emerge from the chaos.
It was the same Demi-God who had attacked him, his imposing presence striking fear into the hearts of all who saw him. With a roar that shook the ground beneath their feet, the creature charged forward, barreling toward the couple in his massive form.
Despite their best efforts, they were no match for the overwhelming might of their foe. Archer watched helplessly as the Demi-God unleashed a devastating blow, sending the red-
haired warrior crashing to the ground with a sickening thud.
The blue-haired woman cried out in anguish as she desperately tried to fend off the Demi-God''s relentless assault, but it was clear that their fate had been sealed. But to Archer''s shock, another man appeared andnded a solid punch on the creature''s jaw.
It flew back as the man turned to the woman and dered, ''''Go to the girls, Amarante. Please make sure they are safe in the time vault and can warn future generations of the Swarms'' threat. We are thest of the Arailians, and our deaths will mean something if the future can cast the darkness aside with our warning.''''
Archer watched the woman nod before rushing into the pce, and that''s when the scene changed to a long, wide corridor. He watched in astonishment as the two ghost girls were alive and surrounded by guards emanating auras like his own.
They moved with haste as they navigated the crowd of guards and approaching mutant creatures. Archer realized that these guards were Sovereign Mages, just like him. Their presence amidst the chaos spoke volumes about the severity of their situation.
The guards formed a protective barrier around the girls. Together, they hurried towards a looming metal door guarded by more soldiers.Suddenly, the peace was shattered as mutant creatures surged forward, their forms a terrifying onught against the defenders.
Archer witnessed how the soldiers fought bravely, their auras zing with power as they shed with the relentless horde. But despite their best efforts, the mutants overwhelmed them, their sheer numbers proving too much to bear.
In a desperate bid to save the girls, the guards pushed forward, clearing a path towards the metal door.Finally, they reached the door, its formidable frame a barrier between safety and the encroaching chaos.
With a final, tear-filled goodbye, Archer watched the blue-
haired woman look at the two girls. Her voice was filled with emotion as she spoke words offort and hope, ''''Make sure to warn whoever opens the vault, girls.''''
''''Me and your Father love you both with all our heart,'''' she hugged them before concluding.''''Never forget that ***** and ****.''''
Once the woman spoke, she ushered the two girls through the door, which closed behind them just as the mutants crashed against the wall of shields. Archer witnessed the creatures butcher everyone in the corridor before dragging their lifeless bodies away.
After that, he returned to where he met the two ghost girls. Archer nced around and spotted them sitting on the same tree trunk. He looked at the two and apologized, ''''Sorry for your loss. I understand the feeling of losing caring parents and dying myself.''''
''''It''s okay, dragon,'''' the first voice responded. ''''No need to pity us.''''
The second voicemented. ''''Yes, we died thanks to the Swarm, but we are something greater now, as our Goddess Nyx has given us a new purpose.''''
Archer nodded before questioning. ''''So why am I here? You mentioned a warning?''''
''''Yes,'''' the first voice said. ''''We are here to warn you that the swarm attacks will increase all over Pluoria and Draconia.''''
''''Many will die. We will busy.'''' The second voice dered.
His eyes widened in shock before he quickly questioned, ''''When will it happen?''''
''''When the snow melts, and the flowers bloom,'''' the first voice answered. ''''They areing, and you will be at the forefront of the chaos.''''
''''Now go, but be aware that we shall meet again one day, dragon.'''' The second voice spoke as she waved her hand.
Archer woke up in a panic and felt a strange mana rushing through his body. Soon, it attacked the poison and destroyed it, allowing his mana to heal him. He looked around to see Aeris sleeping on a nearby chair and a woman staring into his eyes with a big smile.
''''Finally, you''re awake, White Dragon. The poison is gone, but now I''m owed my payment and want it,'''' the woman demanded.
He was baffled but shook his head and spoke in a strained voice, ''''Who are you?''''
The woman mockingly bowed as she introduced herself, ''''I''m the Death Witch Lucrezia Bloodthorne, and you owe me a debt for saving your life.''''
''''Okay,'''' Archerughed before speaking. ''''What do you want?''''
"I''d like to travel with you," Lucrezia replied.
"I''d be d to have you join our journey," Archer replied with a smile, confirming her proposal.@@novelbin@@
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 721 Take It
Chapter 721 Take It
When Archer saw the woman''s smile, he was captivated by it while examining her features. Lucrezia''s tinum blonde hair was tied into a ponytail, framing her face like a shimmering veil that danced in the starlight.
Her striking red eyes gleamed like rubies, drawing him in with their intense glow. Despite being shorter than him, she possessed a strength that radiated from within, and her body was lithe, and looked like an athlete from back on earth.
Archer noticed her robes resembled the ones witches wear, but it looked like she had added on some of her additions, which he liked. Lucrezia smiled at his reaction and said, ''''I need your help dealing with some pests that invaded my mountain.''''
''''Where are they?'''' Archer shook his head. ''''We can sort out your issue before leaving for the empire.''''
After he finished speaking, a soft yawn reached his ears, prompting him to turn around. He saw Aeris stretching as she stood up, her eyes fluttering open with a startled expression that adorned her pretty face.
Without waiting anymore, Aeris rushed over to him and warmly wrapped her arms around him. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle as he returned the hug, feeling the affectionate gesture wash over him.
As she reached up and gently grasped his cheek, drawing him closer, he was taken aback by her sudden kiss. However, he returned the gesture, his lips meeting hers in a moment of shared closeness.
Their exchange drew a light-hearted giggle from Lucrezia, who amusedly watched the scene. Soon, they separated before Aeris started checking his body over and was amazed as she saw the wounds heal quickly.
She sensed his mana rapidly flowing into his body to help with the healing, causing Archer to groan. After a few minutes, she was happy he wasn''t injured anymore. Once he was done greeting the Dark Wraith girl, he turned to Lucrezia and asked, ''''Where are these intruders? I''ll deal with them.''''
Lucrezia pointed north as she replied, ''''They are set up in some ruins.''''
Archer nodded and started to put on some fresh clothes after casting Cleanse on himself as he spoke to the other, ''''Will the Swarm still be able to track me?''''
Aeris responded, ''''Not anymore, but we cannot risk it for a little while at least.''''
His gaze turned to Lucrezia, who agreed with the ck-haired girl, ''''The little Waith is right. I wiped out everything the Swarm did, but just to be sure, we can fly back, which shouldn''t take too long.''''
Archer smiled before he questioned, ''''How did you get rid of the poison when my healing couldn''t?''''
Lucrezia pulled out a book and responded, ''''My mother wrote this as she had a lot of experience dealing with the Swarm.'''' She ran a hand over the book before continuing. ''''Mother and Father found a way to deal with all their poison as the base of it is their evil magic.''''
She handed it to Archer, ''''Take this and learn the spell. If it won''t instantly heal you, it will stop you from dying while you continue to cast it as many times as you can.''''
''''Okay,'''' he took the book with an honest smile. ''''Thank you for helping me.''''
''''It''s not a problem, dragon.'''' She smirked. ''''You just need to keep your end of the bargain, and I''m sure we will get on well.''''
Archer stored it in his Item Box before traveling north with Aeris and Lucrezia, who quickly packed everything she needed. After a few hours of trekking through the forest, they found the ruins where the intruders had set up shop.
When they stopped in the treeline, Archer watched the buildings and started spotting bandit guards patrolling outside the ruins. This caused him to chuckle before talking to hispanions. ''''You two stay here and cover my back. More will appear.''''
Aeris and Lucrezia nodded while preparing. Archer smiled as he cast Blink, causing him to vanish from the spit and reappear behind the first guard. He quickly killed the first bandit guard using a small Eldritch st that pierced his brain.
After that, he Blinked outside the ruins while taking out the guards before a st of ck acid nearly hit him. Thanks to his senses, he dodged the attack, only to see a crazy-looking Dark Mage standing there.
Archer saw several skeleton-looking guards around the neer and cast dozens of sma Missiles. One of these missiles mmed into an invisible wall, shaking the ground and causing the shields to shake.
He charged forward,unching Eldritch sts at the enemy, who defended themselves with an aura shield. However, Archer noticed that even more Dark Mages appeared from the ruins as they started to cast their death magic at him.
Just before the spells hit him, an ear-piercing scream caused them to soar off course and crash into the nearby buildings as Aeris flew by in the Wraith form. She mmed into one of the shields and started tearing it apart with her shadowy ws, which tore chunks of it.
She managed to get through the shield and started ughtering the Dark Mage who attacked them. When Archer saw this, he rushed forward and used his always-activated Anti-Magic skill to strike the shield, causing it to crumble into rouge mana.
When that happened, Archerunched himself toward the male Dark Mage and shed his throat before blinking toward another group. He cast a spell called Crown Of Stars that he hadn''t used for a while. The spell summoned a dozen violet orbs that circled his body.
A group of Ghouls approached, and the spell shot toward them like miniature rockets. The creatures dropped by the dozens as the orb separated like cluster bombs that exploded on contact.
Just as Archer did that, he scanned the three surviving dark mages.
[Mortus Grimwood]
[Level: 123]
[Rank: Magus]
[Isolde Graveborn]
[Level: 150]
[Rank: Magus]
[Morrigan Bonecaster]
[Leve: 320]
[Rank: High Mage]
Archer grinned as the excitement surged inside him. He lunged toward the High Mage, who panicked and tried to defend herself, but he was too quick. His tailshed out and pierced the woman''s throat before he Blinked at the other two.
He finished them off using sma Missiles that burned right through their chests, causing them to drop to the ground. Once Archer was done with his attacks, he used Aura Detector to scan the area and was shocked when he received the results.
''Why is she here?'' Archer internally spoke, but that''s when a powerful aura washed over him, causing his body to lock up.
As that happened, he saw a figure emerge from the foliage. Standing seven feet tall, the man had jet-ck eyes and wore the familiar robes the others wore. However, he noticed a bright red star emzoned on his chest.
Archer scanned him while the man approached.
[Mchar]
[Level: 801]
[Rank: Demi-God]
Just as the man reached him, another strong aura washed over the forest and mmed into the powerful dark mage. That''s when Archer spotted Lucrezia, who started chanting in an unknownnguage and punched out at the necromancer.
He saw her fist connect with Mchar''s chest, which caved in. When that happened, Archer was shocked but quickly scanned the Death Witch.
[Lucrezia Bloodthorne]
[Level: 973]
[Demi-God]
''Oh shit. She''s strong!'' Archer thought.
Lucrezia quickly dealt with Mchar, who couldn''t keep up with her attacks as she blended magic with closebat. Archer watched her jump in the air and dodge a swing of the man''s arm.
When she did that, Lucrezia''s foot connected with Mchar''s jaw, causing the Demi-God to crumble under her assault. Archer rushed into the building the enemy was guarding as the Death Witch dealt with the Demi-Gods.
As he entered, he spotted arge hall with a counter stretching from one side. Archer noticed there were several doorways behind it with rotted wood frames. Dust covered everything, and piles of ruined furniture littered the ce.
Archer looked around, wondered what this ce would be used for, and guessed a meeting room. Once checking out the hall, he used Aura Detector to scan the building, causing him to sense dozens of other beings inside.
But the person Archer was after was further inside, so he followed in and found a back room where he spotted several people chained to the wall while a dozen others were lying there lifeless with bruises covering their broken bodies.
He spotted the person he was searching for and rushed over to her. It was the necromancer Demecia and the rest of her people. She was injured all over and looked like she was starving.
Once reaching her, Archer cast Aurora Healing on the pale-
skinned woman, who started toe to her as his blue eyes opened, and when she spotted him, a bright smile appeared as she started to speak in abored voice, ''''The Death''s Whisper Guild captured us just as I was signaling for you as they hate you due to your actions against the Novgorodians who are their man backers.''''
Archer nodded as he used Mana Maniption to remove the chains that easily mped onto her. Once Demacia was free, she spoke as she tried to stand but fell over, ''''Help my sister, please.''''
Demacia pointed to the opposite corner, where a woman was covered in blood and looked like she was beaten and only wore a tattered rag. He approached her, causing her to flinch, ''''I''m not going to hurt you,'''' he held up his hands. ''''I''m just going to heal you and cover you up with a nket.''''
The woman calmed down when she spotted Demacia stumbling up to them, ''''Morana. Archer isn''t going to hurt us. He will take us away from this nightmare.''''
Archer then heard a quiet voice speak, ''''Okay.''''
He smiled before crouching down while holding his hand out, ''''Take it, Morana.''''
A slender hand emerged as she began to sit up, granting him a clear view of her. Determinedly, she grasped his hand firmly. Seizing the moment, Archer quickly cast Aurora Healing, enveloping her in its soothing violet light. @@novelbin@@
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 722 The Deep Ones
Chapter 722 The Deep Ones
Once Archer healed the other woman, he saw about two dozen survivors huddled together. He walked over to them and freed the captured woman. As the blonde witchmented, that''s when Aeris and Lucrezia appeared. ''''So they were necromancers, and we got in the middle of some internal politics.''''
''''Oh well,'''' Archer responded before walking to the other survivors. ''''I know one of them and will send them to the domain to rest and recover.''''
Aeris nodded while Lucrezia grew curious but chose to wait as she knew he would show her when the time was right. While waiting, Archer sent a message to the girls, who were angry because he hadn''t contacted them but also relieved.
Archer quickly exined that the Swarm had poisoned and marked him, so he couldn''t risk contacting them due to a Demi-God hunting him. They were understanding but still scolded him for making them worry, but they epted helping the necromancers recover while he headed back to the empire.
Once they agreed, he promised to take all of them on dates after the festival. E informed him that the Arcane Magic Tournament had been reorganized and would now be held in Avalon, as all the leaders agreed the city would be the best defended against the creatures.
Afterward, Archer opened a portal and sent the injured women into the domain so his girls couldfort them. As thest woman passed through the portal, he heard the blonde witch''s voice behind him. ''''What are you hiding, dragon?''''
Lucrezia got right behind him and whispered into his ear. ''''You have this barrier around your mind blocking something that greatly affects and hinders your growth.''''
When hearing this, Archer stiffened before replying with a growl, ''''Don''t go there, witch. I do not care if you''re a Demi-God. Don''t invade my mind.''''
Aeris''s eyes narrowed as she heard his warning, but Lucrezia didn''t let up as she spoke with a smirk. ''''Scary, but let''s unlock it so you can gain everything you deserve.''''
Before he could move, the Death Witch reached into his mind, and a surge of pain tore through him, shattering the barriers he unconsciously erected. In an instant, memories flooded back to him.
Archer remembered their confession, his murder, and the fact that he left her behind. A beautiful girl with navy blue hair and green eyes popped into his mind, causing him to remember every moment they spent together.
He finally realized he had been suppressing her memories as a distraction because he truly missed her. Archer had loved her since childhood but had never fully acknowledged it until it was toote.
''''Now ept that pain,'''' Lucrezia said. ''''Once you do, you can move on and use the pain to strengthen yourself because, now that chaos has arrived, you will be attacked by stronger enemies.''''
Archer turned to the blonde witch, who knowingly smiled at him. At that moment, he knew the truth of her words. While shaking his head, he remembered his goal of one day returning to Earth so he could reunite with her.
With that in mind, Archer tried to open a Gate, and to his surprise, one flickered into existence but was cut off. Exhaustion washed over him as it drained him, but he felt the world''s mana rush into him, fueled by his identity as a White Dragon.
After Archer recovered, the trio left the ruins and stood outside as the sun vanished beyond the horizon. He looked around, wondering if any treasures remained, and cast Stone Wardens before ordering them to hunt for anything valuable.
Lucrezia approached as the Stone Men rushed off. ''''I''m sorry for getting involved,'''' she said. Archer turned to her as she continued. ''''It was blocking your progression, and Mother always told me it''s bad for a person not to ept their feelings as they fester.''''
He nodded in agreement before summoning a Tressym to find a safe ce to camp, which the flying cat agreed to. The cat flew off, and Aerismented, ''''What are we doing, Arch?''''
''''We can camp out or enter the domain,'''' he smiled at the women. ''''It''s up to you two.''''
Lucrezia quickly answered, causing the ck-haired girl to giggle at her reaction. ''''We should camp!''''
Aeris agreed with a nod before approaching him and wrapping her arms around his body in aforting hug, which Archer appreciated. But soon, the Tressym appeared. The flying cat quickly informed him of a perfect cave to camp in that wasn''t far from their current position.
Once the cat was returned to the domain, the trio checked out the cave and soon encountered a vast hole just outside their spot. Archer stepped forward,pletely bewildered by what he was witnessing.
His gaze fell to the sides, whererge scrap marks looked menacing.?''Whatever monster that did that must be massive.''
As he watched the strange scene before him, Aeris appeared next to him and spoke, ''''I wonder what creatures did this. It looks like it would be bigger than your dragon form.''''
Archer agreed, but Lucrezia told the two the truth, ''''They are The Deep Ones,'''' she said. ''''Mountain-sized monsters that roam the tunnels below the world''s surface.''''
When hearing this, his eyes widened, but the blonde woman continued, ''''Before you ask, yes, they are much bigger than you can and are powerful in their own right.''''
''''How powerful?'''' Archer said.
''''No one knows, '''' Lucrezia shrugged. ''''The only ones people have seen are ranked above Demi-Gods. A group of Nightshade Elites were wiped out when they found one in a mine their empire discovered.''''
''''How did they stop it?'''' Aerismented when she tore her gaze away from the gaping maw.
Lucrezia answered as the two stared at her with expecting expressions, causing her to smile, ''''Well, the guardian of their empire managed to send it back into the hole it came from but had to copse the whole mine to save the empire.''''
''''Interesting,'''' Archer said as he looked into the hole. ''''Why did they burrow up here?''''
''''I don''t know,'''' Lucrezia answered.
Once they had finished speaking, the three walked toward the cave and started setting up. Lucrezia offered to create a shelter for them, which Archer epted. He took a seat as he watched the two women work.
It took them half an hour to set up, but arge shelter had a fewfortable-looking sofas circled by a roaring fire. Archer smiled before speaking, '''' You two have done well. '''' He sat down while continuing, ''''Let''s eat.''''
Archer pulled some meat wraps and handed some to the two women, who happily epted. The group started eating and chatting before settling for the night, and Lucrezia appeared next to him just as Aeris fell asleep.
He was shocked, but when she leaned into his ear and sweetly spoke, ''''Thank you for letting me join Archer.'''' She nted a kiss on his cheek before heading towards her sofa.
After she drifted off into slumber, he settled down, making himselffortable. Soon enough, sleep imed him, wrapping him in its peaceful embrace. As the night passed without disturbance, he slept soundly.
With dawn''s arrival, he stirred from his restful repose, only to be jolted awake by a deafening roar reverberating through the cave walls. Archer instantly woke up before bolting upright in rm.
Archer quickly activated his Aura Detector and scanned the surrounding area. He found nothing, so he sat back down and yawned. While waiting for the others to wake up, he checked his status, as he hadn''t done it in a while.
''Status.''
[Experience: 1325000>1600000]
[Mana: 689000>700000]
[Strength: 36000>38000] @@novelbin@@
[Constitution: 34500>36500]
[Stamina: 35500>37500]
[Charisma: 26000>28000]
[Intelligence: 32000>34000]
[SP: 0>1000]
He was impressed by the upgrade in his status and decided to save his Status Points until there was a lot more. After doing that, the Stone Men appeared outside the cave while holding piles of treasures.
When Archer saw this, his eyes widened with greed. He rushed out and ordered them to drop it as he checked everything. Hundreds of chests were full of unknown gold and silver coins he didn''t recognize.
After looking at the coins, he saw countless barrels full of metal ingots and started to inspect his new treasures. He first noticed the Adamantine, which was dark silver and gave off a dark, lustrous sheen as he picked it up.
''This is heavy.'' Archer thought to himself.
The metal was smooth and seemed to ripple as he ran his hand across it. After studying it, Archer stored all the Adamantine in his Item Box before turning to the next metal. The next of his newly acquired wealth was a silvery-white-colored ingot that weighed next to nothing.
Archer knew this metal was called Mithril and was sought after by the Avalon Empire. It rippled like the first one, but Archer knew it was perfect for weapons and armor. He used it to equip his armies with better weapons or build his new navy.
''I could use all this to help the dwarves build my ships. When I visit Draconia, I''ll have to speak to Aisha and Prime Minister Meera, '' hemused while storing the Mithril.
''''Oh, what''s this beautiful metal,'''' he spoke to himself as he picked up a pitch-ck ingot, and when he did, a glimmer washed across its surface.
It reminded Archer of the cosmos, as the patterns reminded him of the constetions above. He quickly realized that the metal was lighter than Mithril and that it would be good for constructing his cannons and other war machines.
Archer was lucky as their hundreds of barrels of each metal would save him a lot of gold and time sourcing materials he needed for the kingdom. While looking at the beautiful ck ingot, he named it Starmetal before storing it away.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 724 Irresistible
Chapter 724 Irresistible
When the trio stepped through the door of the Giggling Gnome Inn, as they entered, the current patrons went quiet and stared at the group. Aeris became nervous, and Archer sighed, but Lucrezia pulled on his sleeve while speaking, ''''They think we''re your women.''''
Archer chuckled while answering, ''''You are mine.''''
Before Lucrezia could respond, Thalion walked in behind them and noticed the atmosphere as he ushered them to the counter, where a beautiful woman was sitting. The wood elf man said, ''''Mary. Can you get me one room for the White Prince?''''
"Yes, Thalion," the woman replied. "Room 4B is avable." As Mary spoke, she looked up, and that''s when Archer noticed her eyes widen in recognition as she realized who he was.
Mary turned to him and bowed, but Archer waved her off, ''''I''m not a prince yet. I''m only engaged to Leira for now.''''
''''Well, the people know you as the White Prince,'''' Aeris exined. ''''You can''t get rid of the name now, Arch.''''
She giggled after speaking, causing him to smile before asking the price, ''''How much for the room? We want dinner and breakfast.''''
Mary nodded while replying, ''''We do.'''' She looked at the ledger and asked, ''''I assume you also want a bath? And it will be three gold.''''
Lucrezia quickly answered, ''''Yes! And loads of food.''''
Archer and Aerisughed as Mary grabbed a key and led them to a staircase after he gave her the gold coins. The three followed behind the woman and admired the walls decorated with paintings and tapestries of famous battles from tales.
There were heroes fighting dragons and maidens weaving spells to beat back the hordes of undead. The flickering light from the torches cast dancing shadows that seemed to breathe life into theplex designs.
After walking for five minutes, Mary paused and turned to them with a warm smile, ''''Here we are,'''' she announced, gesturing to a door marked ''''4B.''''
Archer took a step forward and epted the key from the woman''s hand before turning to slip it into the lock. When the door swung open, a rush of warm air greeted them, carrying the scent of fresh flowers and other scents that made his nose tingle.
The room was spacious but cozy, and Archer spotted arge bed draped infortable-looking covers. When the two women crowded the room, they noticed a crackling fire roaring in the beautifully decorated hearth. Archer
Aeris gasped with delight as she saw the room; her red eyes showed her excitement, ''''It''s beautiful and looks sofortable,'''' she mumbled as she touched one of the soft cushions.
Lucrezia approached a door off to the side and swung it open, revealing avishly furnished bathroom beyond. Aeris''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight. Mary, noticing their astonishment, hurried to exin.
"This room serves as a grand bathroom, often used by nobles and those seeking extra indulgence," Mary exined, gesturing around the abundant space. "It''s typically reserved for harems and esteemed guests. It''s a rarity to find it vacant, but with many nobles attending a market in another city, it''s avable for your use."
Mary started talking to Aeris and Lucrezia, allowing him to admire her beauty. The older woman''s silver hair was perfectly straight, and a set of bangs made her look even better. He nced at her emerald green eyes, which glowed as she watched hispanions with a smile.
Archer was attracted to the glimmer of her eyes in the room''s light, captivated by their glimmer. Then he noticed her heart-shaped face, perfect with high cheekbones that highlighted the graceful curve of her jawline.
She had plump lips painted rose pink, which caused Archer''s lust to soar as he loved the color, but she made it worse when they curved upwards, revealing a beautiful smile that caught him by surprise.
Shaking his head, he gazed down at her incredible figure. Her hourss shape was wless, and there was no excess fat, which meant she worked out. The sleek ck business dress hugged her curves perfectly, highlighting her beauty.
Archer couldn''t help but look at massive boobs perfectly positioned on her chest, which his grown addicted to now, and thought, ''Do I like big boobs? Maybe but there''s something pulling me toward her.'' @@novelbin@@
After the others conversed, Mary sidled up to him, her voice dripping with allure. "A young man with such a hungry gaze for an older woman like myself... It stirs certain desires," she purred.
He shed a seductive grin, closing the distance between them. "I have a weakness for older women, Mary," he confessed. Leaning in, he whispered, "But be warned, if you dare to y with fire, you''ll find yourself ensnared in my web forever, my dear innkeeper."
Mary stepped back, a smirk on her pretty face, and whispered, ''''See me when your otherdies are asleep. I''m on the top floor, the blue door at the end of the hallway.''''
Archer noticed her cheeks were red and her eyes were lust-filled, which caused her to spin around and leave the room after saying bye to hispanions. Once she was gone, Lucreziamented with a grin, ''''What''s your charisma stat, Arch?''''
''''28000,'''' he answered. ''''Is there a problem?''''
''''Jesus, no wonder women find you irresistible. Just don''t use women dragon, then we won''t have an issue,'''' Lucrezia warned with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes.
Aeris spoke up in his defense, ''''He doesn''t use women, Luce! Arch could have taken advantage of my feelings for him, but he didn''t and respected my boundaries.''''
''''That doesn''t matter because his Charisma is so high that weak women will throw themselves at him,'''' Lucrezia said. ''''Can he control his draconic urges?''''
''''Yes!'''' Aeris dered. ''''He has enough women to see to his needs without neglecting one of us.''''
Lucrezia grinned when she heard Aeris speak. Everyoneughed at her reaction before they started rxing, and then the death witch looked at the menu. ''''I wonder what kind of food they have,'''' she said. ''''Let''s order one of everything.''''
Archer agreed, ''''Yes, and tomorrow we will fly back to the empire. The emperor needs to pay me what he owes.''''
As they settled into their seats, Archer picked up a device that looked like a bell and rang it. Nothing happened until the door opened, and a woman stood there. She smiled before speaking, ''''What can I do for you, young master?''''
"Three of everything on the menu, please," Archer ordered with a grin, ncing at hispanions.
Aeris''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, her excitement evident as she nodded like a chicken. "Yes, let''s try everything!" she eximed, her red eyes gleaming.
Lucrezia smirked, her interest piqued. "Sounds like a n," she agreed, leaning back in her chair with a mischievous glint in her red eyes.
The server returned shortly with a procession of trays, each oneden with a tempting array of dishes. Archer''s eyes widened as he looked at the feast before them, the smell of spices and delicious food wafting through the air.
"Wow," Aeris breathed, her mouth watering at the sight of the food. "This looks amazing!"
Archer chuckled, his gaze sweeping over the spread. "Indeed it does," he remarked, his excitement matching hispanions.
Lucrezia grinned, her eyes alight with anticipation. "Let''s dig in!" she eximed eagerly, reaching for a nearby te.
Aeris picked up a te with pastries on it while Archer grabbed one with a mana-filled soup that he started dipping bread in before eating. The three of them enjoyed the meal and continued to eat.
The blonde death witch wanted more food, so she rang the bell device and ordered five more of everything; when Archer heard this, he startedughing before teasing her, ''''You will get fat, Luce, if you continue to eat like this.''''
Lucrezia stopped eating and went quiet, and Aeris started shaking her head. The witch was getting even angrier. ''''Idiot Arch, don''t joke around about ady''s weight. That''s a no-go.''''
''''I was joking with her,'''' he worriedly exined. ''''She''s clearly not fat.''''
Once Archer finished speaking, a piece of soggy bread unexpectedly sttered against his face. Lucrezia, the culprit, giggled at his startled expression while Aeris doubled over inughter beside her.
Despite the stunt, Archer wiped the bread off his face and resumed eating, ignoring the antics and continuing with his meal. After an hour of feasting, the two women fell asleep on therge bed due to their fallen stomachs.
As they drifted off to sleep, he began to unwind, considering a beast book he wished to read. However, a knock at the door abruptly interrupted his quiet moment. ncing towards the sound, he made his way over to answer it.
When opening the door, he was met by a servant who promptly informed him, "Lady Mary requests your presence."
He nodded and followed the man through the inn until they arrived at an office, where he was ushered inside. When entering the room, he spotted Mary sitting there, but something was different about her.
A mysterious aura enveloped her, leaving Archer intrigued yet captivated. As her words dripped with seduction, sending a tantalizing shiver down his spine, she purred, "Won''t you indulge in some tea, my handsome dragon?"
Archer''s grin widened as he settled into his seat. His gaze lingered on the woman''s shapely figure as she gracefully rose to pour him tea; her charm captured his attention. Her nightwear emphasized her massive boobs that he could see.
With each movement, her round butt swayed, sending a surge of desire coursing through him. Mesmerized, Archer watched as she turned towards him, her provocative cleavage on full disy, which he couldn''t take his eyes off.
As Mary handed him a cup full of tea, the jiggle of her curves ignited a primal hunger within him, his lust soaring to dizzying heights, but that''s when she spoke with a lewd smile, ''''If I be yours, will you forget about me, Archer Wyldheart, the infamous white dragon and ruler to the Draconia Kingdom?''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 725 Mathias Ashguard
Chapter 725 Mathias Ashguard
??''''No,'''' Archer replied with a smirk. ''''I''d make every effort to see you, Miss Innkeeper.''''
Mary giggled before posing a question, ''''What if I''m not who I appear to be?''''
He stared into her blue eyes and sensed no threating from the mysterious woman. So he questioned, ''''I''m guessing you work for a goddess of some sort who has a hand in the schemes of the world?''''
The mature woman chuckled softly as she rose from her seat, leisurely strolling around the desk before leaning beside him and speaking. ''''You''re half right, handsome.'''' Mary leaned forward and lifted his chin with a finger. ''''Let me give you a glimpse of a future that both of us will love.''''
She beamed. ''''You only have to pick the right path.''''
As Mary finished speaking, a wave of strange mana shot into him, and his vision changed until he stood in a clearing with a mansion nearby. Archer looked around, confused, and remembered Mary''s words.
After that, he shook his head before hearing two girls'' voices, which caused him to spin around. One had strikingly short white hair and captivating, luminous blue eyes, while the other girl''s eyes were violet, just like his.
Yet, he felt a familiar aura of the supernatural enveloping them both as they radiated arcane magic that puzzled him because it wasn''t his. Still, it felt like Mary''s aura, which he already sensed when she sent her mana into him.
''What is this magic? I''ve never felt anything like it.'' Archer thought to himself as he watched the two children y.
As he was lost in his thoughts, Mary suddenly appeared beside him. Archer was startled but quickly noticed her outfit: a stunning white chiton and diator sandals that allowed her dainty toes to peek out.
Archer was momentarily mesmerized as his gaze traveled up her elegantly long legs. However, he was soon interrupted by Mary, who spoke in an amused tone, ''''Eyes up here, handsome.''''
His eyes met her emerald green gaze, which caught him in a trance as they glowed with the same arcane magic the two girls had. ''''Who are those children, Arch?'''' Mary said with a grin. ''''Can you tell me?''''
Archer nced between the two little girls and looked at the older woman, noting the blend of their features, which he admitted was really good. He chuckled before remarking, "Our children. It must be some illusion or a vision of the future, and I get them a lot, so it''s not new to me."
Mary''s smile brightened at his words, but Archer''s curiosity lingered. "Who are you, truly? And how are we connected?"
"When you arrived in Thrylos, Archer Bet," Mary exined, her eyes gleaming with a hint of mystery. "I was watching. I''ve glimpsed many futures, some with those beautiful children, but it all depends on the choices you make."
"Choices?" Archer inquired. "What path must I take to have you?"
Mary chuckled softly, a yful twinkle in her eyes. "Oh, you''ll make the right choice, Archer. It''s your only preference, as you''re a greedy dragon," she replied with a knowing smile. "Only you would make such a decision."
Archerughed before shrugging, ''''Well when that timees, I won''t disappoint you, but why are you showing me this?''''
Her smile grew as she revealed, ''''My goddess has chosen you and has ordered us to stand at your side, but we can only give clues and help you in times of need like right now.''''
Mary quickly removed them from the vision as the wall to her office exploded. Archer jumped up and cast Eldritch st and sma Missiles at the Mutant Demi-Gods that appeared. The creatures blocked the spells before cackling.
Archer spotted six of them and scanned each one. Four were Demi-Gods, while the other two were Sovereign Mages. Once he had inspected them, he heard a loud screech as Aeris appeared in her Wraith form and crashed into one of the weaker ones.
With furious intensity, she dug her ws into the mutant, her glowing red eyes illuminating the surroundings as she brought the creature to the ground. Archer watched as she began casting Shadow sts into its chest.
Lucrezia appeared hovering above them while casting her death magic that enveloped her body. She vanished before appearing in front of one of the Demi-Gods before attacking it, leaving three left.
Mary stepped forward, ''''Take thest one, Chosen,'''' she said. ''''I will deal with the three pests.''''
As she finished speaking, a powerful aura exploded from her. Before she started chanting a spell in an unknownnguage, two chaotic beams shot out of her hands, sending two Demi-Gods flying into the distance.
After her initial attack, Mary shocked Archer even more as she vanished from where she was standing, reappeared before thest Demi-God, and struck out with a resounding punch, causing the creature''s body to crash to the ground below.
While that was happening, Archer attacked thest one and Blinked behind it before grabbing the Sovereign Mage mutant and breathing a stream of dragon''s fire into its face. The creature screamed in pain.
Archer chuckled as he cast Azur Cannon into the thing''s chest, causing a loud explosion to erupt, which didn''t affect him. The mutant crumbled to the ground, but he grabbed a hold of it and cast Soul Sunder on it.
He ate the creature''s soul but found nothing useful, so he threw the corpse at one Aeris struggled with. Suddenly, another powerful aura nketed the area, which radiated from something that appeared overhead.
That''s when something took out the remaining Sovereign Mage that the ck-haired girl was fighting. Archer looked around until a man appeared, quickly tore the creature apart, and then engaged with the Demi-Gods Mary was fighting.
Archer turned toward Mary, who quickly threw one of the creatures over the town walls before casting homing mana beams that chased after it. Once she dealt with that first creature, he witnessed her cast the same unknown magic into the second.
The second Demi-God''s arm burned away, but Mary didn''t stop. She rushed forward and struck the creature a dozen times with her fists, wrapping mana around them. At every impact, its body burned up.
When her attacksnded, the creature screamed in pain, which allowed Archer to see the golden glow radiating from her fists. That''s when the neer appeared before them and spoke, ''''Mary! What happened here? I was sleeping, and trouble broke out.''''
The grey-haired womanughed before exining, ''''Mathias. These creatures attacked the White Prince, and I was only defending him,'''' she motioned toward Archer. ''''See, he''s okay.''''
He couldn''t help but chuckle upon hearing Mary''s voice. His amusement caused Mathias to turn towards him, allowing Archer to scrutinize the man who helped them. Their helper, who stood over seven feet tall, was bald with a sizable white beard and noticeable bear ears that twitched on the top of his head.
Archer glimpsed that he carried himself like an experienced warrior who had fought hundreds of battles. Still, something caught his attentionthe striking familiarity of the man''s green eyes, which reminded him of someone he had encountered before.
''They are exactly like my Father''s and Jade''s.'' He thought to himself.
The man stepped forward and held his hand as he introduced himself, ''''I am Mathias Ashguard.''''
Archer took the offered handshake and replied, ''''Archer Wyldheart.''''
After saying that, the man got a sad smile, ''''It''s not exactly how I nned to meet one of my grandsons,'''' he said. ''''But I hope you don''t hate me because of what your Father did to you, boy, and my divorce from your Grandmother Brooke.''''
He looked at the man and vaguely remembered him as a kind old man who wasn''t around much as he was a General for the Avalon Imperial army. With those thoughts in mind, Archer responded, ''''I hold no grudge. You did me no wrong.''''@@novelbin@@
When Mathias heard that, his eyes widened, but before he could speak, Mary approached them with Lucrezia and Aeris, both looked tired after their fights, ''''I will be taking care of him tonight, old man,'''' she said. ''''He will be in good hands.''''
Archer startedughing, followed by Lucrezia, but Aeris went bright red. Mathias startedughing, ''''This is the one?'''' He asked. ''''You were waiting for my grandson all this time?''''
Mary giggled but nodded, ''''Yes, my old friend,'''' she said. ''''I hope that doesn''t ruin our friendship.''''
''''No,'''' Mathias replied. ''''Archer is old enough to make his own decisions.''''
The older man looked at him with a broad smile, ''''I wille to see you in the morning, boy.''''
Archer agreed with a nod, ''''Okay.''''
After that, the man grabbed the mutant''s body before vanishing as Aerismented, ''''He seems lonely.''''
"Indeed," Mary responded. "The tale is a somber one, and I''m certain he''ll share it with you tomorrow, Arch."
"Likely so," Archer agreed, gently guiding the weary Aeris. "Let''s rest for the night."
The group made their way to their room without anyints. When they reached their chamber, Mary looked at Aeris and Lucrezia and, after receiving their nods of approval, seized Archer''s arm while walking toward her room.
He allowed himself to be led until they reached Mary''s quarters and stepped inside. She whirled to face him with a big smile. "The vision I showed you. Is that what you desire?"
"Yes," he professed. "But there''s a catch? What is it?"
The older woman smiled. "When the time arises, you must help me. In return, our goddess will bestow upon you a gift."
After Archer nodded, Mary swiftly leaned in, pressing her lips against his while wrapping her arms around his shoulders. He felt the softness of her plush lips as they kissed intensely, her eyes closed in rxation as she melted into him.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 726 I Am A Descendant (R18)
Chapter 726 I Am A Descendant (R18)
??When Archer felt the older woman kiss him, an instant connection formed between the two, causing him to return it with even more intensity. It was electrifying and encouraged them to explore each other.
Mary''s hands ran all over his chest and stomach while letting out throaty moans before her tongue slipped into his mouth. Archer felt himself losing control of his lust as her dainty hands touched every part of him and the intoxicating sensation of her lips against his.
Caught up in the moment, they held each other tighter, feeling a growing passion with every kiss. The room around them vanished as Archer focused on her as she did him while the passionate kisses threatened to overwhelm him.
But just as the intensity peaked, she suddenly pulled away, her breathing in ragged gasps as she stared at him with eyes filled with longing and uncertainty. "Archer," she began, her voice trembling slightly, "there''s something I need to tell you."
He blinked, still caught in the whirlwind of lust overtaking him. "What is it?" he asked, his voice hoarse with emotion.
Mary took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts before speaking. "I am a descendant of one of the wives of the previous White Dragon," she revealed, her words hanging heavy in the air between them.
Archer''s eyes widened as a smile formed on his face. ''''I don''t care,'''' he said before grabbing the older woman and pushing her up against the nearest wall. ''''You''re mine, and nothing changes that. You may be the ancestor of my predecessor, but I''m not him.''''
With a smirk, he stole her juicy lips and savored their sweetness before his hands ran down her soft body. She had some meat on her but loved her Voluptuous waist. Mary pressed herself against him, her giant boobs molding against his chest.
After a few minutes of kissing, they separated, with both having big smiles before Marymented, ''''So you want me? A much older woman?''''
''''Yeah, why wouldn''t I want someone as beautiful as you?'''' he said. ''''Older women have timeless charm, are wise in many ways, and have a confidence that attracts me.
When Mary heard this, she beamed, ''''Well,'''' she said while leaning into him. ''''This old woman will ensure you see, don''t get bored.''''
After talking, she swiftly removed Archer''s shirt, causing her emerald green eyes to gleam with lust as they trailed over his exposed body. He watched as she bit her bottom lip with a racy smile, sending him wild.
He reached out and started running his fingers along her alluring curves, sending shivers down her body. A smile spread across his face as he reached for the strap of her dress and unclipped it, letting it fall to the floor.
Mary stood a few feet before him, wearing sensual white lingerie, highlighting her perfect hourss figure. He quickly noticed her massive boobs were struggling against the fabric, which ignited a fiery lust within him.
Archer noticed that her soft white skin glowed under the mana lights that lit the room. He couldn''t help but admire how her silky, short grey hair framed her face, making her look better than the supermodels from Earth.
But her smile charmed him the most, lighting up her captivating features. As she moved closer, Archer''s gaze drifted from her boobs to her thin waist and wide hips until he came to her long, shapely legs, and when seeing this, it left him breathless.@@novelbin@@
"Mary," unable to tear his eyes away from her. "You''re truly gorgeous."
She blushed when she met his gaze, but her smile grew brighter. "Thank you, Arch," she replied in a gentle voice.
After hispliment, Mary became bold as she started to undo her bra, causing his eyes to widen in anticipation as they bounced out, showing him her pink nipples were already stiff with desire.
When Mary saw his reaction, she gave him a sultry smile as she reached down to the waistband of her white panties, tracing the fabric with her fingers. Archer''s breath caught in his throat as she slowly began to move them down her thick thighs.
Mary slowly revealed more of her soft, smooth skin with each inch she moved. Archer couldn''t tear his gaze away while beingcaptivated by the sight of her thick hips and the curve of her waist.
With a sway of her hips, Mary allowed the panties to slide down to her ankles, leaving her standing before himpletely naked. His heart raced at the sight of her, his lust soared, and soon, he knew he couldn''t control himself.
Wordlessly, she stepped out of the panties and approached him confidently. She stood right in front of him, unashamed and utterly tempting, as she met his gaze with a yful twinkle in her eyes.
Once Archer stopped admiring the older woman, he looked into her eyes, searching for any sign of hesitation, but saw nothing. So he decided to ask to make sure, "Is this what you want, Mary?" he asked, his voice sincere.
Mary met his gaze with unwavering resolve. "I have been waiting for you for years," she replied, her voice steady and sure. "I won''t miss out on making it official."
After hearing her answer, Archer stepped forward and started kissing her before making his way to her neck and then chest. Soon, he came to her hard nipples and started gently pinching them, causing Mary to let out a moan.
As he gently caressed her, he felt her nipples harden beneath his touch. Mary''s breath hitched, and she arched into him, her arms wrapping around his shoulders for support as pleasure coursed through her.
Mary guided Archer''s head toward one of her breasts, inviting him to take her nipple into his mouth. As he began to flick his tongue over it, she jolted with pleasure, her body responding to his touch.
''''Oh Arch,'''' she moaned. ''''That feels so good.''''
Undeterred, his hand trailed down her seductive body. Sensing her hesitation as he approached, Mary gently stopped him before anything could continue. ''''Just wait,'''' she dered with a charming smile. ''''I have a better ce we can do this.''''
He nodded in agreement as she guided them both to the nearby bed. As they eased onto it, Archer settled beside her, and smiles adorned their faces. Once they gotfortable, he leaned in, their lips kissing passionately, while she weed his hand to continue its exploration.
Soon he came to her wet pussy after she opened her legs that weed his touch eagerly, the slickness of her love juices heightening the intensity. Archer slowly started to rub her clit while their lips were still connected in a passionate kiss but soon separated as her body bucked as the pleasure overwhelmed her.
Archer didn''t stop rubbing as her love juices coated his finger while pleasing her. Her lust-filled gaze found him, and he noticed the older woman had a pleased expression stered on her face.
''''This feels much better than I imagined,'''' she spoke in a raspy voice as she breathed heavily. ''''Please don''t stop.''''
Without wasting any more time, two of Archer''s fingers slipped inside her warm and tight pussy that sucked him further in, causing her to let out a pleasure-filled scream that was music to his ears as it told him that she enjoyed it.
Archer gently stretched her tight entrance with just two digits. His touch sent waves of bliss coursing through her body. Mary''s love juices flowed freely in response to his attack, coating his fingers in a slick sheen of lust.
When he felt how wet she was getting, it fueled his desire as his movements became more urgent as he desired to bring her to the height of bliss. With each movement of his hand, Mary''s moans grew louder, her body trembling with the intensity of her ecstasy.
While the pleasure washed over Mary, she reached out to hold onto Archer, digging her fingers into his skin. The older woman relinquished herself entirely to the euphoria coursing through her veins as his fingers continued their attack.
And then, with a sudden release, Mary''s body convulsed in a powerful climax, her back arching off the bed as waves of pleasure washed over her. When her release calmed down, she flopped onto the bed while her body trembled in ecstasy.
''She''s so beautiful when worn out. Let''s please her even more,'' he thought while watching her.
Archer held her close, his touch a steady anchor amid her storm. As Mary''s body finally stilled, she copsed onto him, her breathing in ragged gasps as she basked in the afterglow of their shared passion.
After he ensured that she was okay, a passionate desire surged within him, burning hotly as he moved to position himself between her legs, eager to make love to the beautiful older woman whom he found irresistible.
But just as he prepared to move, her hand pressed firmly against his chest, stopping his movement. Mary looked at him with a naughty smirk dancing on her lips. She pushed him down onto the bed, her lust-filled green eyes gleaming with desire, a sight he couldn''t help but love.
Archery there waiting for whatever she was nning as he admired the shapes of Mary''s voluptuous body, reveling in her seductive allure. Suddenly, she shifted position, straddling his chest, her plump ass hovering close to his face.
Mary''s pussy was dripping with anticipation causing love juices to pour out. Archer couldn''t resist the charm of her plump and sexy backside, his hand instinctively reaching out to grasp it as his fingers sank into the soft flesh.
While Archer yed with her jelly-like butt, which caused her to let out a moan as she spoke in a sultry voice that was full of desire, ''''Do you like this olddy''s behind? What a naughty dragon you are.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 729 Underrealm
Chapter 729 Underrealm
The creature''s eyes bore into him with intensity, making him feel small and insignificant inparison. As it moved closer, he could feel the ground trembling beneath his feet, the very earth shaking with each ponderous movement.
He was rooted to the spot, unable to tear his gaze away from the terrifying spectacle before him. Archer continued watching the massive Nameless Thing as it slithered past and traversed down the tunnels.
As he did this, Mary appeared in front of him with a worried expression, ''''I know we''ve just got together, but I hope this doesn''t change things between us,'''' she said in a troubled voice. ''''I was going to tell you until Lucrezia sensed my power.''''
He was paying attention to her but looked around at therge chamber he found himself in andmented, ''''What is this ce?''''
Following his question, the older woman revealed, "We refer to it as the Underrealm. It has existed since Thrylos was forged by the head goddess many millennium ago. We were the first inhabitants of this world, but subsequently, the other deities intervened, giving rise to the younger races and monsters."
''''Now that I have answered your query, answer mine,'''' Mary asked.
Archer looked into her green eyes and answered with a broad smile, ''''Why would I care? You told me in the end and never nned to hide it from me.''''
Upon hearing this, Mary smiled before speaking in a low voice, ''''You''re truly nothing like the previous White Dragon.''''
''''What do you mean? He questioned. ''''What was he like?''''
"Grandmother said they engaged in a fierce battle when they first met as he fell into the Underrealm. But ultimately, the White Dragon emerged victorious, iming her as his own. They then wed not long after.''
Mary spoke, her voice carrying the weight of the tale. "The Elders were displeased, yet they approved due to her strength and his unmatched power. However, he treated her good at first, but then his mistreatment got worse as it plunged her into a deep depression as he used her powers to help him, but she recovered when my mother and I were born."
Archer nodded before embracing her. ''''I''m nothing like that fool and will never hurt any of my girls,'''' he said. ''''I may be greedy, selfish, and sometimes evil, but the one thing I will never do is mistreat any of you, and I will do anything in my power to make everyone happy.''''
When he finished speaking, Mary leaned back and smiled, ''''I''ve seen your future and can see the happiness you bring to the women around you, and I have wanted it since the day I received my gift.''''
''''What is this gift you keep mentioning?'''' Archer inquired.
Mary gave him a radiant smile, ''''I can see the future, while my sisters can see the past and present. Our goddess is Moirai, the deity of fate, who joined Tiamat in her battle with the Dark Gods.''''
''''Fascinating. So, The Sisters of Fate exist in this world, too," he remarked.
''''What? How did you know our name?'''' Mary asked in an rmed tone.
Archer chuckled before revealing his life on Earth, how he was murdered protecting Alexa, and how he woke up in the previous Archer''s body. Mary sat there listening while he exined as the emotions washed over him. @@novelbin@@
He felt his mind was about to break by the time he finished. Suddenly, Mary lunged at him while wrapping her arms around him as she spoke, ''''I''m sorry about your murder and the loss of Alexa.'''' She backed away with a smile as she continued. ''''Can you tell me about her?''''
When hearing her question, Archer delved into his and Alexa''s rtionship, from their first meeting to the night they made it official, when he died protecting her. When he recounted that part, Mary noticed his emotions were spiraling into madness.
''''Stop Arch!'''' She said. ''''It''s painful for you to tell, so don''t speak about it. I can wait for the full story.''''
Archer looked into her emerald green eyes, brimming with care, and nodded. "Thank you. I nearly lost myself again."
"Let''s head back. The two girls must be worried sick about you. We''ve been standing still in the inn," Mary giggled, rubbing his back.
"Okay," he replied with an honest smile. He suddenly found himself back in the inn with Lucrezia and Aeris, panicking as they shook him awake.
Archer shook his head. "Sorry, girls. Mary was showing me her true form, and it''s amazing," he exined, ncing at Mary. "It was magnificent. She made me look like an ant.''''
''''You''ll grow Arch,'''' Aeris spoke. ''''In dragon years, you''re a baby.''''
He understood, ''''It''s fine. I''m not bothered about that; it''s just that I''ve never seen something so big under us.''''
Maryughed alongside Lucrezia before the older woman revealed, ''''There are bigger things that dwell in the deep. They are bigger than me but not by much, thanks to the goddess blessing me, and are known as the Dark Ones.''''
''''Damn,'''' Archer replied with a puzzled expression. ''''What god would create such creatures?''''
The three women all beamed when they saw his face; as Mary exined, ''''Two dark gods. Vorath, the god of despair, and Xyronth, the dark god of Alchemy, kidnapped many of my kind, experimented on them with his dark magic, and twisted them into pure evil beings that lurk even lower than us.''''
''''How deep does the Underrealm go?'''' Aeris inquired as she listened.
''''Six times the size of the surface world,'''' Mary thought briefly before continuing. ''''Some believe it is endless.''''
While listening to the older woman, Archer''s expression turned to one of befuddlement. This made the threeugh and start fawning over him, but Lucrezia was the next to tease him with a smirk: ''''What''s got you so confused?''''
''''You said there was a race called Deep Ones, then there were the Nameless Things, and now there are the Dark Ones. What''s going on?''''
Aeris agreed with a nod, as she was also confused. Lucrezia looked toward Mary, who smiled. ''''I''ll exin, but first, let''s get some food and privacy.''''
Archer looked around and realized they were standing in the inn''s foyer. After realizing that, the three followed Mary to a private table. When they were all settled, she tapped something on the table, causing a wave of mana to cover them before walking to the backroom.
''A Silent Dome,'' he looked at the mana circling them. ''I''ve heard of them but never seen the need to use them.''
Minutes passed, and the grey-haired woman reappeared with a pretty smile as she sat next to him and Aeris and informed them, ''''Food will be here shortly.''''
Archer nodded as the older woman began to speak. "Well, the Underrealm consists of threeyers: the Underdark, home to the Dark Ones; the Underworld, where the Primordials dwell; and the Upperdark, where the Deep Ones coexist with the Swarm and numerous other factions and races."
''''So why do you call your race Nameless Things? Don''t you have a name?'''' Lucrezia asked in a curious tone.
Mary shook her head while exining, "Some of my kind were here at the beginning. They snuck onto the world, assuming whatever form they wished. They didn''t bother creating a society; instead, they simply stuck to their sleeping spots and only interacted to mate."
The trio nodded while listening as she spoke of the horrific battles between monsters that shook the earth and caused tunnels to copse. After she finished speaking, Rowan and another young woman pushed a trolley along and ced the tes in front of them.
Archer recognized the meal as a wrap and a portion of rice. The sauce covering the food emanated a sweet aroma, making Archer''s mouth water. The other dishes were meats, sds, and bread. Taking a bite of the wrap, he experienced an explosion of spice in his mouth.
The group ate and spoke about the uing festival, and Mary informed them that the people of Mountianholm were throwing their own one this year as the roads south were infested with beasts and bandits.
Archer grew curious when he heard bandits but chose not to do anything as he could steal off the Church Of Light if he needed funds, which he reminded himself to do so he could afford the first two Draconian Fleets.
With those thoughts in mind, he finished his food as the three women continued their conversation. Eventually, Rowan called for Mary, signaling to her that she needed her help. Quickly, Mary jumped up and approached him before giving him a big cuddle.
As she did that, she leaned in and whispered, ''''See me at least once a week until I can move to your kingdom, but that will take a few years as the goddess instructed me to keep watch over thisnd until the threat is taken care of.''''
''''Okay,'''' Archer replied, taking out a bracelet and Dragon Orb before handing them over to Mary, who took them with a smile as he exined. ''''You can contact me using this bracelet, and if you''re ever in trouble, smash the orb to summon me.''''
She looked at the gifts before a radiant smile appeared on her beautiful face as she thanked him, ''''Thank you, Arch.''''
Just as she said that someone entered the inn, causing everyone to turn toward the visitor, and Archer spotted Mathias. His paternal grandfather said he woulde to see him. The other patrons returned to their business.
The old man approached their table, and Mary said her goodbyes and left to get back to work. Archer was looking at her leave. Mathias arrived and spoke kindly, fitting his role as a grandfather. ''''Can we talk before you leave?''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 732 You Look Amazing
Chapter 732 You Look Amazing
??Archer inquired cautiously. ''''What do you gain out of this?''''
Deh''s smile widened before motioning for him to sit down as she spoke excitedly, ''''I get to build warships and weapons of war. Unlike when I was a queen with duties to tend to and was never allowed to do what I love.''''
The two continued to talk about her passion for designing and building, which caused the dwarf woman to be extremely happy. Deh told him that her husband never gave her a chance, as he was stuck in the old ways, believing that women should raise a family and run the day-to-day of the Ironfoot Kingdom.
Following that, Archer recalled the plight of the Ironfoot Kingdom and its oppressed people. He revealed his strategy to Deh as she lit the mana torches in the side office, "I''ll lead my army tounch an assault on the kingdom once I get some time," he remarked, his eyes fixed on the blueprints.
She smiled, knowing the Draconian Army was strong and could deal with the Orcs and Forsaken. Afterward, he finished and was pleased with what he saw. The battleship and cruiser were smaller gship versions with fewer guns, but the destroyers, Frigates, and Corvettes had different designs.
Archer knew possessing such a fleet would cost a ridiculous amount of wealth. He also knew Aisha would force him to pay for it himself, as the kingdom didn''t have the funds, but that didn''t bother him, as he could always steal what was needed.
While lost in his own thoughts, Deh brought him back to reality as she nervously asked, ''''Your Majesty. Can you contribute funds to construct the fleet once the shipyards arepleted? Queen Aisha and Prime Minister Meera already funded four battleships and six cruisers, but we still need more.''''
''''Okay,'''' Archer instantly agreed but started informing her of the number of ships in the fleet. ''''The First Draconian Fleet will include a gship, sixteen battleships, forty cruisers, destroyers, and frigates along with the transport ships for the soldiers and supply vessels. I assume Dagny showed you the papers I gave her?''''
Deh nodded but looked at him in shock before stammering as she never expected Archer to want a battle fleet, which secretly excited her as she would be the main builder, ''''That will cost a fortune to build, and the shipyard isn''t even finished, so it will take a couple of months once it''spleted.''''
Archer could see the woman holding back her excitement. She seemed to know what she was doing and was passionate about shipbuilding, so she would be the perfect person to build his fleet.
After that, he shook his head and started talking. ''''It will be worth it. The fleet would protect Draconia from outside invaders, and I n to recoup the funds by taking the Ironfoot and Orc Kingdom riches for myself. Which shouldn''t be so hard as long as the First Fleet can cover theirnding, '''' hedivulged.
"Can''t you teleport them onto the ind?" the older dwarf woman asked. That would be safer, and you would lose fewer soldiers."
''''I can,'''' he replied. ''''But I won''t. The Dragon Marshals could use the invasion as practice for the future. I can''t have the army rely on me for everything, or they will be useless.''''
She gave him a nod in understanding, ''''That''s good thinking. It keeps them from faltering if they face a challenge.''''
After their talk, he wanted to get the coins for the ships as the excitement overtook him. He turned to Deh, ''''Stay here. I will get as much gold as possible,'''' he voiced before teleporting to hisir and scooping chests full of gold and silver coins into his Item Box.
Once Archer had collected what he thought was enough, he noticed the never-ending pile of gold was still immense. This scene causes his eyes to glow with greed before returning to the waiting Deh as he promises himself to increase his horde.
When Archer appeared in the room, he spotted the older dwarf woman drawing on some paper before she noticed him. A smile appeared on her face as he spoke, ''''I''ll just summon Aisha and get her in on the ns.''''
He opened the door only to spot a guard outside, who asked him to get the dragonkin woman. After twenty minutes, she quickly appeared alongside Meera. When the two women saw him, they knelt in respect, but he told them to rise as he started dumping out chests while conveying, ''''I think this will be enough, Deh. Use it to build the fleet while using the rest for the kingdom.''''
The three women were shocked when the massive pile suddenly appeared out of nowhere, but Aisha quickly stored it all in her storage ring before Archer continued with a charming smile, ''''Aisha. How long until the shipyard is built? We need a few of them.''''
After an hour of speaking, Archer got all the information he needed before returning to the domain. The women said two shipyards would be finished in theing week, while the capital city, which he decided to name Dragonheart, was nearpletion and predicted to be finished in a few months.
Aisha notified him that the army raised five legions with various troop types. Meera disclosed that the soldiers had been eagerly training and excited about serving the White Dragon, which made him happy while handing over even more coins for the army wages, which was two hundred and fifty gold per year that would be paid on the first day of Elderbloom.
Archer was surprised to learn that eight towns and a trade city had been established. The new city was built on the southern shore for trade with the Avalon, Sri, and Lunaris Empires, who had recently sent envoys to the kingdom. They also informed him the army had started building forts and naval bases all over Draconia.
After thinking about all that, Archer stepped into the domain. As soon as he did, a red blur mmed into his chest while the other girls crowded around him with smiles on all their pretty faces.
Meanwhile, he looked down to see Sera staring at him with ruby-red eyes. She smiled before kissing him with so much passion that it nearly overwhelmed him, causing a shiver down his spine. When that happened, he thought, ''I''ve missed this.''
Their lips intertwined as the dragon girl made adorable sounds while her tail swayed excitedly. Afterward, She dismounted from him and greeted him, ''''Hello, sweetheart. I''m d you''re healed now.''''
Archer watched as she gave him a heart-stopping smile. He couldn''t help but notice that she wore a tight ck training shirt and pants that emphasized her curvaceous, petite frame. Despite her small stature, Sera possessed all the qualities of femininity like the other girls.
He couldn''t help butpliment her, ''''You look gorgeous.''''
She was short and petite yet boasted curves in all the right ces. Her chest was small, but that only added to her charm, which caused him to fall in love with the hyperactive dragon girl.
Sera backed off with a radiant smile to make way for another girl, ''''Thank you, husband. You do know, I love you loads.''''
''''I love you too Seraphina,'''' Archer happily replied.
The half-elf E appeared and cupped his cheeks before kissing him with her soft, velvety lips. Their warm breaths mixed as they showed each other how much they loved one another through the kiss.@@novelbin@@
E pressed up against him, allowing Archer to feel her heartbeat before separating and letting him get a good look at her. Archer had always found the half-elf extremely attractive, and her petite but curvy waist drove him mad.
She was wearing a blue winter dress that covered her chest and arms. Archer could feel the mana radiating from the fabric, which had been enhanced to keep her warm in the cold weather.
''''It''s good to see you, Arch. We were worried when Ophelia told us that creature poisoned you," E spoke with a warm smile on her pretty face as she arrived in front of him.
Archer nodded, "Yes, but I was lucky, as Lucrezia let me learn a skill to help me fight against the poison. I''m not sure how effective it is until Ie across those creepy mutants again."
After speaking, E smiled before making way for Teu after Archer whispered sweet words in her ear. She wore sleek leather armor that covered her vital areas but allowed her to move around.
Teu wore a tunic that couldn''t keep her warm during the cold weather, but it looked like it had never affected her. She stepped forward andhugged him with a happy smile as she whispered into his ear in a sultry voice, "I''ve missed you, darling. We need to trainter tonight."
"We will, Teu," he replied. "You look amazing."
''''Thank you,'''' Teu beamed before leaning in and cing her soft lips against his in a passionate kiss.
Archer''s hands ran down her back, feeling the toned but curvy figure as herrge mountains squashed against his chest. Shortly after, she stopped kissing him with a bright smile as she stepped away.
He spotted his pink-haired fiance walking toward him from one of the bedrooms. She wore a ck kaftan that went down to her voluptuous thighs, stockings that stopped at her thick thighs, and boots that matched her outfit.
Archer''s shone with lust as he watched Nefertiti approach him with narrowed eyes and an upset look on her face as she demanded, ''''Who''s Mary? And are you sleeping with Aeris?''''
When hearing this, Archer sighed, recognizing the subus''s jealousy. Without hesitation, he reached for Nefertiti''s waist, drawing her closer to him, and imed her plump, red lips, causing her body to go stiff before melting into him.
She felt his passion for her through their kiss as it was sweet and intoxicating to the both of them. Archer''s affection for her was clear to feel and caused her to calm down and remember how much he cared for her.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 733 Greeting The Girls
Chapter 733 Greeting The Girls
??Her pink eyes shone with an overwhelming love as they finally parted, and Archer looked at her. "Nefertiti," he said, his voice filled with affection, "I love you with all my heart. You mean everything to me, and I will always be by your side."
Nefertiti nodded with barely restrained excitement as a dazzling smile appeared on her gorgeous face. Afterward, the subus kissed him before making way for Hemera, who approached him as her shapely hips swayed with each step.
She drew his gaze instantly, but he quickly noticed her golden yellow eyes sparkling with mischief. Archer loved Hemera''s yful nature and would continue to love her as long as she remained the same.
Archer liked her short, honey-colored blonde hair, which cascaded down to her shoulders and highlighted her smooth, blemish-free brown skin. She was wearing a white peplos, its flowing fabric offeringfort against the weather''s chill.
Hemera quickly closed the distance between them with an enchanting smile, causing his heart to race as she pressed her body against his. Her ample, soft chest rested on his, prompting Archer to remark, ''''I''ve missed you, Hemi. You look more beautiful than ever.''''
''''Thank you for your sweet words, darling,'''' she replied in a husky tone as she leaned against him, ''''but I need you. Visit my room tonight.''''
Afterward, Hemera tiptoed while tilting her head slightly as her soft and sweet lips met his, igniting a fire within him. The kiss was filled with yful teasing and undeniable passion, leaving him breathless and wanting more.
Her lips tasted of sweet honey, causing his lust to soar. The two kissed for a while before they broke away. Hemera pecked his cheek before joining Nefertiti with a glowing smile. Once she was gone, Tal stepped forward, initially huffing but soon smiling.
She wore the same leather armor and tunic Teu wore, but it couldn''t hide her bountiful chest. Her silver hair was tied into her signature high ponytail, which went well with her chocte brown skin, and her body rippled with power as Archer saw her toned figure,
Tal''s red eyes gleamed with warmth when looking at him. She hugged him tightly without hesitation andwhispered, ''''It''s good to see you, Arch. I''m d you''re okay.''''
Archer smiled gently, lifting her chin with his hand before tenderly pressing his lips against hers, which felt feather-soft and tasted of strawberries that he came to love every time they shared a kiss.
Her lips tasted like ripe strawberries, a sweet and irresistible sensation that lingered on his tongue. The two continued to kiss until Archer felt her growing hot and started touching him as she got turned on.
He had to stop her, as five others needed his attention, but he leaned forward and whispered into her pointed ear, ''''I wille see youter, ve. So make sure you''re ready for me.''''
Tal looked into his eyes, which were filled with lust, and nodded with an excited smile. Soon, she stepped aside and let the cat girl, Leira, greet him. Archer noticed her beautiful purple hair was tied into a ponytail, leaving a few strands to cover her face, which enchanted him.
Her adorable cat ears flickered with suspense, and her green eyes gleamed while she stared at him longingly. Archer''s gaze continued downward, exploring the contours of her form. He loved her winter dress, which ended just above her knees, revealing her long, slender legs.
Archer couldn''t keep his eyes off her. He loved her slender build and perky chest, which perfectly suited her. Leira looked at him with a love-filled smile as he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around his cat girl.
The Avalonian Princess nuzzled her head into her chest as she took in his scent, causing her tail to go crazy and sway around so quickly that it was a blur. Her reaction caused Archer to chuckle before leaning forward and biting her ear.
When he did that, she let out a loud moan as her tail went straight, which made the other girlsugh. Afterward, Leira looked at him with a fake offended look, but all Archer did was lean down and kiss her alluring, soft pink lips.
A shiver shot down their spines as they kissed. Leira calmed down and ced her hands on his chest to steady herself. They were lost in each other for a fleeting moment, the world narrowing to just the two.
Archer''s heart beat faster, his senses heightened by the intoxicating closeness and the sweet scent that drifted her. He deepened the kiss, savoring the sweet taste of her lips. But all too soon, the spell was broken as they reluctantly pulled away from each other, their breaths mingling in the air.
With a soft smile, Archer brushed his fingers against Leira''s cheek before greeting Llyniel, who said in her melodious voice, ''''Wee back, my love. I can''t wait to show you my gardens; some nts are rare.''''
He chuckled at her excitement, but it was one of the things that attracted him to the petite wood elf. She was built like E and Sera but wasn''t as voluptuous. Llyniel had long, wavy, chestnut brown hair that reached down to her perky behind.
Archer noticed the long elven dress that went down to the ankle, but what caught his attention most was her tiny feet and cute toes. He heard a cough, and his gaze shot up to her beautiful, big brown eyes.
''She''s extremely beautiful,'' he thought to himself.
After that, Archer went to kiss the little elf, but she froze and mumbled about doing it in private, which he agreed to with a smile. After that, E took the girls he greeted back into the living room to give the others their own space.
Next in line was N, the lioness girl, who dashed towards him before abruptly halting, standing tall, and meeting his gaze with her captivating sapphire blue eyes. In a tender disy of affection, she gently pressed her forehead against his, their breaths intertwining in the shared closeness.
With a gentle growl of satisfaction, N pressed her lips to his. Their kiss was a sweet and tender expression of their deep affection for one another, but they soon separated as he nced at the woman he cherished.
Her long, wild blonde hair cascaded down in untamed locks reminiscent of a lion''s mane. N possessed the grace of a seasoned warrior, her toned muscles on disy while still retaining their feminine allure.
d in a ck tunic and blue leather training gear to match her eyes, N stepped back with a smirk before whispering, ''''Will you join me tonight, my darling?''''
Archer gave the lioness a charming smile before nodding, causing her to rush off after kissing him once again. Once she was gone, the remaining girls startedughing before Halime stepped forward and spoke in her exotic voice that was like music to his ears, ''''Hello, my prince charming.''''
''''Hello, my poison princess,'''' Archer replied, leaning forward and kissing her sulent lips.
Their kiss heightened their feelings toward each other, each moment filled with an intoxicating blend of passion and longing. Archer felt Halime''s arms entwine around him, drawing him closer in a silent embrace.
For Halime, their kiss was a blissful ecstasy and a testament to her love for Archer. In that fleeting moment, she feltplete, her soul intertwined with his in a dance of desire and devotion.
As they finally broke apart, a sense of contentment washed over them, leaving them breathless yet yearning for more. With a soft smile, Archer brushed his lips against Halime''s forehead, his eyes filled with love and admiration.
"Thank you," Halime whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. "For everything."
Archer loved her soft lips, which caused him to kiss her even more. The snake girl''s breath hitched as she grabbed a hold of him to support herself, but she was too distracted. For Halime, their kiss was a blissful ecstasy and a testament to her love for Archer.
In that fleeting moment, she feltplete, her soul intertwined with his in a dance of desire and devotion. As they stopped kissing each other, a sense of happiness washed over them, leaving them breathless yet craving more kisses.
"Thank you," Halime whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. "For everything, thank you for epting me and getting rid of the poison that gued my life.''''
Archer gave the snake girl a tender smile while taking in her beauty. Halime''s jet-ck hair was cut short and just reached her ears, framing her supernatural beauty. Each feature was perfect, and nothing was out of ce.@@novelbin@@
At its center, her yellow snake eyes sparkled like the sun, reflecting the light with an otherworldly brilliance as she stared at him with a radiant smile. Archer could see that the happiness was overwhelming her, so he let her go sit down.
Halime was thankful, as she needed some time to herself. She walked out onto one of the balconies, causing Kassandra tough as she said, ''''She''s adorable when you show affection.''''
''''Yeah, she wasn''t able to touch anyone due to her poison, but it seems like my mana solved that issue, and it made her happier, which pleases me,'''' Archer replied to the Kraken Princess.
''''The other girls told me about it,'''' Kassandra said. ''''Pretty brave of you to let her poison flow into you.''''
"See, I have this Poison Immunity skill that needed leveling up. So, I used Halime''s abilities to be immune. It was the only way I could kiss her and grant her the chance to live a normal life," Archer borated.
Kassandra nodded, her gaze steady as she reached for his cor, pulling him into a kiss that Archer weed eagerly. As their lips met, Archer couldn''t help but notice the firmness of her muscles beneath his touch, her strength evident.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 734 Theres Enough Room
Chapter 734 There''s Enough Room
??With a bright smile, Kassandra released Archer from her kiss as she informed him of the group''s uing ns, ''''We''re having a meeting, so find something to do.''''
Archer nodded but soon spotted Aeris and Lucrezia chatting with Hemera, E, Nefertiti, and Tal. He wondered what was happening, only for the Kraken Princess to reveal, ''''E said that the second Council of Wives is being held.''''
''''Okay,'''' he smiled. ''''Well, enjoy yourself. Find me when you''re done.''''
Kassandra agreed with a stunning smile, gently pecking him on the cheek before walking over to the girls and chatting with them. This allowed Archer to appreciate the Kraken Princess''s beauty; her face was finely sculpted like a work of art brought to life in living flesh.@@novelbin@@
Her beauty couldunch a thousand ships, and her smile could melt the coldest hearts. Archer loved her sleek, ebony hair, tied into a high ponytail, which mirrored the shade of her mesmerizing ck eyes like two dark pools pulling him into their depths without a word.
''She is truly breathtaking. I''m lucky to have her in my life,'' he mused silently.
Archer shook his head slightly as his eyes drifted down Kassandra''s warrior figure, which wlessly blended muscle and female charm. Her thighs were taut and firm, and her waist was perfectly slim, which had utterly charmed him.
He sensed within her a primal, unbridled power that stirred his excitement as he was attracted to strong women, and Kassandra epitomized that strength. Yet, the prospect of having a Kraken wife, a powerful Titan in her own right, excited him.
After observing Kassandra for a while, she left the living room with the others, leaving him alone; he took a deep breath and decided to take a bath before heading to the bath chambers for a hot bath.
While walking through the treehouse, he spotted some Brownies cleaning the kitchen. Seeing the little creatures, he thought, ''They seem happy.''
Archer soon entered the bath chambers, started stripping out of his clothes, and felt the steam hit his skin as he pulled off his pants, causing him to sweat. He was rxing as he checked his Item Box to see if he had any hearts.
To his surprise, there were six hundred he must have forgotten about. He transformed into his Shadow Prince form and opened his giant maw before dumping all the hearts into his mouth.
Once Archer finished eating, he returned to his humanoid form and rxed while checking his status, as he hadn''t done it in a while.
[Archer Wyldheart]
[Race: White Dragon]
[Age: 17]
[Rank: Sovereign Mage]
[Level: 614]
[Exp: 1800000/4000000]
[SP: 1000>1600]
[New Magic: Primordial]
[HP: 34000>36000]
[Mana: 700000>720000]
[Strength: 38000>4000]
[Constitution: 36500>38500]
[Stamina: 37500>38500]
[Charisma: 28000>29000]
[Intelligence: 34000>34500]
[sma Missiles: 9>10]
[Azur Cannon: 8>9]
[Aurora Healing: 8>9]
[Dragon''s Domain: 7>8]
[Draconic Synergy: 6>8]
Archer was pleased with his boosted status but was shocked by the number of Status Points he had amassed. That''s when he decided to use them by spending one thousand points on mana while distributing one hundred points to every other stat.
This resulted in an increase of thirty thousand mana and one thousand for every other attribute. While doing that, the door opened, causing him to turn around only to spot the rabbit girl, Eveline, standing in a striking red string bikini thatplemented her beautiful chocte-colored skin.
He admired the rabbit girl''s rich brown skin, yet Archer soon realized that his gaze was causing her cheeks to darken with a gentle flush while her full lips curved into a nervous smile. She met his gaze with saucer-sized eyes, remaining stock-still and unmoving.
Archer''s gaze traveled downward, marveling at how her perfectly toned body exuded both strength and grace. Though her muscr figure resembled Kassandra''s, albeit less bulky, he knew she dedicated hours daily to maintain it.
Standing just under six feet tall, she surpassed most girls their age in height. Archer couldn''t help but notice her shock as his gaze lingered on her thighs, yet he admired the thickness of her hips, likely inherited from her rabbit lineage.
Her decently sized boobs sat perfectly inside the bikini top, allowing Archer to notice her nipples poking through. His lust soared, but he had to control himself from jumping on the gorgeous rabbit girl.
Archer was enchanted by her beauty and had to admit he was mesmerized. Her red eyes were like scarlet pools, drawing him in like a sailor to the Siren''s Song. He had to shake his head to avoid getting lost in them when he noticed her nervousness.
He next spotted her beautiful, long white locks cascading down her body like a waterfall of pure snow, and her rabbit ears stood straight, staring at each other while not moving.
''Wow,'' he thought to himself. ''But if I remember correctly, she works hard in ss and loves to train, which is a plus in my book.''
Archer smiled as he closed his eyes to control himself. ''''Join me. There''s enough room in here.''''
The rabbit girl walked over to the side of the bath before stepping into the hot water. ''''I didn''t know you were in here, Arch.''''
''''Don''t worry about it. I thought you were with the other girls.''''
Eveline shook her head, causing her perky boobs to jiggle, which caused Archer''s eyes to glow, but her next statement brought him back, ''''Sorry about the sight,'''' she said. ''''My siblings and cousins say men aren''t attracted to manly women.''''
Archer was confused and questioned, ''''What do you mean?''''
The rabbit girl gave him a sad smile before she exined, ''''I''m muscr, and my bottom half is thick, unlike the other princesses.''''
''She''s insecure,'' he thought while looking at the white-
haired girl.
He gave her a charming smile, deciding to change her view of herself, ''''Eve,'''' he said. ''''Look at N, Teu, Tal and Kassandra. They are warriors and built like them, and I find them extremely attractive.''''
As Eveline heard his words, a rosy flush tinted her cheeks, evoking a warm smile from Archer, who continued, "I find you beautiful, and I am interested in seeing where this goes. We can take it at your pace if you prefer."
''''Okay,'''' she replied. ''''I don''t want to kiss or anything because I''m not ready, but I''d love to talk and fight with you sometime.''''
Archer beamed, ''''Definitely. Once everything settled down, we will fight my rabbit girl.''''
Eveline nodded, and the two continued to chat about fighting and their excitement about the next part of the tournament. Archer enjoyed spending time with the rabbit girl until he got out to get something to eat.
He said goodbye before getting fresh clothes, leaving the bath chambers, and heading for the kitchen. No one was there when Archer arrived, so he started making some to eat himself.
After twenty minutes, he made several sandwiches full of meat and tomato-looking vegetables. Archer started eating just as Mary appeared in the room, which shocked him, but he quickly teased the older woman, ''''What are you doing here? Missed me already?''''
Mary gave him a radiant smile, ''''Of course, I missed you, my love,'''' she replied. ''''But I spoke to a girl named E and was asked to attend a meeting.''''
Archer chuckled and gestured toward the girls'' meeting hall, eliciting gratitude from Mary. She nted a kiss on his cheek before joining the others. Archer then rose from his seat, opting to visit his kingdom.
With his destination in mind, Archer cast Gate and stepped through to find himself near Drakonia, where residents went about their activities. But what confused him was the town was tiny thest time he saw it.
But now, it was five times the size and resembled a city with a rural charm. Some buildings were made from wood, while others were built from stone, dotting the streets. Mana Streemps lined the roads, lighting up the walkways.
Archer noticed hundreds of smoke plumes rising from chimneys all over the town and the sound of bustling activity filling the air. Dozens of buildings lined the streets. Some were General Stores, while others were cksmiths, Bakeries, Alchemy stores, and many other shops.
Other buildings were quaint cottages with bare wooden roofs and the apartment block he told Aisha about, while others were sturdy stone houses with carvings of dragons fighting monsters in a fantastical scene.
After looking around, he saw Drakewood''s main road stretched before him, leading straight to the town square where the market was in full swing. He wrapped himself in a ck cloak to shield himself against the cool breeze sweeping the streets.
The material flowed around him gently around as he approached the bustling square. As he got closer, Archer soon realized no one had recognized him, which caused him to smile while looking at the different stalls.
Merchants called out their wares, and townsfolk bartered and haggled over goods. Archer caught the scent of freshly baked goods drifting from the nearby shop, mingling with the savory aroma of roasted meats from the town''s restaurant.
Arriving at the square, he marveled at the colorful stalls that lined the cobblestone streets. He spotted even more vendors doing their best to sell their goods, including rare fruits, magical items, weapons, and other wares.
His gaze swept over the crowds, and they heard the lively chatter of people shopping. ''I hope the whole kingdom is like Drakonia. It would be pleasant,'' he thought while looking around.
Archer saw dragonkin, humans, elves, dwarves, orcs, and many other races doing business. He concluded that Drakonia was a temporary hub for trade while Stormwatch Port City in Dragon''s Cove, southeast of the Bastion, was being expanded.
It was the name he decided to give their first trading port. While wandering around, Archer caught sight of a group of his Homeguard Soldiers, d in their distinctive armor and bearing the sigil of Draconia embellished on their armor.
The soldiers moved with purpose and vignce, instilling a sense of security and reassurance among the townsfolk. Archer smiled proudly as he watched them patrol the streets, exchanging friendly nods and greetings with the residents they passed.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 736 Primordial Titans
Chapter 736 Primordial Titans
??Archer scrutinized therge bartender standing before him with a look of confusion across his old face, but it soon changed when his eyes widened in shock. He quickly shushed the man, ''''I''m here for a quiet drink,'''' he said. ''''What do you rmend?''''
The bartender chuckled knowingly before nodding, his eyes reflecting a shared understanding of the situation, ''''I suggest the White Dragon Rum. Queen Aisha''s uncle produces it.''''
''''Good,'''' he replied. ''''Bring me some, please.''''
He watched the man smile before quickly rushing off to prepare the drink, allowing Archer to people-watch as the patrons filled every nook and cranny. The air was thick with the smell of all kinds of ale and hearty foods.
The inn''s wooden beams echoed withughter and music. All the tables were packed with dragonkin, humans, elves, and demi-humans. Archer was pleased to see this, as people had money to spend, which meant the kingdom was doing well.
Archer noticed a group of miners in the inn''s cornerposed of humans, dwarves, and orcs pounding their tankards on the table while celebrating the birth of one of their children and thetest haul they got from Dragon''s Vein Mine.
Their boomingughter mingled with the cheerful melodies yed by a trio of traveling bards near the hearth. As Archer observed the lively group, the bartender approached again, setting a bottle and ss before him. "Here you go. Enjoy your drink, Your Majesty. It''s on the house." he whispered with a smile.
''''Thank you,'''' Archer replied. ''''Is it usually this busy?''''
When the man heard his question, he chuckled before replying, ''''Well, three new mines have recently opened, and rumors of all kinds are floating around speaking of rare metals being found, but the Homeguard locked down the ces.''''
Archer chuckled softly before uncorking the White Dragon Rum and pouring himself a measure. Raising the ss to his lips, he inhaled deeply, captivated by the strong and alluring aroma that called to him as he tried some.
The warmth of the drink rushed down his throat, leaving a delightful burn. He closed his eyes momentarily, savoring the intense vor as it danced on his pte. Despite the initial shock, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.
He continued to enjoy the drink while watching the people relishing their night off from work. While sitting there, his dragon senses started warning him of an iing attack, forcing him to rush outside to keep the other patrons safe.
When outside, Archer looked around only to feel a fist connect with his jaw, which caused him to get sent flying through Drakonia. He crashed through a few shops as his mind was spinning, and his mysterious attacker reappeared and started punching him again.
But this time, he felt something sinking into his body and realized it was the Dragon Kiss Poison that the Swarm recently had used against him. This angered Archer, causing him to activate the Anti-Swarm Venom skill, which instantly went to work, but he felt it was too slow.
Archer was sent crashing through Drakonia''s wall, hurtling into the nearby forest before finallying to a stop. As hey in the crater created by his body, he throbbed as the pain shot through him, as blood cascaded down his face as the poison began eating his body.
The agony caused by the Dragon Kiss Poison tore through his body. Archer let out pain-filled screams from his lips as the venom seeped deeper, threatening to overwhelm his organs, but his Regeneration and Anti-Venom staved off copse.
As the searing headache subsided, crashing sounds nearby caught his attention. Struggling to focus, he spotted two figures standing amidst the wreckage, their green-skinned forms casting an eerie glow in the dim forest.
Archer saw the predatory smiles ying across their lips, sending a shiver down his spine as he felt the power radiating off them. He knew they were stronger than him but had Anti-Magic and other spells tobat them.
The man stood seven feet tall and had short ocean-blue hair. Archer noticed the strange being''s eyes were dark green and gleamed with excitement, cruelty, and malice, which sent a shiver down his spine.
When Archer saw the beings, he was confused, as they were dressed in Greek-style clothing. They were also wearing sandals that he had seen in the history books, which further puzzled him, and he wondered where they came from.@@novelbin@@
He noticed that the two seemed to be waiting for him to recover while speaking in an unknownnguage he couldn''t understand. Shaking his head, Archer stood up and scanned the two beings.
[?????]
[Primordial Titan]
[Level: 1230]
[Rank: Demi-God]
When Archer saw the man''s level and rank, He was shocked because he''d never seen someone so powerful and knew he was about to be defeated. After getting over the shock, he turned toward the woman who had a grin on her face.
She had beautiful hair as dark as the midnight sky, cascading down her back in glossy waves. Archer noticed her skin was a vibrant shade of green that reminded him of fresh leaves in Elderbloom.
Archer had to admit the strange woman''s features were strikingly gorgeous. High cheekbones and plump lips framed her face, which curved into an evil grin. The woman''s eerie dark green eyes gleamed with an unsettling brightness,looking at him like he was already dead.
Despite her beauty, Archer couldn''t figure out what was unnerving about her. Shaking his head, he stood up once he decided to make the first move and started to summon help. He opened a portal to the domain, but the ck-haired woman clicked her dainty fingers, causing the magic to cut out.
''''You''re not fleeing dragon,'''' she said sinisterly. ''''You will die here.''''
After the woman spoke, he scanned her to assess her strength.
[Hyperia]
[Primordial Titan]
[Level: 1430]
[Rank: Demi-God]
Archer was shocked and resigned himself to fighting the mysterious duo. With that thought, he cast Blink and reappeared in front of the man, who was taken aback but grinned as he attempted to punch him while the woman backed off.
But he quickly cast Eldritch st and Azur Cannon into the Primordial man''s chest, causing him to stumble back. This allowed Archer to shoot forward and throw a few punches that mmed into his opponent''s face.
As his fist connected with the mysterious man''s cheek, it felt like punching something solid, causing his hand to break. Archer screamed before using Blink to back off and create some distance.
The two Primordials remained unfazed by his attacks, their smiles unyielding as Archer''s panic rose. That''s when they finallyunched their attack. The woman started chanting, and a ball of vtile mana appeared.
When Archer sensed its pulse, he gulped but knew Anti-Magic would stop, so he startedunching Void ze, Eldritch st, Azur Cannon, and most of his offensive spells that mmed into the duo.
But as the dust settled, he knew it was toote as he saw the woman''s attack fly toward him faster than anything he''d ever seen. The chaotic mana mmed against his body, causing pain to wash over his body as the spell was mixed with the same poison, but thanks to his Anti-Magic, most of the damage was negated.
The force sent Archer flying through the air until he smashed into the rugged shores of the Dragonfire River. He was in pain, as some of his scales were cracked and missing due to the nature of the wild mana.
Yet his regeneration surged, knitting his wounds and giving him the strength to rise again, but that''s when he spotted the Primordial man approaching him with a menacing grin etched on his face as he wasted no timeunching an attack.
Archer tried to defend himself, but the barrage of strikes was so powerful that his scales started cracking under pressure. Soon, his arms broke under the constant onught, allowing the Primordial''s fist to m into his cheeks, sending him sprawling backward.
His Anti-Magic ability started to flicker and falter under the Primordial''s attack, leaving him vulnerable to the ferocious onught. With a mighty blow, the man sent Archer hurtling through the air again, his body spinning uncontrobly as he crashed into the shallow water of Dragon''s Cove just north of Stormwatch Port.
Archer felt his body shutting down due to the amount of Dragon Kiss Poison in his system caused by the man''s attack. He kept casting Anti-Venom, which helped, but not much because it was low-level.
As Archer attempted to rise, casting the spell repeatedly to stave off the effects of the poison, he nced up to find the two Primordials looming over him; their faces twisted in amusement.
Their momentary amusement, however, was cut short by the sudden st of a horn echoing from the west. It dawned on him that a nearby forty in that direction, its presence a beacon of potential salvation amidst the chaos.
He looked in the horn''s direction and saw a horde of his soldiers rushing toward him. The Outriders rode ahead in a motion blur, charging forward with unstoppable momentum. Their steeds pounded the earth with each stride.
As they got closer, Archer watched them unleash a torrent of magic. A wave of shimmering energy surged from their ranks, crackling with raw power as it hurtled toward the Primordials, which did nothing but distract them.
They persistentlyunched a barrage of minor spells at the two Primordials while Archer detected a group of Dragon Legionnaires swiftly approaching him. They encircled him with their massive shields while others charged towards the enemy.
Archer watched as sessive waves of soldiers collided with the Demi-Gods, who dispatched them effortlessly. Amidst this mess, the cohortmander hurried over to him, administering a health potion before advising, "Your Majesty, you must escape. We''ll hold the line and ensure your safe retreat. We have a Demi-God that has made her home here and should be here."
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 738 The Primordial Thunderbird
Chapter 738 The Primordial Thunderbird
??Archer stood up from the bed he was lying on, walked over to the doorway, and stepped onto a mountain ledge. From there, he had the perfect view of the primordial-looking jungle below."
It reminded him of the dinosaur documentaries he watched back on Earth. The trees were unnaturally giant, standing as tall as the mountain he was on, which surprised him.
Without hesitation, he activated the Aura Detector to send out a mana wave, scanning for nearby creatures. Secondster, he received hundreds of pings indicating that they surrounded him on the mountain and in the nearby trees."
Archer winced as the influx of information overwhelmed him. The pain began to subside just as he heard a voiceing from behind him. ''''You better be careful. The jungle beasts are stronger than you are, little dragon.''''
He spun around and spotted a middle-aged man wearing a Greek toga with bright yellow hair and bright blue eyes that bore into him. ''''It would be best if you got stronger to survive the iing wars,'''' he said. ''''Because they will be vicious, and many will die.''''
''''The war with the swarm?'''' Archer replied. ''''And who are you?''''
The manughed before introducing himself, ''''I am Zarion. The Primordial Thunderbird.''''
Zarion approached the edge of the mountain ledge and started talking, ''''The Swarm, Dark Ones, Deep Ones, and The Primordial are awakening and venturing onto the surface world, causing chaos,'''' he continued. ''''But the Swarm are taking full advantage and increasing their numbers with fallen titans and many other creatures of the Underrealm.''''
''''Interesting,'''' Archer said. ''''What has that got to do with me? I''m an insect in front of some of those monsters. They''re at least four timesrger than me.''''
When Zarion heard his reply, he startedughing, but he exined, ''''You''re the White Dragon and will go as powerful or even more than most of us Primordial.''''
The older man pped his hand on Archer''s shoulder before speaking, ''''Come, young dragon, try some of my Thunder Tea as you have to return to your empire for the festival.''''
Archer looked at the man and nodded before Zarion started walking back to his cabin while whistling an unknown song. After looking at the jungle below, he soon followed behind the Primordial and sensed several eyes on him.
He stepped into the man''s dwelling and found the yellow-haired man motioning for him to sit at a small wooden table. As he took in the scene, he realized the interior was well-decorated and cozy, with warm mana light flickering against the wooden walls.
Zarion, wearing his Greek-style toga, smiled calmly at him as he poured tea from a delicate pot. The tea was a deep shade of yellow, emitting a pleasant smell that filled the room. Archer couldn''t help but feel a tingle wash over him at the sight and smell of the tea.
"Sit down, Archer," Zarion said gently, gesturing to the chair opposite him. "You''ve had quite the ordeal, and a moment of rest is well deserved."
Archer obliged, settling into the chair and epting the cup of tea with appreciation. As he took a sip, he found the tea surprisingly sweet, with a subtle hint of citrus that danced on his taste buds.
"Thank you," Archer said, a genuine smile forming. "This is delicious."
Zarion chuckled softly, his bright blue eyes twinkling with amusement. "I''m d you enjoy it," he replied. "Consider it a smallfort amidst the chaos of our crazy world."
As they sat together, sipping their tea, Archer couldn''t help but notice Zarion''s aura leaking out, causing him to ask in a curious tone, ''''What rank are you?''''
The older man finished his sip, ''''I am on the brink of Godhood, young dragon,'''' he replied. ''''My wife, sons, and daughters are all Demi-Gods.''''
Archer nodded as he continued asking, ''''What is this ce, and why did you rescue me?''''
Zarion smiled, ''''This is my realm, Elysium,'''' he answered before continuing. ''''It''s simr to your Dragon''s Domain but just one for Primordials when we reach a certain point.''''
"How do you know about that?" Archer suspiciously asked, taking a sip of the Thunder Tea.
The older manughed before revealing, ''''My goddess told me that you have a domain and toe to rescue you as two Primordials were attacking you, and Sirenia and I came to your aid as she was the first person I found.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Thank you for your help, Zarion,'''' he said. ''''Is there anything I can do for you?''''
Zarion shook his head, ''''There''s nothing you could give me, little dragon,'''' he looked out the window. ''''Well, there is one thing: use my realm to get stronger. There are billions of monsters roaming the jungle below and the surroundingnds.''''
When he heard the man''s request, Archer''s eyes widened. ''''The beasts I sensed were stronger than me. Are there weaker ones I''m able to start with?''''
''''Yes,'''' the older man replied. ''''If you fly west until you see a waterfall with a giant tree in front of it, you will find and of beasts at your rank and below.''''
''''Thank you,'''' Archer nodded. ''''I appreciate your help.''''
Zarion chuckled, ''''I didn''t do much besides bringing you here. Thanks to the Deep One''s Anti-Venom skill, you survived against the Swarm''s poison.''''
When Archer heard that it caught his interest, he asked, ''''Deep One?''''
''''Yes,'''' he replied without hesitation. ''''The blood witch Lucrezia is the daughter of the Deep One King Echthros Thsson, a tyrant in the Upperdark of the Underrealm.''''
''''Oh, I didn''t know that,'''' Archermented. ''''She''s a lovely woman but does have an evil aura, which makes sense now.''''@@novelbin@@
Zarion''sughter intensified, prompting Archer to squint suspiciously. However, their exchange was interrupted by a piercing screech. Both turned sharply towards the entrance just as a radiant light nearly blinded them, heralding the arrival of a woman.
With white hair that cascaded down her back and eyes matching Zarion''s yellow ones, she exuded an aura of power. Archer thought she was in herte twenties or early thirties but knew it was pointless to guess, as it differed with people on Thrylos.
Meanwhile, the woman''s gaze finallynded on Archer, causing her to smile, ''''Oh, Moirai sent you on another quest, I see,'''' she spoke in a soothing voice. ''''Sirenia said she ate arge ape monster and is sleeping.''''
Zarion chuckled before replying, ''''Yes, she ate the Abyssal Legion''s Goramoth like the greedy girl she is.''''
The two stopped andughed as Archer continued to watch until Zarion introduced him, ''''This is Archer the White Dragon,'''' he said. ''''Moirai''s Chosen.''''
After speaking, Zarion turned and introduced the woman, ''''This is my wife Zapora, known as the Stormbird Primordial.''''
Archer greeted the woman with a charming smile, ''''It''s nice to meet you, Zapora.''''
She returned it with one of her own as she sat next to Zarion. Staring at Archer with narrowed yellow eyes like he''d stolen her daughter caused him to question, ''''Why are you looking at me like that?''''
''''Are you trying to charm my wife?'''' Zarion asked, his tone tinged with jealousy, which made himugh.
''''No, I''m not,'''' Archer replied with a smile. ''''I don''t chase after taken women except one, but that''s irrelevant to this situation.''''
Zarion nodded before speaking, ''''You may return here after your festival. I heard it''s a lively event in the Avalon Empire.''''
''''I don''t know, as I''ve never been,'''' Archer answered as greed gleamed in his eyes. ''''I''m excited as my father-inw owes me a huge fortune.''''
The white-haired woman''s giggles only fueled her husband''s growing jealousy, but the older man shook his head before waving his hand and handing over a medallion. ''''What''s this?'''' Archer asked. ''''You better not be proposing to me, Zorian. I''m not into men.''''
When Zapona heard this, she startedughing harder, which caused the Primordial Thunderbird to sigh in frustration before exining, ''''No, you stupid dragon. It will allow you to enter my realm if you send mana into it so you can level up.''''
''''No need for insults, old man,'''' Archer retorted before charmingly smiling at the beautiful Zapona. ''''I will leave now and shall see you in a few days, lightning bird.''''
After speaking, Archer teleported to the domain, and Zarion sted the chair he was in just as he vanished. He reappeared in the living room and found Halime, E, and Kassandra drinking tea while rxing on the sofas.
Three beautiful smiles appeared on the three girls'' faces, which caused Archer to stop moving and admire them. Halime''s radiant smile was full of love and warmth, making his heart flutter.
E''s smile was heartwarming, making him feel wee and conveying her love without words. Kassandra''s smile was enchanting and caught him off guard. All three girls radiated love as they stood up.
The half-elf was the first to approach and tiptoed to grab his face. E pulled him down and kissed him, and he felt her delicate pink lips were smooth and soft, like the velvet texture he adored.
Archer returned the kiss with just as much passion, causing E''s body to tremble when she felt the intensity of his love for her through their kiss. Their passion ignited a fire within them, increasing the intensity even more.
E''s hands roamed his body, getting lost in the well-defined muscles and the beating of their hearts. After a few minutes, the two separated. He noticed her cheeks were red and her breath heavy, which made for a beautiful view.
Her short blonde hair was tied into a tight bun with odd strands hanging down her face as she panted, staring into his eyes. Archer watched her smile before speaking, ''''That felt amazing.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 739 What Are You On About (R18)
Chapter 739 What Are You On About (R18)
Archer nodded, ''''Kissing you always feel amazing.''''
E smiled at his words before pecking him on the cheek as she quietly spoke, ''''I love you, Archer.''''
''''I love you too El,'''' Archer replied without hesitation.
While this was happening, Halime and Kassandra waited for their turns, knowing Archer would treat them all the same. After pampering the half-elf for a few more minutes, he looked at the snake girl whose beautiful yellow snake eyes gleamed affectionately.
Archer approached Halime before picking her up, causing her to wrap her limbs around him while giggling, ''''I''ve missed you, and I also love you so much, Arch,'''' she said with a dazzling smile. ''''Can we go on a date soon?''''
''''I love you with all my heart, Hali,'''' Archer replied sweetly, putting his forehead against hers. ''''And of course, we can; I will make time for each of you from now on.''''
After replying, he leaned forward and stole her silky, plump lips, causing the snake girl to shiver as she exhaled an audible moan of satisfaction. With a tender touch, he savored the sweetness of the kiss that flowed through him.
While kissing, Archer felt Halime stop kissing before she suddenly bit his bottom lip, causing a wild shiver to run down his body as he let out a groan. His reaction made the snake girl''s smile widen as she spoke, ''''Did you like that handsome?''''
"Yes, that felt good," he answered enthusiastically. @@novelbin@@
Her grin grew wider as she climbed off him to allow Kassandra her turn. Halime kissed him before joining E on the sofa to continue their talk as the Kraken Princess approached. His gaze met her beautiful eyes before she pressed against him while holding onto his shirt.
Kassandra spoke in a quiet yet seductive voice, sending his lust soaring when hearing her words, ''''I can''t wait to make love to you again, husband.''''
After speaking, she quickly kissed him. As their lips met, it was like a dam burst, unleashing a torrent of passion. Kassandra''s arms encircled Archer''s neck, pulling him close as their kiss deepened.
Their embrace spoke volumes, with not a single word being said. Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in each other''s passion. The outside world faded into insignificance as every touch deepened their growing and blossoming bond.
Archer kissed her for a little while before the couple heard footsteps heading in their direction. Kassandra stepped back with a beaming smile and red cheeks, which caused him to kiss her forehead before she joined E and Halime.
Once the Kraken girl was gone, he turned toward the footsteps and saw Teu, Tal, and N entering the living room. When the three girls saw him, they smiled before rushing forward and greeting him with love-filled kisses.
After that, more girls entered and greeted him, which Archer did individually, pleasing them immensely. While doing that, he turned to E and questioned, ''''Where''s Aeris, Lucrezia, Maeve, Aurelia, and Eveline?
E quickly answered, ''''The three girls have returned to Starfall City to meet their families. Aeris is in the bath chambers, and Lucrezia is sleeping after stuffing herself full of ice cream andining about you not kissing her.''''
This surprised Archer, causing him to inquire, ''''What are you on about, El?''''
Before the half-elf could answer, Hecate answered, ''''The strange girl likes you and wants to kiss you, but when she calms down, I believe she will be embarrassed.''''
The other girls giggled when hearing Hecate''s words while she started making her breakfast. This surprised him as she was typically gone by this time, but he wouldn''tin as he affectionately gazed at his fiance.
Archer loved that Hecate''s beautiful silver hair was tied into a ponytail while the rest flowed down her back like a waterfall. Each silver strand shimmered as the mana lights hit it, reminding him of silver star metal.
He loved her smooth grey skin that was blemish-free and every girl''s dream skin back on Earth, which made him guess that mana was involved with such things. Hecate''s gorgeous red eyes sparkled with passion as she stared back at him with a radiant smile.
Archer knew her eyes held untold amounts of wisdom and allure, drawing him in with the sheer intensity of her gaze. With the grace of a supermodel, Hecate moved around the kitchen without effort as she cut up some meat before putting Elven Butter on it alongside Dragonfire Tomatoes, which smelt delicious.
She wore a ck winter dress draped around her curvy yet slim figure. The dress hugged her body in all the right ces and was perfect. Her thick thighs and hips strained the fabric while she was moving.
He continued to watch as Hecate prepared food, then got excited as she leaned against the counter. He was watching as she moved to clean some of the utensils, causing her plump ass to jiggle like waves on the sea, hypnotizing him even more as she moved.
While watching the moon elf, someone jumped on his back, causing Archer to chuckle as he spoke, ''''Hello, my beautiful dragon.''''
''''Hecate''s got a fat ass, hasn''t she?'''' Sera ignored his greeting. ''''Look at the jiggle as she moves. She has so much meat on it.''''
Archerughed before agreeing, ''''Yes, it''s glorious, just like yours.''''
Sera''s smile turned into a grin as she asked, ''''Sweetheart, what do you like about my bum then?''''
"It''s plump and perky. But it''s not just that. It''s got this perfect bnce of meat and muscle. The meat is just enough to give it that extra oomph when we make love," Archer exined, gesturing with his hands as if trying to capture the essence of what he meant.
Sera couldn''t help butugh as she climbed around his body until she was facing him. "Are you saying my bum has ''oomph''?"
"Exactly!" Archer eximed, his violet eyes sparkling with amusement. "It has the perfect amount of meat while still being perky. But that doesn''t matter because I love it."
"You''re an idiot, Arch," Sera eximed, her smile brimming with excitement and happiness as she looked at him. ''''It''s good to see you,'''' she added.
After hearing her, Archer gave her a genuine, sweet smile, "I do love you, Seraphina," he suddenly said before leaning forward and kissing the dragon girl, who was caught off guard by his sweet words and the kiss.
The two of them continued to kiss until they had to separate when they heard Hecate''s voice right next to them, ''''Husband. Can we talk for a second?''''
Archer nodded when hearing her question but sensed there was something else. After that, he informed the other girls that he would return shortly. Then, with a firm grip, the moon elf, Hecate, pulled him toward her bedroom.
They walked through the treehouse until they arrived at her quarters. She opened the door and dragged him through before mming it shut and turning to face him. Archer noticed her red eyes glowing with love and lust as she started undoing her buttons while approaching him.
Hecate stopped before him as her well-endowed chest squashed against his while looking into his eyes while their bodies connected. ''''I want you, husband,'''' she spoke in a husky tone. ''''I need you inside me.''''
When he heard this, Archer couldn''t contain himself and leaned in to kiss the moon elf. As their lips connected, a shock surged through their bodies, causing him to groan with pleasure.
Hecate trembled, feeling his love for her radiate through the kiss. Overwhelmed by emotion, she returned the kiss with an intensity that drove Archer wild. But the passionate elf didn''t stop there; she broke the kiss and started to remove his shirt while running her hands over his perfect body.
She bit her lip and spoke softly, ''''Will you make love to me before I leave for the shop?''''
His grin widened. ''''Yes,'''' he breathed heavily, feeling her hand trailing down his body, which felt good. Hecate''s arousal surged even higher, spurring him to speak again. ''''That feels incredible.''''
When Hecate heard this, a naughty grin spread across her lips. She ceased her hand movements, stepping back to give him a clear view of what woulde. With a subtle motion, she slid the straps of her dress off her shoulders, letting them fall to the floor.
Archer''s eyes widened as he beheld her naked form. Her slender waist and curvaceous thighs were wless,plemented by her perfectly rounded breasts with dark gray nipples that were stiffening.
The sight of her arousal, evidenced by the trickle of her love juices down her leg, this sight ignited an uncontroble desire within him. Archer was poised to step forward, but Hecate halted him with a lewd smile.
Turning around, she ced her hands on the door and bent over, presenting him with her plump, jiggling ass. Archer''s eyes widened in surprise, relishing the perfect view before him as Hecate looked back at him before speaking breathlessly, ''''Tend to me, husband.''''
Archer didn''t waste any more time and took off his pants before positioning himself behind her. When Hecate saw this, her lewd smile grew wider as she reached back with one hand and grabbed his cock.
She started rubbing it against her soaking wet pussy, causing both of them to moan as Archer took over and leaned forward to take a handful of her boobs and pinch one of her grey nipples while his cock was coated in her love juices.
Hecate started moaning as the two-way attack overwhelmed her with pleasure before Archer slipped inside her, causing the moon elf to let out a scream as she started trembling and her legs violently shook.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 742 Reminds Me Of A Hedgehog
Chapter 742 Reminds Me Of A Hedgehog
??Archer nodded at Sera before approaching therge dwarven gate just as an idea struck him and forced him to speed up. As he drew nearer, he felt a force but quickly activated Anti-Magic, only to feel nothing, as if it had never happened.
''What are they hiding? I bet it''s treasure,'' he mused.
Summoning his ws, Archer plunged them into the gate, prompting the magic defenses to react. When he got ready to pull, the runes attempted to repel him using force, but thanks to his Anti-Magic, he destroyed them easily as he started pulling the massive door open.
A loud scraping noise caught everyone''s attention as their eyes widened in shock at seeing him prying open the enormous dwarven mountain city gate, which seemed impossible to move due to its size and weight.
When Archer finished, the stench of death assaulted his senses, causing him to gag as the foul odor filled his nostrils. Suddenly, a wave of Dragonblood Knights rushed past him, their shields forming a solid wall that blocked the entrance he had just opened.
Baffled by the soldier''s reactions, he was about to speak until everyone heard a bloodcurdling scream emanating from the darkness. Before he could react, the soldiers prepared to attack, their long spears at the ready.
While they waited, Sera approached with a scrunched-up face, ''''That smells disgusting,'''' she dered before guessing. ''''Have they turned the city into a graveyard or something.''''
Just as he spoke, they spotted a group of figures rushing out of the shadows and screeching like monsters. Archer noticed they were once humans and dwarves but had twisted and hideous dark grey skin that stretched taut over their sinewy muscles.
These new creatures'' red eyes glowed with growing malice, and their twisted faces snarled in anger. As they drew closer, he saw their wicked, sharp ws, which looked like they could rip through metal.
Archer internally thought, ''What is with these creepy creatures? I bet they''re with the Swarm.''
He looked at his warriors and started shouting orders, ''''Hold the line! Defend the soldiers next to you!''''
They responded with a resounding ng of shields as the creatures closed in on the shield wall. As they drew closer, the Dragonblood Knights thrust over a hundred deadly spears forward like a tsunami of sharp des.
Archer heard ws scraping across metal and flesh ripping. The scent of blood wafted through the air, causing Sera to cover her nose. He turned to the soldiers as he watched their spears connect with the creatures; they dropped lifelessly.
When seeing them, he scanned a couple of the creatures.
[Forsaken Human]
[Rank: D]
[Forsaken Dwarf]
[Rank: D]
''They''re weak,'' Archer thought as the soldiers dispatched a group of creepy-looking dwarves. ''The Dragonblood Knights shouldn''t have any issues; they''re all Magus Rank.''
His soldiers blocked off the entrance while holding back the Forsaken, and the shadows beyond concealed even more unknown horrors.
Archer nced around and noticed the weather worsening, prompting him toin, "Being so far north is a pain. The cold is sinking into my bones."
"Use your fire to warm yourself up," he said with a chuckle, "Or take this, my love."
He handed her a warm cloak, eliciting a bright smile from Sera. She loved it when he called her names like that; it was evident on her face. When Archer saw her reaction, he scooped her up and embraced her.
He looked into her ruby-red eyes. Then, leaning in, he kissed her soft lips. As the two shared a kiss, they were interrupted by an anger-filled roar. Archer quickly pulled away and turned his gaze in its direction.
What he saw surprised him. There were four big mutated cave trolls, but something was off. Their skin was a sickly grey, and their red eyes glowed maliciously and sinisterly. After seeing these creatures, Archer shook his head before scanning them.
[Mutated Cave Trolls]
[Rank A]
''Not too strong,'' he thought. ''But I''ll have to intervene, or they will smash through the Dragonbloods.''''
With that thought, Archer spotted the soldiers adopting a defensive formation he told Mohamet about. Their spears were lowered like the quills of a hedgehog as they stood firm while blocking the mountain city''s entrance.
Seeing this, he mumbled, ''''Reminds me of a hedgehog.''''
Sera''s ears twitched as he spoke, causing her to ask, ''''What beast is that?''''
Archer turned his gaze to her, ''''An animal from my old world,'''' he answered. ''''Now, let''s deal with those trolls.''''
The redhead dragon girl nodded as an infectious smile appeared before she rushed forward and leaped over the shieldwall, causing Archer tough as he followed behind, but instead of jumping, he used Blink to get past the soldiers.
When the two arrived on the other side, they saw hundreds of corpses, but his gaze soonnded on Sera, who was bounding toward the closest troll. Her razor-sharp ws appeared just as the creature brought down its massive stone club.@@novelbin@@
Sera sidestepped the attack before lunging forward and slicing through the troll''s right leg, causing him to drop to one knee. After her attack, the dragon girl spun on her heels before leaping onto the troll''s back.
Archer watched as she drew in a deep breath and then unleashed a torrent of bright red mes that engulfed the iling troll. The creature lit up, causing it to scream out in agony while Sera jumped off it andnded on another.
He grinned when seeing this and rushed in while casting Eldritch st at a troll''s knee, causing it to stagger before Archer hit out and pierced its heart with his tail while passing by and attacking a second troll.
When the Dragonblood Knights saw this, they charged forward He grinned when seeing this and rushed in while casting Eldritch st at a troll''s knee, causing it to stagger before with a roar and swarmed over the bewildered trolls. The soldiers used their spears to pin the creatures in ce before two of them jumped on them to bring the trolls to the ground before skewing them.
Archer watched this with a proud smile before getting back to fighting. He used Azur Cannon to send the biggest troll crashing into the others, allowing the Dragonbloods to swarm over them like ants.
The battle continued for another half hour as more Forsaken appeared, but Sera burned them to ashes as soon as they came into sight, causing Archer to pamper her. Afterward, he ordered the soldiers to secure the area.
Once everything died down, Archer found himself in a guard shack with Sera nibbling on his ears as the First Legions secured the town and mountain entrance. Looking out the window, he spotted hundreds of Drakeguards and Dragonblood soldiers roaming around.
Soon, there was a knock on the door, causing him to call out, ''''Come in!''''
Eldric entered, surprising Archer, but the ck dragon knight knelt before him. ''''It''s good to see you, White Dragon King,'''' the older man greeted. ''''Queen Sia has been protected and is now heading toward Starfall City.''''
''''Okay,'''' Archer replied, his attention no longer distracted by Sera''s antics. ''''Thank you for aiding her, Eldric.''''
The older man bowed his head and was about to speak when a roar was heard, only to be interrupted as the Dragonfire Companies Hellfire Cannons roared to life. Eldric looked taken aback, but Archer exined, ''''We are invading the Ironfoot Kingdom to im their wealth for Draconia,'''' he motioned to the outside. ''''This is our first stop and won''t be thest.''''
Archer, Sera, and Eldric continued to speak for a while as the ck knight asked to join the invasion, with the White Dragon Knights leading the charge. As the Hellfires started firing again, he agreed.
When Eldric left, Sera lunged at him before giving him an intense kiss as her small hands traveled all over his body. The shack was getting hot and heavy, but they were interrupted as ra knocked on the door while speaking, ''''Your Majesty! An army is approaching Hammergate.''''
The couple jumped up when hearing the Dragon Marshals warning before leaving the shack and making their way out of the mountain entrance and to the new wall around the town. Whening to the wall, they climbed up and saw a swarm of Mutants, Forsaken, Ratlings, and dozens of other creepy-
looking monsters charging toward them.
He saw the soldiers from the Dragonfire Company organizing the Hellfire Cannons and the Thunderbolt Throwers. When they were done with their preparations, theirmander turned to him with adoration in his eyes.
With a nod from Archer, the Dragonfire Commander started barking orders to the troops, and in an instant, the cannons roared to life. Mana shells pulsating with vtile energy shot out of the cannons, leaving trails of shimmering light in their wake.
They streaked through the air, hurtling toward the heart of the enemy swarm. At the same time, the Thunderbolt Thrower unleashed its fury. With a resounding crack, hundreds of thunder projectiles were flung into the sky, arcing toward the oing horde.
Each crackled with raw power, promising destruction as the mana shells and thunder projectiles found their marks, causing destructive explosions that shook the ground, and Archer felt it from where they were.
Amidst the chaos, mes flickered and danced amidst the throng of creatures, swiftly engulfing them and reducing them to ash. Yet, the fiery onught was merely the beginning of their assault.
With amand from Archer, the soldiers unleashed a barrage of mana shells, sending waves of destructive energy crashing into the swarm. Meanwhile, the Dragonfire Company continued firing and was joined by the Spellfire Battalion, who started casting their magic.
Archer and Sera witnessed a wave of spells, mana shells, and thunder projectiles fly toward the iing army. Explosions, mes, and shockwaves all over the battlefield, wiping out half the swarm before the Dragon Rangers let their arrows go.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 744 Mystery
Chapter 744 Mystery
??Archer took a deep breath when seeing the Wild Orcs rushing toward them. Once prepared, he let out an earth-shaking roar that reverberated through the tunnel, followed by a stream of dragon fire aimed at them.
When the violet mes connected with the creatures, chaos erupted as the roaring fire washed over the front ranks of the Orcs, reducing them to ash. But that wasn''t his only attack; Archer began casting sma Missiles and Eldritch sts into the horde, causing even more explosions.
His attacks stopped the charge, confusing the enemy, giving Archer enough time to turn to the happy dragon girl. Sera, who was still bouncing, was thrust forward as he gave her a firm p on the bum, causing her to explode into action with a smile as she summoned her ws.
The redhead became a whirlwind of death and destruction, shing, slicing, and swiping at the creatures. Archer watched as she dodged the swing of a sword by crouching down beforeunching herself at the thing.
She grabbed the Wild Orc''s throat and forcefully dragged it backward, snapping the creature''s neck with ease as she continued her attack. When seeing this, Archer grinned before joining the fray.
The dragon couple butchered the Orcs, who didn''t stand a chance. The Dragonblood Knights were shocked as they witnessed the two wipe out a horde of creatures. An hour passed by the time they stopped fighting.@@novelbin@@
Archer was breathing heavily and covered in blood while Sera was nearby, sitting on a pile of Orc corpses, catching her breath as her red hair stuck to her forehead. Thanks to a delicateyer of sweat, her gorgeous mocha-toned skin shimmered under the radiant glow of the mana lights held by the knights.
When the Dragonblood Knights saw this, they were inspired. After seeing Archer ughter the Orc, they turned wild and charged toward the remaining enemies, who were washed away by the des of a thousand heavy warriors.
Archer and Sera didn''t notice them as they continued to tear the Orcs apart as they tried to flee down the tunnel due to the dragon''s onught, leaving them scared and panicked. They didn''t react to the Dragonblood Knights mowing them down with ease.
After another twenty minutes, the battle came to an end as a sea of orc bodies littered the chamber they were in. The ground was covered in blood, causing Archer to sigh when he stepped into arge puddle, surrounded by the Orc Army they dealt with.
When seeing this, Archer''s expression changed to greed, making Sera giggle at his reaction. She found it adorable, as he was excited that he would gain so many hearts and boost his status.
After scrutinizing the chamber, he looked towards his soldiers, who were recovering as they moved to sit down or rest. Without a second thought, he summoned hundreds of Stone Wardens and ordered them to loot the hearts.
They got to work, shocking the soldiers around them, but the Stone Men didn''t bother with anything other than ripping out the hearts from the Orc corpses. While this happened, the knightmanders approached him and asked if the beings were safe.
Archer reassured the soldiers that they meant no harm to them and were only collecting stuff for him because he couldn''t be bothered to do it. This made the troop''s suspicions vanish, but he noticed some troops kept an eye on the Stone Men.
Once everything was fine, Archer ordered the soldiers to secure the area before they returned to exploring the underground city. They quickly went to work and started searching the first part of the dwarf city.
He looked around and realized they were in a massive chamber, home to the fort that guarded the entrance and the upper district. Three-story buildings lined both sides of the five roads that traveled deeper into the city.
The houses were only one story high and smaller than the regr homes he was used to seeing, but they seemed to be perfect fits for the dwarves, with small doorways into the buildings.
Archer noticed some buildings still had rotten doors hanging from one hinge. He scanned the surrounding area for any threats and only glimpsed empty shops and dark homes, but there was nothing else.
After looking around, he spotted the soldiers spreading out and searching the buildings. Sera looked around in fascination andmented, ''''I''ve never understood why dwarves love the underground so much.
''''I''m not sure,'''' he replied. ''''I''ve only read about their cities and listen to what you girls have spoken about.''''
Sera nodded, ''''Dwarves are a mystery to me,'''' she said while studying an old shop covered in a thickyer of dust.
As the two dragons searched the area, Archer spotted the ck knight Eldric approaching him and scanning his surroundings. "Your Majesty. What are these beings?" The older man stopped walking before kneeling and removing his helmet to speak.
''''One of my spells,'''' Archer answered the ck knight before continuing. ''''Let''s continue, we need to head back soon.''''
Eldric nodded in understanding as they continued down the tunnel from which the Orcs came for another hour before finding the next thing of interest. Sera spoke excitedly, ''''There''s light up ahead, Arch!''''
Archer chuckled before turning to Eldric and informing the older man about the light she saw. The ck knight rushed back to the soldiers to get them ready. Archer turned to the closestmander and told him to tell the soldiers not to continue until Sera gave them the signal.
Eldric and the othermanders nodded before the dragon couple continueddown the well-built tunnel ofrge light grey Mountstone that lined the walls withrge pirs supporting the mountain above.
He knew the dwarves were highly skilled builders, crafters, and miners. The girls told his stories of them digging so deep into Thrylos that they once found voids of darkness with strange ck stones.
Archer gazed around the hall and saw tattered banners of the Ironfoot Kingdom, but they were now eaten by the bat-sized moths fluttering around the tunnel. Sera returned to her small dragon form and climbed up his body before gettingfortable on his shoulders.
Seeing this, Archer smiled before spotting a bridge that stretched over arge chasm in the ground. He stopped walking before looking at the guard posts on the opposite side, only to see two groups of heavily armed Orcs roaming 17:39
around and standing in towers.
Directly support the authors on WebNovel!
Sera nudged his head, ''''I will scout ahead,'''' she spoke. ''''I''m smaller and will remain unseen.''''
Archer hesitated but knew she was strong, so he nodded, ''''Okay,'''' he stroked under her little chin, causing her to let out a pur, ''''Just be careful.''''
''''Definitely!'''' she answered confidently, causing him to chuckle before she continued. ''''I''ll be back soon.''''
After speaking, Sera started flying toward the central part of the underground dwarf city. Archer noticed the air shimmering, which caused him to get a bad feeling to wash over him, and as soon as that happened, the dragon girl got zapped.
He watched as arge bolt struck Sera, causing her to plummet into the void below. As she returned to her humanoid form while unconscious, Archer cast Blink and vanished, only reappearing next to the falling redhead.
Archer reached out and grabbed her before using Blink again. They reappeared at the start of the bridge, but a loud horn was heard, causing Archer to spin around and see bulky red-
colored Orcs wearing crude metal armor rushing toward them.
Just as that happened, the White Dragon Knights appeared behind them. Eldric stepped forward and ordered the soldiers to form a shield wall and hold the Orcs off. Archer nodded before looking at Sera, who convulsed in his arms, forcing him to send mana into her body.
Once his mana swarmed her body, Archer soon realized that she had been poisoned with Dragon''s Kiss, the same one he had been affected by, and realized that she was dying. He quickly used his Anti-Venom on her, and when the skill entered her body, the convulsing soon stopped, but she needed rest.
The White Dragon Knights quickly killed the Orcs by working together and swarming them. Archer then ordered them back to the first part of the city to fortify it while he returned to the empire.
Eldric and the other knightmenders ordered a fighting retreat as more Orcs charged them, but they stood no chance against the white armored warriors who wielded all kinds of weapons that crushed them.
Soon, Archer and the soldiers reappeared in the first chamber and secured the entrances. Once he saw them working, he returned to Hammergate outside and went to find ra, who was staying in an old inn. Several Drakeguards stood guard outside.
Every soldier knelt, but Archer noticed the look of concern on their faces when they spotted Sera, ''''She''s just sleeping,'''' he answered their silent question. ''''There was a mana field covering the entrance that affects a person''s mana, especially us dragons.''''
The soldiers nodded before he entered the inn and found ra talking to hermanders. They all jumped up and knelt, but Archer ignored it and turned his gaze to the older dragonkin woman, ''''Come with me, ra,'''' he said. ''''I want to tell you my ns.''''
The redheaded dragonkin smiled upon hearing him, then rose and followed him into the back. Archer entered the room, turning as he spoke, ''''We have two hundred thousand soldiers here. That''s enough for us to explore another city or two if we spilt the army.''''
ra listened with glowing blue eyes as he continued, ''''Or I can bring the Forth and Fifth Legons here and send them off to im several more cities to speed up this process.'''' Archer ced Sera on the nearest sofa before turning back to the woman. ''''What do you think?''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 745 Fluffy Ears
Chapter 745 Fluffy Ears
??Archer watched ra think for a minute and found her expression adorable as she bit her lower lip while fiddling with her light-red hair. ''''Bring in the other two legions and let the Marshals lead them, Your Majesty,'''' she finally started speaking with a knowing smile. ''''This would give them battle experience and teach them how tomand the soldiers.''''
''''Good, I like it. We will go with your idea, and you will be in overallmand of all forces on this cold ind,'''' he said before informing her of the current n. ''''I will go outside to open a portal to Draconia so the other legions can join you here so they can start their training.''''
ra nodded, ''''Yes, Your Majesty,'''' she said. ''''Don''t you want to meet themanders?''''
Archer nodded, wanting to return to the domain, ''''Next time. Sera needs rest, and the festival starts tomorrow. I need to rx for a while.''''
''''Okay, Your Majesty,'''' she replied with a lovely smile and small bow.
After speaking, he left the inn while carrying the sleeping Sera, followed by ra, and walked toward the town''s new entrance. During their stay in the Ironfoot Kingdom, they passed through the Hammergate, which was now a temporary home to the First Draconian Legion.
While walking, Archer spotted hundreds of soldiers bustling about or guarding one of the roads. Soon, they arrived at the main gate, where he saw dozens of Drakeguards and Dragon Legionnaires guarding the wall alongside the cannons now set up on top of it.
The soldiers were patrolling the top of it while looking out over the dark, forebodingndscape that started to unsettle the lower-ranked people. He noticed the warriors had serious and determined facial expressions, which was good as they were prepared.
Archer saw Drakewing Outriders getting ready to scout the surrounding areas. He knew they had found half a dozen mines full of precious metals and gems. The soldiers stored the metals in themander''s ring before depositing them in the temporary vault ra set up and guarded by the White Dragon Knights.
Once outside, he cast Gate and opened a portal to the Bastion so the other two legions could join after he called for them. When hepleted that task, he turned to the beautiful Dragon Marshal and bid farewell with a charming smile.
''''I will be back in a few days,'''' he said. ''''And if you can try to take the bridge and some of the main city so we can get a foothold there. But only if the opportunity presents itself as we can''t waste the lives of our soldiers.''''
ra nodded, ''''Yes, Your Majesty, but what if anything happens during your absence? Should I call for you?''''
''''I trust you to take care of it yourself, ra,'''' Archer instantly replied. ''''Mohamet said you were skilled at the ways of war, so I''m sure you can handle it.''''
The older woman smiled as he returned to the domain as the sun started to set. When he entered the treehouse, he saw four girls sitting in the living room. Teu, N, Tal, Kassandra, and E were chatting while drinking tea.
As they saw him, each girl''s face lit up with smiles, but these soon faded into expressions of concern as they hurried toward him. Teu spoke first, her voiceced with worry, "What happened to the Gremlin?"
Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at the nickname, but he exined their discoveries and current activities, earning himself some disapproving nces.
N scolded him as her tail stood straight and her blue eyes gleamed angrily, "You can''t just venture into an underground city without informing us! E might have known you were out exploring but not delving into a city teeming with creatures."
''''Well, I''ll bring some of you next time, so I''m not alone,'''' he quickly spoke. ''''But now I just want to rx before the Frostwinter Festival begins and I get rewarded.''''
The lioness calmed down but was still annoyed, which made her look adorable as she huffed at him. Her dirty blonde hair bounced around like a lion''s mane. Archer started pampering the lion girl by stroking her fluffy ears.
N started to tremble while letting out a growl, which caused Archer to continue his stroking until the lioness started smiling. He leaned down and kissed her soft lips, which caused her tail to go stiff.
After they seperated, the rest of the girls all greeted him with a kiss after putting Sera to bed. When he returned to the living room, Leira and Hemera joined the group. Archer sat down and rxed as the moon shone through the windows.
The scene caused Leira to speak with a bright smile. ''''The festival is ready to start,'''' she said before continuing. ''''Mother said everything has been organized, and the city has been set up for the week-long celebration.''''
"Remind me, what exactly does it celebrate?" Archer inquired, realizing it had slipped from his mind for some time.
Hemera was the one to answer, and her yellow eyes gleamed excitedly. ''''The end of Frostwinter and the beginning of Elderbloom, darling. The whole continent celebrates it, including the Sri and Lunaris Empires.''''
Archer nodded, ''''What will we do there?''''
''''Mother and Father want us to eat at the pce; there''s the reward ceremony where Father names new nobles and such,'''' Leira answered his question.
''''There is the Winter Lanturn Tradition that happens every year. It''s pointless but beautiful,'''' Nmented.
Leira and Hemera nodded before E added, ''''The Snowfall Ball is held in the pce where nobles all over the empire gather to mingle and build rtionships.''''
''''Are we going?'''' Archer inquired, earning several nods from the girls.
"Oh god," he said, causing them tough, but Leira dered while jumping up and reaching into her storage ring, ''''We have a suit for you that Mothermissioned from the imperial store.''''
Leira''s smile widened as she pulled out a garment bag, revealing a stunning white suit made from a rare-looking fabric that shimmered in the room''s dim mana light, resembling the sparkle of freshly fallen snow.
Archer''s eyes widened in surprise as he beheld the suit. "Wow, Leira, it''s stunning," he eximed, touching the soft material.
"It''s made from Stardust Silk, Mother speciallymissioned to match your hair," Leira exined, her pride evident in her voice. "We thought it would be perfect for the Frostwinter Festival and The Snowfall Ball."
Archer ran his fingers over the smooth fabric, marveling at its beauty. "Thank you, Leira. It''s amazing," he said, genuinely touched by her thoughtfulness.
Leira beamed with delight, pleased by his reaction. "I knew you''d love it," she replied, a hint of satisfaction in her tone.@@novelbin@@
After chatting for a while, the group grew weary. Archer rose from his seat and went to his bedroom with the seven girls trailing behind. While walking, he scanned the treehouse to check on the other girls and found them fast asleep.
Once in his room, Archer started to undress and slid into bed, soon joined by the girls. He reached out for Teu and Hemera, pulling them close as they settled beside him. Tal and Kassandra upied the spots next to them, while E nestledfortably on one of Archer''s thighs and Halime on the opposite.
Leira, feeling exhausted, curled up next to them, seeking her own space amidst the cozy arrangement. As the warmth of the bed enveloped them, Archer found himself drifting into a peaceful sleep, surrounded by the girls.
Teu''s soft purring and Hemera''s gentle breaths provided a soothing backdrop to his thoughts. Outside, thest storm of Frostwinter raged on. Its howling winds and rain pounded against the window.
The rattling noise didn''t bother Archer, and the girl''sforting embrace distracted him from the noise. They wrapped their limbs around him, and somey across his body. But soon, he fell asleep to the rain hitting the nearby window.
As the first light of dawn gently filtered through the windows, Archer stirred from his sleep, the warmth of the bed slowly fading as he became aware of the new day. With a soft sigh, he carefully disentangled himself from the limbs and hair of the girls.
With a tender smile, Archer nced back at the sleeping forms, grateful for their warmth andfort throughout the night. He silently made his way out of the bed, careful not to wake them, and tiptoed across the room towards the bath chambers.
Once he entered the bath chambers, he let out a contented sigh, feeling the soothing warmth of the water enveloping him as he eased himself into therge tub. Leaning back against the smooth surface, he closed his eyes and rxed.
As he submerged himself in the water, the door creaked open, and the soft rustle of fabric signaled Lucrezia''s arrival. Archer nced up to see the Death Witch d in a sexy blue bra and thong that left little to the imagination.
Archer had to admit that he loved her cheeky smile and slender pear-shaped figure with generous hips, shapely smooth thighs, and generous breasts perfectly nestled by the bra, which attracted his gaze.
Lucrezi''s tinum blonde locks were haphazardly tied into a loose bun, with tendrils escaping to frame her face in a captivating halo. Archer''s smile grew mischievous as he took in the older woman''s form.
"Join me, Luce," he invited, his gaze lingering appreciatively over her form. "You look stunning. Your body is out of this world. Did the gods craft you?"
The blonde witch giggled before stepping into the water and slowly slipped under the water, allowing her boobs to jiggle, causing Archer''s gaze to drop again, which earned a sweetugh, ''''You are a lust-filled dragon,'''' shemented. ''''You''ve recently had sex and still want more.''''
Archer chuckled, ''''I can''t help it, Luce,'''' he answered with a smile. ''''It''s in my nature. Dragons are greedy beings and horde everything, including women, but most forget about some of the women, which scares me.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 746 You鈥檙e A Deep One
Chapter 746 You''re A Deep One
Archer beamed at Lucrezia, who joined him in the bath with a naughty smile. As the death witch settled in and let the warm water wash over her, she asked, ''''I understand you''re exploring an old dwarven underground city. What brought you there?''''
Gazing at the stunning woman, he saw many different emotions swirling within her crimson-red eyes: curiosity, fascination, and unmistakable attraction intermingled with countless others.
This caught his attention, ''I wonder what she''s thinking?''
He shrugged before answering with a smile, ''''Yes, I am,'''' Archer replied as he started exining. ''''It seems the Swarm are involved with the downfall of the Ironfoot Kingdom, so there''s that, and I also want their wealth to invest in Draconia.''''
After that, the two continued to talk about everyday life and the domain, which he learned fascinated her. When Lucrezia first found out about it, she wanted a house of her own nearby, which he agreed to because it would keep her close.
They spoke for a while until Archer, with a cheeky grin, offered to clean her back. To his surprise, she epted without hesitation. Once she agreed, he spotted a bright smile on her pretty face, whichpletely charmed him. ''She''s divinely beautiful. But what affects me is her smile which is mesmerizing and dangerous,'' he thought while watching her.
As Archer observed her, she slid over closer to him until their thighs touched, sending a jolt through his body. He tried to ignore her soft and supple thighs as he turned his attention to her slender back, which was like a beautiful white canvas, drawing him into it with its beauty.
He admired her wless, smooth white skin. Each soft curve seemed perfect against her blemish-free back. His skillful hands reached for some scented oils stored next to the bath, rubbing them into his hands before applying them to Lucrezia''s soft back.
She happily sighed as the smell mixed with the rising steam from the hot water, and his fingers traced gentle circles across her smooth skin. Adorable noises escaped her with each stroke, her unseen tension melting away.
Ten minutester, Archer leaned back after finishing cleaning Lucrezia''s back. She was in a rxed daze, chuckling at her reaction. Another contented sigh escaped her as the warm water and massage took her by surprise, putting her at ease.
He watched a genuine smile spread across her face as she sank into the water, visibly rxed. Chuckling at her response, he began to wash himself, only to be interrupted by Lucrezia''s yful statement, ''''Your turn, dragon.''''
Before Archer could respond, Lucrezia gently pressed a finger against his lips, silencing him. With a beaming smile, she reached for the oils, pouring a generous amount into her hands and massaging them together until they formed a frothyther.
Slowly trailing her soft hands across his back, her touch sending shivers throughout his body as she spread the oil. But then her hands moved lower, reaching his lower back before she continued to massage his body.
Ten minutes passed, and the Death Witch moved to the front, causing him to open his eyes and find himself face-to-face with her slender body and ample chest, which jiggled around with every movement.
A naughty smile appeared on her face before she leaned in closer, her lips grazing against his ear. ''''Enjoying the view, my White Dragon?'''' she whispered, her seductive voice sending shivers shooting through his body.
Archer couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re hopeless," he replied with a tone of amusement and desire.
With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Lucrezia continued to massage his back, her soothing and electrifying touch. Soon, Archer was all clean, and the two of them were lying back in the bath as the warm water washed over their bodies.
With his eyes closed in rxation, Archer sensed movement before feeling Lucrezia''s weight settle on him. Opening his eyes, he found her staring into his gaze. Archer greeted her with a grin. "Settled infortably?"
She gave him a provocative smile in response as her eyes locked onto his, and at that moment, the world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them lost in their world while inside the bath.
Lucrezia closed the distance between them, her lips hovering just inches from his. His breath caught in his throat as he felt the soft brush of her lips against his own. Archer felt his heart speed up and answered by wrapping his arms around her slender but shapely waist.
Archer pulled her closer as her hands rested on his chest while he returned to kiss with a passionate one of his own. Their kiss deepened, a silent exchange of longing and desire that spoke volumes without a single word.
Time seemed to stand still as they melted into each other, lost in the intoxicating sensation of each other''s touch. But eventually, as all things must, their kiss came to an end. Lucrezia broke away, her chest rising and falling with each breath as she looked into Archer''s eyes.
There was a softness in her gaze, a vulnerability that spoke volumes. "I... I enjoyed that," Lucrezia confessed, her voice barely above a whisper.
Her cheeks flushed with a delicate shade of pink as she awaited his response, uncertain yet hopeful. Archer smiled when he saw this and pulled her in closer while hugging the Death Witch, whose cheeks were bright red.
As he hugged the woman, hemented, ''''When wereyou going to tell me you''re a Deep One?''''
When Lucrezia heard this, she went stiff before Archer reassured her. ''''I don''t care why you hid it,'''' he said sweetly. ''''You must have had your reasons.''''
The blonde woman weakly nodded against his chest before speaking in a quiet voice, and it was only thanks to his hearing, ''''We were told not to tell the surface race of our existence, so I donned the Death Witch name and embraced it because I can wield dark magic which helped me hid who I was.''''
Archer nodded in understanding, ''''Then Mary and the Primordials appeared.''''
''''Yes,'''' she said before breaking away from him and staring into his eyes. ''''A war is about to begin in the Underrealm as all the factions are active now.''''
''''Will it affect the surface world?'''' Archer questioned.
Lucrezia shook her head, ''''No, it normally shouldn''t,'''' she answered. ''''But they seem to have an interest in you, Arch.''''
He chuckled, ''''Nothing new to me,'''' Archer responded, wanting to see the true Lucrezia. ''''Can I see your real form, please?''''
She watched him closely before nodding. Her slender fingers reached out to cradle his face, and she said, ''''I will show you the memory of one of my brothers hunting with me.''''
In an instant, the world shifted. It looked like he was seeing a scene from the past. Archer found himself floating in an underground sea that seemed to glow. Strange beasts swam by, and underwater foliage lit up its surroundings.
Eerie shadows danced across the seafloor. Archer''s heart raced as he felt a surge of energy coursing through him, a real connection to the power of the Deep Ones. While looking around, he spotted movement in the distance; Lucrezia began to change.
He noticed her smooth skin shimmered with mana and rippled like the water''s surface, morphing into scales. Her body contorted, stretching into something that eclipsed everything around them.
Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he witnessed her transformation. Lucrezia was now before him as a colossal creature, her true form revealed in all its brilliance. He spotted her skin, a mix of ck and red, swirling together in a mesmerizing pattern that seemed to pulse with an inner fire.
Glowing red eyes, like smoldering embers, fixed upon him with an intensity that sent shivers down his spine as he recognized what kind of monster she was. ''She''s a Mosasaur!'' He internally eximed.
But it was her sheer size that truly took his breath away. Lucrezia was the size of a mountain carved from the depths of the earth. Even though he was in a memory, Archer could feel the power radiating off her.
He could scarcely believe his eyes as he realized the magnitude of what stood before him. And then, with a graceful sweep of her tail, Lucrezia propelled herself into the depths of the underground sea as she spotted something below them.
Archer watched as she glided effortlessly through the water, her movements fluid and graceful despite her immense size. But his daze was soon interrupted by a suddenmotion nearby.
His head snapped towards the source of the noise, where he saw a massive whale thrashing through the water, its panicked cries resonating as it tried to escape from its impending death.
Just after that, he spotted Lucrezia diving deeper for a few seconds until she stopped. She ascended even faster, and with a thunderous crash, she targeted the whale so quickly that the beast didn''t know what had happened when she caught it.
With a roar that shook the very water, she opened her building-
sized jaws and snapped them shut with a shattering crunch as she sank her razor-sharp teeth into the beast''s flesh, tearing into it with a ferocity that left Archer spellbound.
At that moment, Archer realized the true extent of her power. She was not just a mortal woman but a force of nature, bound to the depths of the Thrylos. As the vision faded and reality reasserted itself, Archer blinked in the bath chamber''s dim light.
The memories of the underwater sea and the monster whale still lingered in his mind, but now Lucrezia was still nestled in hisp while looking at him. Archer noticed the concern and nervousness in her red eyes and felt terrible when seeing it.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]@@novelbin@@
Chapter 748 Pasta Bolognese
Chapter 748 Pasta Bolognese
??After defeating the three girls in their mock battle, Archer rushed to check on Teu. Finding her lying on her back beneath a nearby tree, her blue hair fanned out around her, he approached cautiously.
She remained still, her arm shielding her eyes from the bright sun above. Kneeling beside her, he gently rested his hand on her thigh before casting Aurora Healing on her, causing a violet light to wash over her.
Teu shivered at the touch, her fatigue evident due to the fight. ''I''m d she''s okay,'' he thought while tending to her. ''I didn''t mean to hit her so hard.''
Despite her weariness, she managed a tired but genuinepliment, ''''That attack was brilliant, Arch.''''
Archer smiled before hugging the blue-haired girl after he helped her to her feet, ''''Thank you, Teu,'''' he replied. ''''Are you okay?''''
''''Yes, darling,'''' Teu said while sinking into his embrace with a dazzling smile. ''''I must rest for a while before heading to the capital. Now, let''s check on the other two.''''
He nodded before they approached the elf and lion girl sitting on the training field, breathing heavily. Tal looked annoyed while staring into the distance. When N spotted him, she jumped up with a delighted expression stretched across her pretty face.
The lioness rushed toward him, but instead of dodging or bracing for impact, Archer opened his arms wide, weing her embrace. N wrapped her arms around him with a joyful grin, burying her face into his chest.
Archer, in turn, enveloped her in a warm hug, his arms encircling her gently but firmly. Their embrace spoke volumes, conveying a deep trust and connection between them. Despite N''s exhaustion from the battle, she found sce andfort in his presence.
They stayed in the embrace momentarily before Archer let the lioness go before they approached Tal and cast Aurora Healing on her while cing a heartfelt kiss on her forehead.
His affection caused the grumpy elf to smile as she hugged like the others. After pampering the three some more before the girls wanted to wash. Archer kissed each one when they stepped through the front door.
They walked to the bath chambers while he cast Cleanse on himself and his clothes. Once Archer felt fresh, he started to make breakfast after walking to the kitchen and checking the cupboards.
Amidst an overload of food options, Archer was undecided until his gaze settled on a dish resembling Earth''s pasta called Durum''s Pasta. His decision was made when he discovered a saucebeled Dragonfire in a mason jar.
Its fiery red coloring was like traditional tomato sauce, perfectly matching the pasta. After finding those two ingredients and nning what to eat, he knew what to cook after a few minutes, ''Pasta bolognese! But I need some meat. Where do the girls keep it?''
Archer looked around the kitchen but couldn''t find anything, so he checked what he had in his Item Box. He started searching through it, but something happened as his consciousness was taken somewhere else.
He reappeared in an endless void of nothingness. Archer was baffled but soon realized it was in his Item Box and scanned his surroundings. That''s when he saw thousands of things, including weapons, treasures, beast corpses, and more.
After a thorough search, he found a mountain-sized pile of beast corpses a dozen meters from where he had appeared. ''When did I collect all this?'' he internally said while in shock. ''It must be the umtion of the years of killing.''
All kinds of beasts, and there were some he didn''t even remember fighting, which confused him to no end, but he shook his head before spotting the red dragon he fought in the past and thought he''d try dragon meat.
''Does this make me a cannibal?'' When thinking that, he shrugged before continuing.
With his decision made, Archer walked towards the lifeless body and tore a chunk of flesh from the dragon''s corpse. After that, he plucked the crimson scales from the skin. Dropping them to the ground, they vanished into thin air, only to reappear momentster a short distance away from him.
Archer looked at the glowing red scales and noticed hundreds of thousands of white ones of different sizes. He was confused until his scales were shed. He guessed that they had been sent here instead of the real world.
''I''ll ask Tiamat when I see her next,'' Archer thought before returning to therge piece of meat he was holding.
He left it near the dragon''s body before wandering around his Item Box. He wondered why he''d never done this before but was amazed to see piles of gold coins, gems, and other valuable things.
That''s when he saw the metal he collected from the cave he rescued Demacia from, and that reminded him to see the necromancers when he had some free time. Afterward, he left the Item Box and came back to reality while standing by the kitchen counter.
He shook his head and brought out the dragon meat, which had been cut off in the Item Box. Its weighty formnded with a thud beside him. Without hesitation, he started working using Mana Maniption and skillfully trimmed away every bit of excess fat and gristle.
Once he had done that, Archer brought out therge bowl he could find and used the spell to cut the meat into mince. He then dropped it into the bowl before seasoning it with Crystal Shard Salt and Shadowbane Pepper.
While meticulously preparing the dragon meat, he set a pot of water atop the mana oven. He used Mana Maniption to heat the water until it was boiling, releasing a cloud of steam due to the heat.
Archer carefully poured the Durum Pasta into the bubbling water, followed by a dash of salt, before working on the other part of the meal. While that was cooking, he turned his attention to the meat after taking out a pan and putting it in the mana oven.
He imbued the stove with mana, igniting the part beneath the pan with a fiery roar. With the pan now scorching hot, he ced the mincemeat inside, and as soon as it made contact with the metal, the cooking process began.
Archer reached for the Dragonfire Sauce as the meat cooked, effortlessly pouring it into the pan with a flick of his wrist. With arge spoon, he began to stir the meat and sauce together, infusing it with vor before adding a sprinkle of Frostfire Chili Powder for an extra kick.
After adding that, Archer smelled a tantalizing aroma filling the kitchen as the dragon mincemeat simmered in the pan and was mixed with the fiery Dragonfire Sauce. When the smell of the spices hit his nose, his mouth watered.
He then lifted a spoonful of the hot meat to his lips. As he took a bite, a delicious vor erupted on his tongue. The sauce mixed with the meat and Frostfire Chili created a delightful blend of heat and sweetness.
Archer continued cooking until the food was ready, then dished it into a massive bowl on the kitchen table just as Teu, N, and Tal appeared. Teu, the Aquarian Princess, wore a loose-
fitting white dress matching her sky-blue hair and clung to her sculpted figure.
Her outfit ended with a thick white hooded cloak wrapped around her shoulders, keeping her warm during the cold weather. After looking at Teu, who was smiling at him, he turned to the lioness N.
Archer loved her outfit even though it wasn''t suitable for the weather. She wore shorts that strained against her thick thighs and a dark blue wool-looking jumper. It was a weirdbination of clothing, but it suited her well.
Next was her wild, dirty blonde hair, which cascaded down her back in waves that reached her bubble butt. Archer loves how fluffy and voluminous it evokes the image of a lion''s mane, which makes sense as she is a lion princess.@@novelbin@@
Her sparkling sapphire-blue eyes locked onto him before she sniffed the air as the aroma hit her nose. Archer saw her tail excitedly wag behind her as it was clear the lioness loved the smell of the food.
Lastly, he turned to Tal, who was wearing tight ck training pants that hugged her shapely thighs and a long-sleeved shirt that struggled to fit her ample chest. She was looking at the bowl on the table with a confused expression.
When Archer saw the three, a smile appeared before he greeted them, ''''I was cooking while you three washed,'''' he said while cing the utensils on the table. ''''I wanted you to experience it as its new dish, I remembered from my previous life.''''
N was the first to react as she walked up to the table before sniffing the air, causing her tail to straighten as her gaze turned to him, ''''Does this include Frostfire Chili, Archie?
''''Yes it does,'''' Archer replied before continuing. ''''I used Red Dragon Meat, Durums Pasta, Dragonfire Sauce, and chili to make it.''''
When Tal heard this, her eyes widened, causing Archer to grow curious and question, ''''What''s wrong, Tali?''''
''''E and Halime love that stuff,'''' the silver-haired elf replied. ''''I''m sure they won''t mind.''''
''''We won''t mind what?'''' A voice asked.
The sudden interruption caused N to yelp before everyone spun on the culprit, only to see E, Halime, Sera, and Lucrezia standing there. Archer beamed when seeing the four girls before motioning to the table, ''''Take a seat,dies,'''' he insisted. ''''You''re just in time to try my new dish.''''
Seated among the seven girls, N to his right and E to his left, Archer joined in the meal.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 749 This Ruffian
Chapter 749 This Ruffian
??With each mouthful, Archer savored the blend of vors: the sweet tang of the Dragonfire Sauce, the chili''s fiery kick, and the meat''s sulent tenderness. After an hour of eating, everyone was done eating the food.
Archer and the girls enjoyed the Pasta Bolognese, which caused E to question him about its creation. As they peppered him with questions, an idea came to mind. ''''Would you two girls like to run a restaurant in Dragonheart City when it''s finished being built?''''
When everyone heard this, Lucrezia questioned with a curious expression, ''''What city is this?''''
The other girls agreed and nodded unifiedly, causing Archer to exin everything about Draconia, which amazed, shocked, and baffled them. Once he exined, N asked, ''''So you''re a king?''''
''''Yes,'''' Archer nodded. ''''But I don''t govern the kingdom that is left to Aisha.''''
After that, he exined that he had founded a kingdom east of Hemera and Hecate''s homnds. The girls were fascinated and asked him questions until E and Halime agreed to run a restaurant in their spare time.
They knew Hecate had Dragonheart Potions in Starfall City, and Llyniel would be getting her Draconia Gardens. Archer told them he would try his best to find something for them all to do, which pleased thedies.
Once they were done talking, the other girls reappeared in the treehouse. Nefertiti strode up to Archer and kissed him passionately, and the others did the same but were not as intense as Nefertiti as the tattoos effects were mellowing out.
They all started talking among themselves as Archer put on his boots and cloak and stepped through a portal to Starfall City. Then, the twelve girls, all wearing clothes simr to Teu and Tal''s, followed.
After exiting the portal on the road leading to the city, therge group saw caravans of people heading toward the southern gate. They were bundled in thick coats, scarves, and hats.
The sounds of beasts pulling carriages through the snow could be heard above the wind, causing everyone to shiver. He heard people''s conversations about the festival and the emperor''s reward ceremony, which excited everyone.
Archer watched the travelers pressing forward as their breaths formed misty clouds in the frigid air. The road remained bustling with activity. People hurried along, their faces buried in cors, their footsteps crunching on the frost-covered ground.
While watching the people, Leira appeared beside him. '''' The Frostwinter Festival is starting in a couple of hours,'''' she exined. We should head to the pce to meet Mother and Father.''''
He agreed with a nod and started walking with the gaggle of girls behind him. Most of the girlsined about the cold and decided to return to the domain until they arrived at the pce, which caused Archer tough.
Sera, Halime, E, Nefertiti, Hemera, Llyniel, and Teu returned while leaving Kassandra, Tal, N, Leira, and Lucrezia, who giggled at each other''s reactions to the weather. After they were gone, the group continued.
Soon, they found themselves amidst a sea of people who paid no attention to them, allowing them to get to the gate without anyone bothering them. This surprised Archer, as the empire''s famous princess held his right hand while snuggled up against his side.
To her credit, she did have a hood that covered her purple hair and hid her tail within her cloak, causing the group to blend into the crowd while walking. She had be a symbol for the younger generation as she was engaged to Archer, the empire''s guardian.
While they walked, N appeared and clung to Archer''s free arm with a beaming smile, causing his heart to flutter when he saw her sweet expression. He noticed her lion instincts always kept her alert to their surroundings.
Meanwhile, Tal walked beside him, her keen elven senses taking in every detail of the scene while ncing in his direction and smiling asionally. When he spotted this, he sent her a message through the bracelet.
[I love you Tali]
Archer watched as she stumbled, but a radiant smile appeared on her gorgeous face before looking at him with eyes full of affection. Just after that, he sensed her sending some mana into her bracelet before he received the reply.
[I love you too. I''m happy we met all those years ago. Arch]
His face lit up with a smile of appreciation as he responded.
[So am I]
The two stopped messaging as they approached the gate; the sight before them was breathtaking. A seemingly endless line stretched to the gate, where twenty soldiers stood, checking the people entering the city.
Leira tugged his hand before speaking, ''''We can pass by once they know it''s us.''''
Archer smiled in response, but then Kassandra spoke in a frustrated tone, ''''Why not teleport to the pce? Instead of traveling through this horrible weather.''''
Before he could respond, Lucrezia did, which shocked everyone there, ''''He wants to experience the world, Kass,'''' shemented. ''''It''s like you, who want''s to live on the surface instead of under the sea.''''
Kassandra nodded and didn''tin anymore. She smiled at Archer before the group arrived outside the gate. They all removed their hoods, which shocked the Avalonian soldiers and the nearby people standing in the queue.
The three guards opposite them kneeled while themander respectfully addressed them, ''''Princess Leira, White Prince,'''' he spoke respectfully before continuing. ''''Wee back to the city.''''@@novelbin@@
Everyone nodded in response. Themander then ushered them into the city, exining that security had been increased before he returned to the gate and his duties. Once inside, Archer saw bustling crowds and vendors peddling their wares.
They offered everything from winter food to souvenirs to the passersby. Despite the cold weather, the people felt a sense of warmth and excitement as they passed by while talking to their families.
The girls rushed to a vendor selling pretty nes, which caught their interest. Archer bought fifteen of them for all the girls and would give them to them when they met, but he put one on the five here now, which pleased them all.
Afterward, Archer turned to the stall owner and asked with a charming smile, ''''How much?''''
''''Give me three gold for them all, guardian,'''' she replied. ''''You saved my family''s shop during one of your exploits.''''
He was taken aback but gratefully nodded while handing over five coins, ''''Thank you, miss.''''
Once they bought the nes, the group continued walking toward the Avalonian Pce. At the same time, Archer saw colorful banners lining every street they passed and detailed ice sculptures glistening in the sunlight.
When they came to the first square, they saw artists using ice magic to build ice sculptures of dragons and beasts. The air was filled withughter and music as street performers entertained the lively crowds.
N poked his ribs, ''''Look, Archer, they have Mystic Mulled Brew, Starlight Chestnuts, and Starfall Sugar Swirls,'''' she said. ''''We need to try some once we''re done in the pce.''''
Archer nodded in agreement as they continued to travel through the city and saw many sights that caught their interest, but there was no time as they needed to meet Leira''s parents.
They soon arrived at the elevator that led to Avalon''s floating ind. The six of them were ushered through when the guard spotted Leira, who removed her hood again. They stepped onto the mana elevator, which sent them flying upwards.
Lucrezia, Kassandra, and N felt sick when they arrived at the ind fort. Archer, Leira, and Talughed at the three girls, who snapped back, causing theirughing to increase before they started walking through the garden.
Archer always loved the pce''s gardens, as they were well kept and had many winter flowers blooming under the sun. The cat princess spun on the group, ''''Let''s get going so we can get this over with,'''' she said. ''''I want to try some of the food and games.''''
Everyone agreed and followed behind her as they spoke about everything they wanted to do during the Frostwinter Festival. As she led the group towards the towering spires of the pce, Archer found himself captivated by the winter blooms decorating the pce gardens.
The air was crisp, filled with the scent of snow and the light fragrance of the magical flowers. Leira''s graceful steps guided them along the cobblestone paths, her cloak billowing in the gentle breeze.
Archer walked beside her, his gaze drifting to the colorful blossoms that seemed to defy the cold with their radiant colors. He saw clusters of Starfrost Roses blooming in shades of crimson and ivory, their petals shimmering like delicate crystals in the sunlight.
Beside them, enchanted Celestial Whispers danced in the breeze, their ethereal petals unfolding in intricate patterns of blue and violet. As they passed a patch of winter lilies, Archer paused, drawn in by their intoxicating aroma.
With their translucent petals dusted with frost, the flowers seemed to glow with an inner light, casting a soft, enchanting glow over the garden. Soon, they arrived at the pce''s entrance and were met by a maid who smiled when she saw Leira.
''''Wee back, Princess,'''' the older woman said, ''''It''s good to see you''re doing okay with this ruffian.''''
When Archer heard this, his eyebrow raised as shemented, but the other girlsughed. Leira shook her head with a giggle, ''''Darling is not a ruffian, Helga,'''' she informed the maid. ''''He takes good care of me.''''
Helga didn''t reply while staring at Leira before spinning on her heels and leading them into the pce, causing Archer to be confused. The cat girl exined, ''''She''s overprotective of me, Arch.''''
''''It''s okay,'''' he answered with a chuckle. ''''At least she cares about you, unlike the maids in the Ashguard Mansion.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 751 Enjoy Your Meal
Chapter 751 Enjoy Your Meal
??Archer received no response from the struggling blonde prince, so he forcefully threw Vn onto the sofa and used his sleek yet powerful tail to pierce the boy''s thigh, eliciting a scream of pain, but he ignored it and warned the First Prince, ''''Don''t ever mention my girls again.''''
After that, he withdrew his tail and cast Aurora Healing on Vn, restoring his injured leg to its normal condition. However, despite the healing magic, the prince screamed in agony.
Watching this, Archer resorted to pping to attempt to pacify him, prompting the blonde girl to regard him with a horrified expression as if seeing a monstrous side of him. Still, he shrugged before rejoining Leira and Hemera, who weren''t shocked.
But Kassandra spoke in a confused tone, ''''It''s obvious you don''t like people looking at us, do you?''''
''''No?'''' Archer instantly answered. ''''You girls belong to me, and people shouldn''t be looking at you in front of me. That''s just stupid Kass.''''
Meanwhile, Osoric and Chloe rushed over to Vn, relieved to see his wound healed, before he exited the room. Once he was gone, the emperor turned to Archer, ''''Thank you for not harming him too much,'''' he said. ''''We''re grateful for all your help.''''
Archer nodded as he pulled Hemera and Leira closer. Thetter blushed brightly, prompting the older man tough, ''''You look just like your mother when you blush, Leira.''''
The cat girl hid her head in her hands, causing the others tough as Sera said, ''''It''s adorable, ain''t it?''''
Osoric agreed with a chuckle but soon calmed down and asked, ''''So who are your newdies, son?''''
He smiled before introducing them and asking Leira and Hemera to jump up. Archer got Kassandra and Lucrezia to take their ce. The Kraken Princess and Deep One joined him with a smile as they sat up against him, causing Chloe tough.
Archer motioned to the ck-haired girl, ''''This is Kassandra Tidewater,'''' he said.
After that, he turned to the blonde Deep One, ''''This is Lucrezia,'''' Archer introduced. ''''She saved me against the Swarm.''''
Osoric looked concerned and asked about the poison, which Archer did. After exining everything to the man, who looked worried, he wrote down what he was being told. Once the emperor detailed everything, the older man nodded concernedly.
''''This is troubling,'''' he said. ''''But I''ve ramped up recruitment in the army and allocated more funds to creating even more armies thanks to the new provinces the empire gained because of you.''''
He smiled before they started talking about everything he''d been up to, which fascinated his Mother and Father-inw and caused them to ask even more questions. After an hour of talking and catching up, Osoricmented, ''''Now for the main event, Arch.''''
When Archer heard this, his eyes glowed with greed, causing the girls to giggle at his reaction before the emperor took out a storage ring and handed it to him. As he took it, the ring sucked some of his mana into it.
It continued until it suddenly stopped, and Chloe quickly exined, ''''The ring has connected with you and won''t allow anyone else to ess it while you live.''''
Archer beamed at the empress''s words before looking into the ring. He was shocked as mountains of gold coins stretched as far as his eyes could see. He continued to explore the ring''s contents and saw troves of glittering gems in every color imaginable.
Mountains of gold and silver coins littered one side of the space, which excited him because his hoard would be never-ending now, and he would only add more to it as the years passed, thanks to the trouble he always gets into.
Afterward, he returned to reality and looked at the emperor, ''''Thank you, Osoric,'''' he said with an honest smile. ''''It''s impressive.''''
The emperor chuckled before speaking with a radiant smile, "You''ve helped us earn even more, thanks to the newnds," he stated, approaching Archer. "I have to go speak to the government officials, but once the Frostfall Ball is finished, you''ll be brought to the pce for ate dinner."
Archer nodded in acknowledgment before turning to the blonde girl, who wore a scowl on her face. Osoric introduced her, "This is Ana Avalon, the First Princess."
Archer greeted her with a charming smile, but the girl ignored him, prompting the emperor to shake his head before departing. Chloe bid farewell to Leira with a hug before turning to the other girls and doing the same thing, shocking everyone.
Once Chloe hugged each of them, she approached him with a loving smile, which reminded him of the ones Mothers gave their sons when they were proud. The empress hugged him, ''''Be careful out there, Arch,'''' she said. ''''Many people hate you and would love to see you fail.''''
When he heard this, Archer felt a surge of happiness, realizing that Ana cared more for him than his mother, leaving him oddly touched. Chloe seemed to sense his emotions and released him, offering him a warm smile before departing with Osoric and Ana, who remained silent.
Archer chuckled at Ana''s reaction before focusing on the girls watching him. He was just about to speak. Teu jumped up and dered, ''''Can we go check out the stalls, please? Some of the food smelt delicious.''''
The group agreed with her, and Archer opened a Gate to one of the alleyways in the city below and stepped through, followed by the twelve girls. When exiting the portal, they all saw crowds of people passing by.@@novelbin@@
Archer''s interest was piqued as children ran ahead of their parents, clutching bags of sweets. However, E quickly took charge, rallying everyone. "Everyone, we should split up and explore the stalls and restaurants."
She suggested before continuing. "But our husband will travel between groups to spend time with all of us, so it will be fair for everyone."
The girls eagerly nodded in agreement, their faces alight with excitement, before breaking into groups of three. E, Halime, and Llyniel formed one group, while Teu, Kassandra, and Seraprised the second. Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira formed the third group, while thest group consisted of N, Tal, and Lucrezia.
Afterward, they all started to say their goodbyes, but Archer stopped to give them the nes he bought as a gift, which made each girl happy. Each one had a different reaction, from happiness to excitement.
They all thanked him with a hug and kiss before they started to split up, leaving him alone in the alleyway. Archer chuckled as he walked onto the street to find something to do, as hundreds of people passed by.
Deciding to make the most of his time alone, Archer set off into the bustling streets and saw one called Market Avenue, which caught his interest. He loved the sight of the street alive with activity and people, lined with colorful stalls offering tasty treats and expensive trinkets.
Amidst the bustling crowd, one stall caught his eyea humble setup decorated with hangingnterns and a sign that read "Spicy Noodles."
Captivated by the promise of good food, Archer walked toward the stall. Behind the counter, an old, Asian-looking man stood, a warm smile lighting up his weathered face. The smell of spices and savory broth wafted through the air, enticing Archer further.
"Wee, young traveler!" the man greeted him, his voice kind and inviting. "Would you like a bowl of our famous spicy noodles?"
Archer returned the smile, feelingfortable in the man''s presence. "Yes, please.''''
The old man nodded with a big smile before Archer started to watch with anticipation, his mouth watering at the tantalizing aroma emanating from the bowl. Finally, after ten minutes, the stall owner ced arge bowl in front of him with a generous portion of noodles inside.
"Here you go, young sir," he said with a bow. "Enjoy your meal."
He thanked him before sitting at a nearby table, eager to try the noodles. When he finally did, the heat danced across his taste buds as he took his first bite, leaving a satisfying warmth in its wake.
Archer found the dish mouthwatering and dug in eagerly until everyst bite had disappeared, leaving him thoroughly satisfied. The old man behind the stall chuckled at his reaction, clearly pleased.
After ten minutes, he finished eating and turned to the owner, a smile ying on his lips. "Those were amazing," he said. "Can I have four more bowls, please?"
The stall owner was momentarily shocked, but Archer saw a twinkle of delight dancing in them. "Another bowl so soon? My, my, you must have a hearty appetite, young sir!" he eximed, his voice filled with genuine joy.
Archer chuckled, nodding eagerly. "Your noodles are just too good to resist," he admitted.
Without hesitation, the old man set to work, his skilled hands moving efficiently as he prepared another bowl of noodles. Archer watched in anticipation, his mouth watering at the thought of eating more.
While waiting, he started people-watching and saw a group of guards chatting with some children who were fascinated by their weapons and armor. They harassed the soldier to touch his weapon, which the man refused due to the child''s age.
Next, an old man talked to a woman who was selling trinkets. He lectured her on the expensive prices of her goods, but she brushed him off with an exotic ent: ''''Get out of here, you old coot! My prices are good! The best on Market Avenue.''''
Archer chuckled upon hearing this, prompting the old man to turn his attention toward him, which only made himugh even more. However, the noodle stall owner threw something at him, shouting, "Rodrick! Stop harassing our customers, you crazy old coot.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 753 People Are Rude
Chapter 753 People Are Rude
??Archer and Llyniel danced until the wood elf grew tired, which showed on her pretty face as she was sweating and breathing heavily. This forced him to stop the dancing and make their way over to E and Halime, who were resting.
Llyniel copsed onto the bench with all the grace of a fish out of the water, leaning heavily against E for support. Despite her efforts, E couldn''t suppress a giggle at the elf''s antics while Halime smiled warmly.
Archer chuckled before casting Aurora healing on the trio. When the violet lights washed over them, they shivered and thanked him as they stretched their bodies. After the group recovered, he informed the three girls while standing up, ''''I will find the other girls and see how they are,'''' he said. ''''Will you three be okay?''''
E assured him they would be fine, with the other two girls nodding in agreement. Llyniel chimed in, suggesting they find a restaurant for a meal before fully immersing themselves in the festival.
Archer smiled, exchanging goodbye kisses with each of them before blending into the passing crowd. Leaving Market Avenue behind, he navigated toward the main thoroughfare of Starfall City.
It was named the Celestial Way, a bustling street nked by various shops selling all kinds of merchandise. Archer spotted a few stunning nes and rings in the window as he walked past a jewelry shop.@@novelbin@@
Eventually, he reached a charming tavern where patrons toasted and celebrated with drinks. Outside, under the shelter of a canopy, Sera, Tal, and Kassandra sat, their mugs brimming with ale as they exchangedughter.
With a smile, he approached the trio, their faces illuminated by the warm glow of the mananterns hung up outside the tavern. Sera wasughing at something Tal said, her red hair catching the flickering light while she bounced up and down on the spot.
Her ruby-red eyes turned in his direction when she heard something, causing a glowing smile to appear across her pretty features, "Sweetheart, over here!" she called out, beckoning him to join them.
Archer beamed before walking over to the table, greeted by the sight of his girls enjoying drinks and conversation. With her characteristic confidence, Kassandra raised her mug in greeting while Tal shed him a mischievous grin.
"Join us, Arch!" Tal eximed, patting the empty seat beside her. "We were just discussing our ns for the rest of the festival."
The three told him they''d been eating loads of good food but were running low on coins, so Sera looked at him with an innocent smile while giving him puppy eyes. This caused him tough while she asked, ''''Can we have some gold, please, Archie?''''
Hearing Sera call him baffled him, as only N called him that, but Archer ignored it with a smile while taking out a pouch with a thousand coins and giving it to the dragon girl, who got excited and stored it in her ring.
Archer watched Sera''s sneaky nces as if she were covertly checking her surroundings after stashing the gold he had given her, which was hrious to him. After that, she leaned over the table before grabbing his shirt and pulling him forward until she kissed him.
Time seemed to stand still for a moment as their lips met, a rush of emotions coursing through him. But just as quickly as it began, Sera broke the kiss, her breath catching as she pulled away with a yful grin.
The dragon girl gave him a bright smile, ''''Thank you, handsome,'''' she said.
Before Archer could gather his thoughts, Sera dashed off towards the tavern''s bustling bar, leaving him momentarily stunned. Tal and Kassandraughed at the sight, their joy echoing through the tavern.
Regaining hisposure, Archer chuckled at Sera''s antics before being enveloped in warm hugs from Tal and Kassandra as a greeting. The silver-haired girl put her arm over his shoulder, ''''It''s good to see you Arch,'''' she said. ''''What have you been up to?''''
Upon finishing her drink, Kassandra nodded with interest. Seeing their curious expressions, Archer exined that he had stumbled upon some delicious noodles and ate for a while before encountering and dancing with E, Halime, and Llyniel.
When the two girls heard that, they smiled before Kassandra questioned with an excited smile gracing her lips, ''''You can dance?''''
Archer nodded, ''''A little,'''' he answered. ''''They helped me learn once we started.''''
The Kraken Princess giggled, ''''I want to dance with you before the festival ends, Arch.''''
''''Of course,'''' he smiled. ''''I would like that.''''
Kassandra smiled and was going to speak, but Sera''s shouting interrupted the Kraken Princess, causing the three to gaze at the little redhead who was barging people out of the way while carrying a tray with mugs on.
Archer chuckled as Sera ced it on the table,ining, ''''People are rude,'''' she said, giving each a mug. ''''It''s like they can''t see me. I''m not invisible, you know.''''
When Sera sat down, Archer and the other two girlsughed even more as herining continued until Kassandra teased the dragon girl, ''''Well, you''re short, Sera, so you can''t me them.''''
He watched Sera''s face twitch before a grin appeared, ''''Shut up, muscle woman! You have a man''s figure.''''
Kassandra giggled, ''''Still doesn''t change that you look like a twelve-year-old girl.''''
''''Shut up, you slippery octopus! I''ll turn you into Takoyaki! I don''t look like a child! I''m the second oldest here!'''' The dragon girl snapped back.
"Actually, you''re third in line," Kassandra countered. "Our husband is the youngest. I''m twenty-two, and Tal is twenty-
one."
The silver-haired elf nodded while drinking her ale and watched the two girls arguing with smiles on their faces. But when Archer heard that, he interjected with a smug, ''''So what if I''m the youngest? I can still make you tremble under me, Kass.''''
Kassandra''s face went bright red when she heard his words, but she quickly shut up and stopped talking, as it was the truth, and she had noeback. But during her sudden silence, Sera had to make things worse, ''''We heard you squealing like a Mudsnout while under our husband during your first time.''''
Archer watched Kassandra''s expression change toplete embarrassment, ''''Shut up, you little gremlin!'''' She snapped. ''''You''re a lewd dragon.''''
Sera was grinning as she rested her chin on her hands before replying, ''''You''re a secret Masochist Kraken who likes to be dominated!''''
After hearing Sera''s teasing remarks, Kassandra fell silent and stopped her yful banter with Sera. Archer quickly spotted her reaction and rose from his seat, making his way to the space beside her.
Gently, he pulled her into aforting hug, whispering, "There''s nothing wrong with that, Kass. Sera''s just being a Gremlin and teasing you."
Kassandra''s deep ck eyes met his, and Archer saw the relief in them when she heard his words but couldn''t react as he leaned forward and kissed her. He loved the feeling of her silky smooth lips.''''
When they parted, she spoke while leaning up against him, "I''m sorry for reacting like that. I''m still getting used to hearing about that stuff even though we''ve already been through it."
After that, the four started drinking as the ale flowed freely, while Archer, with Tal, Kassandea, and Sera, were boisterous and speaking loudly. He watched them with a smile as they clinked the mugs together in a toast at being sister wives, which amused him.
The atmosphere grew more rxed with each passing round, and inhibitions faded. Tal''s giggles grew louder, Kassandra''s cheeks flushed crimson, and Sera''s eyes sparkled with mischief.
As the night went on, the effects of the alcohol became evident on the three girls as Sera was all over the ce and telling a story about how she burned an army of orcs when they were exploring the underground city.
Her stories made the other two girlsugh, and the patrons around them were just as drunk as the dragon girl. Kassandra couldn''t sit straight as she swayed side to side with her eyes closed.
Meanwhile, Tal suddenly stood up and stumbled over to Archer, sitting on hisp. This caused him tough, but he wrapped his arms around her waist. The elf started peppering his face with kisses, dering, ''''I love you, you silly dragon.''''
Upon hearing this, Archer smiled before replying, ''''I love you too, Tali.''''
After responding, Talid her head on his shoulder and nuzzled into his neck while babbling about their first meeting. When Sera saw a hint of jealousy in Archer''s eyes, she stumbled over to him.
Archer grabbed the dragon girl by the waist to steady her, ''''It looks like you three have had enough to drink,'''' he said. ''''I will take you to the domain. We can explore the festival tomorrow.''''
The girls protested his decision, but none could stand up straight. So, Archer stood up, scooped Kassandra over his shoulder with a yelp, did the same to Sera, and then approached, cradling Tal in his arms, before teleporting into the domain."
Their sudden disappearance startled those around him, but they quickly returned to their celebrations. Meanwhile, the four reappeared in the treehouse and quietly made his way to the girls'' bedrooms.
He gently tucked them into bed as they mumbled sleepily. Each one gave him a sloppy kiss before drifting off to sleep, making him smile while ensuring they would be okay, and ordered the Brownies to keep an eye on them.
Once he had sorted things out in the domain, Archer departed and returned to the bustling city streets. Amidst the crowds, he blended in and began searching for the other six girls who were somewhere amidst the festival''s chaos.
Archer utilized the dragon tattoos to track them down, swiftly locating Teu, N, and Lucrezai nearby.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 754 Let Us Help
Chapter 754 Let Us Help
Archer arrived at one of the many bustling squares throughout the city, where market stalls and merchants sold goods to passing people. One man tried to call him, but Archer ignored him and continued looking for the three close girls.
He then spotted a massive crowd surrounding an ongoing fight, causing them to let out excited cheers. When he saw this, he approached and saw N and Teu fighting two other people.
N was fighting arge bear man built like a bodybuilder back on Earth, but the lioness wasn''t struggling. She was winning, causing the man to grow angrier with every punch shended.
After looking around when he didn''t see Lucrezia fighting and soon found the blonde woman watching the fight, he approached her and cheekily pecked the unsuspecting Death Witch on the cheek, causing her to spin around as her blood-red eyes zed with anger.
However, Lucrezia soon calmed down when she spotted him, and a glowing smile appeared on her face, "Arch! I''m d you''re here,'''' she said, ''''the girls will be happy to see you.''''
Archer smiled and greeted her before returning his gaze to the fight. It looked like the lioness was about to win as she struck the man''s ribs with several lethal kicks, causing her opponent to stumble backward.
The bear man rushed forward angrily, swinging his fists wildly, but N blocked the attacks. Archer noticed her beautiful blue eyes gleaming excitedly as she counterattacked after deflecting onest strike.
Archer saw rushed mana wrap around her fist before striking him in the chest with a resounding thud.?Her opponent stumbled backward, and N continued to pursue him. She didn''t allow him to react as she sent several punches in his face.
He was amazed to see this and started cheering her on. N blocked one of the men''s punches before punching him in the jaw with such force that the crowd heard the crunch as the force of her attack sent him flying.
The bear man crashed outside the ring unconscious, causing the crowd to roar excitedly as N won her fight wildly.
After watching N fight, his gaze found Teu trading punches with a stocky woman. Archer noticed her opponent towered over the Aquarian Princess, which didn''t matter as she was much stronger than the barbarian woman.
Archer felt every punch that connected with the woman, causing her to struggle while defending against Teu, who was unleashing so many strikes that he could barely see her as she moved so fast.
He watched in awe as each punch from Teu forced the barbarian woman to stagger, eventually dropping to one knee. Teu stepped back, spun around, and delivered a powerful kick to her opponent''s face, rendering her unconscious and securing victory in the fight.
The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, witnessing Teu''s impressive disy of skill and strength. Archer couldn''t help but join in, his admiration for Teu''s prowess evident in his enthusiastic cheers.
When Teu turned around and spotted him standing alongside Lucrezia and N, she rushed over to him. Archer smiled as he hugged her, causing a beautiful smile to grace her lips, and she tightly embraced him.
After that he questioned, ''''Why are you two fighting?''''
''''For fun, Archie!'''' N dered while joining in on the hug.
This caused Teu and Lucrezia to giggle before the referee approached the group. Archer looked at the man who handed them a pouch of copper, silver, and gold coins. N grabbed it.
She quickly stored it in her storage ring before the three left the cheering crowd behind as more fights started. Afterward, the group left the square behind, and N was excited as she eximed, ''''Let''s eat!''''
Archer chuckled before agreeing, as Teu and Lucrezia also wanted to eat. The group traveled through the city, looking at stalls where games and trinkets could be bought. They ended up at a game where they had to throw a wooden ring.
The group continued to explore the city while trying all kinds of games, and by the time it started to getter, N yawned and asked to return to the domain along with the other two girls, who were also tired.
Archer nodded with a smile before opening a portal, and the girls kissed him before stepping through as they said bye to him. Once they were gone, he said, ''''One more group, then I can rest.''''
He did the same thing and used the tattoo to find Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira in the city''s northern part. With a sigh, Archer traveled toward them while admiring the scene around him.
There weren''t as many people as when he first arrived, but there were enough out that businesses decided to stay open. After walking for an hour, Archer stands outside a theater, where soldiers guard the entrance.
Archer knew the three girls were inside but decided to wait by lying on a nearby patch of snow-free grass and gettingfortable as the ground was cool. He gazed at the beautiful twinkling stars above, stretching endlessly like a neverending painting.
Each one was a beacon in the darkness, and I couldn''t help but wonder where Earth might be among those distant specks of light. The thought tugged at his heartstrings for a moment, but just as he was growing depressed, something distracted him.
A shooting star zed a colorful trail across the sky, causing his eyes to widen in shock as he watched its mesmerizing beauty.At that moment, the wonder of the shooting star erased any thoughts of Earth from his mind.
But his moment of peace was shattered. An earth-shattering roaring from the west caused his gaze to snap in that direction, and he saw an eery green beam shot up to the sky. He knew something terrible was about to happen.
He summoned Leira, Hemera, and Nefertiti without wasting any more time. The three girls were shocked but smiled when they saw Archer, but he quickly spoke, ''''Somethingsing, and my armies are busy. I hoped you could help the soldiers while I take on the iing Swarm.
Nefertiti''s eyes widened in shock, but Hemera protested, ''''You can''t fight a horde of monsters on your own Arch! Let us help.''''
''''You can,'''' Archer answered. ''''Just cover me from the above and help the soldiers as that beam is bad news.''''
They all nodded, so he continued, ''''Now stay here, and I''ll open a Gate for you.''''
After speaking, the three girls hugged him before kissing his cheek and telling him to be careful. Archer nodded before summoning his wings, taking off, and flying toward the Starfall''s Western Gate. @@novelbin@@
It only took him ten minutes to reach the top of the wall where the Avalonian soldiers were preparing to fire upon the horde when they got in range. When themanders spotted him, he bowed, ''''Wee Whtie Prince,'''' he said. ''''We will be needing reinforcement due to the horde''s size.''''
Archer''s gaze turned toward the horde, and thanks to his dragon eyes, he saw a massive horde of all kinds of sinister monsters. He gulped, but soon, the excitement boiled up inside him as he opened a Gate.
Nefertiti, Hemera, and Leira stepped through while preparing to fight. When the soldiers saw the purple-haired cat girl, they knelt, but she waved them off and started giving orders to the people around her.
The other two girls helped her before Archer jumped off the wall andnded with a thud. He used Blink to get closer to the horde before casting hundreds of sma Missiles and sending them flying toward the Swarm.
Explosions rang out all over the ce, sending monsters flying. After that, Archer summoned hundreds of Stone Men before ordering them to charge at the bigger monsters, which looked like mutated trolls but mixed with another creature.
But Archer ignored it as the horde of monstrous creatures surged forward, their snarls and roars filling the air with chaos. Archer stood at the forefront, his eyes aze with determination.
He cast Eldritch st, creating chaotic mana bolts that flew forward so fast that he could barely see them. The sts streaked through the air, cutting a path through the Swarm, and crashed within a group of creatures, causing chaos.
With each st, monsters were thrown back, their ranks disrupted, and thrown into disarray. The ground shook as the sts struck explosively, sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield.
But the Swarm''s creatures were relentless, pressing forward with an upromising fury as they roared and hissed. Archer grinned and summoned more Stone Men as the first ones crashed into the enemy.
Archer watched as they barreled through the Swarms ranks and turned any creature they came into contact with into blood mist until a group of trolls jumped on them and managed to bring them to the ground.
When this happened, Archer cast Eldritch st into the mutated trolls, causing them to fly into Ratlings, who surged out of a nearby hole, but he put a stop to it by taking a deep breath and letting out a Dragon''s Breath that washed over dozens of creatures.
The violet mes burned them to ash, and projectiles and spells mmed into the horde, taking out even more. Archer turned around and saw the city''s defenses firing on the creatures, and dots in the distance were flying here.
Archer knew he didn''t have much time to earn experience before the powerful mages reached, so he started to cast every spell and summoned his Shadow Creatures, who butchered the Swarm, but even with the extra help, it wasn''t enough.
However, this didn''t alter the reality, and he continued to sense the experience seeping into him each time the Stone Men or Shadow creatures imed a life, ruing it for him.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 755 Mutated Tyrant Giant
Chapter 755 Mutated Tyrant Giant
??Archer ignored the continuous flow of experience poured into him and continued casting eldritch sts, sma Missiles, and Azur Cannons into the Ghouls and Nightwalkers, causing many of them to die before getting close to him.
Regardless of how many spells he used, the Swarm kepting. Not bothering to worry about that, he turned to see how close the Avalonian elites were, but as he did that, the scene took him by surprise.
They were intercepted by a dozen humanoid creatures resembling the mutant Demigod he fought not long ago. However, Archer felt these monsters weren''t as strong as thest ones, so he knew the reinforcements could deal with them before helping with the Swarm.
While watching the uncountable number of monsters, he witnessed a horde of Ratlings surging toward him, their frenzied charge threatening to overwhelm his position with some higher-ranked creatures inside the horde.
A defiant grin spread across his face as the excitement welled. Archer wanted to use a spell he hadn''t touched before and quickly cast it while raising his hand because it was perfect for this type of situation, ''Chain Lightning.''
With a resounding crackle, arcs of violet-colored electricity erupted from his outstretched hand,ncing through the air with deadly uracy. The Ratlings, caught in the electrifying web, convulsed and shrieked as the powerful magic surged through their ranks, scattering them like leaves in a storm.
Undeterred by the onught, he stood firm, his grin widening as he witnessed the devastating impact of his spell, but soon found himself surrounded by all kinds of mutants, Ratlings, Ghouls, and Nightwalkers.
Seeing this, Archer thought, ''Are they bringing out all their toys for this fight? But why not attack a smaller city.''
''''They''re probing the city''s defenses,'''' he concluded with wide eyes. Archer then continued to cast even more Eldritch sts into the creatures.
While doing that, Archer remembered a spell that could wipe out more than one creature and cast it as if he hadn''t used it in a while. He let out a primal roar that momentarily stopped them just before he cast Elemental Fury.
Fire, ice, water, earth, lightning, wind, light, and dark orbs appeared around him as the air crackled with anticipation, and the element balls grew into chaotic mana that looked like they wanted to explode.
Archer controlled it by causing it tobine into something even deadlier. When the Swarm closed in and managed to overwhelm the Stone Men, he dismissed the Shadow Creatures before unleashing the Elemental Fury that had been building up.
He released the spell that erupted, and it caused the ground to shake as the beam streaked through the air. As the spell came in contact with the horde of creatures, it decimated them without resistance.
The chaotic mana wiped out hundreds of creatures, allowing the city''s defenders to make an impact as the cannons, mages, archers, and any other attacker continued to fire as the Swarm was still recklessly charging forward.
Archer looked toward the ongoing battle in the air and saw the Avalonian Elites massacring the Mutant Creatures. He soon realized the enemy was trying to keep them from helping him, but it was toote, as he had already received all the aid he needed.
Waves of powerful arcane, sun, and moon spells flew over his head and mmed into a group of trolls, causing them to scream in agony as thebination of magic was a torrent of destruction as it washed over them.
The next attack to appear was a wave of fully charged mana arrows released by E and Tal. Archer watched the two girls constantly let even more go, causing their bows to glow with mana.
Every new projectile was even stronger than thest. Leira, Llyniel, and Halime were casting powerful fire, nature, and poison spells at a group of Ratlings and Rat Orges charging toward them.
He witnessed the purple-haired girl''s fire magicbine with thunder, causing a vtilebination that vaporized the creatures it touched. Meanwhile, he spotted N, Teulia, and finally, Sia, which caused him to beam when he saw the older dragon kin woman.
The three warrior girls protected the others by keeping the creatures away from them while they cast their spells and shot their arrows. Archer started to wonder where Sera, Kassandra, and Lucrezia were. But soon, he would find out, as an angry roar was heard over the battle.
Archer looked in the culprit''s direction and saw an army of mutated giants that looked twisted and unnatural, which made him shiver. They were your typical giants, but their skin was sickly grey, and they had glowing red eyes.
Bones protruded from parts of its body. When Archer saw this, he thought, ''Those creatures have their hands on giants! How?''''
He quickly scanned the lead giant to see what he was dealing with.
[Mutated Tyrant Giant]
[Rank: SS+]
Archer was shocked but realized he was stronger than them, which boosted his confidence. He decided to check the smaller giant with brown-mixed hair covering its body. It looked humanoid but twisted into something horrifying.
[Mutated Mountain Giant]
[Rank: S]
He turned toward the girls and shouted with panic, ''''Get back to the city! Things are going to get worse!''''
They didn''t put up a fight because of the tone of his voice before rushing back to the wall, where the awaiting soldiers let them in and started to help him from the top by casting their spells from safety.
After warning them, he instantly transformed into his dragon form when he saw the giants marching toward the city. Once Archer changed, he let out an earth-shattering roar that shook the ground.
With a powerful p of his wings, he took off and flew toward the iing giants. While doing that, Archer took a deep breath and released a wave of violet dragon mes that washed over the army of creatures below the towering monsters.
The mes seared the giant''s bottom half but only slowed them down, giving Archer enough time to crash into the lead one. When Archer did that, he started biting and wing at the giant, causing it to roar in pain.
Archer didn''t give up and tore away chunks of the rotten skin while his ws burrowed deep into the creature''s stomach. He quickly tore the giant apart before lunging at the next one, and this went on as he managed to distract the iing giants.
While he was doing this, hundreds of spells washed over the battlefield, clearing the smaller Swarm Creatures, but they did nothing to stop the giant''s march.His powerful ws ripped through flesh and shattered bone while his zing breath engulfed them in violet mes.
But even as Archer killed the giants with seemingly effortless grace, a sinister rumbling echoed from the depths of the earth. A sinkhole a mile from Starfall City erupted violently, spewing forth a horde of colossal giants, each more imposing than thest.
Unbothered by the neers, Archer continued his assault. However, amidst the chaos of battle, a colossal figure emerged from the Swarm of giants, towering over the others while staring at him.
With a booming roar, the massive giant charged at Archer, its massive fists crashing down with the force of a raging storm. Despite Archer''s best efforts to defend himself, the sheer power of the colossal giant proved overwhelming.
The ain''t unleashed a mighty punch and struck him aside as though he were a mere ything, sending him hurtling through the air like a broken doll. Archer crashed outside the city, causing the soldiers on the wall to stumble.
Archer quickly recovered, but the pain shot through his body as the spot where he got punched was shattered, and the scales had vanished, leaving behind raw flesh. He heard a roar before gazing at the massive giant rushing toward him.
Uncertain of his next move, Archer resorted to casting spells and unleashing streams of fire at the giant assant, only to watch helplessly as it easily withstand the attack but he could see it take some damage.
Panic began to creep into Archer''s thoughts until suddenly, another roar pierced the chaos, a sound he recognized all too well. A shadow covered thendscape, causing Archer and the giant to look up.
They saw an enormous Kraken falling on top of the giant, tangling it up with its tentacles and starting to bite down on it. The giant tried to attack, but Kassandra''s tentacles stopped any movement by tangling it up.
She ripped the creature''s head clean, a crimson cascade drenching her form. Archer stood in awe, but as the mightier adversary fell, he leaped back into the fray. With the giant vanquished, thanks to being weakened from Archer''s previous attacks.
Kassandra hurled its lifeless bulk into the gaping orifice from whence it emerged, resulting in a fierce end for thousands of Ratlings, Ghouls, and Nightwalkers. He released some dragon fire that killed the final creatures who littered the battlefield.
When the battle was dying, Archer returned to his humanoid form alongside Kassandra, who was beaming at him while speaking, ''''I can''t believe I transformed while out of the sea!''''
Archer chuckled, ''''Well, It was amazing, Kass,'''' he said. ''''we can use that to our advantage in future battles.''''
The ck-haired girl nodded before holding out her fist as her smile brightened. Archer was lost until she exined, ''''We touch fists to celebrate our win.''''
It dawned on him that he understood her intentions, causing him to gently prod the Kraken Princess, who beamed excitedly and enveloped him in a hug. Archer smiled warmly and reciprocated the embrace.@@novelbin@@
Just then, Sera appeared in her dragon form, only to swiftly return to her humanoid form and leap toward him just as Kassandra released him from her embrace.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 756 Levelling Up
Chapter 756 Levelling Up
??Archer smiled at Sera, who was clinging onto him like a baby Ko while nuzzling her head into his neck, which caused his heart to swell. The next thing he knew, the girls surrounded him as the Avalonian cavalry rushed past while cheering.
They ran down the remaining Swarm, who fled the battlefield once Kassandra killed the Mutated Tyrant Giant. The girls, including Hecate and Sia, kissed and cuddled him. Archer was happy but confused.
He looked at Sia before questioning with a naughty voice,''''What are you doing here, Aunty?''''
The ck-haired dragonkin woman looked at him with her beautiful blue eyes, which he had lost before answering, ''''Our Manaship just arrived, and was alerted to the attack,'''' she revealed. ''''By the time I reached the wall, I bumped into the girls.''''
Archer nodded before returning to the city, chatting with the group and catching up with Sia, who told him about his mission. He thanked him for helping her by sending Eldrics and the White Dragon Knights.
When they arrived inside the city, the surrounding people started cheering, and then everyone started drinking, dancing, and celebrating the victory. This time, the festivities continued until the early hours.
The group spent the rest of the night drinking and eating in the best restaurant in the city, which the owner personally invited them to. Once the girls had had too much to drink, he took each back to the domain while they peppered his face with kisses or dered their love to him.
When Archer sorted them all out, it left only him and Lucrezia. He tucked all thirteen into bed and ensured they were okay before stepping onto the balcony, which overlooked the quiet domain.
The weather was still cold, but Archer could tell it was already changing. He rxed on the balcony before getting the idea to level up as the Death Witch appeared beside him, ''''You''re too soft with them, Arch,'''' she said with a smile.
Archer shrugged, an honest smile gracing his lips. ''''Oh well,'''' he said. ''''I love each of them dearly and will always have a soft spot for them.''''
Lucrezia nodded beforementing with a sly smile, ''''Do you have a soft spot for me?''''
He gazed into her beautiful eyes, deep red like crimson pools, and felt their mysterious charm draw him in. Archer shook his head as he answered, ''''It''s growing daily,'''' he grinned before asking, ''''Do you want to help me level up? I know a good ce we can go.''''
''''Of course,'''' Lucrezia answered. ''''Where will we be going, and won''t the girls be angry if you go on an adventure without them?''''@@novelbin@@
''''No, they will be fine, as not all of them can join me due to the ranks of the beasts in the realm being stronger than the regr ones on Thrylos,'''' Archer said while holding out his hand.
She took it gracefully before Archer took out the medallion Zarion gave him and sent mana into it. Nothing happened at first, but then the two of them felt a sudden pull and were teleported somewhere.
After a short time, the duo reappeared in a jungle clearing covered in mist, looking ancient. Towering trees with gnarled roots twisted upwards while vines hung like thick curtains, obscuring much of the sunlight that struggled to prate the dense canopy above.
Archer felt the hot air brush up against his skin as his dragon senses told him something was nearby. They heard unseen beast roars echo through the thick jungle while others flew overhead.
Suddenly, a subtle movement caught Archer''s eye, and he got ready to cast a spell. Lucrezia mirrored his caution, her senses keenly attuned to the subtle shifts in the jungle around them.
Before they could react further, a thunderbird resembling Zarion, but this one was sleek, darted through the tangled undergrowth with effortless agility. Its bright yellow feathers shimmered, reflecting the dappled lights from some of the surrounding flowers.
Archer and Lucrezia exchanged awestruck nces as the thunderbird approached them, its eyes gleaming with intelligence. A bright light blinded them, and a woman appeared in front of the two with a suspicious expression.
Her bright yellow hair floated around her head, electrified by the thunder crackling through her body. Archer noticed her eyes shimmering with the same intense shade, sparkling like lightning.
Archer couldn''t help but notice her voluptuous, pear-shaped figure, perfectly proportioned with no excess weight. She wore the same toga that Zarion and Zapona wore. ''''Are you rted to Zarion?'''' he asked.
When the woman heard this, she gave a small nod. ''''Yes.''''
''''Well,'''' Archer continued, ''''he gave me this medallion so I coulde here and kill beasts to level up,'''' he exined while showing her Zarion''s gift.
The yellow-haired woman''s eyes widened before her normal stern expression reappeared, ''''You may hunt here, dragon,'''' she said. ''''Do you know about the time dtion?''''
''''No,'''' Archer answered.
After exining that five days in their realm equated to five hours in the outside world, the woman left them surprised. With no further words, she bid farewell and departed.
Once the thunderbird woman was out of sight, Lucrezia remarked, "She was a Demigod; I''m not far from reaching her level."
Archer affirmed her observation, and they traverse the jungle, embarking on their hunt for beasts. Soon, they encountered a massive, gori-like creature. As Archerid eyes on it, he scanned its form.
[Jungle King]
[Rank: S+]
Reacting swiftly, Archer unleashed several Eldritch sts, each striking the creature''s body until it vanished into nothingness. Witnessing the spectacle, Lucreziaughed, eximing, "That creature never stood a chance."
After that, the two continued to hunt, and Lucrezia helped Archer by injuring the stronger beasts they came across and letting him finish them off, allowing him to gain most of the experience.
This went on for hours until the duo came across a sea, which surprised them. Lucrezia turned to him and asked, ''''Do you want to hunt in the sea? I know a spell that will keep you on my back while allowing you to breathe.''''
Archer agreed before the blonde woman leaped into the water, and a light emanated from her. Suddenly, a massive Mosasaur appeared in the water. Lucrezia was at least two hundred meters long and fifty meters wide.
He was shocked by her size but felt no maliceing from her. With that, he jumped onto her and felt mana wash over him, creating an air bubble. Archer was amazed as he could see the magic protecting him.
Once settled, Lucrezia dived into the crystal clear water that allowed him to see for miles around them. Beautiful coral reefs stretched in every direction, teeming with beasts that glimmered from the underwater nts.
Archer saw schools of shark-looking beasts swim by, catching his interest. He scanned them to see how strong they were.
[Reef Sharks]
[Rank: D]
''They not that strong,'' he thought to himself.
Suddenly, a shadow passed overhead, and Archer''s breath caught in his throat as he saw the glorious sight of a massive whale gliding effortlessly through the water. It passed by them without paying any attention to anything.
Lucrezia spoke in his mind, ''That''s a Sea Titan, darling,'' she said. ''They are strong when provoked.''
''They look amazing,'' Archer replied. ''We need to hunt some of them.''
The Death Witch giggled, ''''We will when we''re down in the deep trenches.''''
As they ventured deeper into the underwater realm, Archer noticed other strange creatures darting away at the sight of Lucrezia. Bizarre sea creatures with tentacled appendages and iridescent scales scurried into the depths.
"Arch," the voice spoke softly in his mind, unmistakably Lucrezia''s. "When I hunt these beasts, you must use your magic to finish off the creatures we encounter. They are no match for your power."
''''Okay, Luce,'''' he replied as she dived into darkness, which surprised him.
Suddenly a light could be seen in the distance and thanks to Lucrezia''s fast swimming they reached it in ten minutes. When Archer saw the sight, he was shocked; it looked like something from an alien.
All kinds of nts and underwater trees grew all around them. Archer and Lucrezia were amazed as the Deep One woman spoke in an amazed voice, ''''Beautiful. This is the Trench Forest Mother used to speak of.''''
''''Your race knows about it?''''
''''Yes,'''' she replied with a twinge of sadness, ''''We got cut off thanks to Father''s rash behavior.''''
After speaking, Archer stopped bringing it up and went quiet while admiring the mesmerizing underwater scenery of the Trench Forest; he couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty surrounding them.
The beautiful colors of the underwater trees and the strange, otherworldly nts created a surrealndscape that seemed to dance with the gentle currents. As they swam, his eyes were drawn to a particrly stunning sight.
Shafts of strange light pierced through the water, illuminating a hidden grove of shimmering sea flowers. The visitors floated in awe, taking in the breathtaking sight and momentarily lost in the peace of the underwater world.
Suddenly Archer''s caught sight of a group of sharks, their sleek forms slicing through the water with predatory grace. Lucrezia surged forward before he could speak to the Death Witch, heading straight for the approaching threat.
Another surge of mana enveloped Archer, and in an instant, they vanished from sight, seamlessly blending into their surroundings. With stealth honed by magic, Lucrezia lunged at the closest shark, swiftly tearing its fins off in a swift and decisive motion.
As Archer observed the scene unfolding before him, he couldn''t help but notice the imposing size of the sharks, each at least thirty meters in length, their sleek blue bodies slicing through the water with lethal efficiency.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 757 Unmistakable Hate
Chapter 757 Unmistakable Hate
??Archer was rxing on Lucrezia while she slowly swam toward the sharks, who were oblivious to their presence; when he realized this, he scanned them to see how strong the deep sea beasts were.
[Deep Trench Sharks]
[Rank: SSS]
''They''re strong,'' he internally thought.
Just as he thought that, Lucrezia quickly dived into the darkness below. Her sweet but menacing voice sounded in his mind, ''''I will hunt them from the dark so they won''t flee straight away.''''
''''Okay Luce,'''' Archer replied.
''''The Deep Trench Sharks are blind if I attack from below and won''t scatter, allowing us to hunt several of them before they flee,'''' Lucrezia revealed.
As the monster sharks glided above them, their senses keen but unaware of the impending danger, Lucrezia waited while Archer was on her back, concealed within the shadowy recesses of the underwater cavern.
She watched with a predator''s patience as they circledzily, their sleek forms cutting through the water with effortless grace. Then, with a sudden surge of movement, she lunged forth from the darkness like a phantom.
Her massive jaws snapped shut with precision on the caudal fin of the nearest shark. Archer watched the creature roar in pain as Lucrezia snapped closed herrge jaws. Its panicked thrashing movements sent ripples through the dark water.@@novelbin@@
Lucrezia retreated into the darkness before the other sharks could react, dragging her prey. The injured shark flopped helplessly, its panicked movements causing the surrounding creatures to freeze in fear, unsure of what had just transpired.
Archer got excited as he witnessed everything, but as she held the shark in her massive jaws, he unleashed a dozen Eldritch sts into the creature''s brain, causing it to stop thrashing around and flowing a decent chunk of experience into his body.
When he felt that, Archer checked how much experience he had gained from fighting the Swarm and the Deep-Trench Shark.
[Exp: 1800000>2000000]
Excited by the amount of experience he gained, he eagerly anticipated hunting in Zarion''s realm and engaging in further battles with the Swarm. Afterward, he stored the beast''s body in his Item Box before they returned to hunting.
Lucrezia hunted the sharks from the darkness, while Archer killed them using Eldritch st to stop their struggle. The two continued hunting the deep sea beasts until hours passed, and he could feel the weight in his Item Box due to all the corpses he collected.
Archer stood on Lucrezia''s head while staring into a ck hole at the bottom of the Deep Sea Trench, which he couldn''t see through even with the help of his dragon''s eyes. The Death Witch spoke as the silence took over.
''''We have something simr in my kingdom, but no one entered it as it leads to the Underrealm and the ces the Nameless Things roam,'''' Lucrezia exined. ''''I don''t understand how this realm has the same thing.''''
He shrugged before answering, ''''We can ask Zarion whenever we see him.''''
Therge Mosasaur girl nodded as she started swimming to the surface while the surrounding beasts fled from them. It took them an hour to reach the shore, and when they breached the surface, Archer Blinked to the shore while Lucrezia transformed.
Shended next to him with a thud, but they were suddenly hit by three powerful auras, which forced Archer to grit his teeth while fighting back against it. Lucrezia felt it, but as she was a Demigod, it didn''t affect her as much as him.
Soon, Zarion and Zapona appeared in their Primordial forms, and the giant ice snake that ate Goramoth appeared behind them, staring at Lucrezia with hate in her eyes. The two massive birdsnded in front of them, shaking the ground.
They transformed into their human form with looks of anger on their faces while a loud sinister hiss was heard, which caused Lucrezia to grab Archer''s arm as Zarion looked at him and spoke, ''''We didn''t think you''d bring the Deep One Princess here straight away.''''
Archer shrugged, ''''She helped me hunt the sea beasts, which were plentiful,'''' he said. ''''Is that not the point you gave me ess to this ce?''''
Zarion stared at him while Zapona said nothing but stared at Lucrezia. Archer felt the Death Witches'' nervousness, but then another light was seen, causing everyone to turn their gaze in its direction.
As Archer gazed ahead, he caught sight of a petite female with skin as pure as snow and eyes shimmering with violet intensity. She red at them with unmistakable hate while Lucrezia stood frozen, transfixed by the approaching woman.
Noticing the woman''s hair mirroring her pallidplexion and her pointed ears twitching with agitation, Archer braced himself as she halted before them, her voiceced with anger. "Why have you brought a Deep One here?" she demanded.
When Archer heard her demand, he was confused and questioned the neer. "Didn''t you hear me exin to Zarion? She''s helping me level up," he replied.
Zarion stepped forward and addressed the snake woman, ''''Sirenia,'''' he said. ''''Archer is our guest and ally against the dark god''s forces. I let him in here so he can get stronger.''''
''''But why is she here?'''' Sirenia demanded. ''''The Deep Ones are with the Abyssal Legion!''''
That''s when Zapona finally spoke, which stopped Sirenia fromining. ''''She cares for Moirai''s Chosen and will fight on his side.''''
Archer was shocked and looked at Lucrezia, who gave him a nervous smile, causing him to ask, ''''Can you control your aura? Luce means no harm and is my fiance.''''
The Primordial Thunder and Storm birds nodded before retracting their auras. Zapona looked at Sirenia and asked her to do the same, which she reluctantly did after giving Lucrezia a dirty look.
Once the Primordial aura vanished, Archer spoke, ''''Can''t Lucrezia join me in Elysium?''''
Zapona nodded, ''''She can,'''' the white-haired woman said, ''''Just exin that she''s your fiance and is on our side, and they shouldn''t have a problem as I''m well known as a good judge of character and Lucrezia is different from the other Deep Ones.''''
Archer smiled gratefully and thanked Zapona before the Primordial couple disappeared, bidding their farewells and leaving Sirenia behind. As they vanished, the petite snake woman''s gaze remained fixed on him, her expression inscrutable.
A nervousness shivered down Archer''s spine as Sirenia''s violet snake-like eyes locked onto his own. Before leaving, she warned him, ''''If she poses any threat to us, I''ll deal with her as I did with that vile gori.''''
But Archer reassured her, ''''All she''ll do is aid me in hunting the Elysium beasts until I''m strong enough to confront the Primordials that pursue me.''''
Sirenia just stared at him before giving him a slight nod. Afterward, she turned around and transformed into her massive snake form, slithering into the nearby sea. Archer watched this with an amazed expression.
Afterward, the two hunted thend beasts using their magic. Lucrezia helped him pin down many creatures before attacking them using his spells, ws, and shadow form, which effortlessly danced through the jungle.
Soon, the Elysium night came, causing billions of stars to light up the sky, creating a beautiful canvas. Archer and Lucrezia stood on a random mountaintop that stretched out to the green canopy below.
''''This realm is beautiful, Arch,'''' Lucreziamented. ''''It''s so primal, and the beasts are stronger than the regr ones outside.''''
Archer agreed with a nod before setting up a fire so he could cook some meat for the two of them. He built a fire pit using Mana Maniption and used the same spell to start a fire, causing it to roar to life.
It lit up the mountaintop, catching Lucrezia''s attention. She turned around with a smile and asked, "Hungry?"
''''Yes,'''' Archer replied. ''''I ate during the festival, but my appetite grew as we fought the Swarm and now the Elysium Beasts.''''
Once they finished speaking, Lucrezia watched with curiosity as Archer prepared the meat, seasoning it with herbs and spices he had in the Item Box. The pungent smell of the seasoning caused his stomach to rumble with anticipation.
Archer brought out a pan and threw the meat on the fire. When it started sizzling, the scent of roasting meat filled the air, making their mouths water in anticipation. After he did that, the two of them sat next to the fire and waited for the food to cook.
As they sat by the crackling fire, Lucrezia began to inquire about Archer''s childhood, her curiosity sparking a series of questions. Despite the memories stirring within him, Archer responded openly, his honesty unwavering, even as recollections of his family''s treatment resurfaced.
Though remembering his upbringing annoyed him, Archer recognized that dwelling on the past was pointless as it couldn''t affect him anymore. The meat was done sometimeter, and the two started eating, which Lucrezia enjoyed as she took more.
The Death Witch let out a happy groan as she tasted the meat. Archer enjoyed the meal while rxing after pulling out some nkets and cushions from his Item Box, which he handed to the blonde woman.
Lucrezia smiled as she sat down and gotfortable. Just as she was about to sit down, a roar shook the mountain, causing Archer to jump up and scan their surroundings to see the trees below crashing down as something big ran through the jungle.
There was another roar, but this one was quieter. Archer concluded that it was further away, but he wondered what type of beast it was. While watching the scene, Lucrezia spoke up from behind him.
''''Come sit down and ignore the beasts, Arch,'''' she said. ''''They can''t get us while we''re up here.''''
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 758 Finnian Silverthrone
Chapter 758 Finnian Silverthrone
??Archer nodded when he heard Lucrezia and went to sit down, waiting for the meat to cook and taking out some bread he had bought a while ago. When doing this, the Death Witch noticed, which caused a smile to appear before she held her hand for some time.
This caused him to chuckle as he passed some bread over, eliciting a beautiful smile from Lucrezia as she waited for the rest. Eventually, the meat was ready, so he cut it in half with a knife he had stored away in the Item Box.
He spread the Golden de Butter E gave him over the bread before putting the meat inside and giving it to Lucrezia while he started making his own. Her confused expression made his smile grow wider as he continued to work on their meal.
''''You''ll like it, Luce,'''' he said while holding up the meat sandwich he''d just finished. ''''Just try it and let me know what you think.''''
After speaking, Archer started eating his one while Lucrezia watched. She stared for a few seconds before trying the food for herself and loved it. He watched as she took a bite and groaned before returning to finish the food and taking more.
Once Lucrezia was devouring the food, he returned to his own and loved every bit. Each mouthful was an enchanting experience as the mana-infused meat melted effortlessly. With every savory bite, he could feel the mana coursing through his veins, rejuvenating his body.
It is not merely a sandwich but a feast for the senses. He continued making sandwiches until a sizable pile had formed beside him, using up all the meat in the process. Lucrezia watched with fascination, asionally reaching for another sandwich as he prepared them.
When Archer saw this, he smacked her hand before she ate everything before he could even eat one, ''''Calm down, Luce,'''' he pleaded. ''''I will make more of them so we can enjoy the view, but that will be impossible if you keep eating them.''''
Lucrezia huffed but backed off and stopped going for the food, causing him to smile, ''''Thank you. But don''t worry, you will enjoy what I cook now.''''
She nodded with a smile as Archer pulled out some Crimson Sunfruit that he thought resembled a tomato from Earth but was better in all ways. He added some to the sandwiches, which improved the taste.
When Lucrezia saw this, her confused expression returned, causing him tough, as it was adorable. Afterward, he cooked extra meat while making even more sandwiches until there was a pile.
Archer cast Cosmic Shield around the pile to keep the meat fresh and used fire magic to keep the inside hot. Once he was done, he motioned to Lucrezia to enjoy the food, and she instantly did.
They gotfortable on the nkets and watched the stars above as they ate. The mountaintop was peaceful and free from any beasts, which put them at ease, as there was something special about it.
He kept the fire crackling, which added to the tranquility of everything as the mes rose and lit the surrounding area, allowing him to eat in peace. After devouring enough sandwiches to make his belly bulge outward like a pregnancy, Archer couldn''t help but chuckle.
Soon, he settled into afortable position, his gaze fixed on the sparkling stars above, ''I do love the sky on Thrylos,'' he mused internally. ''It''s truly beautiful.''
Just as Archer was lost in thought, a noise caught his attention from the side. Turning his head, he found Lucrezia lying beside him, her pretty face adorned with a coy smile. Her red eyes glowed softly in the dim light of the campfire.
"Arch," she began, "could we... could we cuddle up for the night?"
His heart swelled with affection, and without hesitation, he nodded, reaching out to gently take her hand in his. "Of course," he replied reassuringly softly. "I''d love to cuddle with you, Luce."
When he agreed, she shuffled over to him andid down while resting her head on his chest with a bright smile and a twinkle in her eyes before nuzzling up to him and speaking in a tired voice. ''''Thank you,'''' she said. ''''You''re really warm, and it''sfortable.''''
Together, the couple drifted into a peaceful slumber, breathing slowly and steadily. Beneath the starlit sky, they foundfort and sce in each other''s embrace, their hearts beating as one in the quiet of the night.
While sleeping, the jungle below came to life with the roars of massive beasts and the calls of flying creatures that swooped down while hunting. Before sleeping, Archer cast Cosmic Shield around them, boosted by Lucrezia''s magic, and allowed them to stay safe.
One beast shot down toward them like a rocket, only to st against the violet shield, which luckily didn''t wake the couple up. This urred regrly because the flying beasts had not learned their lesson.
This went on for hours, but the couple would be safe and enjoy their night of cuddling. The following morning, Archer woke up with a yawn and found Lucrezia lying all over him while letting out a cute snore. Hearing this, he thought, ''She''s gorgeous.''
Archer smiled before moving the sleeping woman off him, getting up and looking down. He stood at the edge of the mountaintop, gazing down at the verdant expanse before him as the distant roar of beasts reminded him of the untamed wilderness below.
He shook his head lightly, a smile tugging at his lips, before settling onto the ground. His legs dangled over the edge as he took a piece of chocte from his Item Box, making it his morning meal before the Death Witch woke up.
Lost in his thoughts while looking out over the beautifulndscape that stretched as far as his eyes could see, Archer nibbled on his breakfast only to be interrupted by the sound of Lucrezia''s awakening, which broke the morning''s quiet.
His gaze found herrge boobs bouncing as she stretched her slender body, causing it to crack. When Lucrezia felt his eyes on her, she smiled and started moving on purpose, which earned her a dirty look.
This made herugh before Archer teased her, ''''If you continue teasing me, Luce, I will pin you down and make you squirm under me.''''
As Lucrezia''s smile widened, almost daring him, Archer leaped to his feet. With a swift movement, he cast Blink, reappearing behind her instantly. His hands found her slim waist, pulling her gently backward until his arms enveloped her.
Archer''s lips met her delicate neck in a series of tender kisses, eliciting a shiver from her body and a soft moan escaping her lips. After messing around for a while, the two returned to the domain.
They spotted E, Sera, Leira, and Sia sitting in the living room while drinking tea when they stepped through the portal. Each one was wrapped in a thick gown thanks to the Frostwinter.
As they stepped through, their faces lit up before Leira spoke excitedly, ''''Husband! We thought something happened, but the tattoos told us you were enjoying yourself.''''
Archer exined everything he and Lucrezia had been up to, which turned into him telling the girls about the Primordials. This shocked and worried them, but he reassured the group that they''d been fine.@@novelbin@@
Once he was done exining everything, each girl walked over to him and greeted him with a love-filled kiss before making their way to the bath chambers while dragging a confused Lucrezia with them.
Heughed when he saw this and decided to visit Mia and Albert as he hadn''t seen them in a while. With that, though, Archer opened a portal to the Silverthorne Mansion and stepped through while straightening out his clothes.
Archer exited the gate just outside the mansion. He saw a dozen guards standing around, watching the people walking past. He ignored them and approached the entrance, only to be stopped.
''''Stop, boy! The family isn''t receiving visitors now,'''' a man in his early thirties barked out, causing Archer to stop.
''''I''m Archer Wyldheart, and here to visit my grandparents,'''' he replied. ''''Let me in or get my grandfather Albert.''''
When the guard heard the man''smand, he remained steadfast, his resolve unyielding. But then, a figure resembling his uncle Henry emerged and halted by the gate. As the man''s gaze locked onto Archer, recognition sparked in his eyes, prompting him to hasten forward.
"Guards! Allow him passage, for he is my nephew, Archer," the man dered as he approached the entrance.
The guards moved out of Archer''s way. Walking through the gate, he saw the man who had helped him smiling warmly. He noticed the man''s messy ck hair covering his eyes and his bright blue eyes, reminding him of his grandparents.
Standing slightly shorter than himself, the man must be the son of his grandparents, and he would shortly get confirmation of his guess when the man held out his hand with a bright smile while introducing himself, ''''I''m Finnian Silverthrone, Sia''s and Henry''s little brother and your coolest uncle.''''
Finnian''s introduction amused Archer, and he took his hand while replying, ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart, your nephew and brother-inw.''''
He watched Finnian''s eyes widen in shock as he remembered something andmented with a sly smile, ''''I can''t believe you tamed her after all these years, boy.''''
''''She didn''t make it hard, Fin,'''' Archer said. ''''Doesn''t it bother you that your nephew is marrying your big sister?''''
Finnianughed before motioning for him to follow him through the Silverthrone gardens that were being tended to by gardeners.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 760 Sirenia the Ice Serpent Primordial
Chapter 760 Sirenia the Ice Serpent Primordial
??Archer fell through the treetops, flexing his sharp ws and lighting his surroundings with an eery violet glow from his smile. After scanning the surrounding jungle, he melted into the shadows and traveled through the wilderness unseen by the beasts.
Soon, he came across a group of tiger-looking creatures, but they were pure while and had grey strips rxing in a clearing while three were on the lookout. Archer stopped and scanned the creatures to see their strength and if it would give him a good experience.
[Jungle ws]
[Rank: A]
''They''re weak, but experience is experience,'' Archer thought.
Afterward, he used the shadows to kill the Jungle ws and quickly tore them apart using ambushed tactics as he sprung out of the darkness like a jack in the box. Soon, thirty of the giant beastsy dead in the clearing, and Archer felt the experience pouring into his body.
A smile graced his shadowy face as he vanished from the spot after storing the tiger corpses and started his beast hunt. Archer soon found some ck and red rhino-sized hogs traveling north as they barreled through the jungle.
Effortlessly navigating the dense foliage of the jungle, the creatures moved with agility, their powerful bodies colliding with trees and sending them crashing to the forest floor, creating a cacophonous roar that echoed through the jungle.
When Archer saw these creatures, he grew curious and scanned them.
[Jungle Hog]
[Rank B]
Seeing these beasts, Archer thought, ''I bet their meat taste, and it''s nice.''
With that thought, he sunk into the shadows and targeted the one separated from the herd, as the other beasts weren''t paying attention. As he drew near, the creature remained oblivious to his approach.
Archer emerged from the darkness beneath it with precision, catching it by surprise. He shed at the creature''s back legs, causing it to copse. He then finished it off by plunging his w into its skull.
Once the beast was dead, Archer did the same to the others after storing them in the Item Box. He decided to collect the bodies and sell them to the Draconia Kingdom so they could profit from them, and he would always have meat to cook.
With that thought, he continued to hunt for twelve hours and only stopped when the sun started to set. Archer found himself on an overhang with no way up, allowing him to rx without thinking about the beasts below sneaking up on him.
After feeling the pangs of hunger, he wasted no time in fashioning a firepit amidst the dense foliage of the jungle. Archer''s stomach growled impatiently as the mes crackled and danced, casting an amber glow on the surroundings.
An hour slipped unnoticed as the fire roared to life, its warmth enveloping him. With the fire now zing brightly, he began preparing the sulent Jungle Hog meat for cooking, eager to sate his appetite.
He watched as the mes crackled and danced while cooking the meeting, causing an amber glow to light up the overhang. His stomach growled when the scent of the meat hit his nose, filling the air and teasing his senses.
Archer waited a little longer before skewering the soft meat and letting the fat drip into the fire and sizzle. His thoughts drifted to his enjoyment of cooking, and he enjoyed doing it outside, especially on a campfire.
After thinking that, he reached into his Item Box and pulled out a bottle of Sunfire sauce and Spicefire Petal Powder, which was spicy. Once Archer prepared them, he waited for the meat to cook, which didn''t take long.
He generously covered the meat in the two sauces, which smelled delicious and caused his mouth to water. Soon after Archer prepared the food, he took out some ale he had bought in Starfall City.
Archer started eating the meat and felt it break apart quickly as it was cooked perfectly. With his meal prepared, he settled back against a fallen tree trunk on the overhand, his gaze turning to the night sky''s dark expanse.
Elysium''s stars twinkled high above, casting their light on the jungle below. Lost in the moment''s peace, Archer lifted a juicy piece of meat to his lips, savoring the spicy and sweet vor explosion as he took a bite.
The tender flesh practically melted in his mouth, the spicy heat of the Spicefire Sauce dancing across his tongue, which he loved. While chewing contentedly, a sudden movement caught his eye.
ncing upwards, Archer''s gaze locked onto a massive silhouette soaring high above the mountain he was on. A pterodactyl, its wingspan stretching wide, glided gracefully through the night sky, its form illuminated by the light of the stars.
Enchanted by the sight, Archer watched in amazement as the prehistoric-looking creature circled overhead before disappearing into the distance. They flew toward a distant mountain. The moment passed, leaving him to wonder what other beasts were roaming this fantastical realm he found himself in.
After that, he finished all the meat he had cooked while admiring the stars above. With the sulent taste of Jungle Hog meat lingering on his tongue, Archer settled down against some nkets he brought out of his Item Box, his eyelids growing heavy with the promise of sleep.
The campfire cast a warm glow over him as the fire''s heat brushed against his skin, creating afy atmosphere. Just as Archer began to drift into the realm of dreams, a sudden rustling noise disrupted the tranquility of the night.
His senses sharpened, and he instinctively tensed, his gaze scanning the surrounding darkness for any sign of danger.
Archer looked when he heard something, only to see a colossal white snake''s head staring down at him while the body was wrapped around the mountain he was on. He remembered who this was and wondered why she was there.
The snake closed in on him before transforming into her human form and asking, "What are you doing?"
He chuckled at her curiosity, ''''I was cooking dinner and watching the star,'''' he said. ''''Would you like to join?''''
With a tilt of her head, the woman''s snowy white hair cascaded down her back, and her pointed ears twitched as she responded, "Okay."
Archer grinned, springing to his feet. With a swift motion, he breathed fire into the campfire, coaxing it into a roaring ze. Once doing that, he brought out some more Jungle Hog meat and started cooking it while the woman sat cross-legged opposite him.
Her violet eyes bore into him, but a small smile appeared on her pretty face as she introduced herself, ''''I''m Sirenia. The Word Seprent Primordial.''''
''''Nice to meet you,'''' he replied. ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart.''''
Sirenia nodded and didn''t say much else while he cooked the meat. Another hour passed before he pulled out some bread and buttered it. When Sirenia saw this, an adorable, confused expression appeared.
''''It''s a meat sandwich,'''' Archer exined while cutting off some meat and putting it on the bread as he continued. ''''Trust me, this food is delicious.''''
After speaking, he handed the first sandwich to the snake woman, ''''I can smell a descendent of my Father on you,'''' Sirenia suddenly said, catching Archer off guard.
''''Descendent?'''' he questioned while making his sandwich.
Sirenia nodded before borating, "Someone born from the offspring of a Cosmic Serpent, much like me, but I''m a World Serpent unlike my parents."
Archer grew curious and wanted to know more, but Sirenia said, ''''Stop asking questions and let me eat.''''
He nodded before returning to his food. The beasts below shrieked as the fire illuminated them. Archer''s keen ears picked up hundreds of sounds around him, prompting him to scan his surroundings, but he saw nothing.
When he did that, Sireniamented, ''''Nothing wille any closer.''''
Archer chuckled before resuming his meal, admiring the bustling jungle below. He attempted to converse with the woman who had joined him proved fruitless, as she wasn''t very talkative. So, without anything else to do, he decided to check his new status.
[Experience: 1800000>2100000] [HP: 37000>37200]
[Mana: 750000>750300] [Strength: 41000>410200] [Constitution: 39500>40000]
[Stamina: 39500>39700] [Intelligence: 35500>35600] [Void ze: 9>10] [Chain Lightning: 8>9] [Aurora Healing: 9>10]
[Anti-Venom: 0>1]
Pleased with the results of his hunting, Archer decided to do it more often to speed up his leveling process so he could fight the stronger foes that woulde. After this, he checked the experience and needed to level up.
[Exp: 2100000/4000000]
''Damn, it will take ages to get the experience,'' he thought. ''But I can get more proactive with hunting and start with the underground dwarf city as a test ground for it.''
Archer nodded before pulling up his spell sheet to remove some of the ones he doesn''t use.
Void ze(10)@@novelbin@@
Cosmic Shield(10)
Cosmic Sword(8)
Blink(10)Cleanse(-)Eldritch st(10)sma Missiles(10)Thunder Wave(9)Element Bolts(10)Dragon''s Breath(10)Meteor Swarm(7)Gate(-)Crown Of Stars(10)Celestial Beam(8)Celestial Arrow(8) - Frost Nova(8) C Earthquake(-) - Sr re Barrage(8) Starfall(6)Elemental Fury(8)Chain Lightning(9)Stone Wardens(10)Azur Cannon(9)Azur Comet(6)Mana Maniption(10)Celestial Serpent(8)Void Rift(5)Soul Sunder(9)Aurora Healing(10)Soul Eater(8)Shadow Prince(4)Shadowspawn(7)Timewarp(4)
When seeing this, Archer knew which ones to get rid of because they were pointless, as he never used them, and started thinking about the ones he didn''t want. After a few seconds, a notification appeared in his vision, causing him to smile.
[Removed Spells: Celestial Arrow - Frost NovaC Earthquake - Sr re Barrage - Starfall - Celestial Serpent]
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 762 Exploration
Chapter 762 Exploration
??Archer explored the city until he found the Adventurers Guild and entered it only to find it empty. He walked over to the counter and told the man behind it that he wanted to sell beast corpses and was brought to a back room.
He dumped out three dozen Goblin''s bodies, including Chaos Crocodiles, Shadowfangs, and Jungle ws. The receptionist was shocked but informed Archer that they couldn''t pay all the coins at once as the Guild doesn''t carry that much wealth.@@novelbin@@
When Archer heard this, He understood and handed him his adventurer''s card as he spoke, ''''Put the coin on this when you get it, and I''ll withdraw it from the guild''s headquarters in Starfall City.''''
The man agreed and noted his name, only for his eyes to widen in shock. Archer shushed him and informed the man was undercover. When the receptionist heard this, he nodded in agreement and handed the card back to him.
Once Archer was done selling the beast corpses at the Guild, he started exploring the city after buying some Enchanted Forest Buns, which he found impressive; he ate while looking at families walking up and down the street and talking among themselves.
Archer noticed the city was busy, and there were thousands of people roaming around. He wondered how many viges had been built since he founded Draconia. He passed by busy inns and packed taverns full of travelers and traders.
He wanted to see what Draconia''s only port city was like and decided to do that after exploring the city he was in now. While strolling one of the streets in Drakonia, he heard rumors about Dragonheart City being built and its progress.
''It should be done soon,'' he internally mused.
At first, he ignored it, but as more and more people talked about the city, it finally caught his interest. He went to find a ce to summon his wings without hurting anyone and soon found a quiet square.
When Archer stepped inside, he summoned his wings once he stepped into a quieter part of the street. With a p of his wings, he took off and started flying south to the capital city on the shore of the Dragonfire River.
He saw people working on all kinds of buildings, from housing to government buildings. Several stone roads ran throughout the city, and there were only foundations, but it looked like they were ready to start building.
Piles of materials are all over the ce, and hundreds of workers are roaming the work camps just off the road. There were humans, elves, demi-humans, dragonkin, and dwarves working in different parts of the city.
Archer noticed several forts surrounding the city, with soldiers marching to and from. Archer was pleased that the kingdom''s security was Aisha''s priority and didn''t ck on sorting out the army.
When getting closer, he descended to the ground and saw a group of riders rushing toward him. As they got close, they surrounded him within a few seconds and pointed a spear at him, "Who are you?" Themander demanded.
He removed his hood; the sight of his face shocked the man and soldiers, causing them to scramble off their steeds. Archer waved them off as he spoke, ''''I''ve just seen how Dragonheart ising along, and I must admit I''m impressed.''''
Themander borated that hundreds of individuals arrived daily to assist in constructing the capital. He mentioned that people had been enlisted on a list to purchase apartments ted for construction on the city''s outskirts.
During his previous visit to Draconia, Aisha had inquired about his vision for the capital city. He had described wanting a pce at its heart, encircled by the noble quarter and a bustling shopping district where people can buy everything they need to survive.
Beyond that, he imagined residential areas for citizens, followed by zones dedicated to manufacturing, additional retail spaces, and all essential city luxuries. Lastly, the city wall circled the city and stopped at the Dragonfire River, which would protect it against any Beast Waves.
After all that, he left the Homeguard Cavalry behind and approached the city. Archer could see clusters of workers toiling away, their movements like a well-oiled machine. He could hear the ng of hammers and the shouts of Foreman ordering workers around as theyid the foundation of the growing city''s residential quarters.
Piles of stone and timber were stacked neatly along the roadsides, awaiting their turn to be molded into homes and shops. But seeing the pce foundations in the distance took Archer''s breath away.
Rising majestically from the earth like a sleeping giant, the outlines of the grand structure hinted at what was yet toe. Even from afar, Archer could sense the magnitude of the pce-to-be, its looming presencemanding respect from everyone around.
He looked at the pce for a while before wandering deeper into the city as the construction sounds grew louder. Builders and other workers rushed past him, their faces smeared with sweat, and their voices mingled with the ng of metal.
Unfazed by the chaos around him, Archer navigated through the maze of scaffolding and half-built stone structures. He moved like a ghost among the living, unnoticed by the hurried workers who focused on their tasks.
A group of masons, their hands covered in mortar, darted past him, bncing heavy stones on their shoulders. Their eyes were fixed on the walls they were constructing, clueless to the lone figure who watched them.
Archer ducked under a low-hanging beam and emerged into a broad za, where the shopping district''s foundation loomed before him like a silent sentinel. He skirted the za''s edge, taking in the grandeur of the city-to-be with a sense of awe.
Afterward, he decided to head for the underground dwarf city to explore more of it and level up. Archer slipped into an alleyway to open a Gate and stepped through, only to be contacted by Kassandra and Lucrezia, who wanted to join.
Archer agreed instantly and opened a portal for the two girls as they stepped through. They greeted him with a kiss on the cheek and beaming smiles. He hugged the two while standing in the middle of The Town Of Hammergate.
Once the greetings were over, Kassandra asked curiously, studying her surroundings, "Where are we?"
''''The Kingdom Of Ironfoot, a ruinednd due to Orcs and the Forsaken,'''' he answered. ''''It''s known as the Forsaken Wastes now, but we are raiding it for all its wealth and other valuables.''''
Lucrezia started giggling while Kassandra shook her head just before ra appeared behind them. She knelt before reporting that there hadn''t been any attacks apart from three on the day he left, but everything went quiet.
Archer was baffled but nodded, so he inquired about Lucian and his scouting. ra told him there were hundreds of towns and cities to raid, which pleased him. After that, the redheaded dragonkin woman led them to the entrance to the underground city.
When they arrived, two hundred Dragonblood Knights appeared, and theirmander knelt in front of him and the girls before speaking, ''''Your Majesty, My Queens. We will join you on your exploration of the underground city.''''
He shook his head before reassuring them, ''''I''m a Sovereign Mage, Lucrezia is a Demigod, and Kassandra is a Master Mage so that we will be fine.''''
Themander looked hesitant, but ra stepped forward, ''''The king and queens will be fine, Rohan,'''' she said. ''''Just make sure you''re ready to react to any situation.''''
Rohan nodded before returning to guarding the entrance with the other knights. When that was over, Archer stepped into the darkness and started walking toward the underground city''s first chamber, where its defenses were.
When they arrived, Lucrezia and Kassandra were amazed by the vast underground chamber, which was full of activity. Draconian soldiers marched past while Drakeguards stood on watch, waiting for trouble to start.
Dragon Legionnaires d in shining ck armor marched in disciplined formations, their eyes sharp and vignt. Drakeguards patrolled the perimeter, their imposing figures casting long shadows in the dimly lit chamber.
Other soldiers with distinct armor and weaponry performed their tasks with purposeful efficiency. Archer led the way, his girls following close behind as they made their way toward the wooden gate marking the entrance to the next chamber.
Fifty soldiers stood guard, their weapons at the ready. Approaching the gate, Archer raised a hand in greeting, and the soldiers snapped to attention, recognizing their presence with a salute. Kassandra and Lucrezia exchanged nods with the guards.
When they got close, amanding figure stepped forward. Archer noticed the man''s armor was decorated withplex designs that marked him as a high-rankedmander. He looked at the neer, who quickly knelt with fifty other soldiers.
"Your Majesty, My Queens," themander said with a voice full of respect. "We stand ready to serve and protect."
''''Good,'''' Archer said with a proud smile while looking at the two women, ''''Make sure to keep on guard and bring over some more soldiers as we will probably cause trouble as we travel deeper into the city.''''
"Certainly, Your Majesty," responded the Drakeguard Commander. "I will mobilize an additional one hundred soldiers and position some to cover the other side."
Archer nodded in approval. "Excellent work, Commander," he acknowledged. "And what is your name?"
"I am Gerrick Strongwind, My King," the man replied with a firm salute.
"Good to meet you, Gerrick," Archer acknowledged before they continued into the unexplored tunnel. He instructed Gerrick to allow them through upon their return.
The Drakeguard nodded in agreement before opening the gate and ushering them through.
[Please let me know if you spot any mistakes, and I will edit them. Thank you]
Chapter 764 When My Journey Ends
Chapter 764 When My Journey Ends
??Archer was staring at the pile of wealth in front of him, which glowed due to the fireballs he created using Mana Maniption. Tons of different metals glimmered like stars in the night sky.
Silversteel, Mithirilm, Orichalcum, and many others would be helpful for Draconia and its navy. There was an uncountable number of gems of all different shades and sizes, along with a mountain of gold coins.
When seeing all this, Archer quickly stored it in his Item Box while Kassandra watched with an amused expression, and by the time it was all gone, she giggled, ''''You truly are a dragon, Arch,'''' she said. ''''I love the look on your face when you''re obsessing over treasures. It''s cute.''''
He spun on the Kraken girl while she watched him with a grin, which made himugh before the two returned to the Drakeguards guarding the entrance. As they walked, Archer spotted something down one alley.
''''Stop Kass,'''' he said. ''''Somethings down there.''''
Archer pointed down the dark alley, but there was a glint when the fireball passed. The two of them walked into the darkness, only to be horrified by the sight in front of them. The flickering light of Archer''s fireball revealed a chilling sight that sent shivers down their spines.@@novelbin@@
Hanging from the walls of the alley were the lifeless bodies of a dozen Drakeguards, their once proud armor now stained crimson with dried blood. They had been brutally butchered by the Forsaken thanks to the stench left behind, and the soldiers were disyed like grim trophies, a morbid warning to them.
Archer''s expression darkened as he surveyed the scene, his jaw clenched with barely contained fury. Kassandra ced her hand on his arm, distracting him from the rage that started to die down.
''''We can''t leave them here, Arch,'''' the Kraken girl said. We can take them to ra, and she canpensate the families.''''
He nodded and stored all the bodies in his Item Box, leaving the empty firstyer behind. It didn''t take them long to arrive at the gate, which the Drakeguard Commander Gerrick Strongwind opened with a smile.
"Your Majesty, Queen Kassandra," Gerrick bowed down, then looked concerned as he continued, "I hope Queen Lucrezia is okay. Is she safe?"
Archer chuckled at the man''s reaction but reassured him that Lucrezia was fine and was exploring the underground sea that she had found. This revtion shocked themander, who mumbled, ''''There''s a sea down here?''''
''''Yes, and it stretches around Thrylos,'''' Kassandra informed the man. ''''The world under the surface is weird and much bigger than it looks.''''
Gerrick nodded in understanding before Archer asked, ''''How many soldiers have we lost during the Ironfoot Operation?''''
The older man thought briefly before revealing the causality list, ''''We''ve lost two hundred and thirty-three Drakeguard, ny-seven Dragonblood Knights, and fifty-two Legionnaires, Your Majesty.''''
He felt guilty, and it showed as Gerrick reassured him. ''''My King,'''' the old man said. ''''They died so Draconia could prosper. The DVW will care for their families, who regrly check up on them and pay them the soldier''s wages.''''
Hearing this, Archer remembered his conversation with Aisha and Meera about paying a wage to the families of soldiers who died during a battle so they could survive when their sons, husbands, or brothers were killed in battle.
The Veteran Widow''s Welfare Department allocated an allowance of twenty gold coins per week, a fund personally maintained by Archer''s generous contributions to that and the kingdom, which amounted to millions of coins.
Archer''s support went to that, as did the army, navy, and civil departments. He funded the establishment of towns and cities that would house his poption. Thanks to all this, Draconia exploded, and it''s now growing faster than any other realm on Thrylos.
His funding was pivotal in ensuring the kingdom''s stability and growth,ying the foundation of one of the greatest empires in history. Archer brought many good things from Earth but skipped all the bad, which helped build Draconia into a powerhouse.
Even now, the Draconian Army could stand toe-to-toe with the Avalonian military and any other in Pluoria, which sent a surge of pride through him. After daydreaming for a while, Archer replied to Gerrick.
''''Gather up a list of names and give it to one of the Marshals,'''' he said. ''''I will make sure the families are well looked after.''''
When the older man heard this, he dropped to one knee and started dering his undying loyalty to Archer, who was shocked at the suddenness of it, but that wasn''t all. Every soldier around them dropped, just like Gerrick.
Now Archer was confused, and his expression showed a bewildered expression, causing Kassandra toment finally, ''''You''re adorable when confused, Arch.''''
He chuckled when he heard this, but before he could talk, Gerrick exined, ''''My King. Few rulers care about the average foot soldier and consider us ants. No ruler we have heard of would give up their wealth to fund such an endeavor.''''
The soldiers nodded and agreed as the old man continued, ''''You have set up an office to make sure all our families are well looked after if we were to die, and having that reassurance lets me and the boys fight harder.''''
Gerrick bowed deeper as he finished, ''''Usmoners will forever be grateful for everything you do and have done for us, Your Majesty. We cannot wait to be beside you as you change the world.''''
Archer nodded with a big smile, looking at all the soldiers around him before bidding farewell to them. ''''You will see Gerrick,'''' he said, looking into the man''s eyes. ''''When my journey ends, Thrylos will be something new, something better for future generations.''''
After speaking, he cast Gate before stepping through, followed by Kassandra, watching him with fascination. The couple appeared in a random alleyway in Starfall City, and when they stepped outside, hundreds of people were all walking up and down the street.
He looked up to see the floating ind, which was still strange because it was just sitting in the sky. But he then pushed that aside and wanted to enjoy the festival with Kassandra and eat good food.
Archer grabbed the Kraken girl''s hand before diving into the lively atmosphere filled withughter, music, and beautiful scents of various foods from the stalls lined both sides of the street.
With excitement gleaming in their eyes, they walked toward a game stall, "Let''s try our luck at one of these games," Archer suggested, gesturing towards a booth where a group of children wereughing and cheering. "I bet I can win you a prize."
Kassandra grinned mischievously. "Oh, you''re on," she replied, herpetitive nature ignited.
The ck-haired girl dragged him over to the booth and was greeted by a friendly worker who exined the game''s rules while he took their silver. They took their positions with determined expressions, ready to showcase their skills.
After several attempts, Archer knocked down a row of stacked bottles with impressive precision, earning a delighted cheer from Kassandra. "Nice shot, Arch!" she eximed, pping her hands.
Happy with his victory, Archer epted the plush Western Lion toy from the worker before presenting it to Kassandra with a charming grin, ''''For you, my beautiful queen.'''' he said while yfully bowing.
''''Thank you, my dragon,'''' she said while holding the plush lion close to her chest with a radiant smile that caught Archer off guard.
With a gorgeous smile on her pretty face, he could tell Kassandra was extremely happy, and it was about to boil over, but Archer decided to surprise her and step forward to kiss her full lips.
The Kraken Princess went rigid but soon melted again while sharing a passionate kiss. Archer broke up and ignored the looks they were getting before dragging her into the crowd to continue exploring the festival.
Archer and Kassandra continued scouring the festival grounds before trying different games and treats. They sampled the mystic moon fried dumplings, faerie honey cakes, and savory grilled meats from the food stalls, savoring each delectable bite.
As the day turned to dusk and the festival lights began to twinkle, Archer and Kassandra found themselves caught up in the enchanting ambiance of the Frostwinter Festival. Hand in hand, they strolled through the illuminated streets, their hearts light and theirughter echoing into the night.
They lost track of time, immersed in the festivities. After indulging in a spicy hotdog-like snack that left Kassandra''s tongue tingling, she couldn''t help but let out a surprised yelp, drawingughter from Archer.
Once they had their street food, they returned to the domain, finding it deserted. He scanned the treehouse, noticing that only Hecate and Halime were present, but both were fast asleep.
After doing that, Kassandra spun him around before kissing him again, but this time around, she grabbed his hands and ced them on herrge boobs while hers started taking off his shirt while touching every part of him with a lewd smile.
Archer grinned when he saw her reaction and started ying with her soft but firm chest while melding it into all different shapes, causing Kassandra to let out a pleasure-filled moan that made his lust soar.
The two of them made their way to his room while not breaking the kiss as her tongue slipped into his mouth and battled with his own while one of his hands slid down her body until he reached her bubble butt.
When Kassandra felt this, she pushed up against him before breaking their kiss, taking her dress off, and revealing her beautiful warrior figure that was a blend of muscle and curves that drove him mad.
Chapter 767 Take Her To Bed Husband (R18)
Chapter 767 Take Her To Bed Husband (R18)
??Archer told E and Teu of his ns to take them each out on a day so everyone gets one, which made the two extremely happy and excited, causing two beautiful smiles to appear on their pretty faces.
They sat down while Halime handed over some sandwiches they had made, which the two women loved. Theyplimented the two of them on their culinary skills. Once they started eating, the others appeared one by one while yawning and greeting them.
Each one kissed him before grabbing a cup of tea and sitting down, and soon enough, all eleven were in the kitchen, leaving Sia, Hecate, Mary, and Lucrezia missing, which caught everyone''s attention.
Llyniel asked curiously while looking at Archer, ''''Where''s Luce? I haven''t seen her since yesterday.''''
''''She''s exploring an underground sea she found while we were in the dwarf''s underground city and will be gone for a few days,'''' Archer exined with a smile before taking a sip of tea.
When Kassandra heard this, she jumped up in shock and demanded, ''''That stupid woman has gone into the Nightmare Sea! Is she stupid?''''
As the Kraken Princess said, a violet portal opened above their heads, and Lucrezia tumbled through. She was covered in blood and missing both of her legs, but that was just the start of her injuries, which shocked Archer. He quickly rushed to the Mosasaur girl and cast Aurora Healing on her.
E, Nefertiti, Llyniel, and Halime all helped, but the snake girls quickly spoke, ''''She''s been poisoned by something I''ve never seen before.''''
When she finished speaking, Kassandra informed them of what monster did this to her, ''''It was the Nightmare Leviathon which lurks in the dark depths,'''' she said. ''''Even our elites dare not travel down that far.''''
''''There''s a way to this sea from your homnd, Kass?'''' Archer asked while healing Lucrezia, whose limbs were already growing back at the cost of a stupid amount of mana, but he wasn''t bothered as he had enough.
''''Yes, husband, but it''s guarded by the strongest Kraken Elites while my Father makes sure the seals stay shut,'''' she said. ''''
"Are the monsters down there that strong?" he asked in a curious voice, but Kassandra stopped any thoughts that might manifest in his mind. They would butcher you, Arch; look at what happened to Luce, and she''s a Demigod."
Agreeing with a nod, Archer opted to continue leveling in Elysium. Afterward, the group turned their attention to Lucrezia; she remained unconscious from the poison, but they could heal her thanks to his Aurora Healing and Halime''s Anti-Poison spell.
After ten minutes, the Mosasaur girl was fully healed, and the poison was gone, leaving her sleeping. Nefertiti spoke while wiping the sweat from her forehead. ''''Take her to bed, husband,'''' she said. ''''She needs to rest.''''
Everyone looked at the pink-haired subus like she was a rare monster, causing her tough before exining, ''''There''s no reason to keep getting angry when ites to you girls as we''re all a part of husband''s life, and Archer has already proved that he won''t neglect me even though I''m dying to spend a night with you.''''
He chuckled as she said thatst bit while looking into his eyes as her own glowed with lust, but the glint in his eyes told her to be patient, which she happily did as he picked up Lucrezia and took her to the bedroom so she could sleep.
Once Archer did that, he went to a back bedroom and decided to tend to the girl''s needs since it had been a while. As he walked into his bedroom, the sheets were all over the ce, causing him to start cleaning up.
After ten minutes, he was done and used the tattoo to summon Nefertiti, who appeared on the bed with a yelp. Archer looked at her like she was prey and started undressing, which excited the pink-haired woman.
Soon, the two of them were going at it like rabbits until she couldn''t keep up and fell asleep with a happy smile. He kissed the subus on the cheek before tucking her in and leaving the bedroom.
As he exited the room,ughter greeted him, drawing him in its direction until he discovered the other girls engaged in lively conversation. Their attention shifted to him as he approached, causing smiles on each of their faces.
Sera was the first to greet him as she bolted out of her chair and crashed into his chest. Archer chuckled while holding the dragon girl by her perky backside, causing her to nuzzle his neck before nibbling it.
A shiver ran down his body, which ignited his lust again, and without thinking, he spoke to all the girls there, which earned him all kinds of reactions, ''''I will make love to each of you today as the Knockout Stage starts tomorrow.
E, Halime, Leira, and Llyniel blushed, but Teu, N, and Kassandra''s eyes gleamed excitedly. Sera stopped biting him as a fire was lit in her ruby-red eyes. ''''Can I be first, Arch?'''' she said seductively.
He nodded before turning to the girls, but Tal stepped forward and spoke in a voiceced with embarrassment and a hint of excitement, ''''Arch, You can''t just walk into the room and announce you want to have sex with us all! You lewd dragon.''''
Archer grinned when he looked into the silver-haired elf''s red eyes. ''''Is my ve refusing her master?''''
When the others heard this, their eyes widened while looking at Archer. The embarrassed Tal was looking anywhere but at him, which was adorable, but she quickly answered as her muscr thighs rubbed together.
''''No, Master,'''' she said in a submissive tone, but he noticed the lust in her eyes, which set him off while he sat down on a nearby chair. He smiled when he saw this and spoke, ''''Come here, Tali, and show the others how obedient you are.''''
He dragged the smiling Sera and red-faced Tal while the others knew what would happen and giggled. When they arrived at the nearest bedroom, Archer put the two girls on all fours before lifting their dresses.
Archer''s eyes widened when Tal''s bubble butt and Sera''s perky one were on show, only covered by their panties which were already wet. He stepped up behind Tal and spoke in a dominating tone, ''''Tell me what you want, my ve?''''
Tal''s body trembled when hearing his tone, but a smack on her asspelled her to answer with a red face, ''''I want you to fuck me, Master! I want to feel you inside me.''''
Once he heard that, Archer''s eyes widened, but he agreed with it before turning to Sera, who was busy swaying her ass side to side, earning her a hard p on her soft ass causing the dragon girl to moan.
With that done, Archer dropped his pants and stood behind Tal, grabbing her waist. He lined up his cock against her wet slit before thrusting inside, which earned him the loudest scream he''d ever heard.
Tal''s breath caught in her throat, and her back arched as she surrendered to the pleasure. While making love to the silver-
haired elf, who was trembling in joy as his cock stretched her open.
As he did that, his fingers found their way to Tal''srge, soft breasts, his touch sending waves of pleasure rippling through her body. With a gentle squeeze, he caressed her curves, his thumbs teasing her brown nipples to stiff peaks of arousal.
Tal''s moans grew louder with each thrust, her body trembling with anticipation as Archer''s touch sent shockwaves of pleasure coursing through her. Lost in the heat of the moment, she surrendered herself entirely to the ecstasy of their union.@@novelbin@@
With every thrust, every caress, Tal felt herself falling deeper under Archer''s spell, her body rocking with the rhythm of their passion. While the two of them made love Sera was bent over next to them and moaned when his fingers slipped inside her tight pussy.
She clenched down on his while letting out an erotic moan, but that was the end of it as Archer pulled out of Tal and mmed it right into Sera, who let out a scream of pure pleasure that overwhelmed her.
After that, he swapped between the two, causing both girls to climax multiple times. Tal was lying on her back with a smile as Sera was still bent over with her backside high, causing his eyes to glow as he got behind her.
Archer slipped inside her soaking pussy,pelling the dragon girl to let out a scream as she gripped the sheets, but he didn''t give her a break as he grabbed small boobs and started squeezing them.
Sera was letting out unintelligible noises as her mind was lost to the mind-numbing sex. As he thrust into her, she tightened around him, pushing him over the edge. He emptied his seed deep into her womb and filled her to the brim.
When this happened, the dragon girl let out a primal scream as she climaxed and squirted all over him. Archer was covered in her love juice, which he loved, but soon, the dragon girl copsed into a peaceful slumber.
Once the two dragons were done, Talmented from the side in a displeased voice, ''''You finished inside her but not me?''''
Archer looked up as his violet eyes glowed with lust, ''''Who said I was done ve? Now suck me until I fill up your mouth with my seen, theny on your side while showing me your perfect ass,'''' he said with a lewd smile before concluding, ''''Understand, my ve?''''
When the silver-haired elf heard this, her eyes widened as she did as she was told and started kissing down Archer''s body after he cast Cleanse on his lower half before her warm mouth enveloped his cock as his delicate tongue got to work.
Chapter 768 Powering Up The Girls (R18)
Chapter 768 Powering Up The Girls (R18)
??Tal kept sucking his cock with such passion that it shocked Archer, but at the same time, it turned him on while watching her silver ponytail swaying side to side. He spoke while looking into her beautiful red eyes, ''''Get on the bed on your knees and continue what you''re doing.''''
She nodded before climbing onto the bed, only to have her legs opened up just after she took his cock back into her warm mouth. Archer''s hand snaked down her muscr body until he found her dripping wet pussy.
His fingers discovered her clit and began to gently rub it as she focused on pleasing him. Soon, her moans intensified as his thumb continued its attack on her clit while his fingers slipped into her tightness, sending pleasure soaring through her.
The sensation of her warm, wet mouth around him only fueled his desire, driving him closer to the edge with each passing moment. Tal''s skilled tongue danced along his shaft, sending waves of pleasure coursing through him as he thrust his fingers deeper inside her.
As Tal sucked him even harder, her moans vibrating around him, Archer felt himself nearing the brink of release. With a primal need driving him, he grabbed her head and thrust his cock deep into her throat, eliciting a muffled gasp of pleasure from her.
The sensation of her throat tightening around him pushed him over the edge, and with a primal groan, he released his seed, filling her mouth as she swallowed eagerly. The intensity was overwhelming, and Tal''s body convulsed in orgasm around his fingers.
He couldn''t hold back any longer and shot his seed down her throat, causing her to tremble as another climax washed over her. After this, he pushed the silver-haired elf onto her back and got in between her legs before slipping inside her.
Their lovemaking went on for another half hour before the couple finished. Tal also climaxed a few more times, causing her to copse onto the bed while panting heavily as his seed leaked out of her pussy.
He got up and cast Cleanse on all three of them as Sera was curled into a ball, sleeping peacefully. Archer picked up the dragon girl and teleported to her bedroom before tucking her in bed.
Once Sera wasfortable, he reappeared where Tal was, putting on her clothes. She turned to him with a happy smile and asked, ''''Whose next?''''
''''E,'''' he answered before she kissed him and left the room while he put his pants back on. A few minutester, the girl in question appeared at the doorway with a beautiful smile as she tied her glowing blonde hair into a bun, leaving a few strands hanging down the side of her face.
The half-elf walked in while removing her shoes, allowing Archer to see her delicate and pretty feet as she spoke, ''''Do you n to ravage us all day? What happens if we don''t have enough strength to fight in the survival round?''''
Archer chuckled, ''''Don''t worry about that,'''' he reassured. ''''Once I''ve tended to you all, I will buy some of Hecate''s rejuvenation potions to help everyone.''''
E agreed with a nod before approaching him with a sultry smile, ''''What are you waiting for, Young Master? Will you make love to this lowly maid?''''
When Archer heard her words, his eyebrows raised in intrigue as this was not normal for E, who soon spotted his expression and giggled, ''''We''ve been reading in our spare time and found a few good books that were written for married couples and got some ideas from it.''''
After speaking, E removed her dress that silently dropped to the floor, causing Archer''s eyes to widen with lust as she wasn''t wearing any underwear causing his cock to harden again as his lust soared.
The half-elfid back on the bed and opened her legs wide, allowing him to see her perfect wet pussy. That was a work of art with delicate folds that glistened with her love juices, causing Archer''s eyes to trail up her slender body.
E possessed a slender waist,plemented by soft and perky curves. Light pink, stiff nipples crowned her small, delicate breasts. Archer leaned in to suck them, eliciting an erotic moan from E as waves of pleasure washed over her as he started to y with the other nipple.
But this wasn''t his only attack as his fingers found her wet pussy and started to rub her clit, causing the half-elf''s body to tremble as she was getting attacked in two ways which was overwhelming her.
Archer smiled at the girl''s reaction but stopped sucking her nipple and shared a passionate kiss with E, who was enjoying every second of it. He continued to finger her until she couldn''t take it anymore as she climaxed and started squirting all over his hand and wrist.
Once E''s climax subsided, Archer positioned himself above her, sliding his cock inside her. As she clung to him, a moan escaped her lips, spurring him to begin making love to her with gentle yet fervent motions.
The soft glow of mana lights illuminated the room, casting a romantic ambiance around them. Their passion ignited as their bodies intertwined, the depth of their love evident in every touch and caress.
With each thrust, Archer felt himself nearing the edge, especially when he felt E''s pussy tighten around him as he delved deep within her. The two of them continued to make love until she climaxed, but that didn''t stop the couple.
Archer moved her onto all fours while pushing her back down, which pushed out her perky backside, which he used as a handhold while thrusting deep into the half-elf who was screaming as the pleasure overtook her.
He filled her up so much that when he pulled out, a waterfall of his essence mixed with her love juices flowed out and down her supple thighs. E came to and shook her head before casting a cleaning spell on herself, leaving her smelling like summer flowers.
Afterward, the two of them kissed, and when they broke apart, E smiled and said, ''''I love you, Archer. I really do.''''
Archer smiled before wrapping his arms around her, ''''I love you too, El,'''' he said. ''''I''m happy we met when I was reincarnated here.''''
E nodded ''''The old Archer showed no interest in me, but when we first met, and I noticed that you were different, it was refreshingpared to the times before.''''@@novelbin@@
''''I''m sorry about that, but I missed most of my memories. When I first saw you, a spark ignited, and I had to have you.''''
When the half-elf heard this, a beaming smile appeared as she replied, ''''Well, now you have me and won''t be able to get rid of me.''''
Archer chuckled, ''''I wouldn''t want to anyway. Ilove you too much to let you go.''''
They continued to speak for a while. E pulled out a teapot full of steaming tea from a storage ring, which surprised Archer and caused him tough. She poured him a cup and handed it over.
When he tasted it, an explosion of various vors erupted in his mouth, which he thoroughly enjoyed. While drinking, E said, ''''I suggest you see Llyniel and Leira after. The two of them wanted to spend some alone time with you.''''
Archer nodded but was soon interrupted by a growling from his stomach, warning him that he was hungry, ''''Okay, my beautiful maid,'''' he said while standing up. ''''Let''s get something to eat. I''m hungry.''''
They left the bedroom after he put a shirt on and walked through the dimly lit treehouse darkened by thest day of Frostwinter. When they entered the kitchen, Teu and Hemera turned to him.
N pounced at him with glowing blue eyes and spoke excitedly, ''''When will it be my turn, Archie? It''s been a while now!''''
The other six girls initiallyughed at her pleading, but soon they relented, agreeing to let her go next. This sudden change of heart caused N''s tail to straighten as she looked at each one, her expression shifting.
With excitement bubbling over, the lioness lunged at them, embracing each of them tightly. Theyughed and hugged her back, affirming their bond as sisters and best friends, which made Archer smile.
After that, the lioness rushed toward Archer and grabbed a hold of his hand before dragging him to her bedroom, which earned another round ofughter from the others. Once they got close to N''s room, he practically kicked open the door in her excitement.
He startedughing, but she soon silenced him by pulling him into a passionate kiss as she started stripping him of his clothes before her hands started exploring his muscr chest, causing her to stop kissing and stare into his eyes.
When Archer looked into her ocean-blue eyes, all he saw was a primal lust that was bubbling over before she smiled, showing him her sharp canines before she bit down on his neck, causing a wave of pleasure to wash over his body.
Once N did that, her hands roamed lower and lower until they reached his lower half, causing a lewd smile to appear, ''''Is someone excited to see me?'''' she said in a seductive voice. ''''Have you missed your lioness? Do you want me, Archer Wyldheart? Do you want to make love to me until I''m a squirming mess filled with your seed?''''
"Yes, Princess," he replied with a smirk. "I tend to get busy, but I will rectify that today. I will make sure to spend more time with you all."
Chapter 772 New Friends Of Yours
Chapter 772 New Friends Of Yours
??After speaking to the guards, he was let through but warned that a messenger was sent to the empress, which caused Archer to smile. While walking through the Sria pce garden, he saw people tending to it.
Archer strolled along until he felt a presence approaching, prompting him to pivot his gaze. There, he spotted the woman who had taken him under her wing many moons ago, though he often found himself distracted whenever he intended to visit her.@@novelbin@@
Cassandra moved gracefully along the path, her steps fluid and effortless. Archer caught sight of her gleaming eyes as she approached, her smile radiant and warm. He noticed the two maids following in her wake, their presence silent yet dutiful.
When the older elf woman stood before him, she spoke with affection and relief, "My son, it''s heartening to see that you''ve finally remembered me."
''''Sorry, Mother. I just get sidetracked with everything,'''' Archer said, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he felt strange, as he hadn''t had a mother on Thrylos. Cassandra noticed this and stopped walking and embraced him.
"I''m just teasing," she said with a yful twinkle in her eye as she tidied his hair. "I understand you''re busy with all yourdies and saving the world, but do make sure to see me asionally.''''
Cassandra freed him from her embrace before continuing, ''''After all, I still see you as my son, especially since you got engaged to Hemi. And that silly elf has been a new person since meeting youmaking friends and smiling even more."
Archer nodded as the two of them walked towards the pce. Cassandra asked him to tell her what''d been going on in his life, and when he started recounting some of the significant things that had happened, it excited and upset her.
The Sri Empress started pampering him when he told her about all the times he got hurt. Her reaction made him chuckle, as he wasn''t used to it, but it didn''t stop the woman from hugging him every few seconds.
''Maybe having a Mother isn''t so bad,'' Archer thought as they entered a living room.
Cassandra ushered him to the sofa before ordering her maids to fetch some of the Sunfire Tea, which they instantly did as the older woman turned to him. ''''A representative of your kingdom appeared at the pce gates a few months ago offering an exciting trade deal, which Agamemnon agreed to.
Archer smiled, ''''They were sent by Aisha, who looks after the kingdom while I''m exploring the world; doing all the tedious work of ruling a kingdom eludes me.''''
''''Just like the navy, you''re building?'''' She asked with a grin. ''''Not nning to attack Sri, are you?''''
When hearing this, Archer got annoyed and instantly responded, ''''Of course not! You''re my Mother, and I adore Hemera more than a stupid empire and its wealth. All my girls are worth more to me than anynd or treasure.''''
Cassandra''s smile grew wider as she revealed, ''''I love it when you talk about her like that. It chooses to engage the both of you even better knowing she has someone that truly loves her.''''
Archer chuckled, ''''Her knowledge and level are something I admire; her smile is amazing and always catches me off guard.''''
''''Is that all you like about her?'''' The older elf asked in a teasing voice.
He knew all she wanted to hear was why he loved her daughter, so with a smile, he exined how Hemera could calm him down or advise him about most things, including his love life. The two of them got on really well.
Archer told her that he loves to read with her when they find the time, that she is fascinated with the world around her, and that she is cheerful, which pleased Cassandra. She went on to tell him how she and Agamemnon met when they attended the Sri Magic Academy.
''''We met when the first ss started, and he was the handsome prince who was in line with the throne, and I was the low-born noble girl who dreamt big, but that dream became real when I beat Agamemnon in the first year tournament and won the top spot of the year and ever since then he chased me throughout our school life.''''
''''You beat him? How?'''' Archer asked with a curious expression.
Cassandra beamed, ''''I may look like a wife and Mother who helps her husband with the empire, but I''m a powerful Sun Mage in my own right. I can drop the sun on an enemy army, causing devastation beyond words.''''
''''Whose stronger? You or Father?'''' He asked, causing the older woman''s big smile to grow wider.
''''I am,'''' Cassandra answered before creating a bright yellow fireball that radiated potent mana that wanted to explode. ''''I''m called the Sun Witch Of Sri and have burned countless Barbarian and Lunarian champions to ash.''''
Archer watched Cassandra''s green eyes ze with an intensity that seemed to heat the air around them like the sun. Her golden blonde hair floated as she turned serious, her voice tense as she warned, "Something''s stalking you, Arch. It''s just outside."
Before he could respond, her body erupted in bright yellow mes, propelling her forward with such speed that it created a loud sonic boom.
Archer stood in the destroyed room as he watched his Mother engageMotherutated Demigods from the Swarm; monstrous beings with twisted forms surrounded her, their roars filling the air with malice.
But he noticed she was undaunted by the creature''s numbers, and a grin appeared. With fire burning in her eyes, she unleashed torrents of Sunfire aimed straight for the enemies, each st striking each one with explosive force.
The air crackled with energy as beams of golden light pierced the creatures who tried to ambush him. After attacking first, Cassandra started closing in on the Demigods before engaging them in hand-to-handbat.
Her movements became a blur as the creatures closed in. With her mastery of closebat, she dodged their attacks, countering with devastating strikes of her own. Soon, Archer couldn''t hold back and transformed into his Shadow Prince form.
As the battle went to the garden, he vanished into the darkness, and Cassandra battered the mutants. Archer snuck up on one creature who tried to attack her from behind, but he lunged out of the shadow and tore out its throat, dismembering it.
The mutant crashed to the flow, and because of the strength difference, Archer felt the experience entering his being. Cassandra noticed him joining in and avoided targeting the areas he was in.
He tore apart three more Mutant Demigods with ease before they realized what was happening and started fleeing, but a group of twenty sun mages were approaching and burned the creatures to nothing.
When the battle was over, Cassandra walked over to him as he returned to his humanoid form; the experience poured into him like a waterfall, edging him closer to leveling up. After that, the older blonde womanmented, ''''New friends of yours?''''
Archer nodded, ''''Yes, they are the Swarm who are nning to attack Pluoria,'''' he said. ''''It''s one of the reasons I came to visit you.''''
Cassandra smiled warmly as she guided him back to the pce, where they resumed their conversation and exchanged updates. Time flew by, and soon, she had to return to her duties. Before leaving, she tenderly kissed his forehead, eliciting his promise to visit her more often.
Archer decided to tell Osoric about the iing Swarm attacks, which he needed to know about so the empire could prepare itself for the onught, after determining that he opened the Gate to the floating ind in Avalon.
Once opening the portal, he entered the pce garden covered by melting snow. He watched the drops hit the ground before approaching the entrance, but two soldiers stood outside and stopped him.
But as soon as they realized it was Archer, they let him through while bowing their heads. He chuckled when he saw this but went to find Osoric, using the Aura Detector to find the Emperor, who was in his bedroom with Chloe.
Archer walked down the corridors while ignoring the panicked looks of the maids as he approached the bedroom. When he arrived outside the door, he knocked before walking in and saw Osoric rxing on the bed while Chloe was sitting at a desk reading.
The older man jumped up whileining, ''''Archer! You can''t just walk into somebody''s room like that!''''
Chloe giggled at her husband''s reaction, but Archer chuckled before revealing the reason behind his visit to the couple, ''''The Swarm will continue to attack the empire, and we have a year to prepare before their main invasion.''''
Osorics eyes widened in shock, ''''How do you know this?''''
''''Tiamat told me in a dream,'''' he replied. ''''So here I am warning you so the empire can prepare himself.''''
The blonde man nodded, ''''Thank you for that, Arch. I will start nning, so we will await their attacks.''''
''''Okay, I''m going to eat and rx before the tournament begins tomorrow,'''' Archer said with a smile.
He quickly opened a portal before stepping through and reappearing in an alleyway nearby, where he saw people walking past while celebrating thest day of the Frostwinter Festival with smiles on their faces.
Archer walked onto the street, where he spotted Eveline passing by, causing him to use Blink to keep up with the rabbit girl, who jumped in fright when he suddenly appeared beside her with a charming smile.
Eveline returned it with one of her own, ''''Hello Arch,'''' she said. ''''What are you doing here?''''
''''Just looking for something to do as the girls spend time together, so here I am,'''' he answered with a chuckle.
Chapter 774 It Felt Like A Predator Sizing Me Up
Chapter 774 It Felt Like A Predator Sizing Me Up
??Archer and Eveline stood up before saying farewell to Marvin, who wished them a good day. He said he wanted an invitation to the wedding, which darkened the rabbit girls'' cheeks.
He found her embarrassed expression adorable. Soon, they walked through the city, taking in the sights and sounds. People closed their stalls after selling off their merchandise or moved on.
While strolling, Archer took in Eveline''s beauty, which he couldn''t ovee. She resembled a bunny girl from an anime back on Earth. She had long white hair that flowed down to the middle of her back and glowing red eyes that gleamed with excitement.
She had a slim, athletic build with thick hips and thighs that stirred his desires, but Archer pushed those thoughts aside. Much like Teu and N, she was a warrior with well-sculpted muscles that couldn''t hide the feminine charm she oozed.
Archer didn''t know much about Rabbit Demi-humans, and what he did know wasn''t a lot. He knew some were excellent fighters and mages while the rest lived lives protected by the warrior ss.
Eveline was a member of the warrior ss and the seventh princess of the Moonwood Kingdom on the northeast border of the Avalon Empire. Archer found her extremely beautiful and was attracted to her.
With a unique charm that drew him to her, but as she said earlier, he wouldn''t rush into anything. As they walked, he spotted a shop selling desserts with people going anding from the store, which seemed to be popr.
Eveline stopped and pointed. ''''Let''s try some of the pastries,'''' she said. ''''Mother said they weredelicious.''''@@novelbin@@
He agreed and let the rabbit girl drag him toward the shop, where he could read the store name, ''Starfall''s Sweet Treat Bakery.'' Archer smiled as they stepped through the entrance, only to be greeted by a sea of tables and staff rushing around, delivering orders to the customers inside.
No one paid attention to them as they looked for a seat. Eveline pulled him over to the table and sat down before heading to the counter, where a man and woman were waiting to serve anyone who appeared.
Eveline soon returned to the table with an excited smile. She was carrying arge tray with two oversized pastries and two sses of some drinks. The smell that drifted off them was mouthwatering, filling the air with the sweet scent of freshly baked goods.
Each pastry was golden-brown, with a ze sparkling under the lights. "These look amazing," Archer remarked at the sight and smell of the pastries.
"They''re the bakery''s forte," Eveline smiled, setting the tray on the table. "I got one for each of us as they are so good. Let''s eat!"
She then produced two tall sses filled with a creamy, white liquid that resembled a milkshake. Archer surprised himself as he took a sip. It was milk, which he liked anyway, so he started drinking it.
"And to wash it down, we have some Grasnd Bovine milk," Eveline said with a big smile on her pretty face.
Archer couldn''t waste any more time, so he lifted the golden-brown pastry to his mouth. The overwhelming aroma rushed up his nose and caused his stomach to rumble, which caused Eveline tough at his greedy reaction.
The pastry was warm and crisp, the outeryer gently yielding to reveal strawberry and creamy custard filling. Each mouthful was a mix of vors, with the northern strawberries perfectly bnced by the richness of the bovine cream.
Archer closed his eyes to enjoy the food, and he noticed the rabbit girl staring at him like she was waiting for him to taste it. The vor danced over his tongue, causing him to savor it and take another bite.
The pastry was simr to the ones he had eaten before but much better. Eveline watched as she nibbled on her own while waiting for Archer''s opinion on the food once he finished it. He couldn''t help but admire how her red eyes sparkled with delight while she looked at him while he ate.
They continued eating as Eveline went over to grab even more food and returned with cookies, donuts, and many other dishes, which shocked Archer, but he shrugged before eating alongside the rabbit girl.
After an hour of eating, the duo finished every dish, leaving empty tes stacked on the table. While rxing, Archer spotted a woman approaching the table with a smile as she cleaned it up.
While she did that, the store manager approached them and spoke respectfully, ''''Young master, mistress, I hope your visit was enjoyable, and you wille again.''''
Archer greeted the man, ''''Hello,'''' he said. ''''How much for everything?''''
''''Four gold, young master,'''' the manager answered.
Upon hearing the price, Archer retrieved the four pieces of gold needed and handed them to the man, who thanked him. Afterward, he and Eveline left the store and exited the busy street, still teeming with shoppers.
As they emerged, Archer took a proper look at Eveline''s outfit, which consisted of a ck winter dress stopping just above the knees and a thick cloak wrapped around her body. He couldn''t help but notice the material straining against her thick thighs, which he found attractive, causing him to shake his head to clear the lewd thoughts.
Then, he heard her sweet voice speaking in a teasing tone. ''''You just made me shiver,'''' she said with a smirk. ''''It felt like a predator sizing me up.''''
Her words caused Archer to chuckle, ''''Well, I can''t help but admire a beautiful girl, and you are indeed that,'''' hemented while getting close to the rabbit girl. ''''I love that dress on you; it looks lovely.''''
When Eveline heard hispliment, she beamed before thanking him, ''''Thank you, Arch.''''
After speaking, she leaned over and kissed his cheek, which caused him to smile just as she linked his arm. The two started walking and talking about everyday things while getting to know each other.
Another hour passed, and Eveline told him she had to meet her family for a meal before the tournament started. Archer offered to walk her there, which she epted, and the two set off for the noble district.
It didn''t take them long before they arrived at the district entrance, and Archer said goodbye to Eveline, who had a sad smile but soon smiled as she stepped forward to ce a soft kiss against his lips.
A shock shot through his body, causing him to shiver as she dashed off after showing the guards her pass. Archer watched her running down the main street until she turned right and vanished from sight,
Afterward, he decided to see if he could find the girls, and if not, he would rx in the domain until tomorrow. Archer searched for a while and didn''t find anyone, but now he found himself on the pier looking out to sea.
While watching the sea, he sawrge-looking dolphins exploding out of the water before swimming off when they reentered it. He soon found a bench to sit on and watch the scenery.
Archer gotfortable on the bench overlooking the sea, the perfect rxing ce. As he sat there, the never-ending ocean was in front of him, and the peaceful sounds of waves crashing against the sea below.
He remembered holidays at the seaside with his family and Alexa''s back to Earth, where both families would rent out a beach home in France and spend the summer there. The memories annoyed him as he already epted his death, but the thought of never seeing her again pained him.
When thinking about Alexa, he raised his hand and tried to open a Gate to Earth. The violet portal flickered to life but quickly cut out thanks to insufficient mana, even at his amount, which took him by surprise.
After doing that he felt tired as his mana was drained because of the failed portal, forcing him to sit there for a while as he regenerated himself using the world''s mana. The salty breeze that carried the scent of the ocean mingled with hints of distantnds and exotic spices.
He closed his eyes, allowing himself to be put at ease by the gentlepping of the waves and the distant calls of seabirds soaring overhead. Archer watchedrge trade ships pass by as they entered the city to sell its wares.
Each vessel differed from the others. Some were big and bulky ships that reminded him of galleys from Earth, while others were small but sleek and looked like they were from the Far East, which interested him.
Archer found himself lost in thought, his mind drifting away from the day''s worries and future uncertainties. For a moment, all that mattered was the here and now, the simple pleasure of being present in the moment and basking in the beauty of the world around him.
As the ships continued to glide past, Archer reached into his Item Box and retrieved a piece of chocte, savoring its sweetness as he watched the maritime activity unfold. His keen eyesight allowed him to discern the sailors bustling about on deck.
They engaged in their tasks as they navigated the waters and conducted business upon docking in the bustling Starfall port. Time seemed to slip away unnoticed as Archer remained seated, absorbed in his observations of the bustling harbor.
It was only when a message from the girls pinged on his device that he realized how quickly the hours had flown by, signaling their return to the domain. Archer stood up and teleported back there to meet them as the sun started to set.
Chapter 776 Half-Naked Beauties
Chapter 776 Half-Naked Beauties
??Archer looked at Lucrezia, who was enjoying herself, and decided to stop looking at her body and fight seriously. He quickly cast Blink to reappear behind the blonde woman and struck out.
His fists connected with Lucrezia''s back and sent her flying forward, catching her off guard. Archer followed up by casting several Eldritch sts and sma Missiles at her, but she just battered them away.
When she deflected the spells, explosions rang out, attracting the attention of the other girl, who came out to see what was happening.
___________________
[The Girl''s POV]
Meanwhile, the girls lounged in the living room just before the explosions started. E was reading a book on archery and how to use her earth magic with it while Halime studied a renowned poison mage from the eastern continent.@@novelbin@@
The others chatted among themselves until Nefertitimented, ''''Why are we giving them time together? Arch could be here with us.''''
Hemera looked up from her book with a grin, ''''Is someone jealous? I thought you beat that monster, Nefi.''''
''''Shut up Hemera,'''' Nefertiti snapped.
''''Luce was troubled and needed some pampering, so we all agreed to it, Nefertiti,''''
The subus was just about to retort until explosions ripped through the air, causing everyone to jump up and be shocked. E and Teu rushed onto the balcony only to see Archer and Lucrezia fighting below them.
But something was off until Sera spoke excitedly, ''''She''s in her underwear! What a sneaky woman.''''
Everyone turned toward the dragon girl, who slipped out of her dress and leaped off the balcony while taking a deep breath and releasing her dragon''s breath directly at Archer, who was unaware.
Before it could strike, a firewall appeared and absorbed the mes, causing everyone to appear shocked. The unexpected situation stopped the fight as the dust died, and everyone saw Leira staring at Sera.
The group saw Sera smirking before she rushed toward Leira, whose purple hair began floating around her. She started casting Thunderbolts to throw the dragon girl off her charge, but it didn''t work, so she got ready to fight Sera.
When the two girls shed, it was fiery as Leira dodged several attacks before returning them with thunder punches that rocked Sera, but thanks to her scales, she could handle the force.
Afterward, their fight turned into a fist-to-fist brawl, and Leira''s lithe form could dodge many of Sera''s sloppy but powerful attacks. The cat girl returned the attacks with strong ones of her own that were mixed with fire and thunder.
Once the rest saw this, they nodded at each other and jumped down as the training ground turned into a free-for-all, but it soon turned into Archer vs. them.
________________________
[Back to Archer]
Archer found himself in disbelief as his fight with Lucrezia escted into a chaotic melee, with half-dressed attackers converging on him from every angle. Though his instincts urged him to be distracted, he focused on the battle, deciding to use his limiter with the girls.
He sent a punch flying toward Teu, who managed to block it, but the force sent her flying into Nefertiti as she prepared to cast Arcane st. Thanks to his timely intervention, It soared as the Aquarian Princess collided with her.
Next were E and Tal; the two elves pelted him with mana arrows that stung when they connected with his body, but he cast Cosmic Shield to block them while dealing with Teu and N as they closed in on him.
With a grin, Archer rushed at the lioness and sidestepped her punch before casting Eldritch st into her back, causing her to crash along the training field, taking out Nefertiti in the process.
He went to spin around and intercept Teu but was sted in the chest with her Aquarian magic, causing him to stumble backward as she followed up that attack with a spinning kick that impacted his face.
Archer crashed to the ground, where a tentacle grabbed him andunched him into the forest. He tore through trees and boulders before crashing into the closest mountain, causing andslide.
While recovering as his head spun, he thought to himself, ''Damn Kraken! She doesn''t hold back.''
Once his Regeneration healed him enough, Archer used Blink to escape the crater he was in and reappeared, only to be peppered with a dozen Sun sts. He was about to charge food, but something kept him from moving.
Looking down, he spotted sturdy-looking vines keeping him rooted to the spot as a wave of vile poison sted him, causing searing pain to shoot throughout his body as the acid burned his exposed skin.
This wasn''t thest attack, as N, Kassandra, and Teu tag-
teamed him byunching many attacks that confused and clouded his judgment. One minute, a girl would be there, but by the time he attacked, she was gone only to receive a sledgehammer blow to the jaw.
Archer quickly realized he was facing a formidable team. The three girls moved with perfect coordination, each anticipating the other''s moves seamlessly. With her feline agility, N darted close, her ws glinting in the sunlight as she delivered swift strikes.
She aimed for vulnerable spots, causing Archer to use his wings to block her attacks, but she wasn''t the only one striking. Kassandra danced around him, her fists shing as she struck, exploiting any opening he left exposed.
Meanwhile, Teu infused her fist with Deep Sea st and managed to unload abo on Archer''s chest as he was trapped, thanks to the wood elf.
Tal and Eunched explosive mana arrows down upon Archer as if this weren''t challenging enough. Each arrow exploded upon impact, sending shrapnel flying and causing him to bleed from numerous wounds that littered his body.
To make matters worse, Llyniel ensnared Archer even more with thick, thorny vines, trapping him in ce and restricting his movement. No matter how hard he struggled, the vines only seemed to tighten their grip as their thorns pierced his skin.
But as Archer was losing, three angels descended upon his attackers and evened out the odds. Leira, Sera, and Lucrezia joined his side and attacked the others with magic and ws as thunder rained.
Nefertiti joined Hemera to fight off Leira, who sent powerful Lightning Bolts at E, but she was defended by Llyniel, creating a wall of vines that tanked the spell. The half-elf was alone as Tal joined Archer''s team and attacked N.
The elf and lioness battled so fast that some couldn''t keep up and only saw sparks as their weapons connected. Meanwhile, as their battle went on, Lucrezia attacked the Kraken Princess while giggling.
''''Kassie! I''ve always wanted to fight a Kraken,'''' she said with a beaming smile. ''''Give me a good fight now, and don''t disappoint.''''
The Kraken Princes got excited and agreed before the two started their battle. Lucrezia used her fists and moved like a professional boxer while peppering her with swift strikes, but that''s when Kassandra blocked one attack and countered by swiping at the blonde''s legs.
But Lucrezia vanished and reappeared behind her before hitting out, and Kassandra quickly sidestepped the attack. Archer saw their battle heading off to the side as explosions could be heard from their direction.
He looked at thest group of girls as Sera stared at E, Halime, and Llyniel. With a cocky smile, the dragon girl dered in a proud voice, ''''I am fighting you three while Teu can dance with darling.''''
E looked at the wood elf and snake girls, who gave her a nod before the trio attacked. Sera quickly summoned her wings before taking off andunching fireballs at them. Archer chuckled when seeing this, as they could deal with her flying.
This left Teu, standing opposite, with a grin as she spoke, ''''Are you ready, husband? I may have gone rough on you before, but now I will be serious, as everyone is having fun.''''
Archerughed as he rubbed his jaw. ''''Yes, your punch is something else, Teu. But you were so much stronger a few months ago,'''' he said with a cheeky smile. ''''I wonder why?''''
Teu''s brown cheeks went darker, ''''Shut up, you lewd dragon,'''' she retorted. ''''It''s your fault!''''
He chuckled before using Blink to vanish, but she was waiting for it. Swinging to the side as he reappeared, he used his wing to block her sword before kicking her leg, which threw her off bnce, allowing him to hit her with a few punches.
When his attacks connected, the impacts caused small booms. Teu was sent flying across the training field as the other girls battled. Archer appeared where she was going tond and caught the blue-haired girl.
Once Archer held her, he cast Aurora Healing so she would be healed and back to normal. This happened just after the violet mana washed over her body, allowing her to open her beautiful blue eyes and stare into his.
Seeing this, he leaned down and stole her lips before teleporting them to a bedroom. When the two arrived, Teu got heated while Archer stripped her of her dress, allowing him to gaze at her perfect body.
The two of them started to make love as the battle went on outside, and as they finished, it was dead quiet. With a smile, Teu was cuddled up in bed as he sat on the edge and scanned the treehouse to check on the others.
Archer noticed most girls were in their rooms while a few were in the bath chambers. He decided to visit each one and wish them goodnight before returning to Teu and sleeping. It took him nearly an hour to return, and his clothes were covered in red marks.
The girls were like wild animals, smoothing him in love-filled kisses, which he treasured.
Chapter 779 Earth Drake
Chapter 779 Earth Drake
??Archer finished off the Giant Wasps using Eldritch st and sma Missile, but this time, some parts of his body were covered in slices and punctures from the monster''s stingers, causing ck blood to run from the wounds.
He pulled out one of the stingers stuck in his shoulder when one of the Ice Wasps swooped down on her. But he was in no danger as his Regeneration kicked in and closed the cuts quickly, and his body healed without an issue.
With a shake of his head, the twenty-second round began, and that''s when he heard an earth-shattering roar that shook the ground below him. Archer looked toward the noise; there was a massive t-rex-looking beast.
It had dark skin and glowing red eyes that stared at him like a piece of meat, but that didn''t bother him as he quickly scanned it.
[Dreadnought Rex]
[Rank: SS]
When he sees this, Archer gets excited and decides to transform into his dragon form to battle with the beast. As he changed, a bright light radiated from his body, causing hisrge limbs to crash into the ground, and his wings stretched behind him.
He let out a roar before charging toward the monster and crashing into it. The two started biting and shing at each other. Archer mped down on the monster''s neck by the Rex, shook his head, and managed to throw him off it.
But the Dreadnought Rex was no weak opponent; it fought back with equal ferocity, its razor-sharp teeth gnashing and its powerful tailshing out. Archer dodged some attacks, but sometimes, he wasn''t quick enough, and the monsternded a blow.
When they did, pain shot through his body, causing him to roar in pain, and he lunged forward, sinking his massive jaws into the Dreadnought Rex''s neck with a bone-crunching snap.
The monster thrashed around and roared in agony, but Archer held firm, his grip unyielding as he poured every ounce of his strength into the final assault. Archer twisted his head sharply with a mighty heave, his powerful jaws closing with a sickening crack.
It let out a final, strangled cry before copsing, defeated. Archer was breathing heavily and curled up to rest until the next round started, but when it did, the roar he heard caused something deep inside him to react.
Archer lifted his head and let out a deep, menacing growl when spotting three humanoid Giants rushing toward him. Rage overtook him, causing him to p his mighty wings before taking off.
He swooped down,tched onto the closest Giant, and bit into its should before letting out a stream of dragon fire that washed over the giant monster. His foe screamed in agony as the violet mes burned into its body.
As this happened, another Giant grabbed his tail before throwing him into the side of the canyon wall, causing his head to spin. Archer quickly recovered and shook his head before looking at the scene.@@novelbin@@
One of the Giants was burning to nothingness while the other two rushed toward him. Archer let out a deep grunt as he climbed out of the hole and used Blink to vanish, confusing the monsters.
He quickly reappeared above them and fell on top of one of them as his tail hit out at the second and hit him in the face. Archer''s tail sent the Giant stumbling backward until he fell over,
Archer then dealt with the Giant below him by using everything he had: his ws dug into the monster''s thick hide while he bit down on its neck, and his tailshed against its legs, causing it to drop to its knees.
This attack allowed him to tear away at the Giant before the other returned to the fight. Once his foe was weak, Archer leaped off the creature and breathed a stream of mes onto it, causing its skin to turn as ck as charcoal.
As he turned toward thest Giant, a fist mmed into his head, sending him crashing to the ground under the force of the blow. Dizzy but swift to react, Archer blinked onto the monster''s back and tore into it like a wild animal until it dropped lifeless.
The round ended with a crash as Archer dropped to the ground, and the voice spoke again, ''''Wave twenty defeated. Five minutes to rest before wave twenty-one begins.''''
Archer let out a breath before curling up like a cat while recovering. His Regeneration started healing his body, and by the time the five minutes were up, most of the wounds had healed, but he was still tired.
He raised his head while scanning his surroundings and didn''t see anything, which baffled him until the ground started to shake, causing him to stand up and p his wings as the earth below him exploded.
A massive snake-like monster crashed into him, causing a shearing pain to run through his body as the neer was much stronger than him. Archer was sent flying across the canyon until he mmed into the ground.
Archer''s body ached, but he still had enough strength to look at the culprit, and what he saw shocked him to the core. It was three times his size, with dark brown bone-like tes covering its body. Its face resembled a cobra''s, with glowing red eyes that shone with malice while looking at him.
''A massive snake!'' he internally said. ''It''s not as big as Mary, though.''
He quickly scanned it to find out what it was.
[Earth Drake]
[Rank: ---]
''What the hell is this? Where is it''s rank?''
As he was thinking, the Earth Drake dived back into the ground like water and vanished from sight. Archer slightly panicked before taking off so the monster couldn''t get him anymore.
While flying, his senses picked up multiple spells being cast, but Archer was confused as he saw nothing until sharp man-sized stones started flying out of the ground anding straight for him.
Archer instantly cast Cosmic Shield that encircled his body as the stone projectiles mmed into it, causing him to lose control of flying and plummet from the sky. When he hit the earth, it caused a crater.
He tried to get up on shaky legs, but it was already toote, as the ground below him exploded. The Earth Drake struck his underside, the weakest part of his body. This attack sent him flying out of the crater, but the giant snake started attacking and showed no mercy.
Its long body mmed into his, causing him to shoot toward the canyon wall like a meteor hitting the earth. Archer''s head was spinning as the pain overtook him, but it only got worse as the Earth Drake grabbed him in its mouth, allowing him to shoot his Dragon''s Breath down its throat.
The monsters let him go as it was being burnt from the inside out. Archer didn''t let this opportunity go, so he Blinked onto its body before tearing off the armor tes and attacking the soft flesh with his ws.
When the Earth Drake felt this, it started going crazy, but Archer was like a flee, holding on tight while taking a deep breath. He hit the damaged flesh with his breath, causing the creature to roar in agony.
It started thrashing its massive body, but Archer kept attacking until its movements slowed, allowing him to cast a Meteor Swarm on top of the Earth Drake. Suddenly, he noticed four ominous shapes hurtling toward the earth.
Meteors, zing fire trails in the sky, descending with unstoppable force. Reacting swiftly, Archer used Blink to avoid the impending impact zone. His heart pounded with adrenaline as the meteors crashed into the ground below with loud booms.
But as the dust settled, Archer''s eyes widened in amazement. The meteors hadn''t struck the barrenndscape as expected. Instead, they zeroed in on a single target, the massive form of the Earth Drake, lurking below, unaware of the impending danger.
With a thunderous roar, the meteors collided with the monster in a cataclysmic explosion of fire and debris. mes licked the sky as the earth shook violently under the force of the impact.
The Earth Drake roared in agony as it was engulfed in a maelstrom of destruction. Archer watched in awe and disbelief as the mighty beast thrashed and writhed amidst the inferno, its once formidable form now battered and broken.
Archer rushed toward the creature, who was still there, meaning he had to finish it off. He did that using his Dragon Breath, which burned it to nothing as it vanished from the canyon. It went silent as the voice spoke again.
''''Wave one hundred defeated. Five minutes to rest before wave one hundred and one begins.''''
As he heard the menacing roar, Archer copsed to the ground, seeking a moment of respite before the next monster emerged. Closing his eyes briefly, he was abruptly startled by the sound, forcing him to lift his head and gaze at the neer.
Before him stood a formidable sight: a wingless dragon, its appearance more sinister and powerful than anything he had faced before, its dark red scales gleamed menacingly, while its ck eyes glowered with malevolence.
Archer shivered when they saw this creature as its ancient rm bells activated deep inside him. He had never heard of any monster like it, so he quickly scanned it.
[Firewyrm]
[Rank: SSSS+]
''What is this madness! I''ve never heard of such a rank,'' he internally panicked.
He couldn''t even react as the Firewyrm was fast and appeared in front of him before shing him across the chest and shattering his scales with ease. He was shocked and couldn''t react as it bit one of his wings and ripped it off his body.
Chapter 781 Thundera
Chapter 781 Thundera
??The battles continued for another couple of hours. Lioran, Cian, and ric passed the round along with their girls, who only reached round fifteen. Soon, the fights had ended, and they were all dismissed until the next day when the one-on-one fights wouldmence.
Archer stood up just as E approached him with a smile, ''''We''re going out with Leonora, Nalika, and Cassie. Everyone wants to eat, so we made it a girl''s day out,'''' she exined. ''''We will be back in a couple of hours.''''
''''Okay, enjoy yourself, El,'''' Archer replied before kissing her, earning himself a lovely smile. After that, she left the room with the others after he gave them some gold to spend, and they all smiled and waved at him.
Lioran, ric, and Cian went to train. They offered him the opportunity to join them, but Archer already had ns and promised to join the three next time, which they promised to hold him to before leaving.
After the boys were gone, Archer turned to the remaining person, who sat on one of the sofas, smiling while looking at him. ''''Not joining them, Luce?''''
The Mosasaur woman shook her head, ''''No,'''' she stood up and approached him before wrapping her arms around his shoulder in a loving embrace. ''''I wanted to spend more time with you.''''
Archer smiled before pecking her cute nose as he revealed his n. ''''I''m going to see Mary at her inn,'''' he said, brushing a strand of blonde hair from her face. ''''Do you want to join me?''''
Lucrezia nodded before he opened a Gate to Mountainholm Fortress, where Mary''s inn was located, and stepped through it. When the couple stepped through the violet portal, they appeared in the alley.
As the two did that, loud explosions ripped through the area, catching their attention and causing them to take to the sky to see what was happening. Archer headed toward the wall and saw a swarm of Mutant humans, trolls, and multiple creepy-looking creatures charging at the fortress.
Archer grinned and decided to help by flying over the wall, followed by Lucrezia. When they were clear of the stronghold, he started casting hundreds of Eldritch sts, which he had sent soaring at the iing Swarm.
When the spells connected with the monster''s frontlines, explosions rang out all over the battlefield, causing the soldiers on the wall to cover their eyes as a violet light washed over the area.
After casting his spells, Archer swooped down while readying his ws before swiping at the unsuspecting creatures. They ced right through the enemy''s bodies, causing blood to stter the ones behind them.
Lucrezia joined him and started casting her death magic, which was terrific and excited Archer even more. He noticed an eerie aura emanating from her body, which swiftly dispatched many of the weaker Swarm.
Whatever she was doing seemed to touch them, transforming them into a bloody mess. The monsters were unable even to scream as they met instant death. Archer and Lucrezia went to work butchering the attacking Swarm and managed to push them back to wherever they came from.
When they had killed thousands of creatures, they stood in the middle of a blood river. Looking at the sky with her beautiful red eyes, Lucrezia asked, ''''Why do they keep attacking?''''
''''I''m not sure, but I can only guess that they wanted the surface poption for some nefarious scheme they''vee up with to fight against the gods,'''' Archer said. ''''Well, that''s what I get from Tiamat''s warning.''''
While standing there, the fortress gates opened, revealing hundreds of cavalry rushing out and passing them by. The soldiers bowed their heads toward Archer, causing Lucrezia to giggle at the scene.
''''Everyone seems to know you, Arch,'''' she said. ''''It''s good that my future husband is well-liked by the people,''''
Archer smiled at the blonde woman before speaking, ''''Let''s head to the inn and check on Mary and see how she is.''''
Lucrezia nodded as the duo walked toward the gate, which was opened, and the guards let them through. The couple walked through the city as people went about their day as if a horde of creatures weren''t attacking the walls.
Perplexed, he brushed off the strange urrence just before they arrived at the inn. Upon entering, they found it bustling with activity, nearly every table upied. The couple walked to a quiet inn corner, nestledfortably in plush chairs.
Archer watched as the staff hurried back and forth, serving drinks and meals to the customers. Amidst the flurry of activity, his gaze fell upon a familiar figure. With her short grey hair tied neatly into a ponytail, Mary moved gracefully among the tables, bncing multiple tes with practiced ease.
She was helping the serving girls deliver food, which made him smile. She was a kind soul who didn''t let strength get to her head. The older woman didn''t see them as they sat there watching her work.
Lucrezia giggled, ''''She''s so wrapped up in working. I find it strange how a Primordial being loves running an inn.''''
Archer shrugged, ''''Each to their own,'''' he said. ''''Everyone has something they love doing even if they are powerful like Mary.''''
Half an hour passed until Mary finally noticed them sitting in the booth and quickly walked over to join the couple. She sat beside Archer before kissing him on the cheek as a greeting, ''''What are you two doing here?''''
''''I''vee to see you, and Luce joined me as the others went out with their friends,'''' Archer exined.
''''Do you want something to eat?'''' Mary offered with a loving smile. ''''The new cook we hired is brilliant.''''
Archer nodded with an excited Lucrezia, causing the older woman to jump up and rush to the kitchen. When she was gone, the Mosasaur woman questioned, ''''Why does she love you, Arch?''''
''''She''s been watching me and wants to live a future she saw in one of her visions,'''' Archer replied. ''''And I must admit that future looks amazing.''''
''''Am I included?'''' Lucrezia asked with barely restrained nervousness.
Archer smiled before reaching over and grabbing her hand before he reassured her that she was included in any future, which pleased Lucrezia to no end as a shining smile appeared on her beautiful face.
Afterward, the two continued to talk until Lucrezia went to use the bathroom, allowing him to check his status.
[Experience: 1500000/4000000]
[Experience Gained: 500000]
[Mana: 753000>753500]
[Strength: 42100>42600]
[Constitution: 41100>41300]
[Stamina: 41000>41300]
[Charisma: 30800>30850]
[Intelligence: 36300>36600]
''Oh nice, nearly halfway to leveling again,'' Archer mused. ''I will start spending more time in Elysium to hunt.''
With that decided, Mary returned, holding a tray with three bowls. She ced them on the table while telling him their names. ''''The soup is called the Mountainhold Special, which consists of Oxhorn meat and whatever vegetables we could find.''''
Archer thanked her before he tried the food, which he found delicious. Mary told him she would be busy most of the day as people were still staying in the city due to the Frostwinter Festival.
When she heard that he was about to speak, Lucrezia spoke up from behind them as she arrived: ''''I can help if you need Mary while Archer can go level up until we''re done.''''
The woman with silver hair affirmed silently as the duo bid farewell, leaving Archer to himself. Contentedly savoring his soup, Archer departed the inn and slipped into an alley before teleporting to Elysium.
Archer appeared in the jungle and instantly transformed into his Shadow Prince form as something lunged from the underbrush. The monster flew through him, but he shed its head off.
The corpse crashed to the ground with a thud, allowing Archet to see what it was. The creature was a hairless jaguar that looked creepy. Archet wondered what it was but couldn''t figure it out, so he stopped bothering.
He embarked on a relentless hunt, lurking in the shadows and targeting any monster that crossed his path. His Shadow Prince form surged with each kill, granting Archer newfound mastery over the shadows.
Realizing this, Archer skillfully wielded his newfound abilities, dispatching multiple creatures simultaneously. He fashioned deadly shadow spikes, capable of materializing wherever darkness lurked, skewering his prey with precision.
This went on for hours and hours until Archer found himself sitting on the tallest mountain around while catching his breath. As he admired the scenery, Zarion appeared in his Thunderbird form as he flew toward him.
The beat of his wings caused the trees below to sway as he passed over. Archer watched as the massive bird got closer with a loud thud beforending, but the older man quickly glowed before turning into his humanoid form.
Archer watched Zarion next to him, ''''Hello, Archer,'''' he said. ''''How are you finding Elysium?''''
''''It''s good for my leveling up, but won''t you run out of monsters at this rate?''''
The older man touched his shoulder before answering, ''''No. The monsters return, every monster trapped in a cycle of life and death because of the Ancient Magic that created this ce.''''
''''Ancients?''''
Zarion nodded, ''''Beings that came just after the Nameless Things burrowed underground to create the Underrealm.''''
''Interesting,'' he internally mused. ''I wonder if any are still out there.''
''''No there''s not,'''' Zarion answered his unasked question. ''''They were wiped out during the Battle Of The Gods.''''@@novelbin@@
''''Damn,'''' Archer spoke. ''''It''s a shame because Mary is beautiful in her real form and your daughter''s Thunderbird form is gorgeous.''''
Zarion chuckled, "So you''ve encountered Thundera? She''s quite the headstrong nestling, determined to carve her own path instead of heeding her parents advice."
''''Children tend to do that, old man,'''' Archermented with a smirk.
Chapter 782 Quiet Treehouse
Chapter 782 Quiet Treehouse
??''''Shut up, dragon,'''' Zarion retorted. ''''Both of you are menaces to my life with you causing trouble everywhere you go, and Thundera''s stubbornness will be my death.''''
Archer chuckled at the man''sining before the two spoke about life and the Swarm attacks. The older man turned to him and warned in a concerned tone, ''''Those vile creatures have found weaknesses for you and us Primordials, so we have to be careful when fighting them in the future.''''
''''I know. I''ve experienced something simr called the Dragon''s Kiss Poison, which affects my mana and causes it to spread throughout my body.''''
Zarion nodded, ''''I know,'''' he said. ''''They have something simr for us Primordials that weakens us over time before they send their assassins after us.''''
Once they finished talking, the Primordial Thunderbird took off and flew into the distance. He watched Zarion leave before checking his status, which impressed him.
[Experience: 2300000/4000000]
[Experience Gained: 800000]
[HP: 38500>39000]
[Mana:753500>754500]
[Stamina: 41300>42000]
[Intelligence: 36600>37000]
[Shadow Prince: 5>6]
''''I''ll be leveling up soon,'''' he mumbled to himself. ''''I should hunt more.''''
''''I can show you a good hunting ground dragon,'''' a voice behind him said, causing him to turn around.
That''s when he spotted Zarions daughter Thundera. Her short yellow hair was blowing around in the breeze, and her yellow eyes glowed with fascination as she looked at him with a neutral expression.
Archer nodded, ''''That would be good,'''' he said. ''''Thank you.''''
Thundera ignored his words as she transformed into her beautiful Thunderbird form as she answered, ''''Get on.''''
Listening to her words, Archer mounted her back, settling into the plush, silky feathers. Thundera nced back to ensure hisfort beforeunching into the sky, effortlessly gliding through the air.
Archer felt the rush of wind against his face as they climbed higher into the boundless expanse of Elysium''s skies. Below, he marveled at thendscape asthe rivers shimmering like liquid silver ribbons under the sunlight.
As Thundera flew, Archer marveled at the scenery where mountains pierced the clouds while slipes and jagged cliffs dotted the side of it. He even saw a waterfall falling from the top and ending at ake at the bottom.
Beyond the mountains, he saw vast ins that stretched out as far as the eyes could see. Beautiful green grass swayed in the breeze as herds of monsters roamed thendscape below.
After flying for an hour, they arrived at another mountain with a secret world hidden in a gigantic cave. Thundera dived through the entrance before slowing down and gracefullynding.
Archer jumped off her as Thundera turned to him, ''''Use this ce until it''s useless to you,'''' she said. ''''Afterward, I will show you a better area with stronger monsters.''''
He nodded, ''''Thank you.''''
She looked at him before taking off and vanishing into the sky. Once she was gone, Archer studied his surroundings and noticed how dense the vegetation was, but that''s when something erupted from a nearby bush.
When that happened, Archer cast Cosmic Shield, causing the weird insect creature that reminded him of a centipede to crash into the barrier. When seeing this, he instantly cast an eldritch st at it.
The violet st mmed into the monster, which sent it flying backward. Archer quickly scanned it.
[Bush Striker]
[Rank: SSS+]
''What the hell is this?'' he mused to himself. ''Where did Thundera bring me?''
Archer quickly spotted the centipede monster lunging at him, but this time, it sprayed something that burned the shield, which shocked him. He used Blink to get out of the way, but the creature kept chasing him.
Soon, he got fed up and transformed into his Shadow Prince form before vanishing into the shadows below him. It was baffled when the Bush Striker saw this, but Archer lunged from the darkness and struck it several times.
The monster''s chiton armor cracked, making him smile before he cast a dozen Eldritch st and sma Missiles into it. When the spell connected, a massive explosion erupted, but thanks to his Anti-Magic, it was short-lived.
Archer felt the experience flowed into his body when the monster died, causing him to sigh with relief. With a shake of his head, he dived into the shadows and started traveling through the jungle, hunting several creatures along the way.@@novelbin@@
He spent hours roaming around the underground jungle and killed many monsters that resembled animals from Earth but were twisted and malformed. Archer didn''t know what to think about it all.
''I wonder if there are any monsters stronger than me down here,'' he thought while traveling through the forest.
As Archer walked deeper into the jungle, he was enveloped by the sounds and sights unlike anything he had experienced before. Towering trees, their ancient branches tangled with vibrant foliage, reached toward the cave ceiling, creating a dense canopy that filtered the mana light.
But soon, he came across his next target and spotted an orc camp, causing him to smile while melting into the shadows. Archer reappeared in the center of the group of monsters before shing and slicing with wild abandonment.
Orc body parts and guts flew all over the ce. Archer went to work and butchered the monsters. Ten minutester, the campy in waste, and he was breathing heavily while sitting on a chair the monster leader was sitting in.
After rxing, he got back up and started hunting even more, causing him to run into a herd of rhino-looking monsters grazing in arge grasnd. They were the size of elephants from Earth, but what caught his attention was their longhorn.
It was the same size as him and looked dangerous. Archer counted over twenty creatures roaming around, causing him to grin as he transformed into his shadow form before he started hunting them.
After hours of doing this, Archer decided to head back to the domain and get some sleep as the fights were happening the next day. He opened a Gate and stepped through it to appear in a quiet treehouse.
He sent the girls a message and found out they were hanging around with Leonora, Nalika, and others. He told them to have fun and use the Dragon orbs to summon him if there was any trouble.
Once Archer received their reply, he started to make some food, which consisted of grilled meat and toasted bread. The aroma caused him to cook as much as he could before making his way to the balcony with a te covered in food.
When outside, Archer sat down and started eating while waiting for the sun to set over the domain, which he always found beautiful. He soon finished the food and felt content while developing a good idea.
Archer closed his eyes before using his mana to create a veryfortable chair that would allow him to watch the colorfulndscape. It only took him a couple of minutes to finish, and when he was done, he stood up.
He yawned before walking over to the new chair and took a seat, melting into the soft cushions, causing him to rxpletely. Archer lounged on the balcony of his treehouse, his gaze fixed on the sprawling domain stretched out before him.
Thest traces of sunlight painted the sky in hues of orange and pink, casting a warm glow over thendscape below. From his vantage point, Archer could see the majestic mountains in the distance, their peaks crowned with snow even in the warmth of dusk.
The rivers meandered through the valleys like veins of silver, reflecting the fading light in shimmering ripples. As the breeze whispered through the leaves of the surrounding trees, Archer closed his eyes, letting the gentle caress of the wind wash over him.
It carried the scent of fresh foliage and the distant promise of rain. With a contented sigh, Archer leaned back in his chair, fully immersing himself in the moment''s tranquility. The sounds of nature surrounded him.
As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, Archer stirred from his slumber, the warmth of the morning sun kissing his face gently. Blinking groggily, he slowly became aware of his surroundings, the tranquil chirping of birds greeting the new day.
Stretchingnguidly, Archer yawned and sat up, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. His heart swelled tenderly as he nced around at the sight before him. Curled up beside him were Sera and Hemera, their forms nestled against his own.
Their faces were illuminated by the soft golden light of morning. With her vibrant red hair cascading around her like a fiery halo, Sera snuggled closer to him, a contented smile on her lips.
Hemeray beside him, her head nestled gently on his chest, her rhythmic breathing a soothing melody that echoed in the morning air. Archer cherished the sight of her, her golden hair shimmering in the sunlight as he ran his fingers through it with affection.
A smile graced his lips as he nced at his beautiful girl, their presence filling him with a deep sense of peace and belonging. With care not to disrupt their serene sleep, he tenderly brushed a stray lock of hair from Sera''s forehead, his touch as light as a feather.
After that, he decided to get up and check his status after hunting in the new ce Thundera showed him. When thinking about the centipede creature, a shiver ran down his spine.
''Stauts.''
[Experience: 3300000/4000000][Experience Gained: 1000000]
Chapter 785 And Who Would You Be
Chapter 785 And Who Would You Be
??Archer climbed out of the crater he caused when he crashed, but that''s when he noticed a swarm of soldiers heading toward him. Soon, he was surrounded by one hundred Homeguard soldiers ready to attack.
He chuckled at their reactions, but an angry voice shouted at the men and women surrounding him. That''s when the beautiful white-haired Sarina Koba appeared from the crowd and rushed over to him, checking on him like a worried wife, causing him to smile.
''''I''m so sorry, Arch,'''' she said with a panicked look on her face, ''''We saw someone flying near the naval base, and I ordered the attack without knowing it was you.''''
Archer waved her away, ''''It''s okay, Sarina, I just want a look at the new navy,'''' he spoke while brushing himself down.
The woman nodded before offering to tour the naval base, which he epted after she dismissed the soldiers standing around. Sarina led Archer toward the towering walls of the shipyard that the Homeguard Soldiers were guarding.
He noticed the road was well maintained, and while looking at it, he got a good idea for roads that he needed to tell Aisha and Meera when he was done inspecting the First Fleet and meeting whoever was inmand of it.
When he spotted the base, he was shocked. The walls stood twenty meters high, and towers were dotted along them. Howler Cannons lined the wall and were ready to fire upon anyone who got close.
''''Are those weapons the ones that hit me?'''' Archer asked the white-haired woman in an amused tone.
Sarina giggled before nodding, ''''Yes, we spotted you and fired without realizing it was you.''''
Archer nodded as they arrived outside the gate, prompting the guards to open it. He couldn''t help but wonder at the sight before him when he stepped through therge metal gate and was weed by the soldiers.
That''s when he noticed a massive naval base sprawled before him, bustling with activity as hundreds of people moved to and fro like ants upon a hill as they worked on the ships or in one of the many workshops the dwarf sisters set up.
But it was the warships anchored in the harbor that truly caught his attention. Dozens of them lined up in neat rows, their sleek ck hulls glistening in the sunlight. They stood as silent sentinels waiting to be called upon to defend their nation during war.
Archer fixed his gaze on thergest vessel in the fleet. The ship was massive, three times the size of the battleship, and looked like a monster floating on the surface. This vessel was undoubtedly the Tiamat ss, as Deh had previously described.
It bristled with armaments, a testament to the craftsmanship of the dwarf sisters who outfitted them.He took stock of the entire fleet: one gship apanied by sixteen battleships, forty cruisers, destroyers, and thirty frigates.
Archer''s curiosity then turned to the whereabouts of the support vessels, but they guessed they were likely housed elsewhere, awaiting deployment when needed. As the duo examined the ships, he noticed a smart-looking woman approaching, followed by several Dragon Marines.
Olivia''s smile captured his attention. She was in herte twenties and gave off a mature presence while getting close to them, ''Wow, she''s beautiful,'' he thought.
The woman''s stunning white hair was arranged into a neat bun. She wore a crisp white naval uniform adorned with the emblem of Draconia on the chesta clear indication of her affiliation with his navy.
Despite the uniform''s attempt to conceal them, Archer couldn''t help but notice the woman''s generous curves, her figure emphasized by the strain of her bosom against the fabric. She possessed a healthy, shapely physique, far from being overweight.
As the woman drew nearer, his attention was drawn to the bright smile illuminating her features, and he couldn''t help but admire her glowing pink eyes that reminded him of Nefertiti''s.
Archer had to admit the woman was stunning and wondered where she came from. She was captivating and exuded an air of strength and elegance. But it was not just her outward appearance thatmanded attention.
A strong aura surrounded her, radiating confidence and authority.With each step, she carried herself with poise and purpose, leaving no doubt of her capabilities and inner strength, which instantly caught Archer''s interest.
The woman halted before them, then knelt down, her ample bosom jiggling with the movement. But what struck Archer even more was her ent, reminiscent of Spanish yet somehow imbued with an ethereal quality that set it apart.
''''My King,'''' she said. ''''It''s finally good to meet you. I''ve heard much about you.''''
Archer smiled, ''''And who would you be?''''
''''Olivia Anderson,'''' she introduced herself with a seductive smile. ''''Queen Aisha made me the Admiral of the First Fleet and an avid fan of all your exploits. I even bought thetest version of the Dragon Tales, which is excellent.''''
''''What?'''' Archer answered while turning his gaze to Sarina.
She reached into her storage ring, pulled out a white book, and handed it to him. Archer took it and read the title ''Dragon Tales Volume Three,'' which confused him and caused Sarina to giggle at his reaction.
Archer started going through it, and it spoke of his adventurers and all the battles he''d been involved insome he even forgot about. After reading for a while, he asked Olivia, "Who wrote this?"
The white-haired woman remarked, "Nobody knows, Your Majesty. They appear in the stores whenever a new volumees out."
He nodded before returning his focus to the book. One story, in particr, piqued his interestthe ount of his encounter with Lucrezia and the details surrounding it. Archer instantly thought about one of the girls but never saw them writing.
''I don''t care about it anyway; it only boosts my reputation,'' Archer thought.
After inspecting the book, he returned it to Olivia, who epted it with a smile as he spoke, ''''Can you tell me about the First Fleet Admiral?''''@@novelbin@@
''''Of course,'''' she said. ''''Well, let''s start with the gship, which is one powerful warship. It''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen; the amount of cannons it has is overwhelming.''''
Olivia pointed at the ship before continuing, ''''There are thirty Super Heavy Cannons, thirty main battery guns that make up the main firepower of the Tiamat ss Battleship, which will be the pride of the Royal Draconia Navy, Your Majesty,''''
The gship was a monster, bigger than anything Thrylos had ever seen. It would shock everyone who saw it and decimate any fleets that came up against it.
Archer nodded as she pointed at the battleships before exining. ''''These are the E ss Battleships, which are the main battle force for the fleets or will be lead ships if the fleet breaks up into squadrons. They would confront enemy vessels armed with ten Heavy Stormbreaker Cannons,plemented by thirty main battery guns capable of bombarding other fleets or coastal fortresses.''''
"How many personnel can the gship and Battleship hold?" he inquired.
Olivia paused momentarily before responding, "The gship requires 5500 Dragon Sailors and 2000 Dragon Marines, whereas the Battleship can amodate 3500 Sailors and 1000Marines."
After that, the three moved on to the other ships, and Archer learned that the Dwarf sisters named each vessel after the girls, which made him smile. Olivia told him the Teu ss Crusiers would be used for scouting missions, escort duty, and long-
range bombardment.
She said the ship''s weaponsprised forty main battery guns, twenty Doompulse, ten Howler, and Dragonfire Cannons. There would be 2500 Dragon Sailors, 800 Dragon Marines, and all themand staff.
After that, they moved on to the Seraphina ss Destroyer, which resembled the one on Earth, but Archer''s ones were a little bit smaller, sleeker, and even stronger. It was half the size of the E ss Battleship and Crusiers.
Equipped with twenty main battery guns, it served multiple purposes, including anti-aircraft, antind, escort duty, scouting, and patrol. The Destroyer would be home to 1500 Dragon Sailors and 600 Dragon Marines.
Olivia then told him and Sarina about the Nefertiti ss Frigate, which, much like the Destroyer, would guard Draconia''s Trade Fleet and harass enemy ships or coastal fortresses. The ship would hold 600 Dragon Sailors and 300 Dragon Marines living on it whenever they were at sea.
After the Frigate, they moved to thest ship, the Hemera ss Corvette, the smallest ship in the Draconian Royal Navy. Olivia exined that the ship was armed with four main battery guns and other weapons and would be used to patrol Draconia''s coast and escort merchant ships.
Archer spotted the ship and noticed it was smaller than the Corvette and only had 300 Dragon Sailors and 150 Dragon Marines. The fleet pleased him greatly, and he was d all the gold coins he had spent were worth it.
They approached thest vessel, the Hecate ss Transport Ships, which would ferry soldiers, materials, and other items with the fleets during an invasion. They''re currently used to transport stuff between Draconia and the Forsaken Isle up north, where the legions are looting the Ironfoot Kingdoms'' underground cities.
After the fleet tour, Sarina spoke in an annoyed tone, ''''Arch, I have to get back to the seawall, but can we meet another time?''''
Archer nodded while taking out a bracelet from his Item Box and handing it to the dragonkin woman. She had a confused expression, which caused him to exin, ''''Send mana into the bracelet to contact me and let me know when you''re free.''''
Sarina nodded before stepping forward and pecking him on the cheek. Afterward, she darted away, causing Archer to chuckle at her actions. From the side, Oliviamented, ''''No wonder the female recruits are obsessed with you, Your Majesty.''''
''''What do you mean?'''' Archer asked with a grin.
Chapter 787 DASS & DFSI
Chapter 787 DASS & DFSI
??Archer saw a beautiful smile light up her face. Now that she was closer, he noticed Agrippina was smaller than himself. She only had to tilt her head up a little before stepping forward and kissing him.
When Archer felt her juicy lips against his, a shock ran through his body, but this time, he physically felt it. They broke away, but he had one more question, ''''Are you willing to fight against the world? Against every kingdom and empire on Thrylos.''''
The grey-haired woman asked in a concerned tone, ''''Why?''''
He walked up toward the water while looking up at the sky before speaking, ''''Do you know outside of the Draconia Kingdoms, there are realms where children are starving to death while their neighbors grow fat and have everything they need? It''splete madness.''''
Agrippina approached and stood next to him as he continued, ''''Inequality is dominant in this world, and my old one, but I n to change that and uplift all those people up to live a better life even if it means bing a tyrant and ruling over a fairer world where inequality will be vanquished and grow into a distant memory while people will live better lives than they are now with everything they need.''''
''''How do you n to do this, My Lord?''''
''''I will conquer Thrylos using my legions, then be a God Emperor and rule over the world by creating a fair world where starvation, borders, wars, and suffering are a long-forgotten memory.''''@@novelbin@@
''''What about the Queens? Will they let you conquer their homnds?''''
Archer shrugged, but worry shed through his eyes, ''''I''m sure they will be against it, but who said creating a better world would be easy?''''
Agrippina didn''t answer and continued questioning, ''''So you''re happy with being seen as the Evil Dragon Emperor? Bing the viin to give the world a chance.''''
He didn''t answer immediately because he decided to walk toward Stormwatch Port. The older woman followed behind, waiting for an answer, and Archer soon gave one, ''''I honestly don''t care if I can achieve my goals,'''' he said. ''''In my old world, the greatest rulers all died young before they could see the fruit of theirbor, but I''m different.''''
The two of them passed a column of soldiers who bowed their heads at Archer before he continued talking, ''''I will live forever or until someone finds a way to kill me, but even if I die, my empire willst as the people will see the benefit to my rule.''''
Agrippina nodded, ''''Well, I will aid you with everything, my lord. It''s about time peace reigned over Thrylos.''''
''''Thank you,'''' Archer said while the two continued down the road until they reached a Waystation that looked busy.
The older woman dered, ''''You already have the White Dragon Knights as guards; I will create the Fireheart Legion and have it as the faith''s protectors as you''re not popr on most continents, My Lord.''''
''''Fireheart Legion? Archer questioned.
Agrippina nodded with an honest smile, ''''My daughter via is a skilled warrior and has trained many women of the faith in the ways of war.''''
Archer nodded with a knowing smile, ''''Put her in charge of the Fireheart Legion as itsmander,'''' he said. ''''Is there anything the Faith needs?''''
''''Yes, we need temples so the people have a ce to worship you and Tiamat,'''' Agrippina answered.
He sighed before taking out another big pouch and giving it to her, ''''Use this to hire the best builders the faith can find toe to Draconia and build a grand temple in the southern part of the kingdom.''''
Agrippina gave him a sweet smile before taking the pouch and bowing to him, giving him a view of her alluring cleavage. But he was taken off guard when she casually said nonchntly, ''''Do you want me, My Lord? I can be your wife or mistress if that''s what you wish.''''
Archer chuckled, ''''I''m not going to force you to sleep with me,'''' he revealed. ''''Where is the fun in that? If the two of us ever grow to like each other, we shall see if we arepatible.''''
The older woman nodded with a smile before teasing him, ''''Wonderful, My Lord, I thought you were going to pin me down on the grass and rip my dress away from me as you ravaged me like a wild monster attacking an innocent maiden.''''
When he heard her response, Archer startedughing before embracing the woman, who melted into his hug. ''''I feel you''re far from innocent, Agrippina.''''
After speaking for a little longer, the older woman informed him that she had to return to Faith''s headquarters as they needed her help. He nodded with a smile as she took a step back and got ready to cast a spell.
Agrippina bid him farewell before fading into nothingness as a wave of mana washed over her. Archer shook his head and continued his walk to Stormwatch Port to check out the port city, which he hadn''t seen yet.
As he crested the final hill, the vast expanse of the port city unfolded before him, bathed in the golden hues of the afternoon sun. The sight took his breath away as Stormwatch Port sprawled out in front of him, a bustling metropolis teeming with life and activity.
Towering masts of ships reached towards the sky like a forest of wooden spires, their sails billowing in the breeze. The air was filled with the sounds of creaking timber, shouting merchants, and the distant ng of metal against metal.
Rows of warehouses lined the waterfront while ships of all shapes and sizes crowded the harbor, from sleek merchant vessels to formidable war galleys, their gs fluttering in the breeze.
Archer could see the hustle and bustle of the docks, where workers hurried to load and unload cargo while sailors shouted orders and haggled with merchants. When getting closer, he noticed the city was open and had many squares for markets.
He was fascinated and approached the city gate to see the Homeguard Soldiers guarding the gates while others patrolled the wall and road outside. When Archer got close, they spotted him before kneeling in respect.
They opened the gate, but he stopped near the entrance and asked the closest guard, ''''How much does it cost to enter the city?''''
One man quickly answered, ''''20 copper Your Majesty.''''
Archer nodded beforehand to make gold, ''''Take this and treat the boys to some ale after your shift,'''' he said while continuing into the city. ''''Enjoy your day, soldier.''''
When he stepped into the city, he was pleasantly surprised. Stone and wooden buildings lined the streets, and the roads were wide enough for two carriages to travel down and for people to walk.
He saw all kinds of stores and people going in and out with bags full to the brim with goods. ''Seems like people are happy and are making good coin.''
After that, he explored the city and saw all kinds of beautiful things, from children ying in the local parks with smiles to couples taking a walk while chatting. He noticed the weather was good, and a refreshing breeze traveled through the streets thanks to the apartment blocks dotting the city and funneling it down.
Archer continued his exploration and soon found a stall selling soups, broths, and food resembling a hotdog. The aroma caught his attention, and now he was standing in a queue that had formed down the street.
While standing there, he gleaned nuggets of information about the kingdom and its progress over thest few weeks. Archer learned that several new towns, cities, and ports had popped up all over Draconia.
Every town and city adopted the apartment blocks he introduced to Aisha during one of their encounters. Two merchants from the Frostwood Continent in the far north were in Draconia to trade their pelts for southern food, as they called it.
Archer soon discovered that Aisha had implemented his idea to make the kingdom prosper far into the future by supporting farmers, ''The Draconian Agricultural Support Scheme (DASS).''
Government officials gave the farmers seeds and equipment to produce what the popce needed, and the kingdom sold the excess to passing traders to earn extra ie. At the same time, the treasury continued to fund them until they were profitable.
Afterward, the farmers happily paid taxes to keep the realm going, as the wealth they earned from selling their excess crops allowed them to pay a high rate to see the kingdom flourish. It amazed Archer that she''d implemented all his ideas, from running training courses to helping the younger generations.
He wanted the whole kingdom to celebrate one idea: family. Aisha suggested paying new mothers 12 gold per new child monthly to give the families breathing room to concentrate on the youth''s upbringing.
Somews prohibited parents from abusing their children, and if anyonemitted such an act, they would be put to a brutal death in a square so everyone could witness it.
Hundreds of these executions have happened since the kingdom''s founding, which brought around the boom of loving families as they realized that they were finally happy with a smiling family.
The government officials were hesitant to implement such an idea. They thought poorly of Archer, but once they saw the oue and the poption''s happiness soared, they praised him as a genius.
He named the scheme ''The Draconian Family Support Initiative (DFSI),'' which was used to boost the poption of his kingdom.
Archer stopped thinking to himself as the line started to move but stopped shortly after. While waiting, Kassandra and Leira asked to join him as E, Halime, and Teu were still exploring somewhere down south. Archer used the tattoos to summon both girls who appeared next to him.
Chapter 788 Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan
Chapter 788 Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan
??When Archer saw the two girls, a happy smile appeared before he greeted them with a hug. Leira spotted the food stall he was waiting at while Kassandramented as she looked around, ''''What are you doing, Arch?''''
''''Getting something to eat while E, Halime, and Teu are exploring down south with the White Dragon Knightsm,'''' he exined.
The girls nodded and waited in line as Kassandra took Archer''s arm. ''''Can we get some food as well? I like Leonora and Nalika, but they can talk for hours without breathing,'''' shemented. ''''We needed a break, so we followed the other three''s lead when they left to see you.''''
''''You two are always wee to join me,'''' he said with a charming smile. I love spending time with you both.''''
She blushed when Leira heard hispliment, excitedly causing her tail to sway as Kassandra beamed. The trio waited a little while until it was their turn to order, and Archer ordered five of everything, shocking the stall owner.
But when Archer produced three gold coins, the man agreed and started cooking while motioning for them to sit at the nearby table. They sat down as Leira spoke, intrigued, ''''Where are all the poor? And why do the people look so happy?''''
He chuckled at her reaction before exining everything he''d done for the people, including a safety for people who fell off and couldn''t support themselves. Archer created a program where the poor were put to work and paid five gold per week, but they had to budget for rent, food, and other necessities.
Once the person or family were back on their feet, the government would help them find jobs until they were stable and would pay five percent of their wage to the kingdom in return for the help they received.
After speaking, the two girls looked at him like he was a strange monster, causing him to ask, ''''What?''''
Leira shook her head and questioned, ''''That must cost a fortune to run, and why do you care for themon people so much? Why spend your wealth?''''
Archer smiled. ''''If I lift up the poor and vulnerable, they will be able to work and support their families while giving them an extra coin to spend on whatever they like,'''' he exined. Most kingdoms forget about the lowborn, but if given a hand and allowed to rise, they can be productive members of Draconia.''''
''''How is the kingdom funding such endeavors? I know it''s not the only one you''ve created,'''' Leiramented while the group waited for food.
''''Well, my personal wealth, taxes, and gold I steal from the Novogorodians and Church Of Light,'''' Archer replied. ''''They will pay for themselves when the kingdom is fully functional, but it will take some time.''''
''''So you care for the people? Are you a kind ruler then?'''' Kassandra asked while turning her gaze to him.
Archer chuckled before shaking his head, ''''No. I will still be brutal, but only when people break thew or attack me in some way.''''
The two girls nodded in agreement before the stall owner appeared with bowls of soups and broths, which he ced on the table, and rushed off to get the rest of the food. When Archer smelled the aroma drifting off the food, his stomach rumbled.
He looked at the first soup, which reminded him of tomato soup from Earth, and grabbed the spoon before trying it. As the hot liquid touched his tongue, it lit up as the spices and heat from the food tried to burn his mouth.
But all it achieved was letting Archer enjoy it as he started eating. Kassandra tried a mouthful, and when it burned her, she panicked before pulling out a waterskin and downing the cold drink, causing Leira tough.
Once the Kraken girl calmed down, she challenged Leira, who epted it and started eating the burning hot soup. Archer watched this with amusement as he noticed the cat girl''s face reddened with every mouthful.
Kassandra gazed at her knowingly before Leria gave up and snatched the waterskin. This caused Archer tough at the girl''s reactions, but the three continued to eat and enjoy the meal.
One soup tasted nice, sweet, and salty, while others were spicy but not as spicy as the first. After the three ate, Leira wanted to tour Stormwatch Port. The city was big and separated into several sections.
The central part of Stormwatch was the government district, where all the buildings needed to run a city were located. A protective wall surrounded that area, keeping it separate from the public.
Dragon Legionnaires guarded the entrances while checking people trying to pass through while keeping the district safe. Archer witnessed officials being escorted by the Homeguard as they did their business.
Outside the government district was the Housing district, whichprised tall 20-story apartment blocks made from Whitestone mined by the southern coast. The buildings were covered in windows, allowing light to flood the inside, and thete afternoon sun lit up the stone.
Beautiful patterns could be seen, and the street below lit up, which amazed Kassandra and Leira. After the Housing District was the shopping district, followed by the manufacturing, and thenstly, the massive harbor that jutted into Dragons Cove.
The trio explored every inch of the city and realized more than half was still being worked on. When the guards spotted them, they bowed before carrying on with their patrols. Archer enjoyed the sights and sounds of the people.
He noticed humans, elves, dragonkin, and many other races rushing around, trying to get their business done before the city started to shut down as a chime was heard. Archer was confused and asked the first soldier he saw.
The man exined that there were three daily chimes: Morning, afternoon, and evening. At the third chime, everyone knew it was the end of the day and could head home. After that, they continued to walk through the beautiful city.
While strolling, Kassandra turned to him, ''''There are so many people here from all over Thrylos Arch,'''' she said. ''''Howe your kingdom exploded?''''
He shrugged, ''''I think Aisha and the government have sent representatives to all the continents to negotiate with the different realms, as our food is top-tier and full of mana thanks to thend.
Archer and the two girls arrived at the bustling harbor, the air humming with activity. They stood on one of the roads along the edge, taking in the sight before them. Dozens of ships of various shapes and sizes dotted the harbor, their sails billowing in the breeze.
The vessels creaked and groaned as they rocked gently against the dock, their hulls burdened with crates, barrels, and other cargo. He scanned the scene, his eyes alight with curiosity.
"Look at all those ships," he remarked, gesturing toward the bustling harbor. "Each one has a story to tell."
Leira''s tail swished excitedly as she took in the sight. "It''s incredible," she marveled. "So many ships from all corners of the world."
Kassandra nodded in agreement, her gaze tracing the lines of the vessels. "I wonder where they''ve alle from," she mused. "And what treasures they carry."
''''Look!'''' Leira pointed at a long, sleek ship with a bright red sail, ''''It''s from the Kitsunia Kingdom in the far east.''''
When she said that, Archer noticed it was built in an eastern style and looked strong, but what caught his attention was the fox people unloading its cargo. After that, Leira pointed at another vessel.
This one was bulkier and looked like a floating tank more than anything, but dwarves unloaded crates of metal ore while chatting to the Draconian Officials who were inspecting the cargo.
All kinds of smells ranging from delicious to disgusting drifted through the air, causing Archer to grimace whenever he smelled something foul, ''That smell is nasty.''
As the three stood there, an older human woman rushed over to them with a panicked look before kneeling in front of him, ''''Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan,'''' she said in a tone of devotion. ''''We are d you grace our presence with your mighty self.''''@@novelbin@@
When Archer heard the woman, he was confused and didn''t know how to feel. He was just about to talk, but the woman beat him to it, ''''We are devout followers of the Fireheart Faith and Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan who has blessed us with this gloriousnd.''''
Leira stepped closer and whispered, ''''Are you starting a cult husband? Because if you are, this is how you go about it.''''
''''I''m not bothered. It''s good to have a kingdom of fanatics as they would die for me,'''' Archer replied.
''''Test your theory,'''' Kassandra spoke up from the said. ''''See if they truly worship you.''''
Archer nodded before turning to the human and speaking, ''''What''s your name,mander?''''
''''Maria, Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan.'''' she kneeled lower.
''''Kill yourself for me and show me your devotion,'''' he suddenly said, which shocked Kassandra and Leira, whose eyes widened.
Without thinking, Maria took out a de and went to slit her throat, but Archer caught her arm to stop it, ''''No need to go through with it, Maria,'''' he said. ''''You''ve proved your devotion.''''
The elderly woman initially appeared bewildered, but a spark of recognition flickered in her eyes. Archer bowed respectfully and addressed her, "You tested me, Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan. Have I seeded?"
"You have," she affirmed. "Now rise and enlighten me on the source of this unwavering devotion," Archer said as he helped Maria to her feet.
As Maria regained herposure, she adjusted her uniform and locked eyes with him.
Chapter 790 Going On A Date
Chapter 790 Going On A Date
??''''I want strong children, and in a few years, you will be one of the strongest men on Thrylos,'''' Morena answered.
Archer sighed before speaking, ''''Well, this is where we must part ways. I won''t give you children without being in a rtionship.''''
Demacia''s eyes widened, but Morena''s expression didn''t change as she replied, ''''A dragon with morals? Interesting.''''
After speaking, the older woman stepped forward and continued, ''''I will build you a strong army, but I won''t be in a rtionship with you. You''re way too old and feel like a child to me, but in exchange, you owe me a favor and cannot reject whatever I ask. What do you say?''''
''''As long as it''s in my power, I will do it,'''' Archer replied.
Morena held out her hand, which he looked out before taking. ''''We have a deal now,'''' she said. Do not go back on our agreement, dragon boy.''''
She left for the cabin, leaving him and Demacia, who looked at him apologetically, ''''I''m sorry, Arch,'''' she said. ''''Morana is intense and serious but a lovely woman who has always been there for me since I was a little girl.''''
''''I understand and hold nothing against her,'''' Archer replied. ''''I just won''ty with anyone; it would be cheating on my girls, which I''d never do.''''
Demacia nodded, ''''You don''t have to exin anything to me,'''' she beamed at him. ''''I respect you even more now, knowing you don''t treat women like meat.''''
Archer chuckled, ''''Women are life''s wonder; they are a nightmare for the most part, but we men would be lost without them,'''' hemented while looking into the night sky before continuing. ''''I will build her aboratory. Do you want anything, Demi?''''
''''Demi?'''' Demacia asked in a baffled tone.
''''It''s my pet name for you,'''' Archer answered with a cheeky smile.
This caused her to blush, and it was even more apparent on her snow-white skin, making himugh.
But that''s when he was utterly captivated. Demacia''s mesmerizing sapphire blue eyes shimmered with mana, casting an otherworldly glow full of untapped knowledge that would help him in the future and save his life on more than one asion.
Archer admired her wless, snow-whiteplexion, which seemed untouched by imperfections. Her silky ck hair was elegantly arranged in a bun, with a few loose strands framing her stunning face, adorned with features akin to a goddess''s.
He observed her tall, slender figure, reminiscent of the runway models he remembered from his past.Yet, there was a differencethe ample curves that emphasized her form, particrly highlighted by the snug fit of her blue mage dress, which ended just above her knees.
Demacia soon noticed him looking at her and grinned, ''''You can''t eat me yet,'''' she teased. ''''I would prefer to get to know my dinner partner before he takes his first bite.''''
Archer was miffed and didn''t know how to respond for a few seconds before shaking his head, ''''You''re a naughty necromancer, Demi.''''
After speaking, he backed away from her before closing his eyes and imagining a massive building where the two sisters could experiment. Archer poured much of his mana into creating the perfectboratory without the equipment because he didn''t know what they needed and would leave it to the two women.
Once they hadpleted their new home, he added a feature to the girls'' bracelets to teleport them to Draconia, where they would be safe. It took him about ten minutes to do all this, and while he was doing it, Demacia just watched him in amazement.
By the time Archer finished, he had dropped to one knee and was breathing heavily, causing Demacia to rush to him. ''''Are you okay, Arch?''''
He nodded, ''''Yes, I''m fine. I just used a lot of mana, which earned me a headache due to the concentration on building your new home.''''
Archer pointed at a Roman-style vi that suddenly appeared behind the sister''s cabin. He made it out of beautiful Stormforge Stone that glimmered in the starlight.
The building had one extra floor, giving the two women enough space alongside their sisters, who should be joining soon as a Shadow Creature sent him a message about finding four of the necromancers.
He turned his attention back to the vi and noticed a nted roof covering the floor, allowing people to sit out there when it rained. The front entrance was a solid wood door decorated with monsters.
Windows lined the building, allowing enough light during the day that mana lights wouldn''t be necessary. After checking out the building, he returned to Demacia, who was stumbling backward in shock.
Archer quickly caught her with a smile as she stared at the vi and then at him, ''''How did you do that?''''
He let go of her while exining, ''''While in my domain, I can create anything using my mana, but the bigger or moreplex an object will determine how much mana it uses.''''
Demacia nodded, brightly smiling. ''''Thank you for telling me, Arch, but now I want to go check out our new home if you don''t mind.''''
Archer agreed before she went to rush off, but Archer stopped her and said, ''''Here, take this.''''
The necromancer woman stopped and turned around as he held his hand out while holding a bracelet. Demaica stared at the blue gems on it and looked at Archer, ''''This gem matches my eye color; it''s beautiful.''''@@novelbin@@
''''That''s good because you can use it to open a Gate to Drakonia City, which is the first city in my kingdom,'''' he exined, ''''I''ll also have the Homeguards bring any executed prisoners to you and Morena so you can experiment and create an army for me.''''
Demacia''s face lit up with happiness as she stepped closer to answer and kissed his cheek softly before rushing toward the vi. As she passed by the cabin, Morena came out with a curious expression until she spotted Archer''s creation.
Morena turned to him with a small smile just before she followed her younger sister into the vi. Archer watched them vanish before Lucrezia sent him a message reminding him of the two girls in Mountainholm Fortress City.
Archer quickly messaged the girls, informing them of his visit to Mary and his expected returnter. Stepping through a Gate, he materialized in a hallway near the inn. ncing around, he couldn''t help but notice the unusual quietness of the streets.
He knew the city was typically bustling with activity, but it seemed strange still, causing his senses to rise as he used Aura Detector to scan the area only to sense nothing on the streets, only the people huddled in their homes.
Without wasting any more time, Archer made his way toward the inn, only for some creatures to attack as he was halfway across the street. He reacted immediately and grabbed two of them by the neck.
His tail instantly struck out like it had a mind of its own and decapitated three creatures. When Archer looked at the creatures, they were creepy. They had sickly green-colored skin and lifeless white eyes.
They were humanoid, and Archer quickly recognized the elf ears and wondered where they came from but snapped the two creatures he held necks before throwing their corpses at another two who leaped off the nearby rooftop.
The bodies collided with them in midair, causing the monster to plummet to the cobbled streets below. Archer quickly scanned them to determine what they were.
[Blightborn Elf]
[Rank: A+]
Archer cast Crown Of Stars several times, causing dozens of violet orbs to appear around him, and started firing smaller beams that wiped out the Blightborn Elves that ambushed him.
He swiftly cast Stone Warden, directing them to retrieve the hearts from the fallen creatures. With the taskpleted, he shifted his focus, summoning Eldritch sts that struck the approaching monsters.
Meanwhile, some Stone Men joined the fray,batting the hostile creatures. He soon reached the inn''s entrance and banged on the door, only to hear dozens of locks and a wave of manaing from it.
Archer chuckled at the security measures but had to admit they were helpful. Lucrezia''s head popped out with a radiant smile when the door opened as she ushered him inside. Once inside, he saw hundreds of people crammed into the building, which surprised him.
"Arch! It''s good you''re here," Mary''s sweet voice said, reaching his ears and causing him to turn around with a charming smile.
The mature beauty approached him with glowing green eyes and lovingly embraced him. Archer loved being around Mary, as she was also smiling and happy. After the two greeted each other, he discovered that a Swarm army had descended onto the city and snuck over the wall before ughtering the guards.
He nodded before kissing the two women and telling them he would clear the city using his White Dragon Knights as they needed practice. They agreed as he used Blink to get outside the inn without opening the door.
When Archer reappeared on the street, he saw the Stone Men fighting with even more Blightborn Elves. He quickly opened the Gate to the Bastion and summoned his royal guard, who appeared within minutes.
Eight hundred finely trained soldiers whom Eldric tutored appeared and crowded the free space of the street. That''s when Archer saw the ck dragon knight stepping out of the portal and knelt before him.
Archer smiled as he spoke, ''''Eldric! I''ve got the perfect opportunity for the royal guard to get more battle experience against the Swarm.''''
The older man nodded in agreement, ''''Once we clear the street, I will bring all the new recruits, Your Majesty.''''
He nodded before sending Mary a message, ''''We''re going on a date after this.''''
Chapter 792 Desert Worms
Chapter 792 Desert Worms
??Just after scanning, Mary barreled through the Maelstrom Sharks and took a bite of two of them. Blood exploded out of them as her sharp jaws tore them in half with ease, causing the other creatures to flee in terror, but she just ignored them and carried on.
Further down, they came across towering creatures of the deep. Enormous whales, some spanning over two hundred meters in length, gracefully glided through the water, their majestic forms casting shadows over the ocean floor below.
Mary continued swimming while ignoring every creature that got in her way. Most monsters avoided her at all costs, which allowed them to travel faster. After an hour of traveling, she surfaced in the grasnds before returning to her humanoid form.
The couplended on the shore of a massiveke surrounded by yellow grass. When Archer looked around, he saw nothing and wondered where all the monsters were. Mary answered his unspoken question.
''''Some beasts burrow underground while others hide in caves,'''' she said. ''''What are we here for?''''
''''Desert Worms for their Red Silk,'''' Archer answered with a smile
''''Oh, want to be an even more wealthy husband? Red Silk is extremely valuable and will be guarded by an SSS+ Rank monster, but luckily, I''m here to deal with them,'''' Mary spoke with a sweet smile.
Archer smiled at the old woman before asking, while gazing around the desert grasnd, which reminded him of Egypt, ''''Where can we find these worms?''''
''''Is this our date?'''' Mary asked with a coy smile.
He shook his head, ''''No. I was going to take you out once we''re done here.''''
Mary''s smile grew wider before nodding, ''''I would like that, but to answer your question, they usually roam by rock formations to flee underneath them and wait for the guardian.''''
After she exined everything she knew, the two of them started searching. Archer looked at the sky for a good view and found several rock formations suitable ces for Desert Worms to thrive.
Once Archer did that, he wondered where he would put the creatures and decided to create a desert in the domain. He descended to Mary and informed her of his n, which she agreed to before they entered the violet portal he opened.
They reappeared in an empty part of the domain without trees, mountains, wood, or rivers. Just in grasnds stretching as far as the eyes could see. Archer closed his eyes before imagining a desert with giant dunes, rock formations, and many other things it would have.
Archer felt his mana drain instantly and wobbled on his feet just as Mary took hold of his arm to steady him as he finished the desert. Once done, he dropped to the ground as he was sweating and gasping for breath.
His Mana Regeneration kicked in, and he started to suck in the world''s mana and refill him. Mary watched this with a concerned expression as she gently rubbed his back, ''''You''re okay, Arch; I''ll send some of my mana to you so you can feel better.''''
The older woman gently grabbed his cheeks before kissing his lips softly as she transferred some of her mana to him. When Archer felt this, a shiver ran down his spine as it differed from the mana he used to.
It seemed more ancient and potent, which helped him feel better, but thanks to her plump lips, Archer''s lust ignited, and he pushed Mary on her back, causing the older woman to smile as she knew what wasing.
He didn''t waste any more time and raised her dress, revealing her shapely soft thighs until pink panties could be seen, causing his eyes to glow. When Mary saw this, she giggled, ''''The little girls were right, and you do love sexy lingerie,'''' she said teasingly. ''''Now I know I will buy many more sets to show you.''''
When Archer heard this, his eyes widened, but the thought of seeing her in all kinds of underwear drove him mad and forced him to grab her long before slowly kissing down it causing Mary''s anticipation to soar as he got closer to her pussy.
''''That feels so nice, Arch,'''' she said breathlessly. ''''You need to do this every time from now on.''''
''''I will, don''t worry,'''' he replied after he stopped kissing her. ''''I love your legs. They are long and sexy.''''
After speaking, Archer continued kissing until he reached her pussy which was already getting wet due to his actions. He moved her panties to the side and saw her glistening folds waiting for his tongue.
Like a thirsty man stuck in the desert, Archer dived in and ran his tongue up and down her pussy, causing Mary''s body to buck as the pleasure suddenly hit her, and she was expecting it to be so strong.
Archer continued to lick every inch of her pussy, which tasted sweet and tangy, which he loved, whilepping up her love juice into his mouth. While he did this, Mary gripped the gasped, ''''That... feels so good, husband... please don''t stop.''''
Her words ignited his desire, intensifying his arousal until they could resist it no longer, sumbing to passion on the grass just beyond the desert Archer had conjured. Their lovemaking began soft and gentle, gradually escting to raw intensity, eliciting multiple orgasms from the older woman.
Archer felt Mary''s body trembling due to the overwhelming pleasure. Her long legs wrapped around his waist and pulled him closer to him, causing his cock to go deeper and bottom out inside her.
An hour passed until the two of them were satisfied. Hey on the grass, looking up at the night sky, enjoying the sight of the gleaming stars. Mary snuggled up to him with her sweaty grey hair stuck to her head.
She ran her fingers over his abs and chest while speaking, ''''Should we find the Desert Worms now? You will be shocked when seeing them.''''
Acknowledging the n, Archer nodded before invoking Cleanse, enveloping them in a soothing violet glow. Mary rose to her feet, smoothing her dress and extending her hand to assist him.
Once they were both prepared, they leaped through the portal conjured by Archer, seamlessly returning to the exact spot they had departed from. He looked around and spotted the rock formation where the Desert Worms would be.
The couple approached it while Mary exined, ''''You see, Desert Worms love hunting weak prey but flee when encountering a strong opponent. The key to capturing them is disrupting the sand with mana.''''
''''How do you do that?'''' Archer questioned in a curious tone.
''''Wait and see,'''' she replied before telling him to wait there and watch her.
He agreed with a nod and stopped walking as she slowly approached the closest stone. While waiting, Archer used Aura Detector to scan as much as he could, and when doing that, he got a headache.
Thousands of pings were sent back to him, causing him to think, ''The desert is full of life.''
After that, Archer watched Mary tapping the sand barefoot. Nothing happened at first until a dust cloud appeared in the distance. The older woman turned to him with a beaming smile, ''''Now watch, husband.''''
Mary waited with her hands on her hips as something burst from a nearby dune. This caught Archer off guard, as it was a ten-foot-long worm resembling an earthworm with a wide mouth lined with razor-sharp teeth.
He scanned it to see what rank it was.
[Desert Worm]
[SS+]
''Why is it so strong?'' Archer thought as he watched Mary preparing something.
As the Desert Worm shot up from the sand, he witnessed Mary''s swift sidestep followed by a punch that packed a wallop, knocking the monster back. Archer couldn''t help but notice the monster acting confused as it tried to flee.
However, Mary turned the sand into an impromptu concrete b using her mana, causing the Desert Worm to crash into it with all the grace of a pancake. Archer couldn''t contain hisughter as he watched the creaturey there, utterly bbergasted.
Turning to Mary, now spinning around with a victorious grin, Archer couldn''t help but enjoy the amusement. She bowed toward him while speaking, ''''And that is how you capture a Desert Worm, my love.''''
Archer smiled, ''''Have you done this before?''''
She nodded, ''''Yes, my sister Mina loves to eat monsters simr to this, but in a desert on the opposite side of Thrylos.''''
Intrigued by Mary''s revtion, Archer asked when they went for dinner, leaving the matter for a more opportune moment as he approached the incapacitated Desert Worm.Despite being knocked out, the creature still pulsated with mana, indicating it was alive.@@novelbin@@
As Archer reached the creature, he extended his hand and made contact with it before teleporting them all to the domain. The three appeared in the desert he had created, and the worm crashed to the ground.
Casting Aurora Healing on the monster, Archer watched with surprise as it began to thrash around. Quickly assessing the situation, he addressed the creature in a firm tone, "Can you hear me?"
At first, nothing was heard until a deep, resounding male voice echoed in his head, ''''What is this ce, beast?''''
Archer''s eyebrow raised, ''''You''re calling me a beast when you look like an overgrown earthworm?''''
The Desert Worm chuckled, ''''Fair point dragon,'''' it said. ''''Why did you capture me? This ce smells delectable.''''
''''I want your Red Silk to make me and my kingdom very wealthy,'''' Archer answered without hesitation, catching the worm off guard.
It shook itsrge head, ''''How about we make a deal that both of us can benefit from?''''
Chapter 794 Two Naughty Dragons And A Mature Woman (R18)
Chapter 794 Two Naughty Dragons And A Mature Woman (R18)
??''''Protection my love,'''' Archer answered Mary. ''''Draconia will be at the center of the world in theing years, and many realms will be jealous of us. They will most likely band together and try to invade.''''
"My kingdom shall reign supreme. The white banner shall unfurl over every city andnd after we''ve rescued it from the darkness that will descend upon the world,'''' Archer said confidently.
''''That sounds like a lofty goal, husband, and I will be by your side every step of the way,'''' Mary said while the two stood on the road.
He smiled before hugging the older woman, who melted into his arms. Afterward, the couple teleported back to the domain because Archer wanted to check on the Stone Men, who were still throwing confused monsters through the portal.
When Mary saw this scene, she startedughing as all kinds of creatures scrambled to run away and find somewhere to hide or escape the desert. As they did this, Archer closed his eyes and erected a wall that stretched around it.
It stood twenty meters tall and had obstacles to stop anything from climbing up. Once that waspleted, Archer turned his gaze to the Desert Worms, who were jumping through the portal led by Jim.
The scene was funny. Ten-foot worms hopped through the Gate while their leader, Jim, shouted orders about respecting their new Master, who had blessed them with paradise and freedom.
Archer and Mary continued to watch the worms as Jim slithered over to him. The creature thanked him before informing him that he had gathered all the Desert Worms that resided on Avidia.
Following that, the Stone Men stopped throwing monsters through the portal, and they vanished into nothing. Archer used his Aura Detector, and thousands of pings bounced back, causing him to smile.
Mary saw this and asked in a curious voice, ''''What are you doing, Arch?''''
''''Making sure the Desert Worms have some monsters to eat while I''m not here,'''' he revealed. ''''Do you know of any more creatures that produce rare materials?''''
The older woman thought briefly and shrugged, ''''I''ll have to think about it. All I can think of now is Honeydew Bees that produce honey that can used in all kinds of things.''''
Archer nodded before the couple returned to the treehouse after Mary asked to spend the night together, to which he agreed. After walking for twenty minutes, they reached the bridge to the front door.
They walked up it and entered to see Sera stretched out on one of the sofas, fast asleep, making Archer chuckle at her position. The dragon girl had her legs hanging off the couch while her upper half was still on it.
When seeing this, Archer walked over to her and moved her onto the sofa, but shetched onto him like a baby monkey, causing Mary to giggle before speaking, ''''Bring her with us; she''s so adorable.''''
''''Yes, she is,'''' he replied with a smile. ''''She''s been with me since the beginning, and I''m thankful for having her in my life.''''
Mary beamed, ''''Seraphina is a unique girl like the others.''''
Archer nodded before they made their way to his bedroom. Sera was cuddled up to him while letting out cute snores. Soon, they made it to the bedroom, and somehow, the dragon girl knew he was speaking about her, and a smile appeared.
Following that, he put Sera in bed and started stripping off until he only had boxers on, causing Mary to stare at him as her green eyes gleamed with lust. Archer grinned before watching the older woman remove her dress.
She revealed her pink panties and bra that struggled to hold her massive boobs in ce. Her white skin was smooth and blemish-free. Archer''s lust soared as he climbed into bed and started gettingfortable until a little hand dived into his pants.
Archer looked down to see a pair of ruby-red eyes staring into his with lust building up. He smiled while greeting the dragon girl, ''''Hello, Seraphina. Horny?''''
Her head bobbed before she leaned up and kissed him. The two passionately kissed as Mary climbed into bed while giggling, ''''Two naughty dragons in one bed is a recipe for a restless night.''''
Sera stopped kissing him and backed away as she turned her gaze to the older woman, ''''You know, big sister if you wanted husband cock all you have to do is ask, and he''ll give you a good pounding?''''
He noticed the older woman''s face flush crimson while Sera''s grin widened as she nted kisses on his chest.As the dragon girl continued her actions, Mary drew near and pressed her lips against his.
Just as Sera reached for his boxers, pulling them down until his cock emerged, eliciting a smile as she took it into her mouth.
''''Ughhh!'''' He groaned as her tongue began to swirl around while Mary ceased kissing him and nibbled on his ear.
Overwhelmed by the two women, hey there, allowing himself to be pampered by them. Sera continued to suck him while Mary leaned up and removed her bra, freeing her magnificent boobs.
Her light brown nipples were hard, causing Archer to go straight from them as he pulled her toward him. He took her left one in his mouth and started nibbling it while pinching the other, causing her body to tremble.
''''Aghhhhhh!''''
Mary let out a seductive moan before grabbing his head and pushing it into her soft boobs while he continued to suck. Archer was enjoying himself while ying with Mary''s boobs while Sera sucked him with so much passion that he was going to explode in her mouth.
As that was happening, he heard a noise and realized the dragon girl was ying with her pussy. This heightened his arousal, prompting him to thrust deeper into Sera''s mouth while his free hand moved down to gently caress Mary''s pussy.
She responded with erotic moans in his ear, clinging to him as pleasure surged through her. Soon, Archer couldn''t hold onto it anymore due to the overwhelming pleasure, and it exploded in Sera''s mouth.
He shot his seed deep down her throat, causing the dragon girl to moan as she climaxed at the same time. After the two dragons finished, Mary was next, and it didn''t take her long as Archer''s fingers slipped into her soaking wet pussy.
''''Unnghh,'''' She let out a deep moan as he hit all her weak spots, causing her body to tremble. ''''Oh god, Arch,'''' Mary said in a breathless voice. ''''That feels so good.''''
He increased his fingering pace while he rubbed her clit, and due to his double-pronged attack, she started squirting like a hose causing Sera to giggle while the older woman flopped down.
Once all three of them finished, Sera noticed he was still hard and smiled while climbing on top as she spoke, ''''Mary, you lewd woman! Sit on our husband''s face and smother him with those meaty thighs while I ride his cock so both of us can get pleasure.''''
When they heard this, Archer chuckled while Mary went red, but he didn''t let her hide while dragging her over to him. As this happened, Sera grabbed his cock and lined it up against her dripping slit, and waited while her eyes scanned his body.
Mary felt a twinge of embarrassment, yet sheplied with Archer''s request and positioned herself over his face. From this vantage point, he had an unobstructed view of her glistening, delicate pussy.
Her moist folds appeared to yearn for attention, and he eagerly obliged, delving into her with his tongue, each caress evoking overwhelming delight. As Archer pleasured Mary, her moans filled the air with blissful sounds of ecstasy.
Sera watched Archer licking Mary like a hungry animal which made her giggle before shaking her head and impaling herself onto his cock, emitting a scream as he stretched her out. Though initially adjusting, she soon spoke dreamily, "You feel so amazing, Arch. I''ve missed having you inside me."
After speaking, the dragon girl began to bounce up and down with a happy smile, sending waves of pleasure coursing through Archer''s body, eliciting groans as he continued to satisfy Mary with his tongue.
The sudden movement caused the older woman to release an erotic scream as his tongue delved deeper. Sera''s hip grinding intensified, amplifying the waves of pleasure coursing through Archer''s body.
Pausing his attention to Mary, Archer felt the older woman press down on his face, grounding him in the moment.His tongue resumed its passionate exploration, driven by the overwhelming sensations.
Caught between the taste of Mary''s love juice and the sensation of Sera''s rhythmic movements, Archer felt transported to a state of bliss.As the dragon girl''s hands roamed over his body, touching every inch of his skin, he surrendered fully to the ecstasy of the moment.@@novelbin@@
But Archer didn''t forget to return the favor to them by wildly licking Mary''s drenched pussy causing waves of intense pleasure to shoot through her body. The older woman couldn''t handle it anymore before she started trembling.
He continued attacking her while his hands reached up to y with her stiff nipples, which caused Mary to squirt all over his face while letting out a pleasure-filled scream. Mary grabbed his head and held him close as she trembled in ecstasy.
Meanwhile, Sera forcefully drove her hips downward, impaling herself on Archer''s cock. When doing this, she elicited a primal scream that sounded like a dragon''s roar. Mary, startled by the sudden sound, jumped in fright as she was resting against the headboard.
''''You''re a menace, Arch,'''' Mary said in a tired voice. ''''I loved every second of it, but do pay attention to Sera.''''
Chapter 797 Life In Draconia (2)
Chapter 797 Life In Draconia (2)
??Caelum was about to answer her, but Fiona beat him to it, ''''Yes, we are,'''' she said. ''''Would you like to join us?''''
He was shocked when he heard his wife ask the kingdom''s queen to join them on their trip to Drakonia. He was just about to apologize until Llyniel answered with an honest smile, ''''I would love that as I''m going that way anyway.''''
Fiona beamed before speaking, ''''We left our wagon at the Merchant''s Depot.''''
Llyniel nodded and started walking with the two of them but made a point of standing away from Caelum. Her behavior baffled him, but he did not say anything as the two women gossiped with each other.
Caelum was left to his thoughts while they strolled down the cobbled street, passing people and soldiers. He noticed that no one recognized Llyniel, who was dressed like a typical farmer, which made him internally chuckle, as he knew this particr queen was vital for her age.
The trio walked for ten minutes until they arrived at the Merchant''s Depot, where they stored their wagon for safety. Caelum found it baffling to start a business like this and many others around Draconia.
But Caelum soon found out it was the king''s personal business that the Dragonheart Company controlled.
''Where did thepany evene from?'' Caelum and his friends were shocked as the stores just appeared overnight and took the ind by storm with its potions, elixirs, and many other goods they sold.
There were rumors of a moon elf who ran it for the king, but no one had ever seen her. While thinking, Caelum heard Fiona ask Llyniel, ''''Your Majesty, why are you wandering around alone?''''
''''Darling is very protective over me, so I''m never truly alone,'''' she pointed at her feet.
As they nced at her silhouette, they noticed scores of crimson eyes peering back, imparting a sense of guardianship over the queen. Caelum surmised it must be linked to the king, and his intuition proved correct as Llyniel pressed on.
''''He assigned all us girls countless Shadow Creatures who attack anyone that wishes to do me harm,'''' she said. ''''But don''t worry, they are friendly and happy to protect me.''''
The couple gulped and couldn''t keep their eyes off the shadows until a bump on the road brought them back to reality. Caelum looked around and realized they were crossing the bridge that led to Drakonia.
Caelum nodded in mild bewilderment and asked Llyniel to start a conversation, "What brings you to the city?"
"I''m off to visit the government farms that my beloved and Baily established," she responded with amusement. "It''s been quite enjoyable."
Fiona''s smile widened as Caelum nodded in understanding. The wagon fell into afortable silence until Llyniel began to hum an ancient elvish melody, its soothing tones washing over him and his wife as they journeyed along the tranquil road.
The trio traveled for a few hours until they crossed over another bridge and entered Northern Draconia, only to have the roads get busier, causing Caelum toin and Fiona to shake her head.
While that happened, Llyniel said, catching them off guard, ''''Caelum, Fiona, it was lovely meeting you two, but I must get to work now.''''
The couple turned to her and said farewell before the wood elf started walking across the grasnd until they spotted several buildings surrounded by a wall guarded by soldiers in beautiful white armor.
Fiona spoke up, ''''Who are those soldiers? I''ve never seen them before.''''
''''I''m not sure, but they are important as they guard Queen Llyniel''s workce,'''' Caelum replied as they passed a column of Homeguards who greeted them.
After that, they sat silently while traveling along the roads and taking in the scenery. Miles of grasnd were to their right, and their left was Golden Sands Cove, home to the kingdom''s first naval base.
Dozens of fortresses dotted thend, and new towns and cities have been built since the kingdom''s founding. Caelum and Fiona were shocked; thest time they were here, there was only one town and a half-built city.
A loud horn was heard when they passed the cove, which scared the couple. Fiona yelled in fright as she grabbed Caelum''s arm. Meanwhile, he looked at the source of the sound, which shocked him to the core.
Out of the cove emerged a colossal ck warship, its towering masts reaching for the sky and its sleek hull cutting through the waves. Behind it trailed dozens of other ships, each a symbol of Draconia''s naval might.
Fiona gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in awe. "Is that...?"
Caelum nodded, his heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. "It''s the Draconian First Fleet," he murmured, scarcely believing his eyes. "They''re setting sail for the first time."
As they passed another wagon on the road, they overheard snippets of conversation from its upants. "Did you hear? It''s the First Fleet, finally ready to defend our shores," one voice eximed.
''''My son is a gunner on the DRN Terror while my daughter is captain of the DRN Erebus. They told me they will fight with the pirate inds,'''' one voicemented.
"It''s about time," another voice said. ''''Draconia will be unstoppable now. I hope they give those sea bandits a taste of their cannons.''''
Following that, Caelum and Fiona continued, with his wife turning to him and asking, ''''Will our daughter be alright? What ship was she assigned to?''''
''''The DRN Archer''s Pride,'''' he replied. ''''The gship of the First Fleet.''''
After that, it only took another two hours to reach Drakonia, and when the couple saw it, they were shocked yet again, causing Caelum to mumble, ''''How fast can those soldiers work?''''
Caelum was looking at a well-developed, bustling city with beautiful white walls rising high into the sky, defending it against most armies and allowing the people behind it to feel safe and protected.
The two of them spotted buildings that looked like a mix of stores, workshops, and tall housing, which Fiona figured out were the famous apartment blocks that the king personally designed.
They had to admit it was beautiful and felt jealous of the people living there. When Caelum and Fiona werest here, it was a still city, but nothing like it is now. Drakonia was a thriving hub of trade andmerce, and the Draconian Government controlled the ind.
Some buildings had multiple windows, and their fronts were decorated with ornate carvings and white dragon banners fluttering in the breeze. The streets below were alive with activity as vendors peddled their wares, people went about their daily lives, and soldiers patrolled the thoroughfares.
Caelum and Fiona marveled at the sight before them, their eyes darting from one impressive structure to another. The city seemed to stretch endlessly, its bustling energy palpable even from a distance.
"By the gods," Caelum whispered, his voice filled with awe. "I''ve never seen anything like it."
Fiona nodded in agreement, her eyes wide with wonder. "The government has done a good job with the city," she replied. "I never imagined Drakonia would grow so quickly."
As they made their way closer to the city gates, they passed by bustling markets teeming with merchants and traders from all corners of the kingdom. After that, the Caelum led Fiona to the Tax Office, which was just off the main square.
After twenty minutes, they stood outside a six-story building made from the same white stone as the city wall. Caelum noticed it had the Wyldheart Coat Of Arms, which featured a dragon breathing fire on a world that looked majestic, thanks to the artist''s work.
Fiona spoke as she looked at the building, ''''This wasn''t here thest time we paid our taxes.''''
''''You''re right, my love,'''' Caelum said without taking his eyes off the building. ''''Let''s finish this to sell the extra crops and go shopping.''''
She nodded, and the duo entered the Drakonia Tax Office, guarded by Dragon Legionnaires who watched their every move. When they stepped through the building threshold, they saw arge foyer with rows of beautifully decorated desks.
It was over the top but enough to show it was a government building. Caelum looked around but didn''t know where to go until a young man approached, ''''Citizens, I''m Rico Greenfield,'''' he introduced himself, ''''Is there anything I can help with?''''
The two looked at the neer and saw a twenty-
something-year-old wolf demi-human wearing a green uniform and slicked-back blonde hair. Caelum shook his head and responded with a smell, ''''We''re here to pay our Homesteads taxes.''''
Rico nodded, ''''Follow me please.''''
After that, the young man spun on his heels and walked toward a row of doors to the left of the foyer. As they followed behind, he entered one. They were now in a small meeting-looking room.
Once inside Rico spoke, ''''What are your names?''''
''''Caelum and Fiona Greenleaf,'''' Fiona answered.
''''Name of your Homestead?''''
''''The White King''s.''''
''''Thank you for that,'''' Rico said. ''''Now, wait here so I can get your files.''''
Caelum nodded as he sat down, followed by Fiona, who asked, ''''I wonder how much we will have to pay.''''@@novelbin@@
''''I paid 100 gold on ourst visit,'''' he replied. ''''Hopefully, it isn''t that much we need to save for the younger three.''''
Fiona nodded, ''''Agreed. I could find some work to do or help you on the farm.''''
Caelum smiled before leaning over and cing a love-filled kiss on her forehead, which caused Fiona to go red. He chuckled while speaking, ''''Even after all our years together, you still blush this much.''''
Chapter 799 Bend The Knee
Chapter 799 Bend The Knee
??Archer looked at the dragon goddess with a cocky smile, ''''I know I''m better than them, but does that mean you will be mine now?''''
Hearing his words, Tiamat''s smile grew even wider, ''''You''re not there yet, but you''re getting there.''''
''''What do you want?'''' he inquired.
''''I want my husband to be the God Emperor of Thrylos and bring peace to my world where children can grow up safe, and people can live their lives without the worry of war or famine,'''' Tiamat said, standing up without taking her eyes off him. ''''Once you achieve that goal, I will be yours, and you can give me many babies. Now continue with your activities, and we shall meet again.''''
After speaking, she waved her hand after bidding him farewell, and Archer came to Hammergate Town, where Kassandra was shaking him. He shook his head before saying, ''''I can''t use Gate or return to the domain due to that spell that washed over Thrylos.''''
When the Kraken girl heard that, she tried the bracelet, but nothing worked. She then sent the other girls a message and soon received a reply. Archer saw this and revealed, ''''Tiamat said we can destroy the spell to Cursed Isles where the Swarm cast it from.''''
Kassandra''s eyes widened in shock when hearing the name, and she felt a shiver go down her spine. Archer noticed her reaction, ''''What''s wrong with you?''''
''''Cursed Isles is a horrifying ce that is full of high-ranked monsters and cannibal tribes that hunt people whoe to the ind,'''' she said. ''''Many of my race have gone missing when traveling in that area.''''
Archer nodded, ''''We''ll have to take the 1st Fleet as I don''t want to fly that long carrying you girls.''''
Kassandra giggled and was about to reply until an explosion went off inside the underground city, causing Archer to rush toward it and see the Dragonblood Knights being pushed back out of the tunnel entrance.
Without wasting any more time, he cast hundreds of sma Missiles before sending them flying at all the creatures that crashed against the shieldwall. The spells caused the explosions to ring out all over the sudden battlefield.
Archer rushed forward, followed by Kassandra, as the two started annihting the monsters attacking the soldiers. When ra saw them aiding the knights, she ordered them to pull back slowly.
The couple brutally put them down using their fists and magic. Kassandra crushed a dozen Ratlings and Rat Orges with her tentacles, destroying the enemy as Archer''s violet mes burned them to ash.
When the 1st Legion saw their king and queen fighting, it lit a fire inside them, and the Dragonblood Knights roared and charged forward before crashing into the monsters, followed by the rest of the uninjured soldiers.
Thanks to the shield walls protecting most of the army and the soldiers'' help, they quickly ended the battle without losses. Archer looked around and cast Aurora Healing on all the injured until they were healed but tired.
After that, ra appeared with some mean monsters that resembled horses but were much bigger. The redheaded dragonkin woman rushed up to him as she spoke, ''''Your Majesty, these men are from the 3rd legion who are marching to Hammergate but are under constant attack and suffered casualties as soldiers were dragged off into the mist.''''
Archer heard this and got annoyed, so he summoned his wings before looking at Kassandra. ''''Protect the town. I''ll guide the soldiers while waiting for the cats.''''
The Kraken Princess nodded before he took off and flew north. He noticed over a thousand soldiers guarding the wall surrounding the town. Archer was pleased with the training that allowed them to push the monsters back.
After flying for twenty minutes, he spotted the first sign of the 3rd Legion and swooped down, only to see them ambushed by Ratlings. This annoyed Archer, causing him to summon his Stone Men in mid-air.
The stone beings dropped from the air and fell on the monster, shocking them. However, they didn''t have time to react as a giant fist crushed them into meat paste. As they did this, Archer cast Aurora Healing over the beleaguered soldiers.
But that''s when he noticed there were just over 50,000 soldiers. He wondered where the rest of the Legion, which consisted of 200,000 people, was and started looking for the Dragon Marshels, whom he found in the center, but there was only one.
Archer approached the man, now disguised as Cornelius Darkwater, an up-anding general highly regarded by Mohamet and Aisha for his talent andmand skills. The Marshal stood six feet tall, sporting ashen grey hair and piercing blue eyes.
When the man spotted Archer, he quickly knelt alongside the other soldiers, but he ignored that and questioned Cornelius, ''''Marshal, where is the rest of my legion?''''
''''Your Majesty, they are stationed at Ironpeak Town outside another underground city, but we were ordered to clear the way for the rest.''''
Archer''s eyebrow raised before asking another question, ''''How many men and women have you lost?''''
"2500, my lord. I''m sorry for the pointless losses, but Darian Silverleaf imed you ordered this and even showed some paper with the Draconia Royal Seal on it," Cornelius replied.
When Archer heard this, his temper red as the Dragon Marshal dared to lie about him. He shook his head and replied, ''''Is anyone else on his side?''''
''''Yes, My Lord,'''' Cornelius said. ''''There are about 5000 soldiers that are Silverleaf fanatics and only have a slither of loyalty to you or the kingdom.''''
''''How can I believe you?''''
Cornelius took out the paper and handed it over to him. He instantly knew it was fake because no mana came for the seal like a real one would, as he had created the thing in the domain.
Following that, Archermented, ''''I will bring them back to Draconia and show the rest of the army what will happen if they go against me.''''
The older man''s eyes gleamed with happiness and smugness, which caught Archer''s attention. ''''Yes, my lord.''''
Without any warning, he grabbed Cornelius by the neck before raising him and casting Soul Sunder on the man and eating a part of his soul, which shocked the surrounding soldiers as theirmander screamed in pain.
Some of them tried to react but were stopped by the Stone Men. Once Archer ate some of the Marshal''s soul, his anger only worsened when he saw the surrounding faces and knew these 50,000 soldiers left the rest of the Legion and Darian to distract the Swarm.
However, the revtion that Cornelius was a Novgorodian Spy who supplied them with information about Draconia further fueled his anger. Archer approached the traitor, his smile not reaching his eyes as he crouched before him.
"When we return to the kingdom, I''m going to kill you," Archer''s voice dripped with malice as his eyes glowed with intense hatred. "But your death won''te swiftly. You will endure an endless torment as I skin you alive and crucify you. And that''s not the end of it. I willmand the healers to mend your wounds, only for my soldiers to y you alive once more."
After that, Archer turned to the soldiers, who recoiled in fear. He approached them and inquired, ''''Bend the knee if you want to live and be ready to repent from your cowardly ways or remain standing.''''
He scanned the crowd, but none dared to speak and dropped to one knee. Only about 5000 defiant men and women stood, ring at him with intense hatred. Archer chuckled, ''''Those who remain standing will join the Marshal in their never-
ending punishment.''''
Most of their faces paled at his words, and some attempted to flee. However, Shadow Creatures suddenly emerged, seizing the rebels and dragging them into the shadows to imprison them, just as they did with the remaining defiant soldiers.
Following that, Archer looked at the remainingmanders, ''''Head toward Hammergate City, and I''ll deal with you when I return.''''
They saluted him before the Stone Men circled the tired soldiers and started leading them back to where he came from. Once they were gone, Archer took off again and started flying toward Ironpeak.
It took him an hour to get there, and when he arrived, a Swarm Army attacked the town walls while Dragon Legionnaires fought with them and managed to push them back, allowing them to fortify their positions.
When Archer saw this, he smiled before casting dozens of sma Missiles and sending them into the horde of monsters, causing a carpet of explosions to wash over the creatures. Afterward, he cast dozens of Eldritch sts into therger foes.
His spells bombard the horde, causing them to be panicked as the remaining Spellfire Battalion soldiers cast their magic over the wall. Archer kept up his attacks before summoning his Shadow Creatures to join the fray.
A tidal wave of shadows washed over the enemy, taking most of them out, but that''s when Archer quickly noticed a being flying at him andnded a solid punch on his jaw that instantly broke it.
He was sent flying into Ironpeak and crashed through the houses beforeing to a stop when he hit arge stone fountain. Archer slumped and shook his head only to see the culprit appear,@@novelbin@@
Archer''s head spun, and his jaw was now healedpletely, allowing him to scan the neer.
[Mutated Human Warrior]
[Level: 601]
[Rank: Sovereign Mage]
''Finally a good fight!'' Archer got excited.
With an exhrated grin, Archer leaped into action, his excitement palpable. He swiftly cast Blink, disappearing in a motion blur, leaving the mutant bewildered.
Chapter 802 DRN Archer鈥檚 Pride
Chapter 802 DRN Archer''s Pride
Archer''s body was shutting down due to the poison seeping into his system, causing his mana to go haywire. The pain was shooting through his body, and it felt likeva burning him from the inside, but he managed to climb to his feet with the help of Kassandra.
He looked at the shieldwall off thousands of Dragonblood Knights, Drakeguards, and Dragon Legionnaires holding off the creatures who wildly charged at them. The Anti-Venom started kicking in and eating the poison.
After a while, Archer felt better and looked at Kassandra with a strained smile, ''''Kill them all,'''' he said.
The ck-haired girl smiled before vanishing as he remembered the hearts the Shadow Creature collected. So, with a wave of his hand, a creature appeared and gave him over 3000, which he stored in his Item Box before using Mana Maniption to create a seat for himself.
Archer took a seat and rxed as he felt the poison eat away at his organs, causing him to grimace in pain, but soon his Regeneration rebuilt it. While the battle continued, he transformed into his Shadow Prince form and ate all the hearts.
He dropped them directly into his mouth and felt the experience shoot up. After that, he summoned some Stone Men to help the soldiers so he could speed up their journey before deciding to spend the Status Points he had saved up.
Archer put 1000 on
[Experience: 800200/4000000]
[Experience Gained: 500200]
[Status Points: 5002>2]
[HP: 40200>45200]
[Mana: 759500>789500]
[Strength: 43800>53800]
[Constitution: 42500>52500]
[Stamina: 43200>53200]
[Intelligence: 38200>43200]
After checking his status, Archer closed his eyes and waited for the Anti-Venom to destroy all the poison eating his body. Another hour passed by the time the battle ended, and the Stone Men dropped a pile of hearts in front of him.
Archer quickly stored them all in his Item Box before standing up when Kassandra approached him with an excited smile on her pretty face. When he saw her, he smiled and greeted her, ''''Hello, beautiful. How was the fight?''''
''''It was fun; some of the stronger monsters took a while to take out, but once I used my tentacles, it was easy,'''' Kassandra answered while hugging him.
Following that, the column of soldiers started their march again. Archer climbed into a carriage with Kassandra and ra, whom he dragged along. The Kraken girl smiled when she saw the dragonkin woman''s red cheeks.
The three settled into the carriage as the driver prepared for the journey. Meanwhile, the 3rd and 4th Legionsmenced their march down the road. Amidst the trek, Kassandra noticed ra gazing at the floor.
Archer couldn''t help but chuckle when he caught a twinkle in the Kraken Princess''s eyes as she responded, ''So, ra, what are your feelings for our king?''
At Kassandra''s prompt, they both observed ra''s cheeks flush, mirroring the shade of her hair. Finding it utterly adorable, Archer found himself on the receiving end of an elbow jab from the ck-haired girl, causing him to turn his attention towards her.
She gestured towards the seat beside the dragonkin woman, prompting Archer toply, much to ra''s astonishment. As he settled beside her, he noticed her shyly avert her gaze, prompting him to gently lift her chin with his fingers, coaxing her to meet his gaze.
Locking eyes with her blue orbs, Archer leaned in and tenderly pressed his lips against hers, sending a jolt of electricity through her. Initially taken aback, ra soon reciprocated, her hand finding its way to cup his cheek as the kiss grew more passionate.
Archer savored the sweetness of her lips as they melded together, his senses overwhelmed as her tongue tentatively explored his mouth, eliciting a low groan from the older woman. The two continued their passionate kiss before they broke apart.
ra was staring into his eyes, but a smile formed on her face as she gently touched her lips, ''''What was that for, My Lord?'''' she questioned.
Archer replied, but leaned into her ear and whispered, ''''I also like you, ra Ravensong, and want to see where we go if we take this further.''''
When the older woman heard this, her body stiffened as she looked away, causing Kassandra to giggle, '''', don''t be shy; you know Archer doesn''t care about someone''s roots or ce. He likes who he likes, and nothing would stop him.''''
Archer agreed with a nod, catching ra''s attention as she quietly asked, ''''You don''t care that I was a farm girl from a nameless vige?''''
''''Nope,'''' he answered without hesitation. ''''Why would I care where the woman I likees from? The ce or way she was brought up doesn''t determine what type of person you''d be.''''
He nced at Kassandra, remarking, "Take a look at most of my girls. They may be princesses, but they''re down-to-earth, unlike their siblings.''''
ra nodded in understanding, and a happy smile appeared as she asked, ''''Won''t your other women have a problem?''''
Archer shook his head as Kassandra giggled beforementing, ''''He''s a greedy dragon and takes what he wants, but he still treats all of us girls equally.''''
''''Okay, My Lady,'''' ra said before turning back to him with red cheeks. ''''I would like to see where this goes.''''
''''Call me Kass and him Arch when it''s just us, ,'''' Kassandramented before Archer could speak.
He agreed with the Kraken, which caused ra to smile even more; the journey continued without any more attacks, and the legions finally arrived at the harbor the Dragon Marines secured. @@novelbin@@
Archer exited the carriage as he spotted the 1st Legion boarding the ships. Lucian approached him and informed him that most soldiers were on board and being ferried back to the maind.
After that, the 3rd and 4th Legions entered the fortress to rest. It was cramped, but it was better than camping outside the walls. Once inside, Archer, Kassandra, and ra spotted a dozen ships approaching the harbor as another vessel full of soldiers left.
Hours passed, and all three legions were loaded onto the ships, leaving a few hundred behind waiting for DRN Archer''s Pride, which looked glorious as it entered the harbor. Its ck hull glided over the water with ease as it pulled to a stop to allow them to board.
He had to admit that the ship was beautiful; it had dozens of power cannons that could level a city and was double the size of the battleships back on Earth. Archer thought it looked menacing, but that''s what he and the dwarf sisters decided.
When Archer stepped aboard the gship, he was greeted by the beautiful Olivia, who gave him a room next to hers, which he suspected was on purpose, but he didn''tin as the bed lookedfortable.
Once everyone was settled, the massive gship red its horn before setting sail and pulling out of the harbor. Kassandra asked if she could swim next to it to feel the salt water on her skin.
Archer agreed with a smile before kissing the ck-haired girl as she walked onto the deck andunched herself overboard. She transformed into her Kraken form, which shocked all the sailors.
Admiral Olivia announced over the mana tannoys that it was Queen Kassandra, which caused the sailors to watch her gracefully swimming with fascination. While doing that, ra checked on the soldiers, leaving Archer alone.
While watching the peaceful sea, his mind worked overtime, developing new ideas to benefit the kingdom. The first one Archer came up with was helping people with disabilities get into some form of work to help them and the realm.
The next was his industry, which would be built around the Red Silk, which he would have tons of when he returned to the domain. Even without that, he had all the rare ingredients from the Novgorod Empire.
They were already being grown in the gardens dotted all over Draconia, which Llyniel was helping with. Archer came up with entertainment districts in every city on the ind, which would bring in even more ie.
After that, he sent a message to Teu asking if there were rare materials in the sea and if it would be possible to mine them from Draconia. The Aquarian Princess confirmed his questions, which caused him toe up with the Draconia Underwater Mining Company that he would own and profit from.
He thanked Teu before asking Kassandra if there was a way to keep sea monsters away from an object. She informed him about Kraken Ink, which would keep weaker creatures away.
Archer asked her if she would mark out mining facilities and tforms. When Kassandra heard his request, the Kraken Princess happily agreed to it. She asked him what he was nning to do, and when he told her about his idea of mining resources from the sea floor to profit from, she thought it was a good idea as there was precious metal under the waves.
With that in mind, he decided to bring it up when he saw Aisha and to see if they had any races to explore the sea for them. Following that, Archer watched the sea stretch out as far as his eyes could see.
The balcony he sat on was isted from the others, as it was next to the admiral''s quarters, giving him all the peace he needed to generate many ideas. Hours passed, and now it was dark, with the stars shining above.
Archer didn''t move from the balcony and sat there admiring the stars. While doing that, he heard a ssh and saw Kassandra eating a whale monster, which made him chuckle as she gulped it down.
Chapter 803 Demetra
Chapter 803 Demetra
As Archer settled onto the balcony, a sense of peace enveloped him. The gentle sway of the ship beneath him added a soothing rhythm to the stillness of the night. Leaning back on thefortable chair, he gazed at the constetions above that dotted the cosmic expanse.
The star''s brilliance was unmatched by any earthly light he had ever seen, casting a soft glow over the deck. As he watched, a shooting star streaked across the sky, its trail a fleeting arc of luminescence.
His breath caught in his throat as he followed its path, a silent witness to the heavenly dance unfolding before him. One shooting star became two, then three, painting the night with a symphony of light and motion.
As Archer teetered on the verge of slumber, he noticed the ship gradually dimming as the sailors settled down. He soon fell asleep while curling up on thefortable sofa. The following morning, he was awakened by a loud explosion, which caused him to jump up.
When ncing around, Archer spotted Kassandra sleeping in the same chair, but she slowly woke up while yawning. He looked over the balcony to see the Titan Wrath Cannons firing a volley of shells.
That''s when he saw a massive whale creature charging for the ship as the cannons continued to fire. When the shells hit the monster, the attacks slowed it down but couldn''t stop it.
Archer scrutinized the monster to scan it and see how powerful it was.
[Leviathan Whale]
[Rank: SS+]
''''It''s strong, SS+ Rank Kass,'''' he said before looking at the shocked Kraken girl.
But as the creature approached the ship, a navy blue shark quickly tore through its body. Archer was shocked to see this until he recognized the neer and mumbled, ''''Demetra.''''
''''The Demon Shark?'''' Kassandra asked as the giant shark ate the Leviathan Whale before approaching the ship. @@novelbin@@
When Archer saw this, he shouted for the cannons not to fire as the shark swam towards them until a glow shone, and a girl came flying toward him. He caught her with a chuckle as a voice was heard.
''''I knew I smelled you,'''' Demetra said while hugging Archer. ''''Lucky I was in the area hunting.''''
''''Arch, I could have dealt with the creature in my normal form,'''' Kassandra said. ''''It was lucky you came along.''''
Demetra turned toward the Kraken Girl with a glint in her yellow shark eyes before her hand shot out, ''''I know our races don''t get on, but I don''t see why we can''t?''''
Archer''s eyes widened in shock, but Kassandra looked like a wet fish hit her before taking it, ''''Okay, sounds good,'''' she said. ''''It''s good to have a powerful ally.''''
When she said that, Demetra sniffed the air, snapped her head toward Archer, and asked, ''''Are you tangling yourself with a Deep One? They are dangerous.''''
He smiled and was about to reply when Kassandra beat him. ''''Lucrezia is a sweetheart and adores Archer,'''' she revealed. ''''She is helping him as we speak by guarding a capital city from the Swarm.''''
Demetra nodded, ''''Yes, every realm is fighting them, even my own.''''
''''The Swarm have sea monsters?'''' Archer questioned.
''''Yes. They are swamping our defenses, and thanks to Father being on the frontlines, we held them back,'''' she answered.
After conversing for some time, the peaceful moment was interrupted by the sudden appearance of the Tressyms, who yfully pounced on them. The two girls couldn''t help butugh as they affectionately petted the fluffy creatures.
Archer joined in with a chuckle as he issued fresh orders, "Go and explore the world. If you find anything valuable, bring it back to me."
The Tressym leader affectionately nudged his head in agreement before Archer continued, "And if you encounter any flying monsters that you canmunicate with, try to recruit them to our cause."
They agreed to it before zooming off in the distance, which shocked the two girls. Demetra turned to him and asked, '''' How can those creatures fly so quickly?''''
''''They are soaked in my mana, causing them to be stronger,'''' he exined.
After that, the trio was hungry and went down to the galley to get something to eat, as breakfast would be served soon. As Archer, Kassandra, and Demetra strolled through the bustling corridors of the gship, the air was filled with the hum of activity.
Sailors rushed past, their footsteps echoing against the metal floors as they attended to their duties. The trio moved with purpose, weaving through the crowd easily, drawing asional curious nces from the crew who bowed toward Archer as he passed by.
The corridor walls were painted white and blue, allowing the mana lights to illuminate it. Windows dotted the walls, showing the sea outside turning rough as the cloud darkened. It took another ten minutes of walking until they reached the entrance to the Mess Deck, and the atmosphere shifted.
The sounds of nging metal and shouting sailors gave way to the inviting aroma of freshly cooked meals. Archer pushed open the heavy door, revealing a spacious room filled with long tables and benches, where sailors sat enjoying their meals.
The trio entered the Mess Deck, greeted by the crew''s weing smiles. Archer nodded as his eyes swept over therge room before settling on the serving line where food was being prepared.
He wouldn''t use his status to push to the front of the line, so he and the girls went to the back and waited. While waiting, he spoke with the sailor serving the food, asking about the day''s menu and the crew''s morale.
Kassandra and Demetra listened intently, their expressions thoughtful as they took in the sailor''s words. Once their tes were full, the trio found an empty table near the back of the room and settled in.
When they sat down, Archer looked at the meal the ship''s cooks were serving, and it was some monster meat coated in mana with some mashed potato and vegetables, which would fill them up.
Archer was about to eat until Demetra said, ''''I''m not hungry. That whale satisfied me, and its meat was tasty.''''
With that, she pushed her te toward Archer, who happily took it and started eating as the ship began to rock, which caught him off guard. He looked around but noticed Kassandra and Demetra weren''t bothered, but the sailors were.
After that, he started eating while Demetra asked him what he had been up to since they saw each otherst, which he delved into and caught the Demon Shark''s attention as she asked him if she could travel with him for the foreseeable future.
When Archer heard this, he noticed that her yellow eyes had hope. He nodded, which made the girl happy. She leaned over the table and wrapped her arms around his shoulders before cing a peck on his cheek.
Once Demetra did that, Archer looked at her, but all she did was give him a gorgeous look as they returned to eating. When he took a bite of the meat, he loved it; it was soft and juicy, causing him to devour it.
Following that, Archer jumped up and walked over to the serving line, where he qued up as the sailors around him gave him strange looks, but he chose to ignore it before the line moved, and the cooks smiled when seeing he was back.
Archer chuckled at their reaction beforeplimenting them on the cooking. This pleased the workers, and he asked for more meat. Once the cooks gave him more food, he returned to the girls.
He sat down and started eating, earning giggles from the Kraken and Demon Shark. Archer smiled at the two before digging in. Afterward, they started chatting as time flew by while traveling south and passed by Verdentia, the continent where the Novgorod Empirey.
The 1st Fleet had all its ships and personnel, which amounted to one gship, sixteen Battleships, forty Cruisers, Destroyers, and Frigates alongside the Ship Vessels. On board were 332,500 sailors and marines, which amazed him at the number of people needed to crew the vessels.
After breakfast, Demetra and Kassandra decided to explore the sea while following the fleet, which Archer agreed to. He kissed the Kraken before both jumped off the deck and transformed once they dived in.
The sailors were shocked when a massive navy blue shark trailed behind them while a Kraken leisurely swam around, grabbing the odd sea monster and throwing it onto the ship''s deck for extra food.
While they were doing that, Archer returned to his room, pulled out some Dragon rum Sera gave him, and started drinking while developing new ns for his kingdom, including pce designs.
Archer wanted to capture and fortify the three other inds, so Draconia had an ind chain protecting it. He came up with city designs that he remembered from documentaries from Earth.
He wanted to go with the Rare Monster Trade, which would bring in even more ie. After that, he devised a punishment system for petty crime: forced service to the kingdom by cleaning the streets, sewers, and many other things, including construction projects.
''I''ll add another tax of 20 silver coins per week from every citizen along with a business tax of 60 gold coins that is due on thest day of every month from the stores and businesses throughout the kingdom,'' he thought to himself as he wrote everything down.
Archer created a monthly 200 gold coin tax on viges, towns, and cities for kingdom-wide maintenance. This tax would benefit everyone, as Archer would invest it in infrastructure and projects.
Happy with everything he came up with, he started drinking the Dragon Rum, and after finishing the bottle, Archer was drunk. A knock was heard while he was mellowed out, causing him to call whoever was inside.
Chapter 804 Devil of the Deep
Chapter 804 Devil of the Deep
The knock brought him back to reality. He tried to sit up but slumped back down as ra walked in and spotted him. She rushed over to him and tried to lift him but was dragged onto hisp.
Her face went as red as her hair, but Archer started kissing the Marshal''s slender neck. ra didn''t move, but she said in a quiet voice, ''''My Lord, I know you''re drunk, and I do love you, but we''re not ready for that.''''
When Archer heard this, he stopped kissing the dragonkin woman but rested his head against her shoulder, taking in her scent, a mix ofvender and sweat, which put him at ease.
ra wrapped her arms around him and leaned into him, causing Archer to drift off as the two cuddled on the sofa. Even the Dragon Marshal soon fell asleep to the sound of his breath.
The following morning, Archer woke up and realized what he was doing when he heard an adorable snore. He looked down to see ra curled up on hisp, still in her officer''s uniform, but as soon as she felt him stir, her eyelids flickered open.
When she came to Archer, he watched her face go bright red before pushing herself off him while apologizing, but he waved it away, ''''No need to be sorry, ra. I enjoyed our cuddle.''''
A beautiful smile crept on her face, but she rushed out of the room to escape the situation, causing Archer to let out an amused chuckle before making his way to the bathroom connected to his room.
As Archer entered the room, his gaze fell upon the tub. Adjacent to it were mana switches designed to control the flow of water. With a flick of his wrist, he activated the switches, allowing the soothing water to cascade into the tub.
Settling into the water, Archer was contented as he reviewed the various ideas swirling through his mind. In this moment of peace, he felt a deep satisfaction with the direction of his thoughts and ns.
He sat in the warm water for a while until the ship''s cannon started firing at the same time as someone rushed into his room while shouting, ''''My Lord, the Novgorod Navy are attacking us!''''
Archer jumped up while putting on pants before rushing out, with Olivia following behind. He felt her eyes on his back, causing him to put on a shirt that stuck to his skin, thanks to the bath.
While walking, he asked, ''''How many enemy ships are there?''''
''''100 My Lord,'''' Olivia answered. ''''It''s the southern Novgorodian Battle Fleet, and they initiated the attack.''''
Archer nodded before a smile appeared as he spoke, ''''Ready to put the fleet through its first battle, my beautiful admiral?''''
When Olivia heard this, her pink eyes glowed with determination as she saluted him, ''''I will show those dogs what the 1st can do,'''' she dered. ''''Now watch why I was named the First Draconian Admiral.''''
He beamed before sending Kassandra a message to tell her and Demetra not to get involved in the uing battle, which they agreed to. Archer and Olivia made it into the bridge, and she gave orders: ''''Send the battleships forward and tell them to pummel their frontline while Cruisers will split into two groups and use the smoke as cover to nk the enemy.''''
''''Yes, ma''am!'''' Every sailor responded before concentrating on their work.
Archer walked over to the window to see the sixteen battleships speed up. That''s when he spotted the Novgorodian Fleet. It was made of metal vessels like his own but not as durable or robust.
If anything, he thought they looked like the ones from Earth with more guns. While watching this, a wave of shells appeared above them, causing Olivia to scream, ''''Shields!''''
When the shells were about to fall upon the fleet, violet shields appeared and blocked the wave, but the Draconians answered in kind as the battleships fired a volley of their own as Olivia ordered, ''''Show them what the Titan Wraths can do! Target their capital ship!''''
Archer watched as the ten massive cannons pointed at one ship twice the size of the other Novgorodian ships and fired, which caused the ship to shake. He watched the carriage-sized shells soar through the sky before they fell on the enemy, causingplete chaos.
The air reverberated with the thunderous roar of cannons and the shriek of shells slicing through the sky. Explosions erupted across the water as the enemy was engulfed in mes, their proud hulls shattering under the relentless barrage.
Archer watched the chaos unfold as explosions rippled across the water''s surface. Each enemy ship that was hit sumbed to the onught. The Novgorodian fleet faltered, its ranks in disarray as it?attempted to weather the storm of destruction.
After that, the fleet steamrolled through the Novgorodian ships and let off another flurry of shots that doomed the rest of the enemy. DRN Archer''s Pride barreled through thergest ship and tore it apart.
Following that, the journey went peacefully as Archer sat on his balcony watching Kassandra and Demetra swimming between the fleet. The Demon Shark''s building-sized dorsal fin sliced through the water.
Three more days passed by until they could spot Draconia in the distance, and as they got closer, everyone saw the massive sea wall that stood as a silent sentinel, always there to defend the kingdom for years toe.
Archer stood at the front of the ship, examining the rough water. Demetra approached him behind andmented, ''''I can''t wait to see what your kingdom is like.''''
He turned around and spotted the navy-haired girl whose yellow shark eyes stared at him with a mix of interest, curiosity, and attraction. Her navy-blue hair was tied into a ponytail that hung down to her bubble butt.
She had a muscr body, but it still couldn''t hide her feminine charm that always seemed to work on him. Her face radiated with an ethereal beauty, each feature perfectly sculpted as if by an artist''s hand.
The Demon Shark girl stood at five feet ten inches and had an air of yfulness around her that attracted Archer toward her. While gazing at her, she blew him a kiss, which caused him to smile. "Did you know your beautiful Demetra?"
She nodded in agreement, ''''I know, and I''m all yours,'''' she said with a teasing smile. ''''We Demon Sharks mate for life, you know. It''s in our nature.''''
Archer beamed when he heard her words, then leaned forward, kissing her juicy lips, which he loved. Demetra stiffened as he kissed her. She wasn''t used to this but quickly returned it as happiness surged.
The two passionately kissed as Kassandra approached from behind with a smile, ''''You two are growing closer. I wonder what the others will say.''''
As she said that, Archer and Demetra separated to say something, but a strange feeling washed over them, causing the two girls'' heads to snap toward the distance as their eyes narrowed.
Kassandra mumbled, ''''A Devil of the Deep is here. Why?''''
''''We can take it, Kass,'''' Demetra dered, ''''We are some of the strongest of our races, and some old monster can''t do anything to us.''''
Just as she said, the fleet lit up as they released numerous volleys into the water, where Archer sensed the monster. Without thinking, he jumped over the railings before transforming into his dragon form, shocking the sailors who witnessed it.
Kassandra and Demetra followed suit by jumping into the sea and transforming. The three homed in on the neer only for a giant tentacle to shoot out of the water and try to hit Archer, who used Blink to dodge the sudden attack.
When it did this, Demetra leaped out of the water before biting down on the limb, causing the creature it was connected to make an appearance. It looked like an ancient Kraken but was pitch ck and had glowing red eyes.
It had barbs all over its tentacles, and arge beak poked out from the water. Once its body rose from the water, Kassandratched onto it while pining it in ce, giving Archer a good idea.
He flew higher and higher until he was above the clouds, then returned to his humanoid form and started to dive. While falling toward the Devil of the Deep, he transformed into his Shadow Prince form and dove into the shadow that its massive body cast.
While inside, Archer used his ws to tear the monster''s flesh. Blood poured from the wounds, giving Demetra and Kassandra the upper hand as they started widely attacking the Devil.
Archer moved through the shadows like it was second nature while slicing the creature open using his ws before he dived into its body, thanks to the darkness. Once inside, he had an easy time killing the monster. @@novelbin@@
Even if it was high ranked, the fact that the three of them were strong enough to do the monster damage, Demetra, Kassandra, and Archer worked together for another thirty minutes to defeat the Devil of the Deep while the 1st Fleet diverted the battlefield.
After the monster died, he stored the corpse in his Item Box, which made him feel it. ''Oh shit its full,'' he mused while Demetra picked him up.
The three followed behind the fleet, with Archer resting on the Demon Shark''s head while she happily swam along, chewing on one of the tentacles, which made himugh as she munched away.
While sitting there, Kassandra sent him a message through the dragon tattoo, ''''Did you store the body?''''
''''Yes my love,'''' Archer replied. ''''Do you want some?''''
Kassandra epted the offer as she wanted to eat one of the tentacles just like Demetra, so Archer summoned one straight from the Item Box, which the Kraken girl caught.
Chapter 807 Otherworldly (R18)
Chapter 807 Otherworldly (R18)
Archer savored his new lover''s love juices as his tongue touched every inch of her pussy; her body trembled with each surge of ecstasy as his licking became intense. He maintained his rhythm, his hands exploring the softness of her juicy bum, a perfect blend of meaty and firm.
Aisha was letting out sensual moans that filled the room they were in, ''''Mmmmmghhh! Ahhhh!''''
''She tastes so good! I''m d she confessed, and this is happening,'' Archer mused to himself as his tongue slid up her slit.
He was lost in pleasing Aisha with his tongue while rubbing her clit; his actions were making her squirm as the pleasure hit her body in waves. The older woman couldn''t handle the intense licking or touching, so she was forced to grip the table''s edge to keep herself upright.
''She said she wants me, so let''s see how this confident and strong woman will handle this,'' he mused before unleashing his new attack. @@novelbin@@
Once deciding what to do, Archer stripped her naked, revealing a perfect pear-shaped body that was thin at the top and thick hips with a pair of giant boobs that sat perfectly on her chest.
When he saw this perfect view which caused his cock to ache as he wanted to im her for himself, the thought drove him crazy, his licking to turn wilder. His rubbing became rougher, which caused her to tremble as the two-way attack was too much for the inexperienced dragonkin queen.
''''AHHH!'''' Aisha let out a lust-filled scream when it became too much. Her eyes rolled back into her head as she squirted directly into his mouth, causing Archer to gulp the sweet-tasting juices down, which sent him into a heated frenzy as the sweet taste was nothing like he had tasted before.
Afterward, he slipped a finger into her tight pussy and started fingering her, which caused her pussy to mp down on it; this mind-numbing bliss made her legs quiver. When Archer saw this, he supported her body by using his tail to hold her up.
''''Oh god, Archer, that feels amazing! Please don''t stop. I''m going to cum again,'''' she said in a shaky voice.
He sped up his fingering, causing squelching noises to be heard due to her being soaking wet, and his finger made a mess of her. Aisha was true to her words and exploded in his mouth once again, but this time, it was so much that it sshed onto his chest.
Following that, Aisha couldn''t handle it anymore and got up on unsteady legs like a baby giraffe. She held herself on the table before turning around and sitting on the desk, opening her legs wide.
This allowed him a perfect view of her pussy as she spoke in a breathless voice, ''''I want you, My Lord. I''ve been waiting for some time and have spoken todies Kassandra and Demetra, who agreed to meing to see you as they already knew we have feelings for each other.''''
Archer nodded before standing and stepping closer, only for the door to open, and Prime Minister Meera walked into the room. When she spotted the two, her orange eyes widened in shock and horror.
Aisha turned around, and as a smile appeared on her face, stillpletely naked, she teased, ''''Oh Meera, me and the king were cementing our rtionship. Didn''t you want his kittens? This is your chance, girl.''''
''''Leave her alone,'''' Archer said while standing there. ''''I will never touch a woman if she is unwilling or one that is peer pressured into sex. Only women who want to be with me like yourself and the others. I will not treat women like objects, Aisha; I will always respect their wishes.''''
After saying that, Meera rushed out of the woman without saying another word, causing Archer to grab the dragonkin woman''s chin and look into her eyes, ''''We like each other, but Meera is new to this by how she reacted, so no more teasing her about it? I will talk to her once we''ve finished.''''
Aisha agreed with a nod while leaning forward and kissing him. Seconds passed, and she pulled away. ''This is why most of the women in the government have crushes on you and one of the many reasons I love you. You refuse to be like most men and treat us like pawns in the game of power.
Once finished speaking, she dragged him toward her, which caused his cock to rub up against her pussy which sent waves of bliss to shoot through their bodies. Aisha grinned before taking his cock and lining it up against her slit while speaking in a husky voice, ''''That doesn''t change the fact that she finds you irresistible and wants to be in your harem.''''
Archer chuckled as she thrust forward and slid inside her with much effort. Aisha''s pussy was so tight that he felt like his cock was being strangled when he was halfway inside, but the pleasure he received was immense, causing him to shiver it.
As his cock entered Aisha, she released a soft moan. "im me, my husband," she whispered, her words carrying the depth of her longing for their union. Her thick, exotic ent caused his lust to soar as it was soft and almost musical to his ears.
He didn''t need any more encouragement than that and started to make love to her as she sat on the edge of the table. Archer didn''t go rough or hard. He was gentle with Aisha as blood trickled out of her, and he felt her pain as she yelped.
Archer quickly cast Aurora Healing on the dragonkin, who sighed in relief before moaning and speaking words of love in her enchanting ent. Once the pain was gone, he started going faster, which caused her to moan, ''''Mmmmghh, don''t stop! Keep going.''
Aisha wrapped her arms around his shoulder while he held onto her thick waist in support while making love. The sound of flesh hitting flesh could be heard as her tight pussy was sucking his cock further inside, causing him to groan, ''''Ugh, you''re so tight, Aisha.''''
She let out another pleasure-filled moan that caused him to bottom out inside her, which earned him a scream, ''''Ahhhhh, I''m cumming husband!''''
As their bodies were connected, Archer''s waist was hit by her love juices drenching him. He looked down to see his cock pistoning in and out of Aisha''s pussy leaving behind a white cream proving how much she loved their sex.
Soon, Archer felt like he was ready to explode but held it back as he wanted to experience more of this mind-blowing pleasure he was feeling. The two continued making love to the point Aisha nearly fainted due to it all.
''''Mmmmghhh! Agh! NmmmMghhh!'''' All she was doing now was moaning and groaning in ecstasy as her eyes rolled back.
Twently minutester, Archer couldn''t hold it in anymore and thrust his cock deep inside her before releasing his seed deep inside her. When Aisha felt this, she let out a loud erotic moan as she copsed on the table covered in papers.
Archer pulled himself out, causing a mix of fluids to rush out and stter against the floor. But he wasn''t done yet, so he moved her off the table and bent her over after moving the ns he would give her once they finished.
When Archer saw her juicy fat behind, he gave it one firm p, causing it to widely juggle as Aisha let out a surprised moan, ''''Ahhhh!''''
Her head turned to him with a dreamy expression as she spoke, ''''That felt nice, do it again and harder while fucking me, please, Arch; the pleasure is otherworldly.''''
Archer leaned forward before kissing her and ying with her dark brown nipples by pinching them, causing her body to tremble even more than it already was. When he saw this, a smirk appeared as he spoke, ''''Is my queen a masochist? Does she like it when I hurt her?''''
Upon hearing this, excitement surged within Aisha. She nodded eagerly, a broad smile lighting up Archer''s face as he brought his hand down. With a resounding smack, her behind jiggled in response.
''''Aghhhhh!'''' she let out another loud moan as the waves of pleasure rolled over her.
After smacking her ass a few times, Archer lined his cock against her pussy and slid right inside, causing Aisha to let out a scream. The two of them started making love until they were tired and breathing heavily.
During the sex, the couple made their way to the only sofa in the room and ruined it with all the cum and love juices. By the time they were finished, Aisha was lying on Archer''s chest while running her finger up and down his body.
While they were doing this, shemented, ''''Do you think the rest of the girls will hate me?''''
Archer shook his head, ''''Not as long as I tell them and not hide anything,'''' he revealed. ''''But they already know you''re running my kingdom while I''m not here and will understand.''''
The dragonkin woman smiled before leaning up and passionately kissing him, which Archer eagerly returned with one of his own. After the kissing, they rxed as his head turned toward the nearest window and noticed it waste afternoon.
''''How long were we having sex for?'''' Archer questioned,
"A couple of hours at least," Aisha replied. "The prisoners should be in the Bastion cells as we speak."
Archer nodded before casting Cleanse on them as they rose and prepared to attend to the traitors and their punishments.
Chapter 808 Anything For You
Chapter 808 Anything For You
??Archer exited the room after Aisha was dressed in a fresh dress she had pulled from a storage ring. Once dressed, she looked like her usual, serious, regal self, but he could tell she was forcing herself to walk normally, making him chuckle.
When Aisha saw this, she yfully scolded him, ''''Stop smiling at me like that, you cheeky boy! You''re the one who ravaged your poor queen and made me squeal like a dying monster on itsst breath.''''
Heughed before the duo continued walking down her mansion''s corridors, passing maids who wouldn''t look at him as they were busy working, but that didn''t stop them from talking among themselves.
Archer could hear all their gossip thanks to his hearing but chose to ignore it. This caused Aisha to look at the maids and give them a wink as she took his arm, ming the rumors. As they approached the entrance, she asked curiously, ''''I don''t mean this rudely, but how old are you, husband?''''
''''Jumping into the wife role straight away? he replied in a surprised but happy tone. ''''I like it.''''
Aisha smiled sweetly, but Archer answered her question, ''''I''m 17, nearly 18, yourself?''''
When hearing his age, Aisha stopped walking with wide eyes, and a guilty expression appeared as she avoided eye contact. Archer wondered what was wrong before she finally spoke, ''''I didn''t know you were that young.''''
''''What''s wrong with that? I thought everyone knew I was still a teenager,'''' he said, turning to the dragonkin bewilderedly.
She looked into his eyes with guilt, sadness, and panic, ''''I am 68, husband, an old womanpared to you and the other women. I don''t me you if you don''t want to continue with our rtionship.''''
Archer felt terrible for her, as she was insecure about her agepared to him. Aisha didn''t look a day over 25, let alone 68, and he said, ''''My queen, I do not care if you''re 68 or 169. I still like you, regardless. Plus, I like how you give mommy vibes, which is a turn-on.''''
Her eyes widened as she asked in a confused tone, ''''What''s mommy vibes?''''
''''It''s how older women carry themselves and how mature they are. Like my Sia, she a warrior through and through, but it''s very caring and pampers me when we''re together,'''' he exined as he looked down at Aisha but couldn''t but instantly notice her enticing cleavage that was hidden from anyone. Still, him, causing his cock toe to life.
Archer grabbed her hand and ced it on his cock above his pants, causing a seductive smile to appear on her face, ''''Oh, is someone getting excited looking down my top? So what you''re saying is the truth, and you find me attractive?''''
''''Extremely,'''' he replied.
After answering, Archer dragged her into a nearby room before stripping her, and the two went at it again until he was breathing heavily and Aisha was trembling as his seed poured out of her.
When the couple was done, they stepped out of the room, but Aisha had to grab his arm to stand up straight as her legs trembled with the pleasure she had just received. While walking, Archer held onto her as they passed by maids and butlers who smiled at the two.
They looked between before scurrying off, making Archer chuckle as he heard one of the women say, ''''It seems the king adores Lady Aisha. I''m d she finally got what she deserved.''''
''''I heard he has many women but looks after them all really well; just look at Queens Llyniel and Hecate; they are always spotted roaming the kingdom while being lovely to the people who havee to love them.''''
After hearing that, the two continued walking until they left the mansion''s entrance. When stepping outside, Aisha asked, ''''Does it not bother you that I''m old enough to be your grandmother?''''
''''No, it''s one of the things that I like about you,'''' Archer replied with a grin before leaning into her pointy ear. I love your beautiful red hair and smooth brown skin, which is irresistible if I''m honest.''''
Aisha was taken aback but beamed when she heard that before leaning over and kissing his cheek, which caused a shiver to run down his spine. After that, the two continued to a nearby carriage with a man sitting atop it, looking like he was waiting for them.
When they reached the carriages, Aisha entered first after Archer opened the door for her, and then he saw a woman who reminded him of Fianna. Just as he thought about the blonde Duchess, he sent a message to one of the Tressyms through the bracelets he gave them on the ship ride from the Forsaken Isles.
He ordered some of them to check on the Summerfield Duchy. Secondster, he received an adorable meow informing him that one of the fluffy cats was nearby, and it zoomed over to Fianna''s location.
Thanks to spending so much time in Archer''s domain, the Tressyms were more robust, faster, and smarter than their regr counterparts. He discovered that a group of mischievous cats had rangled some of their wild brethren and taught them their ways.
Archer found this hrious, as he never knew the cats were this smart, but he would encourage their behavior. The leader was a woman, which didn''t surprise him. She informed him that the flying cats had created a cult just like Maria was in but with the Tressyms and other intelligent flying monsters.
This made him, Kassandra, and Demetraugh when they first heard about it on their way to Draconia. After speaking with the cats, he shook his head and gotfortable on the carriage seats as Aisha said, "Last question, and I will reward you. So, overall, you prefer all kinds of women?"
Archer chuckled, his violet eyes glowing with affection and desire as he answered with a knowing smirk. "Yes, I love all kinds of women. From petite and slender girls like E, Sera, Llyiel, Leira, and Halime, to the curvier ones like Nefertiti, Hemera, and Hecate. Then there are the mature women like Sia, Mary, and Lucrezia. I even find the chubbier Dagny and Deh gorgeous, even if they have a bit more meat than my other women. And let''s not forget the muscr beauties I adore, like Teu, Tal, N, and Kassandra. I have varied tastes, but I love each one so much that I would happily die for any of them."
Once Archer finished speaking, he noticed Aisha moved to sit opposite him with a neutral look as she spoke, ''''You''re telling your new lover that you die for your other women?''''
''''Yes, because I''d do the same for you,'''' he answered while looking at her stomach, ''''Lift your dress and see the proof that we are now bonded to the end of time.''''
Aisha was confused but did as she said and quickly noticed the dragon tattoo. It shocked her, but when she concentrated on it, she felt the other fourteen women, all with varying emotions, as if they were back in their homnds.
But something stood out to Aisha: Archer''s growing feelings for her, which proved he wasn''t lying and would die for any of them if the need arose. She shook her head and asked, ''''So you would make my dreame true?''''@@novelbin@@
Archer nodded, ''''Anything for you,'''' he said.
''''I want three babies and want a loving rtionship, not just one that is convenient because I help you run the kingdom,'''' Aisha concluded.
''''Done. I won''t let you down and will give you three beautiful children,'''' Archer said with an honest smile.
Aisha smiled while standing up and lifting her dress, revealing drenched pink panties. When Archer saw this, he licked his lips before she stepped forward and straddled him. Once, she wasfortable as her pussy rubbed up against his cock.
She looked into his eyes with a naughty smile as she spoke, her voice carrying a hint of uncertainty. "There''s one more thing I need to ask. I understand it''s strange and kind of weird, but you can reject it, and I won''t be mad at you."
Archer''s eyebrows raised, ''''Go on.''''
''''Can you talk to Meera and see if there''s a spark between you both?'''' Aisha revealed with hesitation.
''She just got me yet trying to get me to chase her friends?'' he mused before answering. ''''Why?''''
''''Meera is lonely and has no one as her entire vige was put to the sword by the Dragon yers as they gave shelter to a dragon girl they were hunting,'''' Aisha said as she put her head on his shoulder. ''''They butchered everyone. Meera was out hunting, and when she got close to the vige, she witnessed what happened before fleeing into the surrounding jungle.''''
Archer felt bad when he heard this and felt sorry for the tiger woman, but Aisha continued, ''''I''m not asking you to im her right away, but just try having a conversation with the woman.''''
He nodded, ''''Okay, I will try my best to be a friend to her for now and see where it goes in the future. If I remember correctly, she should be in Drakonia to witness the traitor''s execution.''''
Once Aisha heard this, a lewd smile appeared on her face as she took Archer''s cock out of his pants and dropped it to the carriage floor before taking it in her mouth, causing him to let out a groan as her tongue swirled around his shaft. ''''Ugh''''
Her head started to bob up, which caused her red ponytail to sway all over the ce. Doing all this, she gently messaged his crown jewel. Aisha''s double attack caused Archer to explode in her mouth and paint it white with his seed.
The older woman quickly swallowed it all and cast Cleanse on her mouth as she took her panties off, revealing her hairless wet pussy waiting to be pampered.
Chapter 810 Ten To One
Chapter 810 Ten To One
??Archer ced his hand on the man''s face before casting Mana Maniption. He sent his mana into his nervous system and fried it, causing the traitor to roar in pain. But he wasn''t done; he knocked the man out with a headbutt.
Once the traitor was out cold, Archer grinned before using his ws to sever the man''s Achilles heels so he couldn''t walk. Then, ying his limbs caused the Bloodknights holding him to tremble in fear.
Blood sttered all over him, causing the crowd to move back in fright as Archer butchered the man until he was nothing more than a bloody mess. He stepped back before addressing the two Dragonblood Knights, ''''Crucify this scum outside the city and put a sign nearby telling anyone who passes that he was the reason thousands of my soldiers died, and I won''t tolerate such actions.''''
After that, Archer thought, ''It''s brutal, yes, but I have no choice. I have to use fear and respect to keep the soldiers in line to prevent another Cornelius situation from happening and lose more of my soldiers.''
The knights saluted before dragging the mutted man off to an awaiting cross. Once Archer was done, he turned to the three women and motioned for them to join him, which they did with shock in their eyes.
Archer could see Kassandra looking at him, wondering why he was acting this way, but he decided to exin afterward, as this was needed to prevent further incidents; he guessed the three would understand.
That''s when Demetra stepped forward. Her yellow shark eyes twinkled excitedly. ''''Arch. I honestly love it.''''
The blue-haired girl leaned in and whispered in a seductive voice, ''''I''m so wet right now.''''
Archer''s eyes widened, but a charming smile appeared before he replied, ''''You naughty shark, I''ll deal with youter.''''
She giggled, causing Aisha and Kassandra to sigh before dragging the lewd girl back. After that, Archer did the same thing to hundreds of Cornelius''s top supporters, and by the time he was finished, the field outside Drakonia was littered with mutted corpses who couldn''t scream due to the gag that was shoved in their mouths.
Everyone who watched this had wide eyes full of fear and swore to all the gods they believed in that they wouldn''t betray the king or the kingdom, which pleased Archer as he gazed over the crowd.
Archer turned to the shaking Cornelius with a broad smile before motioning for the soldiers to bring him forward. Once the treacherous general was in front of him, he went to work and yed the man while he screamed in agony.
It took him over an hour to y all his skin until his neck. The older man copsed due to the overwhelming pain that racked his body. Archer turned to the soldiers and spoke, ''''Crucify him like the others but heal him daily before smearing sugar and honey all over him. This will attract insects that will eat him alive. Do make sure he doesn''t die until I give permission.''''
The soldiers saluted before dragging an unconscious and mentally scarred Cornelius. After that, Archer went on to inform the crowd of the crimes but to show some mercy; he offered the surviving soldiers a pardon if they agreed to serve in the military for 50 years.
Archer released them after dering one more thing, ''''For three years, half of your wages will be given to the families of the brave men you got killed to make sure their children are well taken of. Now get out of my sight before I let Demetra eat you all.''''
When he said that, the shark girl jumped forward with a big smile that revealed all her wicked teeth. She scared the soldiers senselessly, causing them to rush out of the square and into the fortress.
Once that was over, Archer got a message from the Tressym that he went to check on Fianna. What he heard caused him to panic, as the Swarm was besieging Valoria City, home to the Everrose family.
Archer didn''t rush off, but he needed to n. He knew the Swarm was rampaging all over Thrylos, so he turned to the remaining soldiers and decided to mobilize Draconia for war just as a Drakewing Outrider rushed through the gate.
The man came straight to Archer and jumped off his mount before kneeling, ''''My Lord. Arge armada of warships are sailing for Draconia from the north. Rumors speak of the Swarm operating the vessels and ferrying arge invasion force.''''
When he heard this, his eyes widened as he asked, ''''How do you know this?''''
''''Our Coastal Fleet engaged the Swarm Fleet in a fierce cannon dual while the admiral sent four Corvettes back to the kingdom to prepare the 1st Fleet for battle while they sacrificed themselves to give the ships time to reach us.''''
Archer nodded before turning to Demetra and Kassandra, ''''You girls meet me in the north while I travel with the fleet,'''' he said. ''''Look to the sky for my breath and join the fight when you see it.''''
Both girls agreed and hugged him tightly. Archer then summoned his wings and took off, flying directly towards Golden Sands Cove. His destination was the Seafire Naval Base, the firstmand center established by the Draconian Navy.
When he got close, sailors boarded the warships while the Marines prepared for battle. Archer stopped above the base when he spotted a dark cloud in the distance, which he had a bad feeling had something to do with the Swarm.
As doors on the base''s roofs burst open, soldiers rushed out to man strange-looking weapons. Archer had to think for a while and reminded Dagny of two specific weapons installed on the Draconian Sea Wal, military bases all over the kingdom, and warships.
They were called the Voidburst k and Thunderbolt Thrower. The weapons were Anti-Air designed to deal with swarms of flying monsters. When Archer saw this, he decided tond at the Naval Commander building where the Lord Admiral was stationed.
He was a grizzled old man called Barbossa who appeared in Draconia after Archer saved his merchant ship and showed his skill in all things naval, which suited the kingdom, so he was made Lord Admiral over the DRN.
The man was now ordering the Dragonfire Company to target the iing Swarm closing in on the base. When they came within range, the weapons started firing, causing Archer''s eyes to widen in shock.
Yellow-looking mana arrows started shooting out of the Thunderbolt Thrower like a never-ending machine gun. In contrast, the Voidburst k shot outrge canisters that sliced through the air and exploded in the center of the Flying Swarm creatures.
The explosion rippled through the area and was a beautiful red color that lit up the surrounding sea. When this happens, Archer sees a monster resembling giant bats ridden by Mutant Humans.
Archer quickly scanned them.
[Nigtcrawler Bat]
[Rank B+]
The Void Shells ripped apart hundreds, and then a wave of yellow thunder arrows hit them, causing smaller explosions to light up the sky. Archer watched this in shock, but a big smile appeared.
When Barbossa saw him, the older man dropped to one knee, but Archer waved him away and told him to continue as he watched. The Lord Admiral agreed with a smile before ordering the Thunderbolt Thrower.
The arrows peppered the giant bats, causing them to plummet to the ground, where they were jumped on by Drakeguards and Dragon Marines. But just as that happened, more flying monsters.
While the battle was underway, the 1st Fleet started to depart while their anti-air weapons were firing into the Swarm. Archer decided to aid them by casting thousands of sma Missiles that lit up the base and sent them into the monsters heading for the ships.
When the projectiles collided with the creatures'' bodies, explosions destroyed two or three more that came from behind. Archer was amazed that the nonstop explosions allowed the fleet to leave the cove without taking too much damage.
Archer watched as the ships sailed north. The Swarm was still trying to attack the base, but the monsters were wiped out thanks to even more Thunderbolt Throwers joining the fray. Once they were all done, he took off and followed behind the fleet until he reached DRN Archer''s Pride.@@novelbin@@
As he got closer, Archer spotted the bridge''s balcony and cast Blink to reappear there only to scare a sailor on watch. He entered the warm bridge to see Olivia talking to her second-
inmand and other officers.
When the white-haired woman saw his, she smiled before approaching him, and when she got close enough, she wrapped her arms around his shoulder and hugged him tight. Archer loved the feeling of her big boobs squashing against his chest.
The 1st Fleet Admiral whispered, "We are outnumbered ten to one, my Lord. We will lose many sailors today, but they know what they''re fighting for: their families on the maind who the Swarm want to destroy and have sworn to fight to thest."
Archer nodded in understanding as she continued, "Will you grant me one favor before the storm arrives?"
''''Of course,'''' he responded.
''''If we survive this, can we go on a date?'''' Olivia asked in a hopeful tone.
Archer was momentarily surprised but agreed, ''''Yes, once we deal with the Swarm, we will go out.''''
Olivia beamed before leaning forward and pecking him on the cheek, causing the sailors around to watch her with wide eyes, but all she did was walk back to hermand chair and readied the crew for battle.
He watched as the ship locked down, the cannons came to life, and the Anti-Air defenses were activated.
Chapter 812 How Is This Possible
Chapter 812 How Is This Possible
Archer charged into the thunder dragon, used his ws to brutalize it, and stole the yellow scales that fell off it like a bandit. His enemy became furious and started acting more predictable, allowing him to dodge the attacks.
He started using Blink to confuse the yellow dragon and kept sting it with Azur Cannons, which damaged its body. While doing that, Archer summoned the Shadow Creatures to go around collecting all the scales that littered the sea''s surface and the ones that fell from the sky.
Following that, the thunder dragon sted him with several Thundersts that struck Archer, locked his limbs in ce just as the water dragon appeared, and hit him with its tail, sending him crashing into the ocean.
Archer was engulfed by water pouring into his mouth, but suddenly, something washed over him. He knew this magic, which excited him. ''Mary!'' he thought.
That was when he could move normally while underwater like he was flying, as his body was covered in a translucent shield. When he figured this out, Archer took a deep breath and fired his violet dragon breath, which shot out of the water.
The vtile beam of mes mmed into the water dragon, burning a hole right through its body, causing it to plummet toward the surface as the life left it. Archer spotted this and rushed forward using Blink.
He quickly reached the blue dragon and stored its corpse in his Item Box before checking his surroundings. Archer spotted Demetra and Kassandra battling a legion of sea monsters, losing to the two titan girls.
That''s when he spotted Mary tearing through sea serpents and dragon turtles with ease; the surface above lit up as cannons fired. Archer noticed ships sinking below the waves and were struck by the monsters.
Seeing the debris, Archer felt a pang of guilt upon spotting Draconian ships among the wreckage. Determined to end the battle swiftly, he surged out of the water, taking several deep breaths before unleashing a torrent of mes upon the enemy vessels.
The violet sts struck many of the Swarms'' ships, causing them to explode into bits. This allowed the DRN to get the upper hand, as the gship started targeting the bigger vessels and striking them with their Titan Wrath Cannons.
Archer watched as the sizzling mana shells struck the metal hulls, causing mighty explosions that ripped the ships apart like they were made from paper. He was amazed when Demetra suddenly hit a swarm vessel and took it out using her dorsal fin.
Then, a dozen tentacles erupted from the water and tangled around two smaller ships before crushing them. The battlested another hour as the enemy ships were mopped up and sank to the sea floor.
Once the battle ended, Archernded on the bridge balcony of his gship, which was littered with scorch marks caused by the enemy cannons. He scanned the horizon and saw dozens of his ships patrolling the waters, looking for monsters to put down.
Following that, Archer entered the bridge and saw Olivia resting on hermand chair. He smiled at the white-haired woman before speaking, ''''Order the fleet back to Seafire Naval Base. We need to see how many sailors we lost.''''
Olivia nodded and gave out the order. Following that, Archer sent Kassandra, Mary, and Demetra a message to meet him at Drakonia City, which they agreed to. Once he had finished all that, he stood by the window and looked out over the battlefield. @@novelbin@@
The sea zed with mes as the mana incinerated the wreckage of sinking vessels. Archer watched as dozens of his ships passed, their silhouettes cutting through the fiery waters. That''s when the gship pivoted as thest Battleship moved ahead, falling into line behind them.
They sailed for an hour until they reached the Northern Sea Wall Gate, which was open, allowing them to cruise through. Archer exited the bridge and looked at the nearest ship while traveling down the Dragonfire River.
He spotted hundreds of injured, and his guilt increased, but he decided to help by summoning his wings. Archer took off and looked down at Archer''s Pride''s deck, where he saw injured sailors.
With a wave of his hands, he cast Aurora Healing, which washed over all the injured while sucking out arge chunk of mana. He flew over the remaining fleet, doing the same to the other sailors.
Most of the soldiers had to sleep due to the stress of their injuries but would wake up soon. Once Archer was done with that, he headed for the gship, and when he got closer, he used Blink to return to his spot on the balcony.
Archer felt drained as he used a lot of his mana to heal everyone and copsed to the floor. He pulled some pillows and a nket from his Item box before wrapping it around himself to getfortable.
______________________
[Olivia Anderson''s POV]
Olivia guided the Archer''s Pride into the Seafire Dock and came to a stop. Once they were docked, she dismissed the crew, who tended to the sleeping crew members, and the king healed.
She looked around and wondered where he was going off to. Olivia stood up and thought, ''Reports say most of the injured were healed by the king before he vanished.''
Afterward, she walked onto the bridge balcony where she hadst seen him and found him curled under a nket. This caused a sweet smile to appear as she crouched down and ran her finger through his silky white hair.
''Outside the kingdom you''re seen as a monster,'' Olivia thought. ''But to Draconia you''re a beacon of light in this dark world.''
She knew Archer would be fine up here, so she left to see the causality list and walked through the ship''s corridors. While traveling through the massive ship, Olivia saw holes in the hull due to the Swarms shells prating the mana shield.
But in a few hours, the Shipyard Workers would pour onto the 1st Fleet to repair the damage and refill the ammunition. Olivia soon exited the ship to see that the base was a hive of activity. Some sailors were taken to the hospital to get checked out while the other staff rushed around.
She soon found the 1st Fleetmanders waiting for her off to the side. Olivia noticed a few were missing, which caused her to sigh as they were good people. The senior captain stepped forward when she arrived in front of the group.
He was an older man named Bernard Harrington and was Olivia''s second inmand. The man had salt and pepper-
colored hair, stood six feet tall, and was board-chested. Themander saluted her as a greeting.
Olivia returned it before asking, ''''How many did we lose?''''
Bernard looked down as guilt crossed his weathered face as he answered, ''''Two Battleships, ten Cruisers, thirteen Destroyers, and twenty Frigates along with most of their crew, but we did manage to rescue 5000 sailors andDragon Marines.''''
She felt bad as the navy lost over 20,000 personnel in thest few days, which was a big hit, but Bernard informed her of some good news, ''''Ma''mm, people have flocked to the navy and joined in waves.''''
Olivia''s eyes widened as she scanned the paper Bernard handed her. Nearly 2 million applicants for the Navy? The number was staggering, almost unbelievable. She nced back at Bernard, her brow furrowing in confusion.
''''This can''t be right,'''' she murmured, more to herself than to him. ''How could so many people want to join us so suddenly?''"
''Has the kingdom been growing that quick? I know refugees flood in daily, but this much? Impossible,'' she thought.
She looked at Bernard, ''''How is this possible? There couldn''t be that many people fleeing here.''''
The older man shook, ''''The Kingdom has been epting anyone and everyone who swears a mana oath to the king and realm,'''' he revealed. ''''And when they see how our people live, they swear it without thinking, giving the realm countless loyal subjects, Ma''am.''''
Olivia nodded before looking at the paper and seeing a dozen different races, from barbarians to cat demi-humans. It didn''t matter who they were; they joined in droves and allowed them to build a dozen fleets.
When she saw this, Olivia got excited and spoke to the group in a determined voice: ''''We may have lost friends, but they knew the risks by joining the 1st. '''' She looked at her captains and continued, ''''We will be the greatest naval power Thrylos has ever seen! Now, find us suitable leaders, no matter the race. Bring them here as long as they know how to lead a ship.''''
The surroundingmanders agreed before rushing off to carry out their work. Olivia thought she was alone, but a voice made her jump: ''''My beautiful Liv, this is why I will be making you the overallmander of my navy. You will be allowed tomand the 1st, but you will need someone to handle business here.''''
Olivia spun around and spotted Archer standing there. He looked at her with his glowing violet eyes, which always captured her with their intensity. She examined the Draconian King, whom she''d grown to like.
He was taller than her and reached six and a half feet tall and wasn''t massive, but she could see his bulging muscles under the beige shirt he was wearing, causing her to think, ''Why is this boy so damn handsome! His making me wet by just looking at him.''
She shook her head to clear such dirty thoughts because she was in herte thirties, and no young man would be interested in her, especially the king. Olivia knew he was a flirt with every woman he encountered, so she thought nothing of it when he flirted with her.
Chapter 813 The Everrose Family
Chapter 813 The Everrose Family
??Archer watched as Olivia jumped, spinning around before smiling when she saw it was him. The older woman bowed, her neat bun of snow-white hair glinting in the light, "My Lord, I thought you were sleeping on the balcony."
He admired her gorgeous pink eyes, which gleamed with intelligence. Her presence exuded aforting, maternal energy that Archer found irresistible.
"I was, but a sea monster beside the ship roared and woke me up," he said. "Damn thing annoyed me, so I killed it. We''ll have it for dinner."
Oliviaughed; a sound made some flutter inside. "Only you would do something like that, My Lord. But I''ll be busy for the next couple of weeks. We''ve got too many recruits and not enough instructors or barracks to house them all.''''
She looked toward the shipyard where they were assembling a gship and continued, ''''Once the builders finish more ships, we can assign the new sailors to them and field many fleets that the kingdom can support."
Archer nodded thoughtfully. "If the navy needs any help, just ask Queen Aisha. She can assign some people to aid you with anything you need."
Olivia agreed with a smile, ''''Can we go on that date once I get off?''''
''''Yes, but I may be a couple of hours as I have to fly to the Summerfield Duchy to help Fianna out as the Swarm is besieging Valoria City,'''' Archer answered.
''''Okay, just meet me at the base gates and tell the guards toe to get me when you get back from the maind,'''' Olivia said before softly kissing his cheek.
Then, she walked toward themand center after saying her farewell because she was getting back to work, and Archer summoned his wings. With a powerful p, he took off and headed Northwest. While flying, he used Mana Maniption to speed up.
A sonic boom was heard across Draconia as Archer sliced through the air and left the ind behind. He flew over a peaceful sea before looking into the depths, and thanks to his eyesight, he could see thousands of sea monsters roaming below the surface.
''This world is so beautiful and I can''t wait until its all mine,'' Archer thought excitedly.
It took him about thirty minutes to arrive at the Summerfield Duchy and witness utter chaos. Fields were burning, and towns were charred ck as creatures ran wild.
Without thinking, Archer stopped flying and cast Stone Warden thousands of times, causing an army of ten-foot-tall Stone Men to drop to the ground below. Once he summoned them all, he ordered them to hunt down any monsters.
After that, he gave them a second order to collect all the hearts they could and bring them to him at Valoria City, which is at the center of the Summerfield Duchy. Once Archer did that, he sped up and rushed to help Fianna in her struggle against the monsters.
It took him another five minutes to reach Valoria, only to spot thousands of horrifying monsters scaling the walls while the defenders threwrge rocks and other debris. When Archer, a grin stretched across his face before casting sma Missile.
Once he did that, thousands of burning hot violet projectiles appeared around him. Without a second thought, he waved his hand, sending them flying toward the creatures. The missiles soared through the air while making a whistling noise.
This caught everyone''s attention and caused the monster to turn in his direction just as the sma Missiles mmed into the horde. The explosion that happened rocked the whole city and sent the soldiers on the wall tumbling to their backsides.
Archer noticed the Swarm was still attacking. Seeing this, he took a deep breath before letting out his Dragon''s Breath, which washed over the remaining creatures and burned them to ash.
When the Avalonian soldiers saw this, they intensified their attacks, and a wave of arrows rained down on the Ratling''s siege engines. Archer watched the city gates open just as hundreds of heavy cavalry rushed out, only to crash into the monsters.
They washed over the Swarm like a tsunami and ended the threat against the city. Archer didn''t wait and flew toward the castle in the city''s center, surrounded by high walls and numerous soldiers guarding it.
Archer passed over them and soon saw Fianna standing outside the mansion with a beautiful smile while looking at him, but he soon noticed she wasn''t alone and was with a group of people his age or older. ''Are these her children?'' he internally questioned.
He shrugged, ''It doesn''t matter Fianna''s mine.''
After thinking to himself, Archer descended beforending in front of the Everrose Family. He soon noticed Lucius hiding in the back, avoiding eye contact. But soon, Fianna rushed out and hugged him as she whispered, ''''Thank you foring to help us, Arch.''''
''''Anytime, Fi,'''' Archer replied lovingly before it turned cold as he scanned his surroundings. ''''Where''s your husband?''''
Fianna grimaced but answered, ''''He is seeing to the city''s defense but should be back now the attack is over.''''
Archer nodded before turning his attention to the others who apanied Fianna, whom she quickly introduced, ''''You already know Lucius, but my second son is Finnian Everrose.''''
He looked at the boy who seemed to be his age and had brown hair but the red eyes of his mother. Finnian nodded in greeting but watched him with narrowed eyes as Fianna moved on to the three girls.@@novelbin@@
''''These are daughters, Fiona, Faith, and Farrah,'''' Fianna beamed. ''''They are my three angels.''''
Archer looked at all three girls, and two looked like younger versions of their mother. Fiona was thin and slender, standing taller than most siblings, while Faith was slim and petite. Her hair was cut short, reminding him of the notorious rare species known as Karens on Earth.
Thest daughter, Farrah, had brown hair and was the odd one out of the siblings as she was the only chubby one, but to Archer, it only added to her charm. While looking at her, he noticed how she was looking at him caught his attention.
He shook his head of the thoughts before greeting them all, but when it came to Lucius, he jumped back in fright. When Fianna saw this, she scolded him in a stern voice, "The history between you two boys should stay in the past. It was your fault anyway; reports to your father confirm you started the altercation."
Lucius finally lifted his head, his face contorted with hatred as he red at Fianna. With venom in his voice, he retorted, "Defending a lizard over your son, Mother? Father was right
you''re infatuated with someone younger than Finnian! Don''t judge me when you''re disloyal to our family!"
''Oh, so they know about us? This isn''t good,'' Archer thought while watching the blonde-haired boy speaking to Fianna.
The older blonde woman recoiled when she heard that, and Archer saw the look of heartbreak on her face, causing him to get angry. He quickly cast Blink to reappear in front of Lucius, which shocked the boy.
He swiftly grabbed Lucius by the neck and raised him into the air, saying, ''''Don''t ever talk to her like that in front of me, human.''''
Archer brought Lucius closer before whispering with a smirk, ''''I''m going to marry your mother and have her give birth to my children,'''' he said. ''''If you''re ever rude to her again, or even if I hear whispers of it, I will turn you into a cripple and have your inheritance handed to your brother because my Fianna will need a puppet to control the Duchy while she tends to me.''''
After speaking, he threw Lucius down the hall like a tennis ball before summoning two Shadow Creatures and ordering them to terrorize the boy until he lost his mind, which they happily agreed to.
The shadows vanished, leaving the other Everrose children shocked and pale-faced. Fianna sighed as she approached. Archer smiled, but the older woman bonked him on the head, ''''Don''te in here and threaten my son, Arch,'''' she said with a smile. ''''Now, would you like to stay for dinner, darling?''''
Archer nodded as Fianna started walking down the hall; her three daughters followed behind. Finnian stepped forward and asked, ''''Have you crossed the line with my mother?''''
''''Why?''''
Finnian sighed, ''''Because father thinks she''s having an affair with you and uses her every day.''''
''''Has he hit her?'''' Archer questioned.
The brown-haired boy shook his head, ''''No, he isn''t a violent man, but there''s a dark side to him,'''' he revealed quietly. ''''He will be kind to you but send assassins during the night to slit your throat.''''
Archer chuckled when hearing this before nodding, ''''Thank you, Finnian, but I can handle it.''''
''''Okay. Follow me, I will lead you to the dining hall,'''' Finnian said.
He nodded before the two of them caught up to the four women. Archer noticed the full-figured sister Farrah was staring at him, so he blew her a kiss, causing her to spin back around.
Archer chuckled, but Finnian asked in a curious tone, ''''Why are you trying to flirt with my sister Farrah? I know you''re a degenerate, but I thought you would have gone for Fiona or Faith.''''
''''What''s wrong with Farrah?''''
Finnian cringed when looking at his sister, which irked Archer for some reason, but the boy spoke, ''''Because she''s a slob and has no motivation to lose all that disgusting weight. She''s a shame to the Everrose name, and my opinion of you has dropped even further due to your attraction to a fat girl who eats too much.''''
Chapter 815 The Seductive Grandmother
Chapter 815 The Seductive Grandmother
Archer was pleased with the Deepsea Mining tform but had a few questions. He asked Farrah, ''''What type of resources are under the seafloor?''''
The brown-haired girl rubbed her chin while thinking to herself before speaking, ''''All the metals you can get from mines from the surface world, but then there''s Aquame Metal that can be used to create powerful weapons and armor if you have talented dwarven smiths.'''' @@novelbin@@
He nodded excitedly, ''''What other rare metals are under there apart from Aquame Metal?''''
''''Well, we can mine an abundance of Ebonite. It will be brilliant on your navy as it can absorb magic attacks. Then there''s Arcanium, Coralite Crystals, Sea Serpent Scales, Deep-Sea Gems, Leviathan Bones, and Ghost Coral, but many more can be pulled up.''''
As Archer heard this, his eyes glowed with greed, which made Farrah giggle at his reaction before he asked, ''''How will we keep the miners safe, and how would it even work?''''
Farrah instantly answered, ''''Double Mana Shields, I havee up with a generator that will cover miles of seafloor and hide the miners and builds that will be erected at the bottom.''''
''''Can the sea monsters break it?''''
She nodded, ''''Of course, if a powerful onees along, I need to find a way to hide it better,''''
When Archer heard this, an idea came to mind, ''''What if a Kraken and a Demon Shark mark the mining sites before we set up?''''
Farrah''s eyes widened, ''''That could work, but those monsters are elusive and hard to bargain with, so we might as well forget about that idea.''''
Archer started chuckling, catching the brown-haired girl''s attention. Her red eyes turned to him with a questioning look. "Don''t worry; you''ll see soon. But prepare anything you want to bring, and I''m taking you back to Draconia to work with the dwarf sisters to create this."
A bright smile spread across Farrah''s face as excitement bubbled up, and she gave Archer a warm hug. He hugged her back, sharing in her enthusiasm. Afterward, she carefully put away the blueprints and led him toward the dining room, chatting animatedly about the many ns she had in mind.
The duo walked for ten minutes until a butler opened arge wooden door, allowing them to enter. When Archer saw the inside, he sighed. It was overdone, with golden decorations lining the walls.
Painting with golden frames and many other wasteful things caused him to think to himself, ''Such a waste of coin. This amount could build an apartment block for the people.''
Archer shook his head as Fianna stood up with a bright smile as she spoke, ''''I hope your talk was fruitful.''''
''''Farrah is an intelligent woman,'''' he said. ''''She''s agreed to join me on my trip back to Draconia so she can work with the dwarves in my kingdom.''''
The older woman''s eyes widened in shock, but quickly replied, ''''That''s brilliant. I''m d little Farrah can finally follow her passion.''''
Just as Faith was going to speak, a deep voice was heard, ''''My daughter will not be joining a bandit king who collects women and interferes with a long-standing marriage.''''
Archer''s ears twitched, causing him to turn around. He saw a tall human man with dark brown hair and brown eyes, who reminded him of his father due to their simrities, as the two men shared the same build and mannerisms.
This caused Archer to chuckle as he replied, ''''Oh wow, father has a double. Are you sure you''re not an uncle of mine, Duke Everrose?''''
He watched the man''s eyebrow raise, ''''You don''t know? What has my stupid big brother been doing with his offspring.''''
Archer''s eyes widened before confirming, ''''You''re Leonard''s little brother?''''
The man nodded, ''''Yes, I''m Duke Rylon Everrose. I was an Ashguard until my mother and father married me into the Everrose family.''''
When he heard this, Archer startedughing, and the others around him expressed shock, especially Farrah, who looked like she would be sick. Soon after that, he calmed down and looked toward the brown-haired girl.
He saw her reaction and guessed it was because they were cousins and kissed. Archer decided to clear the air, ''''So you''re my uncle, and Fianna is my aunt by marriage, interesting.''''
Rylon looked smug before speaking, ''''You should put an end to those silly notions of courting my wife, nephew. You''re a little boypared to her. I''ve heard the rumors, and after great deliberation, I''ve decided to let bygones be bygones and forget about your transgressions against me.''''
Archer grinned at the Duke, ''''So it''s you who is behind on the news,'''' he said. ''''Are you aware of General Sia Silverthrone? Leader of the Dawnbreaker Legion?''''
''''Of course. I''ve fought alongside her many times,'''' Rylon replied. ''''She''s a great warrior and skilledmander.''''
His grin grew wider, ''''And you''re aware she is the older sister to my mother? So she''s my blood aunt, yes?''''
Rylon nodded, wondering where this was going, but a bad feeling welled up deep inside him as Archer continued, ''''And you''ve heard she''s soon to be married? When her fiance grows up more?''''
That''s when the Duke''s eyes widened. Realizing where he was going with the questions, he pleased Archer by saying, ''''Ahh, so it seems you''ve just figured it out.''''
Archer chuckled at the man''s reaction, ''''You see, uncle, when the great Tiamat gave me this gift, it destroyed the old Archer, and I was born; blood ties mean nothing to me as I''m no longer the old me. I''m a dragon, a being of destruction and devastation,which I''ve already proved. The charred armies you no doubt witnessed were proof of that.''''
He stepped closer to the Duke and continued, ''''So if you think I will stop chasing Fianna, you''re wrong.''''
Rylon''s face turned bright red, and she was about to reply, but a maid rushed into the hall and told the Duke, ''''My Lord, Lady Brooke has arrived and wants to join you for dinner.''''
Archer grew curious, ''Oma? It''s got to be.''
''''Let her in before I deal with my errant nephew,'' Rylon said before walking toward the head of the table and taking a seat.
A stunning, mature woman glided into the hall as the door swung open. Archer''s eyes were drawn to the striking simrities she shared with his father, Jade, and Rylon. Her long, luscious brown hair cascaded down her back, tied elegantly into a ponytail.
Archer couldn''t help but notice the captivating allure of her deep green eyes, reminiscent of his father and aunt, yet she exuded a beauty that mesmerized him. She possessed the same regal grace as Jade but with an added touch of refinement that spoke of her age and experience.
However, Archer couldn''t help but fixate on her enormous, jiggling breasts as she walked toward them. ''Damn,'' he thought, ''so that''s where Jade gets it from.''
The woman''s gaze was fixed on Rylon, but she abruptly halted as she caught sight of Archer. A look of utter astonishment crossed her features, and her eyes widened inplete shock when she stared at him.
He chuckled at the mature woman''s reaction before speaking, ''''Hello, Oma. It''s good to meet you.''''
In a sudden and bewildering turn of events, Brooke Ashguard, the Duchess of the Ashguard Family, vanished from view, leaving everyone in the room puzzled. Momentster, she reappeared right before Archer, catching himpletely off guard.
He met her gaze as she spoke, her words carrying a weight of remorse and revtion.
"You know, you''re the only grandchild I haven''t met. I confess that its mostly my fault," she confessed. "Your parents hid you away and pretended you were a sickly boy so I wouldn''t bother you."
Before Archer could reply, Brooke pulled him into a love-filled hug while she shoved his head into her enormous cleavage. While doing that, the scent of jasmine filled his nose, sending his senses wild.
While hugging him, Brooke looked around the room and noticed Fianna''s jealous look. This brought a smile to the older woman''s face as she vanished. Her actions confused Archer, as teleportation should be blocked.
The two reappeared on a mountaintop that wasn''t far from Valoria City. Archer asked, ''''How did you teleport Oma? The Swarm blocked it.''''
''''Don''t call me Oma handsome,'''' Brooke replied seductively. ''''I am Brooke to you. I may be your grandmother, but we don''t have that kind of rtionship, and most likely, we won''t due to the past.''''
She moved Archer back and continued with a loving smile, ''''I would like to get to know my grandson and build a rtionship with you if that is something you want?''''
He looked into this beautiful woman''s eyes. He answered with a sly grin, ''''If you wanted a family type of rtionship, then shoving my head into your magnificent cleavage and looking at me like I''m your toyboy who you want to dominate isn''t helping Oma.''''
Brooke startedughing as she grabbed hold of him again and shoved his head back into her boobs as she spoke, ''''Ara, what a naughty grandson I have. Does he need to be punished for disrespecting his beautiful grandmother?''''
Archer tried to pull himself away, but Brooke was stronger than she looked, causing him to scan her.
[Brooke Ashguard]
[Level: 2373]
[Rank: Pseudo God]
''Oh shit shes so strong, what is this!'' Archer mused.
''''You shouldn''t look into ady''s secret, my handsome grandson,'''' Brookemented in an annoyed tone as she pushed him away, causing Archer to crash into a nearby boulder.
He tried to get up, but she was already there and spoke, ''''My ex-husband was a loser, and I won''t let my grandson be one. I''ve decided to turn you into a powerful Demigod as you''re too weak to fight the higher-ranked Swarm creatures.''''
Chapter 816 My Little Light
Chapter 816 My Little Light
Archer looked up, but then Brooke''s fist crashed into his jaw. Pain shot through his body as he was buried in the ground by the force of the impact. ''Damn, what is this barbarian woman doing to me!'' he thought while lying in the hole.
Archer''s head was spinning, and his body was aching, but he still managed to answer with a heavy breath, "You''re beating me like amon thug. Why should I ept? What can you do for me that I can''t?"
Brooke smiled. "I am the only Pseudo-God who is willing to hurt you and break your body until it Regenerates even stronger without caring what the gods think. You may be thinking of your bond, Agrippina, but she would never harm a hair on your handsome head because she thinks you''re her great Messiah, Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan, which is adorable."
''''That is correct, Lady Brooke, but let go of Al-Maseeh, or I will force you to,'''' Agrippina''s voice was heard from behind.
Archer and Brooke looked in her direction, causing the brown-haired woman toment, ''''This is for his own good, Agrippina. He needs to be stronger to fight what''sing. He''s Thrylos''s only hope to fight back against the darkness.''''
''''I agree, Lady Brooke, but please do not harm him anymore,'''' the grey-haired woman said in a concerned voice. ''''He is our Messiah and needs to be protected.''''
Brooke got angry and snapped back, ''''This is for his protection,'''' she turned back to Archer and mmed a fist into the side of his head, sending him flying off the mountain like a rag doll.
Agrippina got angry when seeing this and demanded, ''''Stop striking him, Brooke!''''
After speaking, the grey-haired woman chased after Archer''s battered form and soon caught him. Agrippina looked down at him with a sad smile, ''''My Lord,'''' she said soothingly. ''''Sorry, I wasn''t here to stop that barbarian woman from hurting you.''''
He chuckled before waving her away, ''''It''s fine, Agrippina,'''' Archer answered. ''''She''s my Oma and wouldn''t kill me, I think.''''
Once Archer finished speaking, he was yanked away and appeared over Brookes''s shoulder after she punched him in the gut, taking the wind out of him. The brown-haired woman looked at the frustrated Agrippina, ''''He will be fine,'''' she said. ''''I will train him in Draconia so you can keep an eye on him. Is that okay with you, old friend?''''
Agrippina looked at her and nodded, ''''Okay, Lady Brooke,'''' she answered. ''''Make sure he doesn''t die.''''
Brooke grinned before Archer watched the grey-haired Pseudo-God vanish, which confused him. He was on his Oma''s shoulder and couldn''t help but notice her juicy behind straining against her grey dress.
Archer wanted some revenge and pulled his hand back beforeunching a p that connected with her soft bum, causing a resounding p to echo out. Brooke yelped and threw him toward the ground like a missile.
He crashed into the ground and was buried underground, which fried his brain. Archer was confused but was suddenly dragged out of the hole and held by the neck as Brooke smirked.
''''You haven''t earned the right to touch me, but I will sweeten the deal to motivate my handsome toyboy,'''' Brooke said before dragging him toward her.
That''s when she kissed him, which sent a shock through his body before it ended as she continued, ''''You may be my grandson, but you will be mine after I train you. I''ve been watching you and approve of how you treat women, which is refreshingpared to how your grandfather treated me.''''
Brooke released him as she spoke, ''''Now check your status and see the improvements from our little session.''''
Archer listened to her and pulled it up.
[Experience: 3000200/4000000]
[Experience Gained: 2200000]
[HP: 45200>48000]
[Mana: 789500>791100]
[Strength: 53800>55200]
[Constitution: 52500>54200]
[Stamina: 53200>54000]
[Charisma: 31050>31250]
[Intelligence: 43200>44400]
Once Archer checked his status and saw the improvements, he didn''t know if it was down to Brooke or all the fighting. With that thought, he spoke, ''''I can''t see the gains due to all the killing I''ve done.''''
After saying that, he noticed a strange expression on her face before sheunched another attack, but this time, it was more brutal. Brooke beat Archer within an inch of his life and stopped once he wasn''t moving.
Soon, Archer woke up as his Regeneration healed his body, but the toll it took forced him to try to escape the demon woman. Looking into the distance, he cast Blink.
Continuing to cast it, he found refuge in a mountain range. Desperately needing a break from his Oma, he reflected on the unexpected beating he received upon meeting her. Just as those thoughts crossed his mind, a st of green fire made him jump.
Turning to flee, Archer ran right into Brooke''s cleavage. Sheughed, "Trying to flee, handsome?"
She grabbed his arms and held him in ce before speaking, ''''Do you agree to be my student?''''
Something inside Archer told him to ept, so he nodded in response, causing the older woman to beam as she continued, ''''Now you shall be punished for fleeing,'''' Brooke looked around while thinking.
Archer watched as her green eyes gleamed before she pushed him onto the ground andmented with a lewd smile, ''''Looking at you makes me wet, and I haven''t felt the touch of a man in decades, so my gorgeous grandson, you will be my toyboy and use your tongue to please your grandmother.''''
Before she could start, Archer spoke in a severe tone, ''''I will go along with this game of your Oma, but you will not be going with any other man apart from me and will be my woman as I don''t have sex with just anyone.''''
After speaking, Brooke''s smile grew wider, ''''Deal.''''
Once the older woman finished speaking, she pinned him to the ground with a long, slender leg that Archer couldn''t help but admire. It was smooth and sleek, the kind of leg he knew women on Earth would envy.
Brooke spoke, ''''If you take this road, the training will feel like death, and you will hate me, but this is all for your benefit as it will allow you to fight ranks far above your own.''''
Archer nodded at her before asking, ''''Will you teach me how to fight?''''
"Of course, handsome," Brooke replied, her smilecking sincerity as she spoke of the training ahead. "It will transform you into a formidable force, feared throughout Thrylos." Her insistence onmitment echoed with an underlying seriousness.
"You cannot back out, Arch. This is for your protection. I refuse to watch you perish after finally crossing paths with you."
Archer''s inquiry followed as Brooke settled herself atop him, her thighs pressing against his waist. "Have our paths crossed before?"
''''Only once when you were very young, but my son made out that you were slow when I held you,'''' she revealed as she ran her fingers over his chest. @@novelbin@@
He smiled before asking, ''''So why are you being so upfront with me? I didn''t expect an elegantdy like yourself to be your grandson''s woman within an hour of meeting.''''
Brooke startedughing, causing her boobs to jiggle all over the ce before she calmed down and spoke, ''''Have you not learned about powerful women and love, grandson?''''
She leaned down, squashing her chest against him, causing Archer to think, ''They are so big and soft; it''s unnatural.''
As he nced at her cleavage, she gently lifted his chin, aligning their gazes, and unveiled the elusive revtion, "Throughout history, schrs and academics have extensively noted how our bodies instinctively guide us toward our destined partners, igniting a natural courtship. And in you, my handsome grandson, despite your undeniable charm, I recognized you as my missing half after thousands of years wandering this lonely world."
Archer''s eyebrow raised, causing him to ask, ''''What about Opa Mathias and your children?''''
Brooke brushed his question off as her head lowered to his neck and sensually started kissing it, ''''It was just a phase, but that gave birth to you, my Little Light,'''' she said, causing goosebumps to wash over his body. ''''I regret not seeing you more, but I will make it up to you, as we have many years ahead of us.''''
After talking, she started kissing his neck so passionately. Archer waspletely confused as he never expected his grandmother to make moves on him. He tried to touch her waist, but she used her aura to trap his limbs.
Archer was baffled, but Brooke soon exined, ''''You''re mine, Little Light. Just stay still and enjoy everything.''''
She soon made her way up his neck and kissed along his jawline before passionately kissing him as one of her hands slid down his body. Archer felt it slip into his pants and wrap around his hard cock, causing her to smile.
Brooke looked at him with fire as she spoke sensually, ''''Wow. This fine gentle will do for a while, but that''s for another time. You now will be punished.''''
After speaking, the older woman sat up and lifted her tight dress, revealing a pair of white panties that were drenched with her juices. Archer''s violet eyes glowed, causing Brooke to grin as she moved up his body until she sat on his face.
''''Now tend to your master grandson,'''' she said seductively.
Archer''s lust soared because of Brookes''s dominant ways, which he found out he loved, so he listened to her and moved her panties to the side and saw a perfect pink pussy that was drenched with love juices.
His tongue shot out and buried itself deep in her sweet folds, causing the older woman to grab his hair and let out an erotic moan, ''''Mmmmghhh!''''
Chapter 818 Fianna Wyldheart
Chapter 818 Fianna Wyldheart
??As Archer got close, he spotted another wave of Swarm Monsters heading to attack them again, which annoyed him. Without thinking, he summoned an army of Stone Men who fell on the heads of mutated trolls.
Once they touched the ground, therge stone constructs battered their way through the horde, killing as many as possible. Thanks to his spell, Archer would earn the experience from the deaths, which suited him just fine.
Following that, he wanted to test the skill his Oma had given him and activated it, causing his ws to appear and grow serrated and his tail to grow barbs on it. Archer dropped to the ground before transforming into his Draconis form.
Without a second thought, he rushed into the horde, takingrge swipes and dodging any attack that came his way. Archer was a whirlwind of ws and teeth as he tore through a Ratilg, biting it in half.
As he was fighting with a Mutated General controlling the monsters, the Stone Men crashed into the horde while swinging theirrge arms. Ratlings and Blightborns were sent flying all over the ce.
Archer wasn''t using skill but his dragon instincts, as his wings and tail acted like they had a mind of their own. One defended him while the other pierced the chests of any creature that came close.
He felt the rush of his dragon instincts taking over, every swipe and dodgeing naturally. The thrill of battle was intoxicating, a stark contrast to the calcted summoning of his Stone Men.
The battle raged for hours, and thanks to the Wild Fang Skill Brooke had imparted, Archer was gaining a wealth of experience. He adapted quickly, darting around the battlefield and leaving a trail of carnage in his wake.
It continued for another hour until the Swarm retreated, and the wall cannons stopped firing. Archer''s skill ended, and he felt his body grow weak, but he managed to stay on his feet when he noticed a crowd approaching him.
"What did you do with Mother? Where is she?" Rylon''s voice trembled with barely contained fury, his green eyes burning with usation.
"Don''t speak to your father like that, my son," Archer sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "Or I shall punish you."
The older man barked out, ''''What nonsense are you speaking?''''
''''Oma is my woman now and has joined my harem uncle,'''' Archer revealed with an evil smile. ''''In a way that makes me your father.''''
When Fianna and Farrah heard this, their eyes widened as Rylon was lost for words, but he wasn''t waiting for his uncle''s reply and transformed into his dragon form, which shocked everyone there.
As Archer did that, he snatched up Fianna and her three daughters, who followed behind before taking off. This left the four women confused and scared, as they were safe in his ws while soaring through the air.
He flew toward Draconia in the Southeast, leaving a rage-filled Duke behind. Once Archer flew over the sea, he used Mana Maniption to speed up. While flying, he felt banging and looked at Fianna, who was staring at him with a rage-filled expression.
Fianna demanded as she was confused at the whole situation, ''''Why are you kidnapping us, Arch?'''' he heard the older woman''s voice annoyed. ''''The Everrose Family is back in Valoria City.''''
Archer let out a rumbling chuckle before he answered in a deep voice that shocked the three younger women, ''''You''re not an Everrose anymore, Fi. You''re Fianna Wyldheart.''''
Afterward, he stopped speaking and ignored the woman''s banging until he spotted a Coastal Fleet patrolling the waters around his ind. While flying, Archer spotted Demetra swimming below him.
Soon, he arrived above the mountains that circled Draconia and descended just behind the Sea Wall, where Demetra, Mary, and Kassandra joined him. Archer released Fianna and her daughter before returning to his humanoid form.
Faith and Fiona spun on him, demanding, ''''Why did you bring us here? We left father behind.''''
Archer looked at the two girls before revealing, ''''Valoria would have fallen by nightfall,'''' he said. ''''The Swarm would have sent in their elite troops.''''
He turned to the Sea Wall and continued, ''''Your absence will allow the Duke to flee to the Crownds with the remaining Everrose soldiers.''''
Fianna stepped forward and spoke, ''''Why did you leave him behind? His your uncle and Mother Brooke would be unhappy if he were to die.''''
''''He was my father''s brother, and anything to do with that human is useless to me,'''' he said without a care in the world, catching Fianna off guard.
The blonde woman spoke in a hurt voice, ''''Even me and mother?''''
Fianna''s mind raced as she struggled to process what was happening. His words cut deep, but the look in his eyes was even more unsettlingcold, detached, yet possessive.@@novelbin@@
But the truth was that Archer felt terrible because of the way he worded it, so he exined, ''''No one in the Ashguard family has shown me any love apart from Oma, then you came along who is married to my uncle/step-son, but now I''ve stolen you away, so you''re mine Fianna Wyldheart.''''
Her eyes widened, but concern soon appeared on her beautiful face as shemented, ''''You will most likely turn him into an enemy by doing this.''''
''''I honestly don''t care. He can join the others,'''' he replied. ''''Now, let''s get you sorted out. You will stay with me while Farrah, Faith, and Fiona get a manor to themselves. They can choose their ce now.''''
Just as he said that, two carriages appeared with a group of White Dragon Knights following behind on horses. They bowed their head to Archer, who instructed them to escort the Everrose sisters to find a ce to live.''''
The royal bodyguards agreed and ushered the three confused girls into the carriage, leaving Archer, Fianna, Kassandra, Demetra, and Mary, who were waiting to greet him. He turned to the three women before approaching them.
He hugged and kissed the three, who beamed once he was done. Archer was about to speak. Demetra stepped forward and informed him in a concerned tone, ''''The Swarm are attacking using sea monsters Arch. Kass and I can handle it, but we need some ships to help.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Okay. I''ll speak to Olivia and get it arranged,'''' he said. ''''Let me introduce you to Fianna Wyldheart, your new sister.''''
The three women eyed Fianna, who was ufortable, causing her to think, ''Are they monsters? Why does it feel like they are predators?''
Kassandra started giggling, ''''I know that look, Fi,'''' she said. ''''You''re thinking about what kind of monsters we are, correct?''''
Archer chuckled when Fianna''s eyes widened in shock. Still, she nodded, causing him to exin, ''''Kassandra here is a Kraken, Demetra is a Demon Shark, and Mary is a Primordial Nameless Thing. They are all titans; you see their humanoid forms.''''
Mary was the first to speak and stepped forward to hold her hand out, ''''It''s nice to meet you, Fianna. We are of a simr age and could be friends in the future.''''
He watched Fianna look baffled, but soon she nodded, ''''We can. I haven''t met many women my age since I usually stay in the castle and care for the Duchy.''''
The grey-haired Primordial nodded before looking at Archer, ''''Can I take her to see Dragonheart City? I have to head back to Leira as the fighting on the maind is picking back up.''''
Archer nodded before kissing Mary and Fianna as they stepped into a carriage. Once they were gone, the two titan women fawned over him, causing him to smile before hugging them both and heading back to the sea.
Kassandra informed him they had been fighting off numerous sea monsters who tried to invade Draconia. Archer thanked both of them and told the two toe to visit him tonight when the moon appeared.
They smiled before rushing back to the river, leaving Archer alone. While there a Tressym sent a picture back on the Verdantia Continent which on lock down withrge stone walls circling the entirendmass.
Seeing this, he thought, ''What are they up to?''
He shook his head and decided not to worry about that, just as he sent a message to the girls. While waiting for a reply, Archer flew to the surrounding mountains to rx and watch over the kingdom as the afternoon sun shone overhead.
Archer received the first reply from Nefertiti, who informed him that the Zenian Armies were holding off the Swarm by using chokepoints throughout the empire. Thanks to the bracelet, they can send mental messages.
[I hope you''re okay, Nefi. Do you need any help?]
[No, my love, the army is doing well and has pushed the vile creatures back]
[I miss you, Arch]
Archer smiled when seeing this and sent one back as more messages poured in.
[I miss and love you, my subus. I wille to see you soon]
[You better]
After that, it was pretty much the same for all the girls except Teu and Sera, who were struggling with the number of monsters invading Aquaria. Archer promised toe there to help in the morning, but his army would take a few more days.
Once Archer caught up with the girls, he messaged Aisha to meet him at the Bastion as soon as possible, as he had some ideas to improve people''s lives. Afterward, he pulled out some chocte and started nibbling on it while watching a flock of birds.
They fluttered by minding their own business, which rxed Archer until a Tressym returned and informed him of more Desert Worms, but they were different. This caught Archer''s attention, and he decided to investigate when he had free time.
Chapter 820 Just Watch Husband
Chapter 820 Just Watch Husband
??When Archer got their message, he said goodbye to the two women but noticed Meera looking at him with an unknown look. Without thinking, he scooped the tiger woman into a princess carrying her, causing her to yelp.@@novelbin@@
He looked at Aisha and spoke mischievously, ''''I''m borrowing the prime minister. I will take her to see the underwater mines.''''
The dragonkin woman grinned, ''''Oh, I don''t mind, My Lord. You may take her.'''' she said. ''''I''ll be busy with paperwork.''''
Meera''s yellow eyes widened when she heard Aisha''s words, causing Archer to leave the room only to listen to her speak for the final time: ''''Don''t ravage her too much, husband. I need her ready for work in the morning.''''
Archer nodded before using Blink to teleport outside the window while summoning his wings and taking off south while Meera screamed in fright. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders in panic as the wind hit her face.
''Oh, please goddesses, don''t let me die because of this crazy boy. Why is he doing this?'' Meera thought as her heart raced with fear.
He looked at the tiger woman and smiled, ''''We haven''t spent much time together, but I hope to rectify that in theing weeks as I spend more time in the kingdom.''''
Meera turned to him and nodded, but he saw the fear in her eyes, which made him feel guilty. So he descended toward the ground so she would be morefortable, and when he did this, she finally spoke, ''''I hate heights.''''
Archerughed, ''''I used to be terrified of heights too, you know. But there''s something freeing about conquering that fear. You''re safe with me, I promise.''''
''''I wish it were the same for me,'''' Meera replied. ''''Even though I was raised in a mountain vige on Orientia in the East. So I should be used to heights, yet I''m not.''''
He chuckled, ''''Well, I will get you used to them, Prime Minister.''''
After speaking, Archer quickly ascended. He was high above the kingdom, and the towns and cities were specs of light. While up there, he spoke, noticing her eyes were closed tight, ''''Open them and look at the beautiful view.''''
And he was right; the view from where they were was amazing as the greenndscape stretched into the distance with forests here and there. Archer noticed the Dragonfire River snaking its way through the kingdom.
The mountains that circled the ind were in clear view as they stretched into the clouds. Soon, the tiger woman opened her eyes, shocked when she saw everything, causing Archer tough.
''''See, it''s beautiful, isn''t it?''''
Meera nodded before looking around and soon started to calm down. The fear faded as she knew Archer wouldn''t drop her. It took another ten minutes to reach the Northwestern Sea Wall, only to see Demetra and Kassandra standing on top of it, waiting for him.
Archer swooped toward the two, and when he closed in on the wall, he cast Blink and reappeared in front of the two girls, who smiled as they saw him. Meera, in the meantime, let out a scream.
The two titans looked at her with narrowed eyes before Demetramented, ''''There''s something strange about this woman Arch.''''
Kassandra nodded in agreement, but Archer waved them away, ''''Meera is fine. Aisha has known her for years.''''
''''Why are you three talking like I''m not here?'''' the woman asked.
Archer let her down as she straightened out her dress, ''''There is nothing strange about me apart from being raised in seclusion, unlike most people.''''
The three females started talking while getting to know each other. Archer watched from the side as he pulled out some chocte and started eating as he examined the older tiger woman who looked to be in herte twenties.
She had fluffy white hair that flowed down her back as a pair of tiger ears twitched all over the ce, taking in every noise. Meera was a tall but curvy woman with arge pair of boobs which always amazed him.
''Why do most women I meet have massive chests? Maybe Tiamat has blessed me? But she knows I like all kinds of boobs.''
Archer shook his head and continued to watch the Meera. Her exotic beauty captivated everyone, with herrge, expressive eyes framed by thickshes and a strong bone structure that gave her face an intriguing, almost otherworldly allure.
When studying her, he thought, ''Is she a Siberian tiger? They are white.''
He stopped thinking about it and decided to ask, ''''Meera.''''
The tiger woman turned to him with a smile, ''''Yes, My Lord?''''
''''Were you brought up in a snowy region?''''
Meera nodded, ''''Yes, it snowed most of the year except for a month in Elderbloom. Other than that, it''s covered in the stuff.''''
''Ahh, so she is a Siberian Tiger, well she would be if this was Earth,'' Archer thought before turning his attention to the moon shining above.
He smiled as the sky was beautiful, and the canvas of stars looked stunning as there wasn''t any light pollution to block them out. After a while, the three women were ready, and Kassandra jumped onto the wall.
The Kraken girl looked at him and smiled, ''''You two can ride on Demetra.''''
Archer nodded before she jumped off the wall and transformed into her real form just as he dived underwater. When he saw her change, it always amazed him, as it didn''t make sense due to the difference in size.
Once Kassandra was in her Kraken form, her tentacle shot out and grabbed Demetra before dragging her into the water. While this was happening, Archer turned to Meera, who was looking at the scene with horror written all over her face.
He chuckled, ''''You didn''t know these two were titans?''''
''''Yes, I''ve heard the rumors but thought people were making them up.''''
Archerughed even harder before seeing Demetra transforming into her Demon Shark form, and when Meera saw this, her face went pale, but he reassured her, ''''Don''t worry, she''s harmless as long as you don''t harm me.''''
When the tiger woman heard this, she stiffened in fear as everyone had heard of Demon Sharks that attack merchant ships and fleets full of battleships as they were a nightmare to deal with, but Archer picked her up again before Blinking to Demetra''s back.
''''Darling, when will you mate with me? You did it with your grandmother and forgot about me!'''' Demetra sent him a message using her magic.
Archer smiled before replying, ''''We can enjoy food in Drakonia when we return. Would you like to go on a date?''''
Demetra got extremely happy and agreed, causing her massive body to shake in excitement before she cast the shield spell that would keep Archer and Meera safe while underwater as they dived.
As soon as they were below the surface, the white-haired older woman stayed in his arms, but he reassured her, ''''You''re safe. I won''t let anything happen to you.''''
Meera smiled when hearing this and soon settled down before asking to be let down, which Archer did. Soon after, they were swimming far below the surface where thousands of monsters roamed.
The water shimmered with a soft, supernatural glow as the four descended deeper into the ocean, carried gently on Demetra''s massive back. Encased within the protective shield, they moved effortlessly through the water.
As they traveled, the underwater world unfolded in all its splendor. Mountain ranges rose from the seabed, their peaks hidden in the dark blue depths above. Strange-looking corals clung to the rocky surfaces, illuminating their path with otherworldly light.
Archer nced at Meera, who was wide-eyed and awe-struck, her earlier fearpletely forgotten. "It''s incredible, isn''t it?" he asked, his voice tinged with excitement.
Meera nodded, her yellow eyes reflecting the soft glow of the corals. "It''s beyond anything I ever imagined," she said softly. "I never knew such beauty existed beneath the waves."
''''Yes, just wait and see; things will get better,'''' he said just as Demetra and Kassandra dived deeper once they saw a crack in the ground that led into a deep-sea dark and creepy-looking gorge.
When seeing this, Archer contacted the two girls, ''''What is this ce?''''
''''Just watch husband,'''' Kassandra responded.
As they plunged into darkness, everything went ck, prompting Meera to draw closer to Archer instinctively. Sensing her fear, Archer reached out and gently wrapped his arms around her waist, offeringfort just as she let out a startled scream.
The sudden noise made Archer jump, his heart racing as a soft pink light illuminated Demetra''s back. In the eerie glow, they caught sight of a menacing figurean anglerfish-like creature with razor-sharp teeth gleaming like swords, its eyes glowing a menacing blue.
[Abyssal Lurker]
[Rank: S+]
''Why is it so strong?'' he mused.
Archer raised his hand to cast an Azur Cannon into the creepy-
looking monster, but before he could do anything, a tentacle wrapped around its body and squeezed the life out of it until it popped like a blood-filled balloon.
This caused blood to erupt like an explosion in the water before the corpse was dragged backward, and Kassandra''s building-
sized eye appeared while staring at Archer full of love, which he returned by blowing her a kiss.
The Kraken Princess got excited and dashed around in the water as Demetra spoke, ''''We call this the Nightmare Trench husband. Kass and I normally hunt down here, but we can''t go too far down as some Nameless Things lurk in the dark.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Where are the Mana Crystal Mines?''''
''''Not far,'''' Kassandra answered. ''''About five minutes from here.''''
[If anyone has ideas for Draconia''s economy, army, and anything, let me know on Discord orments. Thanks]
Chapter 822 On Their Back (R18)
Chapter 822 On Their Back (R18)
Archer replied with a grin before the tiger woman questioned, ''''Doesn''t it make you feel weird? Doing that with your grandmother?''''
He shook his head, ''''We haven''t had sex yet, but she did sit on my face, which was nice.''''
The three women looked confused as Demetra asked in a curious voice, ''''Why would you let her do that? I''ve never heard of anyone doing that.''''
''''Because I wanted to pleasure her? She seemed to enjoy it.''''
Meera and Demetra''s faces went bright red while Kassandra asked excitedly, ''''Can I sit on your face tonight? I miss your tongue.'''' @@novelbin@@
Archer smiled when he saw Kassandra''s face lighting up just as Demetra remarked, "You''re just a lewd Kraken Princess, much like our husband."
''''Our husband?'''' the ck-haired woman asked with a sly smile.
Demetra realized what she said, but it was toote, as Archer stared at her with glowing eyes. The shark girl shook her head and dered while looking at him, ''''You''re my husband! I won''t ept anyone else. Us Demon Sharks love powerful beings, and you''re certainly one.''''
Archer grinned, but Kassandra spoke up, ''''Good when it''s time for you to feel his tongue against your Yoni, it will send you to a world of pleasure, and you''ll never be the same.''''
Instead of Demetra speaking, Meera did while looking at him, ''''Don''t you find it disgusting licking that ce?''''
''''No, each girl tastes different, which is special, but I love their reaction when my tongue runs over their flowers,'''' Archer answered the tiger woman, who looked interested.
''''How do you do it?'''' she questioned.
''''Well, they either lie on their back, bend over, or on my face,'''' Archer casually answered her.
After that, the four of them continued to talk as they traveled to Aisha''s mansion, where they soon arrived. The guards let the carriage through, and when Archer looked out the window, he spotted Brooke standing out front with a big smile.
When they came to a stop, Archer stepped out and held the door for the three women, causing his Oma''s smile to grow even wider while approaching the group and spoke when she arrived in front of them, ''''Oh, my handsome grandson brought some of his wives to meet his grandmother.''''
Kassandra and Demetra looked at the older woman, smiling at them, but Meera said, ''''Aren''t you two lovers and rtives?''''
Brooke nodded warmly, ''''Yes, I''m his paternal grandmother. His father is my idiotic son.''''
''''Don''t you care what people think? Won''t his father be angry?''''
The brown-haired woman shook her head, ''''I honestly don''t care what anyone thinks,'''' she revealed. ''''Archer is my other half, soulmate, or whatever words you want to use for it.''''
''''What if you have children? Ain''t you worried about the incest side of things?'''' Kassandra finally spoke up with a question.
Archer watched Brookes''s green eyesnd on the Kraken girl as she replied, ''''Yes, it''s unusual, but not unheard of. I find him extremely attractive and a lovely boy.''''
Before the conversation could continue, Archer stated, ''''Oma, do you realize Opa Mathias is on Draconia?''''
Brooke nodded, ''''I know.''''
Archer''s eyes opened wide in surprise, but the older woman continued, ''''I told him we were together, and he wished us well after apologizing for how he treated me.''''
''''How did he treat you?'''' Meera questioned as she grew curious.
''''Mathias wasn''t abusive, just absent and neglectful,'''' Brooke revealed. ''''He was more concerned fighting for the Avalon Empire than tending to his growing family, and look where they ended up.''''
She pointed at Archer as anger welled up in her eyes, ''''My grandson was abused, bullied, and unloved in the Ashguard Family thanks to my stupid son and his wives. I admit I was too busy to go and see him, but Leonard made excuses for me not to see him.''''
Kassandra, Demetra, and even Meera were annoyed when they found out how Archer''s family had treated him. The Kraken girl knew some of it, but no one brought it up because it was sensitive.
But having no filter for anything, Demetra asked, ''''How bad was it?''''
When Brooke heard that, she informed the Demon Shark, ''''It was awful; I never witnessed it, but by what the Ashgaurd servants have told me, Archer was apletely different personpared to who he is now and the way his mothers, father, and siblings treated him was no better than an animal.''''
''''Not all of them are bad; a few were nice to me, like Kestria, Ryn, Jal, Dara, and Oswyn, but they couldn''t do much due to their ages,'''' Archer added.
Brooke nodded, ''''They are good children, but all the others are rotten to the core and are everything the Ashguard Family stands for.''''
After the older woman exined everything, the woman felt terrible for Archer, but he waved it away because he was enjoying his current life. Once they were done talking, the group entered the mansion and was greeted by a smiling Aisha.
When seeing the beautiful dragonkin woman, Archer grabbed Kassandra''s hand before talking to the others as he approached her, ''''Wait here for me. I have to talk to these two.''''
Demetra was about to speak, but he reassured her before kissing her, ''''Later on, Deme.''''
The Demona Shark beamed and got excited before Archer dragged the two women down the corridors until they reached Aisha''s bedroom, causing the Kraken Princess to smile as she knew what would happen.
Archer opened the door and saw a massive bed covered in white sheets. He looked around the room in fascination as it was finely decorated. Aisha quickly exined, ''''I know you don''t like overly expensive decorations. I did it myself and bought everything needed.''''
He was taken aback but took out a pouch of gold coins and handed them to the dragonkin woman, who looked baffled, ''''What''s this for?'''' she questioned while looking at the bag in his hand.
''''Decorate your mansion the way you like,'''' Archer said with a smile. ''''If you like fancy decorations, get them, don''t just follow me because I hate them.''''
Aisha beamed as she took the pouch before moving closer and passionately kissing, causing Kassandra to giggle, ''''Come on, lovebirds, we can have fun in bed,'''' shemented.
The three of them entered the bedroom, and when Aisha closed the door, Kassandra started to strip out of her bodysuit and armor, revealing her muscr hourss figure. Archer saw her big boobs jiggled at every movement.
She was standing before him in sexy ck lingerie, which made his heart race as she was perfect every day. Her thighs were just the right thickness, a feature he adored, and her well-
sculpted body made his cock rise, catching her attention.
The Kraken girl smirked, ''''It looks like someone''s excited, Aisha,'''' she said. ''''Come here, take off your abaya, and excite our husband even more.''''
Archer smiled when hearing this and turned his attention to the smiling dragonkin woman who started undoing her clothing, slowly revealing her curvy body and massive boobs that were struggling against the fabric.
After shedding her abaya, she revealed her luscious curves wrapped in captivating green lingerie, entuated by stockings that hugged her meaty thighs. Aisha''s smile deepened as she noticed his reaction, her eyes smoldering with desire.
Moving closer, she gracefully sank to her knees, wearing a sultry expression that heightened the anticipation on her exquisite face. When doing that, Aisha eagerly pulled down his pants, causing her crystal blue eyes to glow with lust, ''''My Lord, It looks like you need to be tended to,'''' she said in a seductive voice. ''''Maybe my mouth can do the job?''''
Once Aisha finished speaking, she looked into his eyes and blew him a kiss before taking his cock in her warm mouth, causing him to let out a deep groan. The warm feeling felt out of this world. It caused him to grit his teeth.
Kassandra wouldn''t be beaten and attacked his ears by nibbling on them while taking off his shirt, which was his weak spot. While this was happening, Archer grabbed Aisha''s head and started thrusting his cock down her throat, causing the beautiful mature woman to let out a moan, ''''Mmmmghh!''''
A shiver of pleasure coursed through him, igniting every nerve, but that didn''t stop his hand from sliding down Kassandra''s toned body until he reached her wet pussy and slowly started running his fingers along the edge, causing her breath to hitch.
His fingers caused the Kraken girl to tremble as the teasing was too much for her, and she moaned while wrapping her arms around his shoulder to support herself, ''''Oh fuck Mmmhmm, Archer, that feels so good!''''
Just as she said that, Aisha increased her pace as she sucked his cock even more passionately, as her tongue slid all over him, causing Archer to groan yet again. The double attack from the two women caused his mind to go fuzzy.
When this happened, Archer''s hand started rubbing her clit, which earned him a deep moan in his ear that caused his breath to hitch as it was an erotic sound causing him to grit his teeth as the pleasure overwhelmed him.
''''Oh god, I''ve missed it when you touch me, husband; we should do it more from now on,'''' Kassandra said with a heavy breath.
Between Aisha''s mouth and the feeling of Kassandra''s soaking wet pussy brought him to heaven, but he couldn''t stand up anymore and stopped everything, which baffled the two women, but he exined, ''''I need to sit down to continue, my legs are going weak.''''
Following that, Aisha stood up before pushing him onto the bed and getting back to sucking him as her love juices ran down her leg. While this was happening, he looked at Kassandra, who was climbing on the bed, and spoke, ''''Sit on my face, Kass, I want to taste you.''''
Chapter 825 Got A Problem Aquarian
Chapter 825 Got A Problem Aquarian
Archer hovered above the broken Northwestern wall, sighing in frustration as he used Mana Maniption to rebuild it after the soldiers dealt with the ships there, which they were already doing.
Once he finished that, a message from Sera urged him to take action. [Sweetheart! We need your help. The Swarm is advancing faster than anyone expected and has taken all of Teu''s homnd apart from the capital that is going to fall within days]
Hearing this, his heart dropped. Archer quickly messaged Kassandra and Demetra, asking if they could guard the kingdom while he went to Aquaria. They agreed without hesitation, making him happy to have two strong women on his side. @@novelbin@@
''I have to show those two how much I appriecate their help when things calm down,'' Archer mused.
He smiled and sent a message to Aisha and told her to send the 1st Fleet, which would be carrying four legions, to Aquaria as he went ahead by flying there. The dragonkin woman instantly agreed before wishing him well.
After that, Archer was about to dart off when Brooke appeared in front of him, looking a bit flustered but fine. He smiled and was going to speak, but she beat him to it, ''''The Swarms Demi Gods are dead. They were tough, but nothing I couldn''t handle.''''
He pped his wings to fly toward his Oma and hugged her as a thank you, which surprised the older woman. Brooke melted into his arms with a sigh as she grew to love his presence.
Archer turned his head and kissed her soft, slender neck, causing a shiver to run down her spine. ''''Would you like to meet my other woman, Oma? Seeing as you''re my lover now, I think they will like you,'''' he said, hoping she wouldn''t have an issue and be jealous.
Brooke beamed and nodded as she spoke in a love-filled voice, ''''Yes, I would love to meet them, but you can''t escape that we''re going to train tonight. You may end up hating me for the pain you will receive, but I promise it will all be worth it.''''
Archer shivered when hearing her words as the memories of her beating him flowed into his mind. But a soft pair of lips against his brought him back to reality as he replied, ''''You''re doing it to make me stronger, and I won''t lie. Since you first beat me, I''ve felt the difference.''''
''''Sure you have,'''' she said with a beaming smile. ''''Now, let''s get going.''''
He nodded, ''''We have to head to the southernmost part of Pluoria, where Teu and Seraphina are fighting.''''
Brooke smiled before taking his hand and vanishing from the spot, only to reappear above a mountain range. As Archer looked around, he felt his pants getting tugged down, causing him to look at her hands wrapping around his cock.
Archer let out a groan as Brooke spoke in a seductive voice while she gently stroked him, ''''What is this Dragon Synergy Skill you possess? When you licked me, I felt some of my power seeping into your body, was that it?''''
He nodded, ''''Yes, Tiamat gave me it to help me power up my girls or get boosts if I make love to a powerful woman.''''
As he said that, her smile widened. ''''Interesting,'''' Brooke leaned forward and spoke. Tonight, we can test it out, but only after you tend to the other two girls, as you''ve been separated from them for a little while. I can wait, handsome.''''
Archer was shocked but shook his head and asked curiously, ''''Why are you sofortable with me? I get that I''m your other half and all that, but what made you discount the incest part of it?''''
The older woman giggled before she exined, ''''You see, it has never bothered me. During the rule of ancient empires long gone, princes and princesses used to marry their siblings because they could produce strong and powerful children due to their shared heritage and purer blood. It''s not umon for an aunt to marry her nephew or an uncle to marry his niece if everyone agrees and there are no issues between the families.''''
Archer nodded in understanding and decided to ask thest thing that caught his interest when she helped him out in Draconia, "Does this pact allow you to fight the Swarm?"
''''Yes, as they threaten the world''s stability, the council decided to allow us Peusdo-Gods to intervene and destroy the invaders,'''' Brooke exined as she slowly stroked him.
Archer groaned but said, ''''We can continue thister, Oma. I want to be dominated by you in bed, but in the meantime, we must help Teu''s homnd.''''
Brooke let go of his cock before leaning forward and kissing him, ''''Yes, we need to help them as I want to meet my fellow sisters and granddaughter-inw,'''' she said with a smile.
Once that was done, Archer took off and flew toward Aquaria City. However, he noticed thend was teeming with all kinds of horrifying creatures. Without a second thought, he dropped to the ground using Blink.
When Archer appeared in the center of a horde of Ratling, it shocked them, but he used the Savage Fang Skill, which turned him toward his more beastly side. His ws grew and let off a violet glow.
His tail grew vicious-looking barbs just as he hit the monsters and started tearing into them. He ripped apart Ratlings while slicing a Blightborn in half. Archer goes wild as he ughters the creatures and travels toward the capital of Aquaria.
Archer felt the experience pour into his body but decided to wait to check his status. He wanted his health to improve even more. So, his goal was to kill as many monsters as he could while helping the girls.
While he was doing this, Brooke was peppering the Swarm Giants with fire magic, turning them charcoal ck before they copsed to the ground with a crash. Archer was moving like a breeze as he darted around the battlefield.
It took them a couple of hours of nonstop fighting to reach Aquaria, where they were being besieged by a human army, but something was weird about them. Brooke came to a stop next to him. ''''They are corrupted by evil magic,'''' she said. ''''I heard from the others of my rank that the Dark Gods are gifting the Swarm it.''''
''''Yes, it happened when they block transportation magic,'''' Archer replied. ''''Once we get all the girls back to Draconia, we can work on the way to destroy their ritual.''''
Brooke beamed, ''''I will be there with you as we head to the ind it''s on.''''
Archer looked at her with wide eyes before asking, ''''How did you know?''''
''''It was revealed at the meeting that some of the others tried to approach it, but we were blocked from getting closer due to the Evil God''s influence.''''
''''How will we even get close?'''' Archer questioned.
She turned her emerald green eyes toward him, ''''Demi-Gods can enter it, but none of the current ones can fight toe to toe with them as the Swarm has an edge over our side.''''
A confused expression on his face caused Brooke tough as she exined, ''''But then there''s you, my grandson. Tiamat chose you to fight against the ever-encroaching Swarm.''''
Archer nodded in understanding before turning his gaze to the sandstone walls of Aquaria. Without wasting time, he cast thousands of sma Missiles using a big chunk of his mana.
The surroundingndscape was lit by a violet glow as Archer sent the projectiles flying toward the enemy army. Explosions rang out as they mmed into the packed ranks of swarm-
tainted soldiers.
He thought it was beautiful. The spell took out arge portion of the enemy army, causing the rest to panic as Archer and Brooke crashed into their ranks. Her fist and his ws turned the battlefield into a butcher''s shop.
Body parts flew all over the ce, baffling the Aquarians on the walls until Archer used Blink to reappear on them. When they spotted him, the soldiers all knelt.
''''The White Dragon Prince hase!''''
''''Princess and Lady Seraphina said he would.''''
He heard the soldier''s whispers spread across the wall as Brookended with a thud as she spoke, ''''It looks just as beautiful as I remember.''''
Archer turned to the older woman with a raised eyebrow, ''''You have been here before?''''
Brooke nodded with a fond smile, ''''Yes, the food here is delectable, my grandson,'''' she said. ''''Maybe we can date once this riff-raff is sorted out?''''
He chuckled and agreed, ''''Yes, Oma. I will take all three of you on a date, so don''t worry.''''
When the closest soldier heard this, a strange look appeared on his face, which caught Archers'' attention as it looked like disgust. The soldier was a big man, standing seven feet tall and built like a walking tank.
His grey hair and stubble showed he was an older gentleman; Archer guessed he was somemander, so he asked about the expression, ''''Got a problem, Aquarian?''''
In denial, the man shook his head, but Archer continued, ''''I see that look that crossed your face. Tell me your thoughts, or I''ll burn you alive.''''
When themander heard this, he gulped and spoke nervously, ''''You called this woman Oma? That means grandmother in Aquaria, and you said you were taking her on a date, which means she is your lover?''''
Chapter 826 Could Die
Chapter 826 Could Die
Archer nodded at the Aquarianmander with a smirk, ''''She''s my paternal grandmother, but as a dragon, blood rtions are irrelevant to me as this body wasn''t what it once was since bing the White Dragon.''''
''''Yes, Dragon Prince,'''' themander quickly replied before fading into the crowd.
Just as he was about to speak to Brooke, a red blur crashed into his chest, sending him stumbling backward. It caught Archer off guard, but that''s when he felt soft lips kissing his neck and nibbling his ear.
Sera was so excited that happiness sank through their connection, causing him to smile. ''''Hello, my beautiful dragon girl,'''' he said with a voice full of love as the smell of wildflowers reached his nose. ''''I missed you so much.''''
The beautiful brown-skinned girl leaned back and stared into his eyes with a radiant smile, ''''I love you so much, Archer. Never forget that.''''
Archer couldn''t help but smile as he put his forehead against hers while replying, ''''I love you so much more than you''ll ever understand, Seraphina Wyldheart, and meeting you is what truly healed me from the madness consuming me all those years ago.'''' He quickly pecked her button nose.
The dragon girl giggled before leaning forward and kissing him passionately while ignoring everyone else. After a few seconds, the two lovers soon broke apart only when Teu arrived on the wall,nding with a thud as he leaped up there.
Sera climbed off him, and the blue-haired girl approached, allowing Archer to scoop her into a loving hug, causing her to melt. Soon, he grabbed her chin before raising her head and sealing his juicy lips with a love-filled kiss that made a shiver run down her spine.
When they separated, Teu''s ocean-blue eyes glowed with intense love, making his heart race. Archer was about to kiss her when a horn sounded, causing everyone to look in its direction.
Another horde appeared from a hole opening a mile from the city. Archer separated from Teu and turned to Brooke, ''''Oma, guard the wall while I put a stop to these monsters.''''
Brooke nodded with a smile as he summoned his wings and was about to jump, but Teu questioned, ''''Don''t they have the poison that could kill you?''''
Archer looked into her stunning eyes before speaking with the biggest smile that failed to hide his excitement, ''''Life is too short for fear, my beautiful Teu, but to be honest, nothing apart from you girls makes me feel more alive than knowing that I could die at anytime. It''s a refreshing feeling.''''
After speaking, Archer spread his wings, leaped off the city wall, and flew directly at the horde. While doing this, he noticed the swarm of creatures firing spells at him, forcing him to use his Cosmic Shield to block and deflect all the attacks.
Just as he did that, a Mutated Elf appeared and threw a punch at the shield, causing it to shatter, but his dragon instincts took over, and he lunged at the surprised elf and bit into its neck before tearing it apart.
As Archer killed that one, another three appeared, and a chaotic brawl broke out in mid-air with him dodging their attacks. He returned them with ones of his own using ws, teeth, and a tail that decimated their numbers.
_______________________
[Brooke Ashguard''s POV]
Brooke watched as her grandson rushed off to confront her while leaving her to protect the city in his ce. That''s when the sky lit up in a beautiful violet glow as Archer cast hundreds of spells that amazed her due to his low rank but huge reserve of mana.
''He is truly something else,'' she mused with a smile. ''He became a monster to fight monsters but still holds a form of his own humanity.''
She thought thosest words while watching the two girls staring at Archer battling the Swarm with unmatched ferocity. Brooke noticed both girls and saw that they were different in many ways.
The blue-haired girl stood nearly as tall as Archer. She was built like a warrior, with toned muscles that refused to hide her femininity. Brooke had seen beautiful girls before, but these two were entirely different.
She had perfect features and caring eyes that spoke of an untold amount of devotion she shared for Archer, which made Brooke extremely happy that he had girls who would love and care for him when his family let him down.
After thinking that, her attention turned toward the redhead girl bouncing on the spot in?excitement. Brooke could see she was a dragon with the same pointed ears, Archer, and beautiful red scales that ran all over her exposed skin.
She soon noticed the girl looked extremely young, but there was an air of maturity around her that betrayed her petite and youthful appearance. When Brooke finished looking at the two, she stepped forward, grabbed the dragon girl, and hugged her just like a mother hugged a daughter.
Brooke noticed her bafflement and confusion. ''''Thank you for being there for my grandson, youngdy,'''' she said in a warm voice that rxed the girl, who went still.
With that, she let her go before grabbing the blue-haired one who hadn''t fought and pulled her into a hug while speaking, ''''I can see the way he looks at you that you''re an important part of his life.''''
She released her and introduced herself: ''''I''m Brooke Ashguard, Archer''s grandmother and now lover. It''s nice to meet you both.''''
Brooke noticed the redheaded dragon girl stepping forward and holding out her hand. ''''I''m Seraphina Wyldheart, Archer''s fiance and best friend.''''
''''Nice to meet you, Seraphina,'''' she said, gazing at the other girl andmenting, ''''My grandson seems to love beautiful Southern girls. I don''t me him, because both of you are gorgeous.''''
The blue-haired girl smiled, ''''I''m Teu Aquaria, Princess of the Aquair a Kingdom,'''' she said. ''''You did say you''re his new lover, correct?''''
Brooke nodded, ''''Yes, it was a spur-of-the-minute decision, but just know I don''t n to interfere with any of your rtionships with my grandson and will be here to help if any of you have an issue.''''
After speaking, she noticed Archer being pushed back and rushed to help him, leaving Sera and Teu behind.
______________
[Teu''s POV] @@novelbin@@
When Brooke vanished, she and Sera were confused. Teu turned to the dragon girl and asked, ''''She seems motherly? But why did Arch make his grandmother his lover? A bit strange?''''
Teu noticed Sera shake her head. ''''Not really. It''s happened throughout dragon history, but that''s been between two dragons, not a human, and her grandson.''''
She nodded in understanding, ''''What will the others say?''''
''''The girls will love her, you know; she gives off that caring, motherly vibe that most of us will appreciate, considering how different we all arepared to each other,'''' Sera said while casting spells at the approaching horde.
''''She reminds me of Mary in some ways but crazier,'''' she said while ordering the cannons to fire.
Sera giggled, ''''Archer is crazy, So it doesn''t surprise me that he took his grandmother; she''s drop-dead gorgeous for her age and has a body to die for,'''' she said while pointing at the vanishing mare woman. ''''Look at that behind Teu! It is massive and looks soft. You know our husband loves our bums.''''
Teuughed in response before concluding with an amused grin, ''''Let''s see how Brooke is once the fighting dies down, and we can spend some time with her. Maybe she is a lovely woman who can bring some order to this harem.''''
After that, the two of them jumped off the wall and continued fighting, with their morale boosted thanks to Archer''s arrival.
_______________________________
[Back to Archer]
After recovering from one attack, Archer managed to deflect many other attacks, but soon they overwhelmed him. The leader was about to cast a spell until it was blown apart in a sudden change of events.
Archer spotted Brookr appearing in the sky before vanishing as one mutant drop. She continued to move around while killing as many as she could. When he saw this, he turned to the ground below, teeming with monsters.
He started casting Eldritch sts and sma Missiles that thinned out the Swarms Horde, which was whittled down into almost nothing. When that happened, a thousand riders rushed out of the city and mmed into the dark first.
When Archer saw the fighting was almost over, he went over to Brooke, who was hovering over the battlefield and watching. As he got close, she heard him. ''''Some very powerful is watching you, grandson,'''' she said in a concerned voice. ''''I will stay with you for the time being.''''
Archer smiled and felt something warm inside him. He looked into the woman''s beautiful green eyes. ''''Thank you for being there since we met Oma,'''' he said with unrestrained affection. ''''Even if we didn''t be lovers, I''d still be as thankful for everything you''ve done.''''
The woman in question beamed as she spoke, ''''I love you, Archer Wyldheart. You may be scared away, but when I discovered you were my other half, I couldn''t help myself; it was intoxicating.''''
Something inside clicked with what she said, causing Archer to get closer as Brooke continued, ''''I want to make up for my past neglect and make sure you always feel love even if I have to share you with others.''''
Archer said nothing else and kissed the woman to show her how much she was growing on him. He didn''t know if it was because they were rted, but he felt closer to Brooke in such a short time that it baffled him.
Chapter 828 Run Along Humans (R18)
Chapter 828 Run Along Humans (R18)
Archer and Teu walked hand in hand down the streets of Aqauria City, which slowly opened back up as the siege was over and the Swarm beat back, making the people feel safer.
While strolling, the blue-haired girl spoke, ''''Hopefully, the kingdom wasn''t too ravaged. Father said most people evacuated to the bigger cities as the army held the monsters off.''''
''''How did the cities hold up?'''' Archer asked a question in response.
''''Thanks to Father''s investments and some of the ideas you passed along to the kingdom, they were prepared; forts were built at most strategic locations along the roads and mountain passed, allowing them to react to the incursions even quicker.''''
Archer smiled as they walked until she pointed at the Celestial Cuisine restaurant, causing him to take in the finely decorated building. It was white and had decorations made from some yellow wood. @@novelbin@@
Teu turned to him and said, ''''This ce is the best in Aquaria. Mother loves the food. They have some of the best chefs in Aquaria.''''
''''Sounds good,'''' he smiled. ''''Let''s go inside and get something to eat.''''
She nodded and dragged him inside, only to see the ce was half-full and had plenty of room. A woman approached them with a smile as she bowed toward them, ''''Good afternoon, Princess,'''' she turned to Archer. ''''White Dragon Prince. How can we help you today?''''
''''We need a menu and private table, Malie,'''' Teu said while taking out a few gold coins. ''''Me and Archer are hungry. This is for the meals and a tip for yourself.''''
Archer smiled and chose not to say anything, respecting Teu''s decision. If she wanted to pay for it, that was her choice. After she chatted with the waitress, the blue-haired girl turned to him with a loving smile.
"Sorry about paying, but I wanted to do something for you for once," she said.
He nodded, returning her smile. "That''s okay, Teu. I''ll just pay next time."
After that, the waitress brought them the menus, but Archer ordered a few meals of everything, shocking the woman and surrounding patrons. He chuckled at her reaction before taking out ten gold coins and handing them to her.
''''Take this for the meal and spill the rest with the other workers,'''' Archer said with a smile. ''''Sorry for putting this much work on you.''''
The waitress waved him away before rushing off to the kitchen. After she was gone, the Aquarian Princessmented with narrow eyes, ''''I wanted to pay for us, Arch!''''
He chuckled while responding, ''''I''m sorry, but it''s just in case I order even more food. My stomach is demanding a sufficient offering.''''
Teu started giggling when she heard his answer butmented as she pointed a fork at him, ''''You will not be paying for anything else, mister,'''' she said. ''''I''m doing it this time, so stop with the spending and let me spoil you.''''
Archer agreed with a nod before leaning over the table and pecking her on the forehead, which earned him a beaming smile. Teu stood up and walked around the table to sit on hisp. As she leaned in close, she said, ''''Come to the restroom in two minutes, husband.''''
Once Teu spoke, she sauntered to the bathroom and seemed to get directions after talking to another waitress. Archer waited a little while before approaching the same room she had entered.
When he stepped inside, the door was locked, and Teu stood there with a grin as she spoke in a barely restrained voice, ''''When I see this kinder side of you, it makes me wet, Arch. Now, let''s make love before the food arrives.''''
The blue-haired girl quickly approached him before concluding as she leaned right in so her hot breath touched his skin, ''''You will have to pamper me as I''m aching for you to be inside me.''''
Between her exotic ent that was reminiscent of the Samoan peoples from Earth or herrge boobs squashing up against his chest, Archer''s lust was ignited, causing him to lean forward and bite her slender brown neck.
When Teu felt this, she moaned as she caressed his hair, ''''Mmmmghh! That''s it, my love. Cast your time spell so we can take time.''''
Archer did as she said and cast Time Warp to cover the bathroom while they made love and wouldn''t disrupt the staff or other patrons. He continued to bite Teu''s neck as she wrapped her legs around her waist.
His hands roamed down to Teu''s toned behind, appreciating the perfect blend of softness and muscle he loved. Their desire for each other quickly intensified, bing impossible to resist.
Teu eagerly stripped off his shirt and then pulled his pants down, dropping to her knees with a pleased smile. She began to stroke him, her eyes locked onto his. "Will you ruin me? Will you make my body shudder? Will you cum in my mouth and let me swallow your dragon seed?" she asked, her voice full of anticipation.
Archer shivered when hearing that, but he nodded, which caused her smile to widen before her head moved forward, and her warm mouth enveloped his cock. He groaned while holding the top of her head, ''''Ugh.''''
She was pleased with the reaction and continued to bob her head as his cock got deeper down her throat. The warm feeling felt amazing as Teu''s tongue slid over his shaft, causing his pre cum to flow into her mouth.
''''Mmmmmhhh!,'''' Teu moaned.
Archer was in a world of bliss as the pleasure washed over him, her hand slid up his thigh until she cupped his crown jewels and started to gently massaging causing an explosion to erupt in her mouth as his cum poured down her throat.
Teu didn''t miss a bit and licked every single bit of it before swallowing it. Once she was done, she stood up and stared into his eyes while casting Cleanse on her mouth. Then, he quickly kissed him.
He returned it with a passionate one as his hands explored her toned body, and he loved every second of it. Archer finally reached her pussy and started to gently rub her causing Teu to cling onto him as the pleasure caused her legs to tremble, but he wasn''t done.
''''Argghhhh! Arch. That feels so good,'' Teu said ina breathless voice.
Archer slid a finger inside her drenched core while his thumb gently teased her clit. Teu''s body tensed in surprise, a sudden wave of pleasure crashing over her, and she climaxed, her essence sshing onto his hand.
Following that, it was a blur as Archer stripped her and bent her over the nearest table before sliding inside. Teu gripped the edge as he grabbed hold of her perfect boobs and yed with her nipples.
''''Nnnngghhh!'''' the Aquarian Princess moaned as her pussy clenched on him causing him to groan,
Archer stopped ying with her boobs before grabbing her waist and started thrusting deep into her while she was letting out a scream. He quickly cast Mana Maniption to block the sound from getting out.
''''Ahhhhh! Archer!'''' Teu screamed.
Soon after that, he couldn''t hold onto it and bottomed out inside Teu before cumming, causing his mana to flow into her body. He filled her uppletely, but the couple weren''t done as she pushed him to the floor and straddled him.
Teu was breathing heavily as she looked into his eyes, ''''You know I love you, right?''''
Archer smiled before her closer to him and stole her lips before plunging his cock into her soaking wet pussy. The two of them continued to make love in all kinds of positions until Teu was out of it.
He quickly cast Aurora Healing and Cleanse on them so they would feel better when returning to their table. Half an hour passed before they exited the bathroom and walked toward their table.
But when they got closer, a man and woman tried to take it as they argued with the waitress serving them. The woman ced tes on the table as the couple tried to stop her, but she didn''t listen to them while informing them that it was taken.
Archer couldn''t deal with drama as it would interrupt his date with Teu, so he waved his hand while casting Mana Maniption. The spell mmed into the two nuisances, sending them flying through the restaurant''s window.
Teu quickly turned to him with wide eyes, but before she could say anything, mercenaries rushed into the restaurant, drawing their swords. Archer stood there, watching the blue-
haired girl sigh as she armed herself.
The first soldiers rushed forward, ignoring the manager''s words, but Teu was like a whirlwind of skill as she parried the strike and punched the mercenary in the chest, sending him flying.
That''s when the others joined in, and the blue-haired princess blocked and counter-attacked every attack aimed at her, but soon they managed to surround her. Archer chuckled before pinning one man''s chest with his fist.
Everyone saw him leave the struggling mercenary into the air before transforming into his Shadow Prince form, scaring everyone except Teu, who watched in amazement as he swallowed the man whole.
Afterward, he approached Teu and cupped her cheek, which she instantly leaned into when the overwhelming feeling of love radiated from him. Archer smiled before speaking, ''''Run along humans. I am on a date with my girl and want to spend time with her.''''
Once Archer was done speaking, he threw the manager a gold coin to repair the window before returning to his table with a beaming Teu. The couple continued to eat while everyone stared at them like they were crazy, but the two didn''t care.
Chapter 829 Were moving to Florida
Chapter 829 We''re moving to Florida
??It took the couple had an hour to finish their food and leave the restaurant. They were walking through a quiet Aquaria as the sun had set, causing Teu to ask, looking at the moon, ''''Do you think we could go back to your old world when you''re strong enough?''''@@novelbin@@
Archer was surprised and didn''t know what to think as memories flooded his mind, causing him to stop walking. When Teu was stopped, she turned to him with worry and quickly apologized.
But he was also lost in the sea of memories as they overwhelmed his senses, causing him to daydream. While this happened, someone very close to him, whom he was forced to leave behind on Earth, was having an encounter.
____________________
[Michelle Bet''s POV]
[A year after Archer''s murder]
The older woman was struggling to hold her family together as it was falling apart after her youngest son''s murder. Michelle''s husband had hit the bottle and has been useless ever since while her children scattered with the wind.
She was at the graveyard outside London, tending to Archer''s beautiful grave. With a brush in hand, she scrubbed the gravestone while speaking in a voice heavy with neverending grief, ''''You know, I never wanted more children after I had your big sister Ellie? But when you were born, I saw those big blue eyes and curly brown hair, and that''s when I fell in love again.''''
Michelle brushed off the dirt as she continued, tears welling in her blue eyes as she remembered her son''s smile. ''''Did you know you''re an uncle now? Your big sister Diana had a baby boy. She asked if she could name him after you, but I refused as I couldn''t handle it.''''
After speaking, she continued cleaning as the howling wind picked up, causing the trees above to sway. Michelle looked up when she heard a voice say, ''''Mom! Get back to the car. Rain ising!''''
''''Give me five minutes, El!'''' she responded before returning to the grave. ''''I wish that night never happened. But you saved Alexia, and I''m proud to have raised such a selfless boy.''''
Michelle rose to her feet, her gaze sweeping across the familiar surroundings with a mixture of pain and resolve etched upon her features. "My Light Gentleman," she began, her voice heavy with emotion yet firm with determination, "we''re saying goodbye to this ce. Every corner, every street holds memories of you, and though they bring me sce, they also weigh heavy on my heart."
Tears streamed down her cheeks, a constant flow she futilely attempted to stem with gentle brushes of her hand. "My love for you will never wane," she continued, her voice trembling with the weight of her words, "I must leave London behind to shield the others. I couldn''t salvage my marriage, but I will do everything in my power to protect them."
Michelle ced her hand on her baby boy''s grave, ''''We are going to stay with your Aunt Mary in Florida,'''' she said in a voice full of regret and hurt. ''''Your father will remain here as the divorce is due to end in six months, but I will return twice a year to see you.''''
After speaking, she turned around only to be shocked. A beautiful woman stood there with a big smile. Her long, flowing white hair was blowing around in the wind, and her eyes were violet, which confused her.
''Contacts? Those are eyes straight from an anime!'' Michelle thought to herself.
Michelle scrutinized the stranger even more and realized that this woman came straight from an anime show. She started watching them alone, finding sce in them after Archer''s death, as they always watched them together.
The woman in front of her was the definition of beautiful and curvy, with an hourss figure and maturelyrge boobs that strained against her beautiful white dress that was dirt free despite the bad weather.
She shook her head before asking, ''''Who are you?''''
The stranger smiled while taking in the scenery like she was a sight-seer on a British holiday before turning back to her, ''''Mother-inw, that''s no way to treat your daughter?'''' the woman said with a smirk as she approached.
Michelle was taken aback, as all her sons had partners, so she didn''t know who the woman was talking about, but the stranger held up a medallion. ''''Take this if you ever want a chance to meet your baby boy,'''' she said. ''''When it glows blue, think about Archer, and your wish wille true, but at a cost.''''
Her brain fried as she heard the stranger. Michelle wanted her son back in her arms, so she rushed forward and grabbed the woman. ''''What cost? If you speak the truth, I''d do anything!''''
The woman''s smile grew wider. ''''Before anything, let me introduce myself. My name is Tiamat Wyldheart, and you could call me your son''s ''sponsor,'''' she dragged the word out as something sparkled in her eyes.
Michelle watched as Tiamat nced at Archer''s grave before asking a strange question that caught her off guard, ''''Would you ever view him as a man?''''
''''View who as a man?'''' Michelle replied with one of her own.
''''Your son, your baby boy, the boy who was murdered protecting his first love,'''' Tiamat answered.
When Michelle realized what she had said, her heart started beating. She answered, ''''Well, I could try if it meant seeing him again, but the thought is revolting to me as that is unnatural.''''
''''On Thrylos, it is rare for a younger man to want an unmarried woman with a dozen children and a washed-up ex-husband who abandoned the family when they needed him the most,'''' Tiamat said while walking toward a bench, dragging her along.
Michelle didn''t know what to think, as the thought of doing anything with her made her feel sick. Still, Tiamat''s next words left her nk: ''''He is no longer the same boy and loves a mature woman, as I''ve heard him talk about during his adventures.''''
She noticed Tiamat looking her up and down as she continued. ''''You would be the perfect mother figure next to Brooke as you both have that ''Mommy vibe'' Archer keeps talking about.''''
''''But your job is to ensure he stays on the right path, as the little goblin is always finding trouble, and to give him as many children as he wants from each of his women, including me,'''' Tiamat finished with a smile.
When Michelle heard all this, she felt her cheeks go bright red, ''Women! Children! Sex with my son! What is this crazy woman talking about?'' she internally thought.
She was going to reply, but Tiamat put her finger on her forehead, and Michelle''s consciousness was sucked somewhere as she appeared in a fancy-looking room that wasn''t decorated too much but just enough to give it a nice feeling.
Michelle spotted a window, walked over to it, and looked outside to see a sprawling city in front of her. Her eyes widened, and she thought, ''Wow. It''sstraight out of a fantasy book!''
There were buildings made of stone and wood stretching as far as her eyes could see. In the distance, there was a massive river cutting through thend. Michelle was baffled but soon rxed as something seeped into her body.
Looking around, she spotted a mirror and walked over to it, only to be shocked once again as she looked twenty years younger. Her fading brown hair was back to when she was younger.
Her skin was smooth, and every wrinkle and worry line was gone. While standing there, she heard a silky voice say, ''''Morning, Mom. I hope you enjoyedst night.''''
Michelle turned around only to spot a tall, strikingly handsome young man whose looks made her heart beat even faster. She noticed that he shared the same features as Tiamat, which caused her to wonder, ''Archer?''
His eyes were like a portrait, revealing a lifetime of pain. Michelle asked, ''''Is that you, Archer?''''
The young man nodded in understanding when he heard him say, ''''Yes, Mom, it''s me, but just different from how I once was.''''
''''What happened to you?''''
''''When I died, Tiamat reincarnated me into Thrylos, but I lost my memories until I became her champion,'''' Archer exined.
''''Don''t you mean wife? She called me Mother-inw,'''' Michelle asked
Archer smiled, but the scene changed once again before he could speak. She found herself on a hill, looking at millions of soldiers lined up before a stage with an even greater number in the distance.
Michelle noticed Archer standing with twenty beautiful women wearing medieval-looking armor behind him. The next thing she heard was her son''s voice boom, ''''Soldiers of Draconia! Will you help me conquer the world and bring peace to Thrylos!''''
She watched as her son continued speaking, but she sensed the heartbreak in his rage-filled voice, ''''Those dogs attacked me in my own home and injured five of your queens who now cling to life by a thread due to protecting me from their vile poison.''''
When he said that, the crowd boomed with chants of death to the enemy, and Michelle felt it in her core that these soldiers would die for her son, but his next words shocked her even more, ''''Draconia will conquer the world in return! I will lead Thrylos in the fight against the --------- .''''
Michelle couldn''t hear anything else as the scene changed again, and she was back in the graveyard with Tiamat in front of her. She shook her head, rushed toward the white-haired woman, and hugged, ''''Thank you for looking after my little boy.''''
Tiamat smiled before patting her on the back, ''''Archer is a unique boy who is slowly recovering from all his suffering, but there is one thing I need from you, Michelle, if you want to see him again,'''' she said.
[Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]
Chapter 830 I Can鈥檛 Wait To See You Again Brother
Chapter 830 I Can''t Wait To See You Again Brother
[Michelle Bet''s POV]
Michelle''s eyes widened, ''''What do I need to do?''''
The other woman handed a white medallion to her, exining, ''''When this glows red, pour all your love into it, and Archer will appear, but he will be with a few guests, so prepare some rooms in your new house.''''
''''New house?'''' Michellemented as hope and happiness seeped into her body.
Tiamat nodded, ''''If you want to be with him again, continue with your move to Florida and make sure you get an isted ce, as he will need a ce to rest when he arrives.''''
''''Arrives?'''' Michelle stuttered as she was in shock.
''''Yes, he will be in trouble and need a ce to heal from his injuries.''''
After that, Tiamat said her farewells before vanishing just as Ellie rushed up to her and asked, ''''Come on, Mom, it''s getting cold, and we need to unpack the boxes.''''
Michelle shook her head, "We''re moving to Florida. Send a message to your brothers and sisters to see who wants toe along,'''' she said. ''''Now, let''s prepare.''''
Her daughter, looking shocked, nodded in agreement. After that, the Bet family was busy for three weeks preparing to move to America. Michelle tried to convince her ex-husband to join them, but he wouldn''t see them.
''Fuck him, I tried my best to help him but the bottle is his mistress now,'' Michelle thought to herself.
Without him, they still left for a town in Florida called Rosemary Beach, where her sister lived and offered a ce to stay until the family was set up. Weeks passed, and now Michelle was standing on a pier looking out at the Gulf of Mexico.
She looked at the medallion Tiamat gave her and thought about the whole situation, ''How can she know Archer will im me? I''m an old woman and his mother. What has happened to him for his morals to change so much?''
Shaking her head, she heard a voice behind her, "Mom, what has made you so happy? I understand your best friend is joining us due to her and Alexia getting jobs in Ondo, but that shouldn''t excite you this much?"
Archer''s closest sibling in age, Ellie, approached while tying her chocte brown hair into a bun. "It''s like you''re a wife waiting for her husband to return from war," she remarked.
Michelleughed at her daughter''s words and tucked the medallion away. "You might think I''m crazy and should be sent to a nuthouse, but I saw your brother. He was alive and well, even though he was in a different body," she said.
''''Ellie, he was different, like a wild animal, which made my blood pump anddy bits get wet when I saw him,'''' she revealed with bright red cheeks.
''I can''t believe I''m attracted to my son! What the fuck is going on,'' she thought before turning to Ellie.
But when her daughter said nothing and stared at her feet, her ears were bright red. Michelle wondered what was happening, "What''s wrong, darling?"
Ellie shook her head but then stopped like she was thinking about something, ''''Promise you won''t think of me differently?'''' she said.
''''I''ve met him in my dreams, Mom,'''' her daughter revealed with a shakey breath. ''''Archer has a harem of beautiful women that put anyone I know to shame in beauty, but he said he wanted me to be his woman, and then we made love in a beachside cabin, which somehow felt real.''''
When Michelle heard this, she was shocked but soon dragged Ellie to the nearby chairs while telling the story. The mother and daughter continued gossiping without knowing they were sowing the seeds of their happiness and Archer''s.
********
[Ellie''s POV]
The following day, Elliey in bed and thought about everything. After moving to Rosemary Beach, she was bored waiting to start at the local high school for two years until she started college in Ondo.
One day, she was sitting in her new garden, which wasn''t far from the beach, and the weather was still too much for her. Ellie decided to walk to the local shop to buy a cold drink while her Mom was at her new job working for the local government, thanks to her experience in her field.
She walked out of the driveway after leaving the garden. Rosemary Beach was a quiet town, but there seemed to be many people her age, which she found odd because he aunt said it was mostly herte twenties and families that lived with her. @@novelbin@@
Ellie had only been here for two weeks and had already caught the local''s attention. During one of her adventures with her cousins, a local youth initiated a conversation with her alongside the town''s other young men and women.
Upon learning that she was British and had a notable ent, Ellie became the focus of attention among all the young men in Rosemary Beach, owing to her slender, athletic physique and supermodel-like features.
But she ignored all the flirting because she only had one person in mind. It made her feel wrong, but she couldn''t just let go. Ellie had never been with a boy before, but that was different in her dreams.
While walking the memory of her most recent dream, Archer took her to a fantastical-looking beach hidden by a jungle. Large men and women in beautiful white armor guarded a cabin while others patrolled nearby.
Ellie shook her head and needed to sit down when she found a nearby bench halfway to the store she was going to. When she gotfortable, the dream returned to her like it had happened moments before.
She noticed a massive metal ship anchored in the bay. Other vessels sailed by and guarded the coast; when Ellie saw this, she wondered why there was military everywhere and where she was.
"Sister," a honeyed voice said. They are our imperial guard. Themander drives me mad, but the soldiers here have stopped hundreds of assassination attempts, so it''s justified to have them around."
Ellie turned around only to see an extremely handsome young man who stood close to seven feet tall, forcing her to look up at him. She only came up to his chest, which allowed her to see his chiseled body.
Her eyes roamed over him, taking in the eight-pack and toned arms. ''He looks like a Greek god,'' Ellie mused, biting her bottom lip. ''This is Archer. Why did he have to be my brother? It''s unfair.''
With that realization, her brown eyes widened in shock, and she finally spoke, ''''We cannot do anything, Arch! You''re my baby brother.''''
Ellie watched his smile grow before he quickly moved and picked her up. She wrapped her legs around his waist as Archer replied, ''''I was your baby brother but no more, my beautiful big sister. I am a mix of two different Archers, the one from Earth and the one I was before I received my lost memories.''''
She looked into his eyes and knew he was lying. Before Ellie knew what was happening, she leaned forward and kissed him passionately. Archer carried her back to the cabin.
When the two entered the cabin, they stopped kissing, allowing Ellie to look at the inside and was shocked. It was beautifully decorated with a king-sized bed in the middle of the room, while arge window gave anyone looking a perfect view of the bay.
''Why does my head tell me one thing but my heart another? I know it''s wrong, but I want this so bad. We''ve been so close since we were little kids,'' she mused while looking at him.
Ellie was shocked as Archer put her down and spoke as he ran his fingers along her cheek, ''''Do you want to be my woman big sister? No one will separate us once youe to Thrylos, and we can finally be together.''''
She grasped his hand, feeling the depth of his love for her. A childhood memory surfaced: Ellie had promised Archer they would marry each other when they grew up. It was a stupid kid thing, but it surfaced, and she couldn''t help but think it maye true.
The recollection made herugh and became cherished after he passed away. But the more she thought about it and looked at the current him, the more she finally persuaded her to make her decision.
Ellie threw caution to the wind and nodded, ''''I would like that little brother, or should I call you Archer, as we''re not rted anymore.''''
After speaking, she looked down, and a sinking feeling rested in her stomach. She didn''t want to lose him as a brother. That''s when she felt a hand on her chin that lifted her head, causing her heart to race.
Ellie saw his glowing violet eyes looking at her with so much love that it threatened to drown her. He spoke in a voice full of love, ''''We can still be siblings but also lovers? And no one will challenge me if I take my sister as a wife. The vampires on Frostwood do it all the time.''''
She smiled when hearing his words before kissing him again, and she felt Archer fall onto the bed while they continued to kiss passionately, causing the two to get lost in each other as her hands roamed all over his body, and she felt his hands grab her behind.
As Ellie remembered the dream, she was shaken back to reality. She spotted her aunt Isabe and cousin Ruby standing there with radiant smiles, and the older woman spoke, ''''My baby niece, what are you doing sitting out here alone?''''
She smiled when hearing her aunt and replied, ''''I was thinking about Archer, I can''t believe its been a year since his murder.''''
Isabe frowned as Ruby stepped forward, ''''We all miss him, El,'''' she said. ''''But the one thing he wouldn''t want is for us to mope around in depression. Knowing that crazy boy, he''s living his second life like a king.''''
Ellie giggled as she thought, ''That''s exactly what he''s doing.'' She looked into the afternoon sky and smiled. ''I can''t wait to see you again, brother. It''s notlong now.''
[Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]
Chapter 831 I Cannot Accept This
Chapter 831 I Cannot ept This
??Archer returned to reality as Teu shook him, ''''Are you okay, Arch?'''' she said in a concerned tone. ''''You just stopped walking and went quiet.''''
''''Sorry, I was just thinking about my mother back on Earth,'''' Archer exined while shaking the cobwebs from his mind. ''''I have been blocking that part of my life out as it hurts too much to think about them.''''
Teu squeezed his arm while giving him a sweet smile filled with love. ''''I''m sorry for bringing it up, but maybe if you open up to me, it will help. My mother told me it always ends badly if someone bottles up their emotions.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Maybe,'''' he said while looking around and spotting a bench. ''''Let''s sit down, and you can ask me anything.''''
''''Okay,'''' Teu answered as the two of them sat down, allowing her to question. ''''Can you tell me about your mother?''''
''''She was more than just a mother, but a best friend. I was the youngest Bet family member, and she always made time for me even though she worked a stressful job in the city,'''' Archer answered while remembering all the times he spent with her.
He looked out over the sea and continued, ''''We used to watch anime together, which continued for years. She always used to cuddle me like I was her boyfriend, which was strange, but I was a degenerate back then.''''
''''What did she look like?'''' Teu said with a giggle. ''''You''re certainly
When Teu asked that, a picture of her appeared in his mind, and he only just realized how beautiful she was for being in her forties. His mother was a very curvy woman with arge pair of boobs.
She had sapphire blue eyes that spoke of years of wisdom; Archer remembered her dazzling smile, which he loved. As he thought about that, his cock twitched, causing him to be shocked because the thought of his mom being his woman was a turn-on.
''Am I attracted to Mom? I wouldn''t mind tasting her as she is like Brooke and Fianna. Maybe I can use Aurora Healing on her, and it will get rid me of all of the shit that''s built up in her body from Earth,'' Archer thought to himself.
But Teu poked him in the side while giggling, ''''Attracted to your mother, I see?'''' she said while grabbing his cock with a lewd smile.
Her eyebrow raised, ''''Does incest turn you on, my love?''''
Teu leaned close and whispered as her hand slipped into his pants before stroking him, ''''Does making love to your mother turn you on? Do you want to make her yours? Tell me my love, I wont judge you.''''
Archer groaned when she sped her hand up, causing him to look around only to see they were alone, ''''Yes, it turns me on so much,'''' he said in a breathless voice.
Teu beamed as she leaned forward and continued talking seductively, ''''Do you want to make love to Brooke? Knowing she''s your grandmother.''''
He shuddered slightly, acknowledging Teu''s gesture with a nod. With a mischievous smile, she lowered herself between his legs, her warm breath teasing against his skin.His pulse quickened as he felt her lips envelop him, her mouth descending gently yet purposefully.
A soft gasp escaped him as waves of pleasure coursed through his body. Lost in the sensations, Archer leaned back against the bench. Archer''s hands instinctively found their way into Teu''s hair, his fingers tangling in the silky strands.
Teu''s movements were steady and deliberate, each stroke sending ripples of ecstasy through him. As the intensity built, Archer''s breath grew ragged, his senses consumed by the intoxicating pleasure.
With a final, desperate gasp, he felt himself teetering on the edge, his release imminent. With a soft whimper, he surrendered to the overwhelming climax, his essence spilling forth into Teu''s waiting mouth.
For a timeless moment, they remained locked in a shared ecstasy, the world around them fading into insignificance. As Archer''s breathing slowed, he opened his eyes to meet Teu''s gaze, a tender smile passing between them.
Teu quickly stood up while wiping her mouth just in time as an older couple came walking along. The blue-haired girl jumped onto hisp while giggling; Archer smiled while wrapping his arms around her slender waist.
Archer cast Cleanse on before passionately kissing her, and the older manmented in a happy tone, ''''See, Mariam, young love isn''t dead; just look at these two here.''''
''''Yeah, they have no shame and smooch where everyone can see them,'''' the old woman replied with augh.
''''Shut up, you old grump,'''' the man said. ''''They should show the world their love. It may give us older folk some hope for the future.''''
Archer looked at the neers, and they lookedical; the man was wrapped in a fine-looking fabric blowing around in the breeze. His big white beard stood out against his brown skin.
The woman was shorter, with grey hair and king brown eyes. Archer wondered who they were, but something instantly caught his attention: the red panda ears on the woman''s head twitched whenever a noise was heard.
Teu giggled, ''''We met many years ago and have been together for a while now. I can''t help but show him how much I truly love him.''''
When Archer heard this, a kind smile appeared as he put his forehead against hers and spoke in a voice full of love, ''''Do you realize how much I love you, Teu? I''m thankful you rescued me all those years ago.''''
''''So am I Arch,'''' Teu as she stood up.
Archer followed suit and introduced himself to the old couple, ''''I''m Archer Wyldheart, and this is my fiance Teu Wyldheart.''''
Teu greeted them with a smile, and the two returned it with one of their own. The old man introduced the two with a big smile: ''''I''m Amond, and this is Philis. We own the Extoic Monster Zoo just outside the city.''''
Before Archer could reply, Philis said, ''''Well, we were the owners, but the tax collectors will take it if we don''t pay the debt.''''
When he heard the old woman, Archer turned to Teu. ''''What is this zoo like?'''' he asked in a curious tone.
Teu thought for a few seconds before talking. ''''Well, it''s a massive estate with monsters from all over Thrylos, but rumors speak of their eldest son stealing their savings before running off with a girl.''''
Archer nodded as an idea formed, ''''Do you enjoy looking after the creatures?'''' he questioned Amond, who was looking bewildered by the whole situation.
''''Yes young man,'''' the old man answered. ''''Many people think they are all bad, but thousands want to live their lives, and why not show the people that? It''s the reason I opened the zoo.''''
''''Makes sense,'''' Archer replied. ''''How much do you owe Aquaria?''''
''''5000 gold coins, young man; it''s no small debt, and the profits have dropped since the Swarm attacked the kingdom,'''' Philis answered sadly.
The amount was nothing to Archer, but he wanted to ensure his idea could work out, so he asked, ''''Would you consider moving to a newnd? Maybe you can even get unique monsters?''''
When Teu heard his question, her eyebrow raised, but Amond stared into his eyes, ''''If I wasn''t in debt and thisnd wanted to help the zoo grow, then I would consider it.''''
Archer nodded before dering, ''''I will buy your zoo, and you two can move to my kingdom. I''ll get the legions to build a new one for the monsters that will be much better for the creatures and people who visit as my citizens will love it.''''
The old couple looked at him like he was crazy, which caused Archer to chuckle as he pointed at Teu, ''''Doesn''t she look familiar? Not many girls have that color hair?'''' he said with a smirk.
Teu shook her head and went along with him. That''s when Philismented, ''''Blue hair? Blue eyes? Brown skin? Only the royal family has such abination, which is rare for us Aquarians.''''
Archer watched as Amond''s eyes widened as he spoke, ''''Princess Teu Aquaria and her fiance, the White Dragon Prince.''''
The old man went to kneel, but Archer waved him away, ''''None of that now,'''' he said while lifting the man to his feet. ''''Take us to your zoo, and we will sort it out.''''
Amond nodded with happiness in his old blue eyes, ''''Yes, follow us, My Lord, but be warned; my daughter is an angry young woman with a temper.''''
Philis was the one to speak next, ''''Ever since our eldest son ran off with our savings, her mind has gone into a dark ce and has been different.''''
''''I understand. I will try to stay out of her way, but I want a tour of the ce when we arrive,'''' Archer said. ''''By the way, how much did he steal from you?''''
Amond looked angry, and Philis looked sad but answered, ''''Close to 100,000 gold coins we had hidden in a storage ring.''''
Archer scrounged together an old storage ring in his Item Box with a little over the amount needed, but before he did anything, he spoke, ''''Can you two take a Mana Oath not to betray me and pay me everything back?''''@@novelbin@@
The old man stared into his eyes but nodded as he took the oath. When the couple were finished, Archer threw them the pouch. ''''There''s your savings back and a little extra,'''' he said. ''''But you will pay me the amount back plus fifty percent when the zoo starts making a profit.''''
Amond and Philis looked shocked, but the old man''s eyes bulged when he scanned the ring before he swung his gaze toward Archer. ''''My Lord. I cannot ept this, as my son was the thief, and we don''t expect you to repeat it.''''
[Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]
Chapter 833 Aeris Means A Lot To Me
Chapter 833 Aeris Means A Lot To Me
??Archer looked at his uncle and replied with a mocking chuckle, ''''Yes, I stole your wife, but now I think I will go after your daughters if you don''t apologize for ndering my good name.''''
Rylon sputtered when he heard his response and couldn''t believe how shameless his nephew was. Archer stood up and approached the man surrounded by his guards. ''''Now you mention Fianna,'''' he said with a grin.
He leaned in to whisper to the Duke, ''''I will make her my woman tonight and mark her womb with my seed.''''
When Rylon heard this, anger took over. He swung at Archer, who leaned back to dodge it, before unleashing a devastating punch to the man''s gut, bringing him to his knees as the strike dented his uncle''s armor.
The guards quickly rushed forward, but Archer used his tail to swipe at the stupid soldiers and took them to the ground. He looked at them and spoke with a smirk, ''''Don''t be stupid. If you attack me, that would mean the Avalon Empire has dered war on the Draconia Kingdom.''''
Archer smiled, ''''Now take my uncle back to the Summerfield Duchy. Tell the empire that I will help the Dunespire people.''''
''''How will you help?'''' The Redcliff guards questioned as more of them appeared from the front gate.
''''Like this,'''' Archer waved his hand, summoning even more Stone Men and ordered them to clear the kingdom of the Swarms monsters, which they instantly obeyed.
He watched them rush through the city while pinpointing the creatures who snuck over the walls. When the Stone Men caught the Swarms minions, they were crushed and turned into chunks of meat.
Archer turned back to the guard. ''''I will clear the kingdom for Aeris, but she''lle with me once it''s safe.''''
The guards didn''t know what to say and looked at each other before a velvety, smooth voice said, ''''Ara ara, it looks like my cute granddaughter has found someone who cares about her.''''
He turned to see a mature woman standing there with a seductive smile on her beautiful face. Archer noticed her sinful curvy body that had the right amount of curves, and her massive boobs strained against the dress''s fabric.
The woman looked like an older version of Aeris if she were to have long, wavy hair. Archer was instantly attracted to her, which she sensed. She turned to him with a grin, ''''Oh, a young man who appreciates a mature beauty?''''
Archer nodded with a charming smile, but then something hit him as the woman closed in on him and was only an inch away. ''''The young nowadays think if you''re over thirty, you''re an old woman, which is ridiculous as my beauty can match anyone younger.''''
''Narcissist much?'' he thought when hearing the woman''sints. ''But she can be as she''s drop dead gorgeous.''
He chuckled to himself before speaking, ''''You''re not old. You are beautiful, and age doesn''t affect you whatsoever.''''
The woman''s smile grew wider as her red eyes glowed, ''''Sweet words will only get you so far, dragon,'''' she said seductively.
She looked around before leaning forward, allowing Archer to get a good view of her deep cleavage, ''''Now, little dragon, if you want this Wraith, you''re going have to prove what it takes. Conquer Pluoria, from the jungles in the south to the ice tundras in the north.''''
Archer gulped as the beautiful woman approached, her hot breath brushing against his ear. ''''Once the white g flies over the whole continent, I will be your woman and will give you powerful children, as most of mine have failed me.''''
He looked into the woman''s eyes and realized she was being serious, ''''What brought this on?''''
The woman smirked. "You will be my granddaughter''s husband, but if you desire me as well, you''ll need to prove you''re worthier than all the kings who''ve sought my hand, including the emperors of Nightshade and Novgorod."
Just as Archer was going to reply, a bad feeling washed over him; he looked around and didn''t see anything but rushed forward to push the older woman out of the way just as a green st mmed into the spot she was standing.
When the spell connected, Archer flew backward and crashed into the mansion''s outer wall. The guards rallied and surrounded the woman, but a sudden voice reached his ears, ''''Arch!'''' it said.
Secondster, he was wrapped in aforting darkness as his body started mending. Archer looked around only to realize that Aeris was shielding him from another wave of spells, and he felt her pain.
He cast Cosmic Shield and Aurora Healing without a second thought before Blinking out of her. When Archer did that, Aeris returned to her human form and lunged at him while wrapping her slender arms around his shoulders.
Archer returned the hug with one of his own before the two separated, as he had to block more spells that were cracking the shield. With a relieved voice, Aeris spoke, ''''Grandmother will be able to look after herself as she''s a Demi-God.''''
''''Its the Swarm,'''' he revealed. ''''They must have ambushed us with an elite unit when the monsters discovered I was in the city.''''
Aeris nodded before returning to her Wraith form and shouting a shrill scream that stunned the attacking monsters. When Archer saw this, he rushed out, lunged at the first Mutant Human, and sank his sharp teeth into the creature''s neck.
He tore its head off before sting another with Eldritch st when it tried to get closer. Archer was enjoying himself when he found Aeris fighting a group of Blightborns with shining ws.
When they struck the Wraith girl, blood flew and stained the ground. ''Have they found her weakness?'' he asked himself internally.
Archer shrugged and used Blink to appear before the monster attacking Aeris, who was trying to retreat. He easily tore them apart while his tail was like a deadly whip decapitating anything that got too close.
He protected Aeris because the Mutated Humans rushed at her in the dozens. Archer knew something had to happen before taking a deep breath and releasing a stream of violet-colored fire that washed over the creatures.
His attack gave the mature woman time to deal with the stronger mutants. She transformed into a massive Wratih, which tore the creatures apart while letting out an ear-piercing scream and shattered windows.
It even hurt Archer''s ears, forcing him to cover them due to the intense pain. Shortly after that, Aeris appeared in her human form before cupping his cheeks and kissing him. When he felt her soft lips, a shock ran through his body.
Soon, the two separated, and the battlefield started to calm down, thanks to the city guards, who crashed into the creature''s rear. Archer didn''t want to give up the experience he could gain, so he cast the sma Missile hundreds of times.@@novelbin@@
Once the violet missiles appeared above him, Archer sent them flying forward, causing a wave of explosion that easily annihted the Swarms of Monsters. As he did that, Aeris''s grandmother continued her attack.
The older woman killed the remaining creatures before appearing in front of Archer with a smile, ''''So you''re the White Dragon,'''' she said in an exotic ent that he couldn''t ce. ''''I''m Narcissa Redcliff, Matriarch of the Redcliff noble family.''''
Archer smiled at her, ''''Archer Wyldheart, King of Draconia.''''
Narcissa nodded while ncing around. ''''Dunespire will fall,'''' she said. ''''Will you take little Aeris to your kingdom? I know she likes you, and by the way you look at her, you feel the same.''''
He nodded in affirmation. "Of course I feel the same. Aeris means a lot to me."
"Why?"
Archer nced at the short-haired girl, her cheeks flushed red as she avoided his gaze. "She''s caring and saved my life from a Demi-God. Plus, I''ve grown quite fond of my little Wraith and her beautiful red eyes."
The older woman beamed, ''''Great. You two will fly back to Draconia, where I wille in a few weeks.''''
When Aeris heard this, she stepped forward, ''''Where are you going?''''
''''I have some private business to attend to, little wraith; I''m sure this handsome young man will give you a nice ce to live where I can join you when I finish,'''' Narcissa said before her gaze turned to him.
Archer nodded, but then he got a message from Nefertiti, [Husband! You need to aid me as these vile creatures have sent assassins to target my family]
When he received that, he looked at Aeris and said concernedly, ''''We need to help Nefi. The Swarm are sending monsters to target the imperial family.''''
Aeris nodded just as Narcissamented, ''''Good luck. I shall see you in a few weeks, lovebirds.''''
The ck-haired girl went red as she transformed into her Wraith form. Archer summoned his wings and took off with a boom. He quickly used Mana Maniption to speed south, followed by Aeris.
While flying over the chaotdscape, Archer summoned dozens of extrarge Stone Men by pouring stupid amounts of mana into them. The stone giants crashed into the ground below like an earthquake.
They quickly went to work, destroying everything in sight. As the stone constructs wreaked havoc, Archer felt a constant stream of experience flowing into him, filling him with growing excitement.
As he flew, Aeris caught up and wrapped herself around his body, causing a warm feeling to wash over him. ''''Thank you foring to help me, Arch,'''' she said in a sweet voice made better by her exotic ent. I hope we get along while I spend time in your kingdom.''''
[Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]
Chapter 835 What Is That Smell
Chapter 835 What Is That Smell
??[Aeris''s POV]
Aeris raised her hand, and a shadow appeared ten feet above the ground. The Grasnd Rhinos fell out and crashed into each other. Before she knew it, Archer jumped into the middle of them and started smacking the carriage-sized monsters.
''What the fuck is going on! Why is he treating this a game,'' Aeris internallyined as Archer battered the monsters.
She watched as Archer threw them around like they were sacks of rice while hitting others, but what he did to the bigger one was bad. Aeris soon watched him beat the daylights out of the poor monsters, causing her to feel bad for the trembling creatures.
''He''s brutal, but I understand it, he needs to be like this to survive against all the enemies his got,'' Aeris thought while she saw him healing the Grasnd Rhinos while speaking to the monster.
Aeris continued to watch him until the group of monsters nodded like chickens, which made herugh, and she started to understand Archer even more.
***
[Back to Archer]
''''No more getting rude to me, or I will beat you again? Do you understand Ross?''''
''''Yeah, man! Just don''t p me again, that hurt,'''' a man''s voice replied.
That''s when one of the other Grasnd Rhinos charged at him. Archer saw this and looked at Ross, who almost looked ashamed of his fellow monster. All he did in return was step backward to dodge the charge.
But the rhino flew past him and crashed into one of its elders, causing the older monster to start beating on the younger one and making Archerugh. He turned back to Ross, ''''Like I told the cats, find more of your kind and say your leader wants to challenge them.''''
''''You''ll fight more of us?'''' the monster asked timidly.
''''Yes,'''' Archer replied with a smile. ''''I will fight them, beat them, and then create an army out of you.''''
Ross, the Grasnd Rhino, nodded its big head before rushing off into the tall grass, leaving him, Aeris, and the Colossophants, who were watching the scene with wide eyes and regarded him with respect.
Berty slowly approached him and spoke in a tone of worship which baffled him, ''''Great One. I know many watering holes where you can find strong monsters.''''
Archer turned to the Matriarch and spoke, ''''Okay. Take us there, and we are heading south to the humannds.''''
The Colossophant nodded her head. Archer grabbed Aeris''s hand and Blinked. The couple reappeared on the monster''s back as she started walking, followed by her herd, and they ate some of the grass.
While traveling, Archer created a couple of chairs for them to rx in. Once he was sat down, Aerismented as she gotfortable, ''''Why are we traveling on the back of Berty? And why did you name her such a strange name?''''
Archer was just about to reply when someone appeared and sunk a knife into Aeris''s chest, causing her to fly off the back of the Colossophant. When the ck-haired girl hit the ground, he was in shock.
Something inside him clicked as his rage consumed him, causing him to fly forward and grab the being who stabbed his Dark Wraith. Archer soon realized that these were ninja-looking soldiers.
With that, he cast Soul Sunder, ripped the man''s soul from his body, and devoured it like a demon before doing the same thing to the others that appeared. Archer tore their lifeless corpses apart until the surrounding grasnd was covered in blood.
When he calmed down, Archer felt a hand gently ced on his arm, causing him to spin around. Standing before him was Aeris, a sweet smile gracing her pretty face. His eyes traveled down, and he noticed a rip in her dress, but otherwise, she appeared unharmed.
''''What happened to you?'''' Archer asked while grabbing a hold of her.
Aeris giggled, ''''I''m a Wraith, remember? Physical attacks cannot kill me, only harm me,'''' she answered while being wrapped in a tight hug.
As Archer did that, he sorted through the assassin''s memories and could only trace the source to a noble in Starfall City. ''Wait until I go get Leira. I will crucify the whole family regardless of what the empire says.''
He tightened his hug to the Wraith girl, who melted against him. While the two did this, Berty said, ''''Great One. I smell a Grizzarok closing in on us from the West.''''
''''Okay,'''' Archer grinned, ''''Watch this.''''
After speaking, he Blinked off Berty''s back and appeared in front of a massive grizzly bear-looking monster. Without wasting time, the creature swiped at Archer, who blocked it using the wings he summoned.
The monster''s paw mmed against his white scales, and Archershed out with his tail and took the creature''s legs out, causing it to crash to the ground. Then he tamed it by beating it some more.
Following that, they continued traveling while beating more monsters who joined his growing army with shocked Aeris. She was looking at all kinds of creatures, from twenty-foot-
tall giants to small, vicious-looking dinosaurs that snapped at anything nearby.
Archer found them amusing to tame, so he kept pping them away until they fainted. Then, he used Aurora Healing on the monsters, bringing them back to full power, which allowed him to control the dog-sized creatures.
Once they crossed the border, Archer told the monster horde to travel through the empire and keep heading south until they reached a forest on the coast and waited for him. He also told them not to attack anyone unless they were attacked first.
Berty agreed to lead the horde, and Archer shooed her away as her voice annoyed him. As they vanished, he summoned his wings while scooping up the amazed Aeris before taking off and heading toward Alexandria, the capital of Nefertiti''s homnd.
The Wraith girl''s smile never faded as she trailed small kisses up and down Archer''s neck, eliciting his shivers. As they neared the city, a spell hurtled towards them, but Archer''s Anti-Magic Skill deflected it. Despite this, the impact still sent him flying backward.
More magic flew at Archer, but the skill blocked everything. He was sent crashing to the ground while shielding Aeris, who also transformed into her Wraith form. Once the duo recovered, he squinted at the wall and saw the soldiers lining up to fire again.
Archer chuckled, ''''Idiots,'''' he said before using Blink to appear on the wall just as Aeris let out a shrill scream that stunned the Zenian soldiers. He saw a pink me flying directly toward him as she did that.
A happy smile appeared on his face as Nefertiti crashed into him and sent the two flying over the side of the wall, causing Aeris to panic. The Wraith girl rushed forward, wrapping them in her shadow as they hit the ground.
When Aeris returned to her humanoid form, shey on the soft grass while Nefertiti straddled Archer. The pink-haired subus''s eyes glowed with untold love before she quickly kissed him.
Archer was sent to heaven when feeling her soft, plump lips against his own. He returned her kiss while taking a handful of her juicy behind. Soon enough, they broke apart as Nefertiti''s eyesnded on Aeris.
The Wraith girl watched them with bright red cheeks, but her red eyes were filled with fascination. Archer smiled at the short-haired as Nefertiti spoke in a knowing voice, ''''Finally admitted to yourself? Now you have let me make this clear.''''
Nefertiti stood up and approached Aeris before holding her hand out. ''''Don''t try interrupting my private time with my husband,'''' she said. ''''You can have him once I''ve drained him good.''''@@novelbin@@
Archer watched a radiant smile appear on her pretty face as she continued, ''''I need him inside me, Aeris.'''' She wrapped her arm around the petite girl''s shoulder. ''''I hope we get on, but don''t get in the way of me and my husband. Can we agree on that? Otherwise, you will get burnt by my arcane magic.''''
''''I have no intention of getting in the way of your rtionship with our husband, Nefi,'''' Aeris honestly replied. ''''I just want to be friends with you girls.''''
His shock upon hearing the subus''s words was palpable, and his expression betrayed his surprise. As Nefertiti advanced towards him, she pressed her chest against his, causing his breath to hitch.
''''I know you will never leave me, and now I know you love me,'''' she said with a loving smile. ''''Come, let''s head to the local inn. My parents are busy sorting out the empire''snd.''''
Archer nodded in understanding as they walked to the nearest inn. Nefertiti turned to Aeris before entering. ''''Just remember not to affect the other''s rtionships, Wraith girl,'''' she said with a smile. ''''The others are too friendly to say that, but it had to be done.''''
Aeris nodded with a smile as they entered the establishment. Despite the sudden hush that fell over the ce, it didn''t deter them from conversing about the recent events across Zenia.
He recounted their tranquil flight over Mediterra, prompting him to remember to collect the three elves after dropping off Nefertiti at the 1st Fleet. Aeris gestured towards an empty table, and they all settled down to continue their discussion.
Nefertiti looked at Archer and scrunched up her little nose, ''''What is that smell? It''s disgusting,'''' she said in an annoyed voice.
Heughed before casting Aurora Healing on himself and Aeris while exining, ''''Well, what you are smelling is Berty, and I will be giving her a talking too when we leave the city.''''
''''Berty?'''' Nefertiti said as a confused expression crossed her face.
Aeris giggled, ''''He tamed a herd of Colossophants and many other monsters. It was fascinating,'''' she said in an amused tone.
''''Colossophants! How did you control such a monster husband?'''' Nefertiti while looking into his eyes.
[Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]
Chapter 837 Clean Up
Chapter 837 Clean Up
??[Aeris & Nefertiti''s POV]
Nefertiti was getting excited as Archer went wild. He was fighting with more dinosaur-looking monsters that swarmed over hisrge body like parasites, but the creatures were giving as good as they got in the fight as they tore through his scales while he tore them apart.
While watching this, Nefertiti felt her little sister getting wet, ''''Blessthe goddess for sending him here; he''s mine!''
Her pink eyes glowed with lust, causing Aeris to ask, ''''Are you okay, Nefi?''''
''''Yes,'''' she answered in a breathless voice. ''''I want him right now; I''m aching to feel him inside me.''''
When Aeris heard this, her cheeks turned bright red, but it was toote as curiosity overtook her, ''''What is it like? I mean, when you do that thing with Arch.''''
Nefertiti turned her gaze toward Aeris and startedughing uncontrobly. Loud crashes and roars could be heard in the background. ''''Little Wraith, it''s one of the best feelings in the world, especially since we love each other.''''
''''But what does it feel like? Grandmother says it''s like taking those mind drugs they sell on the ck markets, with the only difference being that it feels like you''re in heaven. She mentioned something about getting opened up feels amazing,'''' Aeris questioned in a curious tone.
''''Your grandmother is a wise woman,'''' Nefertiti said. ''''But to answer your question, it''s hard to exin; it feels amazing, but there''s something else there. Something deeper, it''s more than just a primal urge. It''s a connection between two souls meant to be together.''''
Nefertiti looked into the sky as the stars shone like a beautiful canvas of hundreds of colors. ''''Before I met Arch, I was an angry, lost young woman always running from her mistakes, but ever since meeting him, I have stopped running and decided to show the world who I truly am.''''
When she finished speaking, Aeris witnessed her body glow as her subus features red to life. Nefertiti started floating into the air as she cast Arcane sts into the monsters on Archer''s back.
The pink mes annihted the creatures on contact, causing them to let out a death noise before being crushed. Nefertiti looked at Aeris as her pink eyes glowed with power, ''''Life is too short to continue with being embarrassed. Take your shot and see if he epts, but by now, you should already know Archer is a very jealous dragon and won''t allow you near any men apart from his people.''''
After speaking, the subus flew into the fray while casting her ancient arcane magic. This magic tore the monsters apart, but they seemed like a tidal wave of teeth and ws. Archer and Nefertiti worked like a well-oiled machine to destroy the Monster Wave they stumbled upon.
Aeris witnessed all this and thought, ''She''s right, and so were you, mama. We will only regret the chances we never took.''
She looked into the sky and saw a star suddenly shine, causing her to smile, ''''I love you and Papa so much, but know that I''ve finally found my happiness and will never forget about you both,'''' she mumbled to herself.
The star shined again alongside a second, and this caused her to grasp, ''''Papa!''''
Aeris was suddenly overwhelmed with emotions, and her vision went blurry. As her world turned dark, a pair of arms encircled her, making her feel much better. She looked up only to see a concerned Archer staring at her with a concerned expression.
She buried her head in his head while tears fell, but a warm feeling washed over her as Archer picked her up and held her close. Aeris was thankful to find someone who was powerful and caring.
***
[Back to Archer]
Archer held Aeris close as she cried her eyes out. She made heartbreaking noises, but he ensured the Wraith girl knew she wasn''t alone. One of the Wraith girls calmed down before they separated.
Aeris looked at him while rubbing her eyes, ''''Thank you,'''' she said while sniffling. ''''You''re too kind to me, Arch.''''
He smiled at the embarrassed girl, ''''Fight some of the monsters before Nefertiti kills them all,'''' Archer smiled while waving at the creatures around them.
The ck-haired girl nodded as she stepped back and transformed into her Dark Wraith form. She let out an ear-piercing scream that hurt his ears as she lunged at the nearest creature.
Archer scanned the monster to see what they were.
[Terranox]
[Rank: A+]
Aeris used her immense strength and ws to tear apart the monster, sending blood flying everywhere. By the end of the battle, the grasnd was soaked in monster blood, and both girls were left breathing heavily from the exertion.
Archer jumped off Berty''s back andnded with a thud, quickly casting Aurora Healing and Cleanse on them. Nefertiti let out a happy sigh while Aeris smiled before thanking him as she stretched her body.
He noticed she wore a training outfit resembling leggings and a thin jumper. Archer thought, ''Aeris may be a tomboy but shes gorgeous and I should make her mine.''
With that, Archer looked at Nefertiti, who was using magic to clean off her kaftan, and then turned to her. "Would you like to be together and see where things go, my beautiful Wraith?" he asked earnestly.
Aeris''s whole body stiffened as she turned to him, her eyes wide with surprise. "What?" she eximed, her voice barely above a whisper.
Archer chuckled, ''''Well, I''ll just show you what I mean,'''' hemented while picking her up into a princess carry and leaned down before kissing her soft, delicate lips, which sent a shock through both of their bodies.@@novelbin@@
The two continued to kiss until a cough was heard. ''''Come on, and let''s get to Aquaria,'''' Nefertiti said with a knowing smile.
Aeris jumped back in embarrassment while stuttering, but the subus grabbed the Wratih girl and flew up to Bertys''s back, finally speaking, ''''Great One. It seems you like multiple women. Would you like to add this finedy to your harem?''''
When Archer heard this, he looked at therge elephant-like monster and retorted, ''''If you had a human form, then maybe, but I don''t think you do.''''
''''Oh darn it,'''' Berty replied as her trunk flew toward Archer''s shoulder and slowly started to massage him. ''''Us Colossophants have a human form, but we must reach the Sovereign Mage Rank to unlock the skill.''''
He pped it away, ''''Stop flirting with me. It''s weird, as you''re ten times my size.''''
The Colossophant Matriechughed before signaling the herd to move when he and the two girls jumped on her back. After that, Nefertiti and Aeris chatted about magic while Archer got some rest.
It didn''t take long to get back to Aquaria, and when they crossed over thest hill, the city appeared in the distance. Archer ordered the Monster Army to stay in the grasnds until he returned to get them once the navy arrived.
Berty asked where they were going, and he grinned, ''''You will be loaded onto my transport ships and taken to Draconia. Where you can live in the wild until the right amodation can be built for you.''''
Therge Colossophant nodded as Archer, Nefertiti, and Aeris made their way toward the city gate, where they spotted Teu standing there with a beaming smile as the three of them approached.
When Archer got close enough, he spoke to the beautiful blue-haired girl, ''''How have things been here, Teu?''''
''''Chaos, we have been attacked by sneakier monsters, but once Brooke organized the defenses, the attacks didn''t do as much damage,'''' she said with a frown. ''''The scouts tell me a Monster Wave is heading this way.''''
Archer, Nefertiti, and Aeris startedughing, catching Teu''s attention, ''''Oh hey, you two, I didn''t know you''d be here.''''
The subus stepped forward and hugged the Aquarian Princess, who looked shocked, but Nefertiti spoke, ''''It''s good that you''re safe; I cannot wait to see Draconia. Zenia was ravaged and depressing. Now, Father introduced conscription, which made the atmosphere.''''
Just as she spoke, Archer received a message from Kassandra informing him that the 1st Fleet had arrived, and everyone in Aquaria would know as the sound of hundreds of cannons firing onto hordes of monsters heading toward Aquaria.
The three girls yelped in fright, but Archer told them that the navy was arriving to start the cleanup of Pluoria. When Teu heard this, she questioned, raising her eyebrow, ''''Clean up?''''
Archer nodded, ''''We will wipe out the Swarm by leading them into my legions, who will cut them down,'''' he answered. ''''Now, my three beautifuldies, I wille to see you once you are all settled. Just send me a message with your location.''''
They all nodded before entering the city, while Archer took off and flew toward the coast. As he approached, he saw Draconia''s Royal Navy pulling into the Aquarian harbor, with the massive Archer''s Pride taking center stage.
Flying closer, he descended andnded gracefully on the deck of his gship. The surrounding sailors saluted him, and he returned before Blinking to the bridge''s balcony only to see Olivia Anderson standing there with a smirk.
The beautiful admiral saluted, ''''It''s good to see you, my Al-
Maseeh At-Tinyan.''''
Archer shook his head, ''''Not you too,'''' he said. ''''Well, it''s not like I care; how was the trip here?''''
Olivia giggled, ''''We took out some pirates that tried to attack the transport ships, but the Destroyers wiped them out. Apart from that little scuffle, watching the Dragon Marines train was peaceful and interesting. Where did you find their instructors?'''' she asked curiously.
''''I think Sagana brought some sea elves to Draconia from Avidia,'''' Archer replied as the ship stopped outside the harbor. ''''They offered their services in sea warfare as their people specialize in it.''''
''''You have sea elf citizens?''''
[Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]
Chapter 838 Here Love, You Can Share It With Me
Chapter 838 Here Love, You Can Share It With Me
??Archer nodded. "Yes, there is a city in South Draconia that is home to most of their people, alongside one of the kingdom''srgest shipyards and naval bases that trains sailors for the navy."
"How did you get them toe here?" Olivia questioned. "They are usually reclusive and hate the other races."
"That''s a long story, but the gist is that a sea elf tribe in the western part of Avidia rose to power and conquered the others in a brutal war. Those who didn''t want to live under military rule fled their homnd," Archer exined.
He looked at the calm sea lit by the stars above before continuing, "We found them wandering around Mediterra and the Soutnds. With Sagana''s help, I offered them a ce to stay. They moved to our domain and flourished, earning me their loyalty."
Olivia smiled and nodded. ''''Amazing,'''' she said. ''''Well, now we''re here. We can start clearing out the Swarm and level up the army.''''
''''That''s the n,'''' Archer replied. ''''Order the Marshals to disembark andnd just outside the city to set up our fortress for the legions.''''
The older woman nodded, ''''Yes, Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan,'''' she said with a sly smile.
Archer rolled his hands and smacked Olivia''s juicy behind, causing the admiral to yelp as her pink eyes turned to him, ''''Oh, is the king a lewd man? Does he want this older woman?'''' she teased him.
He looked into her eyes without joking and answered, ''''Yes, I want you, Liv, and it doesn''t matter if you''re older than me.''''
After that, Olivia''s eyes widened, and a naughty smile then appeared as she leaned up against Archer while squashing her massive assets against his chest, which made his heart race, but he managed to control his lust thanks to all the sex he''d had.
''''Well, we can get to know each other personally, but for now, we have a mission,'''' Oliviamented while hugging him.
Archer nodded before taking off again. Once the admiral walked back into the bridge, he flew toward the city. Nefertiti told him that she, Sera, Teu, Brooke, and Aeris were waiting for him.
He flew toward their location only to see hundreds of Aquarians rushing around in a panic as they spotted the iing fleet. When Archer spotted the fourdies chatting, hended next to them.
Following that, they greeted him with a hug and kiss, except for Aeris, who was too embarrassed to do so, which caused the other girls to giggle. Archer and the four girls decided to settle down for the night.
Nefertiti offered to show them an inn only if he promised she would be first, which Archer agreed to with a grin. The group meandered through the streets while following the subus.
Teu and Sera were questioning Aeris about her love for Archer, which only made her blush, causing him to think, ''She''s beautiful when embarrassed.''
It took them to reach Nefertiti''s destination. Arge Egyptian-inspired building stood taller than the surrounding dwellings. Archer noticed it was built out of beautiful sandstone while decorated with old red maple wood.
Archer saw hieroglyphics littering outside the building, depicting famous Zenian battles or scenes throughout their history. He couldn''t help but admire the artwork, which would have taken countless hours.
Nefertiti saw him looking and beamed. ''''Zenian artists are renowned artisans that most kingdoms and empires want to hire to decorate their pces,'''' she said. ''''Father encourages the arts and funds endeavors that will bring more people into his love of all kinds of art.''''
His eyebrow raised, ''''I didn''t know your homnd loved art,'''' he said in a curious tone.
This caused Nefertiti to giggle. ''''Well, there''s a lot you don''t know, husband,'''' shemented in her exotic Egyptian ent, which she had grown to love. ''''I have a few friends who would love to join your kingdom and bring Zenian art to Draconia.''''
Archer smiled when he heard this and hugged the subus who relished in the attention, but Teu interrupted, ''''Arch! I was talking to some of my family guards, and they suggested asking the Father if you can recruit some deep sea farmers.''''@@novelbin@@
''''What do they grow in the sea? I have a Deep Sea Mining tform being built by my cousin Farrah,'''' Archer said. ''''Could webine both projects to mass farm around the ind?''''
Teu nodded, ''''Aquarians can operate underwater without the need for air,'''' she looked into his eyes with a smile. ''''Remember, we are descendants of the first mermaids that swam in the seas.''''
''''Good idea,'''' Archer said while taking out some paper and writing it down before continuing. ''''We can earn the kingdom a fortune forbining these; if we include the Red Silk from the Desert Worms, then Draconia will be the wealthiest nation on Thrylos.''''
All four girls smiled when they saw the happiness on his face. Soon after, the group entered the inn and approached the front desk. A young woman was sitting behind it, looking up with a smile. ''''How can the Hungry Horse Inn serve you on this fine night?'''' she said happily.
Nefertiti smiled, ''''Can we have your biggest room? We need to rest for the night.''''
The woman nodded before turning her gaze to a book. She started going through it until she found something and spun around. She took a red key off the hook and handed it to the subus. ''''That would be 4 gold,'''' she expressed. ''''That includes room service, dinner, and breakfast.''''
Everyone wanted the room, so Archer gave the woman 5 gold, which shocked her, but she soon guided them all to the bedroom. He noticed her constantly looking backward while taking in the four girls following him.
After five minutes of walking upstairs, they reached the top floor where the woman opened a door, ''''Here is your room,'''' she said while walking inside. ''''There is a mana buzzer to request food whenever you wish.''''
Nefertiti and the other girls thanked her before the young woman''s eyes met his before she concluded, ''''Enjoy your stay in the Hungry Horse Inn. Have a good night.''''
Once she finished speaking, the door was closed, causing the others to giggle as Seramented, ''''You always drive women crazy with your stupid charisma.''''
Archer chuckled as he picked the dragon girl up and kissed her, which she happily reciprocated with enough passion that it lit his lust, but he had to control it as he wanted to try some of the food.
He put Sera down before looking at Aeris, ''''Order four of every dish,'''' he requested in a charming tone. ''''Tell them we will pay for everything so they don''t panic.''''
The Dark Wraith girl nodded before rushing toward the buzzer as Nerfetiti and Teu walked toward the bathroom. Once they started walking, Sera jumped off him and rushed toward the balcony. ''''I''m going for a fly. Do you want toe, sweetheart?'''' she asked, turning to him.
Archer smiled before approaching the fairy dragon and joined her on the balcony. Then, the dragon took off and started flying over Aquaria while Archer admired the scene before them. Everything was dark, and the lights from the city lit up the surrounding area.
The two flew for ten minutes until they reached arge mountain that jutted into the sky. Archer narrowed his eyes when he saw a flock of vile-looking birds roosting on the peak, causing him to cast sma Missiles before sending them flying toward the creatures.
Explosions rang across the mountain peak, sending the monsters scattering in all directions. Sera quickly chased arge bird and grabbed it before breathing her red fire all over the creature.
She then started eating it, making Archerugh at her silliness, but the dragon girl ripped it in half and held out the other half, ''''Here love,'''' she said with a smile. ''''You can share it with me.''''
Archer took the meat, which smelt delicious, but wanted to add something, so he flew toward the nearest edge. Sera followed behind him, and the twonded on a ledge cut off from the ground below.
He took out some spices and doused them on the meat, making it smell even better. Sera noticed what he was doing and got curious as she chirped, ''''What''s that?''''
Sera started bouncing on the spot when the aroma hit her nose, causing her tail to swish side to side in excitement. When Archer spotted this, he smiled as he answered, ''''Some spices the Brownies made before I got kicked out the domain.''''
Archer took out more and offered some to the dragon girl, ''''Want some babe?''''
Her red eyebrows raised, ''''Babe? Where did thate from?''''
After speaking, Archer shrugged, ''''I want to show you girls how much you mean to me, and I thought about being more loving to start things off.''''
Sera beamed, ''''That sounds good,'''' she took a bite of the meat and started moaning before continuing with a mouth full of food. ''''Ke--ep calling me th--at, I lik--e it.''''
Archer bonked her on the head, ''''We may be monsters, but eat with manners, girl!''''
The dragon girl giggled, ''''Sorr--y.''''
He looked at her and used his tail to smack her perky behind, causing Sera to yelp as she growled at him before getting back to the bird meat and huffed. Archerughed as he leaned over and pecked her cheek, which earned no response.
The gluttonous dragon ignored him as she was too wrapped in the meat. Archer started eating his own as the stars above glowed like a never-ending celestial painting. He remembered a saying from Earth that he always liked.
''I will love the light for it shows me the way, yet I will endure the darkness because it shows me the stars,'' Archer thought while eating.
[Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]
Chapter 840 Exploring A Dragon, Pseudo-God And Succubus (R18)
Chapter 840 Exploring A Dragon, Pseudo-God And Subus (R18)
??Archer couldn''t keep his ws off the dragon girl, who was just enthusiastic to continue their lovemaking as he moved her onto her side, closed her legs, and slipped back inside her before he started thrusting again.
''''Mmmghhh! Oh goddess,'''' Sera mumbled as her eyes rolled back.
He grinned when seeing this before leaning forward and taking her nipple in his mouth only to bite it, which caused Sera to scream in pleasure, ''''Ahhhh!''''
Thanks to lying on her side, Archer could go even deeper, which caused Sera to quiver as the pleasure caused her eyes to roll. She could only let out adorable moans as she gripped the sheet before biting into a cushion, ''''Mmmmmghhh!!!''''''
Archer felt satisfaction at her response and maintained his rhythm, thrusting into the petite form of the dragon girl. She trembled with pleasure, her entire being consumed by the sensation as she reached her climax, releasing her love juices over his waist, which pushed him over the edge.
He pushed deeper inside, causing Sera to shudder as she felt his release filling her womb until it began to leak out. Finished, Archer shifted the dazed girl onto all fours and inquired, "Would you like more, my stunning dragon girl?"
Sera shook her head and mumbled in a breathless voice, ''''I''m hurting and need some rest, you barbarian.''''
Archer chuckled before backing away and pulling up his pants before pping her perky behind, causing Sera to yelp as she slumped onto the makeshift bed. He couldn''t help but smile as he cast Aurora Healing and Cleanse on her.
The violet glow washed over her body, causing her to let out a sigh before sitting up and stretching, causing her small boobs to jiggle all over the ce. Archer shook his head, ''''Put some clothes on, and I''ll carry you back to the city.
''''No, I want to fly alongside you, husband,'''' Sera said radiantly. ''''I enjoy it.''''
Archer nodded before summoning his wings while the dragon girl wore her dress. The two of them jumped off the mountaintop and free-fell until they soared through the air, and Sera was using magic to fly faster.
She circled him while giggling, causing Archer to smile as the night sky illuminated the ground below. The two continued like this until the inn''s balcony came into view, and the twonded with a thud.
Brooke greeted them with a loving smile, ''''Ahh, my grandson is back. I was hoping you could take Nefi and me on a date. I want to spend more time with you and yourdies.''''
Archer''s eyes widened, but his gaze met the subus, who smiled in response. He nodded at his Oma, ''''Of course,'''' he said. ''''Get ready, and we''ll go out as soon as you two are ready.''''
The older woman leaned forward and kissed him before going to her bedroom to change clothes. Archer turned to Nefertiti, wearing a beautiful white kaftan matching her chocte skin and pink hair.
''She looks like she belongs in an Egyptian movie,'' he thought as he eyed her jewelry, a mix of beads and colorful gems.
While watching her, Teu smiled. ''''Can you take me and Aeris out tomorrow, Arch?'''' she said. ''''It''s only fair.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Of course. After that, we will leave with the legions and travel north while fighting the Swarm.''''
Just as he was going to speak, hands covered his hand while a pair of sharp teeth bit into his neck, causing his body to shudder, ''''I know that''s you, Demetra; your teeth feel amazing.''''
Augh was the only response he received as the shark girl''s hand slipped down his body, causing his lust to rise, but Kassandra stopped her, ''''It''s not your turn, Dem; you have to wait until he bonds with Lucrezia and Oma.''''
The Kraken girl removed her hands as Demetra replied in a huff, ''''I know,'''' she said. ''''It''s unbearable.''''
''''Girl, I''m right here, you know?'''' Archer looked into the shark girl''s yellow eyes. ''''I will return to the kingdom and tend to Lucrezia once everyone is back together.''''
Archer turned to face the other girls, ''''It''s too dangerous for each of you, and I''m afraid that''s my fault as the Swarms leadership is trying to kill me in any way.''''
They all frowned, but Teu spoke determinedly, ''''We will meet everyone and then head to the kingdom so we can train and grow stronger.''''
''''That''s all I ask for,'''' Archermented. ''''I will take each of you on dates while we are on the maind.''''@@novelbin@@
Each one smiled before going about their business after he promised to take Kassandra and Demetra on a date after Teu''s. Most girls went to train outside while Brooke and Nefertiti stayed behind.
Brooke looked at the subus, ''''Get ready, Nefi. I found a good ce to eat and made a reservation for thest chime.''''
''''Okay, Oma,'''' Nefertiti answered with a smile. ''''Make sure our husband is prepared for tonight.''''
After she departed, Brooke swiftly turned to Archer, seizing him by the cor and pressing him against the wall, her lips meeting his in a passionate kiss. Her tender form pressed against his, stirring desire within him.
Her hands traced down his body as she spoke in a low, seductive tone once she broke the kiss, ''''My Naughty grandson gets to make love to his Oma tonight and make me your woman officially.''''
Brooke''s hot breath made Archer shudder with delight as she continued, ''''I will give you the strongest children and be loyal until the end of everything.''''
She nibbled his ear, ''''Is that what you want, Little Light?''''
Archer nodded, ''''Yes,'''' he said with a charming smile. ''''You will forever be mine, and I''m a jealous lover. Can you handle that, Oma?''''
''''Why would I bother with other men? You''re my other half and the one I want,'''' Brooke answered as her green eyes gleamed.
''''What if I want to take your daughter Jade?'''' he questioned.
Brooke grinned mischievously. "Give it to her, husband! Sometimes, she just needs a reminder that life isn''t all about studying."
Archer chuckled, and soon their lips met again, igniting a fervent passion between them. His hands explored her voluptuous form, finding sce in the curves of her body. He eagerly fondled her ample breasts, teasing her nipples until they stiffened beneath his touch.
The older woman let out a soft moan, ''''Mmmmgh!''''
When Archer was ying with her boobs, she stopped him before kissing along his jawline, his neck, and down his chest until she reached his waistband. Brooke grinned as she yanked his pants down, allowing his cock to spring free.
Brooke''s eyes gleamed as she gently took him in her hands and started to stroke him while looking into his eyes. Archer let out a groan, ''''Urghh! That feels good, Oma,'''' he said. ''''They''re so soft.''''
She giggled, ''''Well, they''re all yours now, my grandson. Now let me show you how a wife pleases her husband.''''
Before he could reply, Brooke lowered her head, and her pink tongue shot out and traced across his tip, causing a wave of pleasure to shoot through his body. He grabbed her brown ponytail and slowly started to thrust his cock down her throat.
When Archer did this, she let out a moan that increased the pleasure he was receiving. Brooke started bobbing her head while her tongue tasted every part of his shaft, which sent an electrifying feeling flowing through his body.
As the two of them were busy with this, Nefertiti walked back into the room and stopped in her tracks when she spotted Brooke on her knees. Archer spotted the subus and motioned for her to join, which earned him a scrunched-up face.
Nefertiti''s reaction made Archer chuckle, but that was cut off when the older woman took all his cock down her throat. The subus couldn''t stand it anymore and lunged at him before sharing a passionate but primal kiss.
Archer was overwhelmed but had to admit he loved the attention bothdies were giving him. Nefertiti took his hand and ced it on her soft boobs, he started squeezing it which earned him a moan, ''''Argghmmm!''''
This went on for a few more minutes until Archer exploded in Brooke''s mouth and pushed his cock deeper as he shot his seed down her throat. When this happened, he noticed she climaxed as a puddle was underneath her,
Soon, Brooke stood up while straightening out her green dress and casting Cleanse on herself before pushing Nefertiti to her knees. When the subus came face to face with his cock she licked her lips.
She started cing soft kisses up and down the shaft while she massaged his crown jewels. While Nefertiti was sucking him, Brooke shoved his head into her cleavage, but Archer wouldn''t put up with that.
He pulled her dress down to reveal two watermelon-sized boobs that sat on her chest without any sag, and two pastel pink nipples were stiff and in need of attention. ''Oh wow, they''re perfect even though she is older.''
Archer wasted no time, lowering his head to take one of Brooke''s nipples into his mouth. With delicate flicks of his tongue, he elicited a moan from the mature woman. "Mmmmghh! So sensitive," she gasped.
Driven by her response, one of Archer''s hands reached for Nefertiti''s bobbing head, urging her to take him deeper, while his other hand teased Brooke''s free nipple, causing her body to stiffen with pleasure.
Soon enough, Archer was ready and released his essence in Nefertiti''s mouth, which she instantly swallowed with a lewd smile on her face. Following that, Brooke climaxed, causing her panties to be soaked.
[Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]
Chapter 841 That鈥檚 If You Can Make Us Scream, Grandson (R18)
Chapter 841 That''s If You Can Make Us Scream, Grandson (R18)
When the three stopped ying with each other and were pleased for now, they sorted themselves out as Archer questioned Brooke while pulling up his pants, ''''What happened to the order among you lot? I thought it was a thing.''''
''''I spoke to little Luce, who gracefully gave me her spot,'''' his Oma replied with a loving smile. ''''But I promised to train her in return, which will be fun as I''ve never worked with Mosasaurian before.''''
''Oh she''s eager, I love it,'' he thought with a smile. @@novelbin@@
Archer chuckled when hearing her reason but shrugged, ''''Who am I to get in the way of yourdies.''''
The twodies nodded before Brooke took his arm, ''''We can get something to eat now,'''' she said with a suggestive grin. ''''Afterward, you can give us the desert that we deserve.''''
When Archer heard the mature woman''s words, his lust soared, but he had to control it as Nefertiti took his other arm and pressed it up against her boobs with a lewd smile. He shook his head. ''''Yes, I will eat you both up when we get back from eating,'''' he said while taking in the scents of bothdies that hit his nose. ''''We will be busy until the early hours.''''
Following that, the three left their room and walked down the Inn''s hallway, where they had to dodge other patrons who took the rooms next to theirs. Brooke was shameless and openly flirted with him, earning Archer numerous dirty looks.
''Typical fantasy trope,'' he mused.
All he did was smile at the men to annoy them, but that only covered up the rage boiling over as the men and women looked at his women, which annoyed him to no end. However, that''s when Nefertiti suddenly let go of his arm.
Archer turned to her as she confronted a group of adventurers who said something dirty to her. There were five of them, three men and two women, who looked like scumbags with greasy hair and pot-marked faces.
The women reminded Archer of greyhound dogs; they had long faces with sharp features, causing him to think, ''Eww. She looks like the back end of a cow.''
He narrowed his eyes as one of the greasy-looking womenmented, ''''Why not join us, brown sister? It''s rare to see such beautiful pink hair.''''
Nefertiti looked angry, and Archer was about to get involved, but Brooke beat him as she approached the biggest man. His Oma quickly hit out and pped the man, sending him flying into the nearby wall and causing the others to stand there with their jaws hanging open.
Brooke didn''t slow down as she grabbed the blonde woman and started punching her until blood sttered on the wall. The mature woman moved one by one as the adventurers looked so confused, but they couldn''t flee thanks to her aura pinning them in ce.
Archer watched in awe as Brooke effortlessly took down the five men and women, her movements swift and precise. She repeatedly dered that anyone who disrespected her beautiful granddaughter deserved to die, which left him both shocked and impressed.
He had never fully realized how deeply Brooke cared for the girls. This wasn''t the first time she hade to their defense, and Archer felt a surge of gratitude for having such a fiercely protective woman in his life.
Her devotion extended to watching over his harem, and he couldn''t help but feel fortunate to have her unwavering support. Having the five people who tried to vite Nefertiti only took a couple of minutes.
When Archer passed by them, he stabbed all five in the head with his tail before dragging the corpses into his Item Box. This unexpected scene shocked the other patrons, but the tree ignored all the looks and left the inn.
They walked down the bustling street, watching as people hurried home from work. Archer took in the sights and sounds of the coastal city, feeling both amazed and at ease. After twenty minutes, they reached their destination.
It was a fancy-looking restaurant that gave off Samoan vibes, which Archer had to admit he had missed since firsting to the city. The aroma of cooked meat hit his nose, rumbling his stomach.
Brooke turned to him with a smile. "I know you love meat, so I booked a table for the three of us."
''Wow, why is this woman so thoughtful? Opa, you messed up with this diamond; I will never neglect her,'''' He thought while looking at his grandmother with eyes full of love.
The mature woman quickly noticed his expression, which caused a blush to rush up her neck.?Archer beamed as they entered and noticed the ce was packed full. The staff rushed around while serving other customers and looked stressed.
Brooke led them to the table in the back, where they were granted some privacy. They all sat down and gotfortable as a young woman approached them with a warm smile, ''''We hope you''re having a good night; what can we get you?''''
He was just about to talk, but Brooke interrupted, ''''Three of everything, love,'''' she said. ''''We are starving here and need a good meal.''''
The waitress nodded before writing it down and rushing off. Archer turned to the older woman, ''''You think I don''t know you, grandson? All your lovely girls told me everything about you,'''' she said with a smirk.
''''All good I hope,'''' Archer said with a chuckle.
Brooke and Nefertiti giggled before the subus spoke, ''''We told her everything, especially about the feeling of you stretching us open.''''
Archer startedughing but soon noticed the older woman staring at him like a lion had spotted its meal. He gulped before Brooke stood up, walked around the table, and leaned in close.
''''Make love to me now. The food will take a while to cook, and I need you inside me, grandson,'''' she said in a lust-filled voice. ''''Nefertiti won''t mind, but you must bring her too.''''
His eyes glowed with desire as he turned to the subus with a knowing smile as she stood up. Brooke waved her hand and created a mana barrier around the table to block everyone else out.
Archer approached the mana construct and knocked against it, only to make it sound like metal, ''''Oh, interesting,'''' he said with a grin. ''''I assume no one can see us or hear your screams?''''
Brooke lit up before teasing him, ''''That''s if you can make us scream, grandson.''''
He was going to reply, but Nefertiti reassured the older woman, ''''Oh, he will make you scream and much more, Oma,'''' she said as her smile grew. ''''You will be addicted by the time he''s down with you.''''
The mature woman licked her lips, ''''Fuck her first, My Little Light,'''' she suggested as lust overtook her. ''''I want to see what I''m in for.''''
Nefertiti giggled before unstrapping her kaftan and letting it drop to the floor, allowing him to see her nakedness. Archer''s eyes bulged as she wasn''t wearing any underwear, which caused him to get instantly hard.
Bothdies saw this, but Archer quickly moved and spun Nefertiti around, only to bed her over their table. He admired her juicy fat behind that was the love heart shape, forcing him to give it a few ps, causing it to jiggle.
''''Mmmmghhh! Husband! Why are you punishing me?'''' the subus fake pleaded with a sensual smile.
Archer chuckled before pping her ass a few more times before crouching down behind her and parting her cheeks. He dived into her soaking wet pussy and ran his tongue up and down her folds, causing her to let out erotic moans, ''''Nmmmhghh! Arghhhh!''''
He continued to lick every inch of her, squeezing her behind as his tongue explored her tight hole. The subus gripped his tail tightly, her features bing more pronounced with pleasure.
Her tail wrapped around his right arm while she reached back to push his head further in.
"Mmmmmh! Please continue, husband," she said breathlessly. "Your tongue feels amazing."
Archerplied, attacking her clit with fervor while slipping a finger into her convulsing pussy. The eager response spurred him on as he started to finger her, matching the rhythm of his tongue.
''She tastes delicious,'' Archer mused as he swallowed her sweet love juices. ''I love this!''
''''Nnnghhhmm! Arghhhhh! AHHHH! Nefertiti screamed as his finger and tongue hit every weak spot she had.
Her legs started to tremble as his attack caused her to climax in his mouth, allowing him to swallow it all without missing any. Nefertiti was breathing heavily as she tried to get up, ''''I need to return the favor.''''
''''Shut up, Nefi,'''' Archer said with a loving smile. ''''Let me look after you, my darling.''''
With a smile, the subus nodded as he positioned his hard cock against her drenched slit and gradually eased inside. As soon as he prated her, an overwhelming sensation enveloped his senses.
''''Ahhh Nefertiti,'''' Archer moaned. ''''You''re so tight.''''
That''s when a pair of pink eyes turned to him as they burned with lust, ''''And it''s all yours, husband,'''' she revealed with a seductive smile. ''''Now ravage your subus who has been waiting for you.''''
Archer didn''t need any more prompting as he thrust deep inside her tight passage, causing Nefertiti to scream in pure pleasure, ''''Ahhhhh!''''
As the two of them were making love, Brooke''s arms wrapped around Archer''s shoulders as he was thrusting inside his subus. She started kissing his neck before making her way to his ear.
''''I can''t wait to receive what she is,'''' Brooke whispered in a husky voice that sent shivers down his spine, ''''You need to paint the inside of me white with your seed, my handsome grandson.''''
[Give my new novel a read and let me know what you think - Level Up: Voidwalker]
Chapter 843 Please Give Me More Little Light (R18)
Chapter 843 Please Give Me More Little Light (R18)
??Archer sat up and scooted down the chair while taking her wet panties off. But soon stopped as they were halfway down her thighs, which caught Brooke''s attention as a concern crossed her face, ''''What''s wrong, handsome?''''
He looked into her beautiful green eyes and smiled, ''''Do you want this, my darling? Because if we take this next stop, there''s no going back?''''
Brooke beamed with happiness, ''''Of course, I want this,'''' she said in a voice full of affection as she grabbed his cheeks. ''''Why wouldn''t I? I care about you deeply and know you won''t just run away once we have sex.''''
Archer nodded, agreeing, ''''I would never leave any of you, and I would never dream of using a woman for sex. It''s against everything I believe in."
''''Then make love to me!'''' Brooke eximed. ''''I want to feel that dragon inside me. It''s been decades, and this old woman needs her handsome Little Light to tend to her needs.''''
Following that, Archer gazed upon her perfect pussy after he removed her panties, a masterpiece of femininity, and felt a rush of adoration for the exquisite beauty between her thighs. He became consumed by desire as he gently grasped her slender leg, trailing kisses along its length, much to Brooke''s delight.
When his lips reached her wet pussy without breaking eye contact.As Brooke saw this, her breath hitched due to the look he was giving her. Following that, Archer leaned in and ced a loving kiss on her juicy thigh, causing her to shudder.
He slowly made his way toward her pussy, and his hot breaths caused waves of bliss to shoot through Brooke''s body. When his tongue finally made contact with her folds, an erotic moan escaped Brooke''s lips.
Archer started to lick her slowly and deliberately; he began to explore every part of her, which caused Brooke to curl her toes as the pleasure consumed her from within. She pushed his head further into her pussy.
This caused his tongue to slip into the snug passage. Archer didn''t miss the chance to drink her tasty love juices during this, which he loved doing as he felt the power flowing into his body.
''''Ahhhh, my grandson! Your tongue feels amazing,'''' Brook said in a breathless voice.
When Archer heard her seductive words, a renewed passion surged within him. He focused on her clit, sucking gently but firmly, sending waves of intense pleasure through Brooke. The older woman couldn''t contain her response, crying out, "Arghhhhhhhh!"
His skilled tongue continued its attack, driving her closer to the edge. He noticed her breathing quickened, and soon enough, she reached her climax. Brooke''s release was powerful, and she started squirting, her juices flowing over Archer''s face.
When her tremors finally subsided, Archer moved up to hold her, pressing soft kisses to her flushed cheeks. Brooke looked up at him, her eyes zed with satisfaction and love.
"That was incredible," she whispered, her voice shaky with emotion.
Archer smiled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "You are incredible, Oma," he replied softly, kissing her lips tenderly.
Brooke didn''t reply but hugged him tight. ''''You mean so much to me in such a short time,'''' she said lovingly. ''''Come here and show me how much I mean to you.''''
He nestled himself between her legs, peppering her slender neck with kisses as Brooke''s arms enveloped him in a warm embrace. Archer began to gently glide his cock against her wet flower, bing drenched in her love juice before entering her.
As Archer entered her snug embrace, her muscles clenched around him, drawing him in deeper, igniting waves of pleasure that surged through his body, amplified by the activation of his Dragon Synergy skill.
A low groan escaped him. "Ughhhhh! You feel incredible, Oma. You''re so tight," he uttered, his voice strained with sensation.
Brooke couldn''t even speak as her eyes rolled back as she let out an erotic moan, ''''Mmmmgnnnhhh!''''
She started rocking her hips as he was thrusting, which sent a new pleasure shooting through his body. Archer was lost, but Brooke''s seductive voice returned him to reality, ''''You''re driving me wild, Little Light.''''
Archer shivered when hearing her, but he never replied and just kissed her with an intensity that left the older woman breathless. She wrapped her legs around him, pulling him deeper, their moans mingling in the air as they reached a fever pitch, ''''Mmmghhhnnn!''''
The couple''s movements became a synchronized dance of passion, each thrust and grind building the fire between them. Archer didn''t want to go rough on her, so he was slowly thrusting into her while his hands explored every part of her soft body.
Their surroundings blurred, leaving only the two of them on the beach as Archer continued to make love to her. Brooke''s body shuddered, her nails dug into his back as she reached her climax, trembling with the intensity of her release, ''''Oh goddess, this feels so good; please give me more Little Light.''''
With a final, powerful thrust, he buried himself deep inside Brooke, releasing his seed into her womb. The intense sensation caused the mature woman to scream out as her orgasm surged through her, her body trembling uncontrobly. "Ahhhhhhhh!"
Soon after, Archer stared down at his Oma, whose chest bounced all over the ce, causing his lust to soar yet again. He gently kissed her forehead, their bodies still entwined, the aftershocks of their lovemaking leaving them both breathless.
He copsed on the chair as Brooke hugged him while grinning, ''''That was amazing. It felt so good, but I want much more,'''' she said in a naughty tone as she tracedzy circles on his chest.
Archer''s face lit up with a mischievous grin as he yfully pulled her closer, gently sliding off the remaining fabric of her dress. At that moment, her voluptuous, perfectly rounded breasts were unveiled, captivating his attention.
Unable to resist, he lifted his head and took one of her delicate, pastal pink nipples into his mouth and started sucking it before he nibbled. The sensation elicited a soft moan from Brooke, ''''Arrgghh!''''
She yfully whispered with a mischievous grin, "Looks like you''re really enjoying yourself with Oma''s chest. While you''re having fun, I''ll take charge of the situation."
Archer gave the nod as he concentrated on her nipples, his other hand softly squeezing the left one, causing her to moan, ''''Mhmnnnmm!''''
With delicate precision, she reached down and took hold of his hardness, guiding it into her eager depths. As he slid inside her, prating her deeply, a cry of ecstasy escaped her lips, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Yes, Little Light, this is precisely what I desired."
Her busty breasts danced with each motion, irresistibly beckoning Archer''s gaze. Entranced, he watched as Brooke straddled him, her actions graceful and poised. With every rise and drop, her bosom swayed in a mesmerizing rhythm.
This sight drove Archer crazy as he grabbed her meaty behind and started thrusting upward, causing him to go even deeper, which sent Brooke into a world of pleasure as she stopped moving and let him take her out.
He pulled her closer so her boobs were in his face while he was fucking her, ''''Arghhhh! Arch, that feels so good,'''' Brooke was breathing heavily as she continued. ''''Please don''t stop.''''
After that, they continued making love into the early hours. By the time they finished, Archer was tired, while Brooke smiled as she spoke, ''''Is my Little Light tired? Does he want to be pampered?''''
Archer nodded, prompting her to pull his head gently onto her soft chest. She began to y with his hair, aforting gesture that brought back memories of his mother on Earth, who used to do the same when he was a child.
His eyes closed, and Brooke''s soothing voice reached his ears: "Rest, my love. We will be safe here."
After speaking, she waved her hand, conjuring the same protective barrier as before, but this time, she left the top part transparent so they could watch the stars. As Brooke stroked his hair, she asked softly, "What was your old world like?"
''''Hetic, full of humans, and has its charm,'''' he answered.
Brooke''s eyebrows arched in curiosity when she heard him. "Were there no other races?"
Archer shook his head before answering, "Only in stories. Otherwise, it was just humans. Earth is a very self-centered world where people mostly care for themselves and no one else."@@novelbin@@
He went on to tell her about his life on Earth and his family, who deeply cared for him and treated him like the baby of the family. This made Brookeugh as shemented, ''''Michelle sounds like a wonderful mother. She truly did love you, didn''t she.''''
When Archer heard that, the image of his mother appeared in his mind, making him smile before he nodded, ''''Yes, she did. She was a good mother, but she must be heartbroken as I was the youngest and the one she, my father, and older siblings doted on me .''''
A frown appeared on Brooke''s face before she leaned forward and nted a love-filled kiss on his forehead. ''''I''m sorry for the way my stupid son treated you. You deserved better, darling.''''
Archer smiled and didn''t speak. Just pulled her toward him and kissed her, which she instantly returned with passion. The two couldn''t help themselves and started making love until the sun rose on the horizon.
Hourster, Brooke was finally tired and suggested they head back to the inn to meet with the others, as they''d been gone all night. Archer agreed with her, but the two ended up flying back.
Chapter 845 The Ghost Sea
Chapter 845 The Ghost Sea
??The following morning, Archer woke up and looked at Teu, whose blue hair was sprawled across the bed as she slept deeply, making him smile. Kassandra was curled into a ball, snoring softly.
He leaned forward and pecked both sleeping beauties on the forehead before leaving the bed and walking into the living room of their inn room, where Demetra and Sera were ying a game simr to chess.
Brooke was engrossed in a book, and Nefertiti was brewing tea, the delicious aroma catching his attention. He approached the subus, who smiled as he came close. "Morning, husband," she said, filling up a cup and handing it to him. "Try this; it''s called Moonleaf Brew."
Archer took a sip of the tea, and as he swallowed, a gentle wave of rxation washed over him, bringing a smile to his face. "This is delicious, Nefi. Have you taken up a new hobby, or are you just experimenting?"
The subus smiled warmly and pecked him on the cheek. "I got into tea making recently after Brooke made some. I decided to get a few supplies and try it myself, and it''s been a lot of fun so far."
When the fourdies spotted him, they smiled, but Demetramented, ''''Some redhead came to the inn and asked for you, Arch.''''
''''ra?''''
The shark girl nodded before he approached each woman and kissed them, ''''She''s my Dragon Marshal, and I guess she needs to update me,'''' he said. ''''I will be back shortly.''''
''''Can Ie with you?'''' Sera asked as her ruby-red eyes turned to him with a smile.
Archer nodded, but Demetra also asked to join, so the three left the inn after Brooke said she''d look after Kassandra, Teu, and Nefertiti. He smiled at the mature woman before leaving.
After saying good morning to the owner, the three left the inn and headed for the Draconian camp. While walking through the city, Archer was pleased to see that it looked normal and people were going about their business.
Demetra grabbed his left hand and held it tight, with slightly tinted red cheeks and a sweet smile that caused his heart to flutter. Archer smiled before pulling the shark girl toward him and kissing her quickly.
Just as Archer did that, he felt Sera grab his arm while her slender tail entwined with his own, causing a shiver to run up his spine. He looked at the redhead, who winked at him before the three continued down the street.
It took them twenty minutes to reach the massive Draconian fortress the four legions that came to Aquaria built. Their work pleased him, and when seeing this, he sent a message to the fourdies waiting back at the inn.
Archer told them to join them in a bit as he knew the soldiers would have built a residence for him inside. The three approached one of the two gates, one that led north while the other would take them to Aquaria City.
When they got close, the soldiers on guard saluted him, ''''Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan!''''
Demetra and Sera looked miffed as the men''s eyes burned with a fanaticism that scared the shit out of them. Archer was taken aback but knew his army was full of Fireheart Fanatics, and he didn''t know how to feel about it.
But that soon changed as they entered the fortress, and every soldier in the vicinity did the same thing, causing the shark girl to tug on his sleeve, ''''Archer, they are fanatics; you can see it in their eyes.''''@@novelbin@@
''''Yes, sweetheart, you can see that they think of you as some kind of god,'''' Sera said while ncing around. ''''The Fireheart Faith is spreading like wildfire and is consuming your people.''''
Archer nodded silently as Demetra remarked, "Sera, I don''t think our husband is concerned. These soldiers are extremely loyal, which is exactly what Draconia needs during these trying times."
Sera nodded in understanding as she held his arm tighter, her tail brushing against his. Just then, ra appeared, causing Archer to smile. "There you are. How was the journey?"
The Dragon Marshal smiled. ''''It was interesting, my lord,'''' she replied. ''''The 1st legion destroyed a Swarm army with the help of the navy, which bombarded them.''''
Archer nodded, ''''How many soldiers did we lose?''''
''''None, my lord,'''' ra responded, which caused his eyebrow to raise before she continued. ''''Follow me to my quarters, and I will inform you of everything happening, including the Fireheart Faith, now the dominant religion in Draconia and some parts of Pluoria.''''
''''Okay lead the way,'''' Archer said with a smile.
ra led the way to a building in the top right corner of the fortress, which would be the section where the generals and highmand would be housed. While walking, Archer gazed at the newly constructed buildings made of dark oak wood from the nearest forest.
There was amand headquarters at the center of the fortress surrounded by storerooms for stuff that couldn''t be kept in the officers'' storage rings. After admiring the buildings, he turned to the three-story buildings that housed the soldiers.
Archer devised the fortress apartmentplexes to save space, and thanks to magic, the engineers could build them in no time if supplied with enough mana. He was proud of what he designed for the army, as they would always have housing, food, and warmth, which would boost their morale while away from home.
While walking, he contacted Aisha and informed her to limit the family program to three children per family and to add a rule that once the youngest child reaches five years old, the limit will be lifted.
When the dragonkin woman heard this, she thought it was a good idea to stop families from taking advantage of his generosity, but Archer reassured her that he would raise their taxes if they tried to scam the system.
She agreed and asked him to return to Draconia soon because she missed him. Archer chuckled before saying he would fly back soon once the legions steamrolled across Pluoria and destroyed the Swarm.
After talking to the dragonkin woman for a while, he receives a message from Cian. [Brother Arch! Father just announced Maeve will be married by sunset. You must hurry her and take us away from this ce]
He halted and turned to the women beside him, his tone urgent. "We must go to the Avaloch Kingdom Maeve. She''s on the brink of being married off."
The three nodded before Archer summoned his wings, followed by Sera transforming into her dragon form and putting ra on her back as he scooped Demetra into a princess carry before taking off.
While flying, he informed the girls of the ns and sped up using Mana Maniption. Sera followed suit and kept up with him as the two dragons soared over the chaotd below. It didn''t take them long to pass over the Zenia Empire and then Mediterra.
Soon, they reached the Nagendra and sawplete chaos as monsters roamed free. Archer summoned thousands of Stone Men and ordered them to hunt down the creatures and butcher them for the experience they''d earn him.
Archer soon reached Pluoria and noticed it was calmer, but monsters were still roaming thend. While flying over the Avalon Empire, he decided to go get Leira and Mary before heading back to the Soutnds.
They turned east and flew over the Rivend Duchy, which was on fire, and battles everywhere. Archer saw riverboats with mages casting spells into the horde of monsters, causing explosions to ring out all over.
But Archer ignored this and continued east as they flew over a chain of mountains until they were above the sea. He noticed the water below was going crazy as a storm started, causing him to cast Cosmic Shield, which Sera joined.
The fairy dragon shivered as she spoke, ''''Why is it so cold? Hasn''t Frostwinter passed?''''
Archer was about to speak, but Demetra was the one to answer, ''''It''s the Ghost Sea. The weather is unpredictable, and below the waves is worse,'''' she said in a wary voice. ''''Many sea monsters lurk in the darkness. Some bigger than me, husband.''''
He looked down and activated Aura Detector, only to receive a headache in return as hundreds of thousands of pings, some directly below them. Archer stopped flying and looked down.
Two massive red eyes appeared just below the surface, and the auro radiating off this monster scared the shit out of him, ''A Pseudo-God,'' he thought. ''It''s stronger than Oma.''
Archer''s eyes widened before he started flying even faster and only slowed down when he saw the Avaloach Kingdom and its navy surrounding the ind. As they got closer, ra shouted over the window, ''''They have spotted us! The ships will fire.''''
He nodded and poured more mana into the Cosmic Shield as several shells mmed into it and dispersed. This forces Archer to hold Demetra tighter before ascending while dodging around shells as they destroy his shield.
Sera did the same thing and weaved through the air with practiced skill, their movements fluid and synchronized. With each shell narrowly missing its mark, Archer''s heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline coursing through his veins.
Beside him, Sera maneuvered gracefully, her wings beating with powerful strokes as she expertly evaded the iing attacks. As they danced through the storm, Despite the onught, they pressed on, their determination unwavering.
With each passing moment, they drew closer to their destination C a towering mountain peak that loomed above the Avaloch Kingdom like a silent sentinel. The wind whipped past them as they soared higher and higher.
As they reached the summit, theynded with a powerful thud, their breathsing in ragged gasps.
Chapter 847 Cucking the Groom
Chapter 847 Cucking the Groom
??Archer watched Demetra give such a fake smile that it nearly made himugh as she spoke, ''''Devious dragon husband? Of course not; you are a dragon of charity and love to help the homeless find a purpose in life.''''
He nodded with a cocky smile which caused Ronan to hold on to his anger as Archer and Demetra followed Seamus down the pce''s corridors, where they saw hundreds of guards patroling or guarding particr doors.
''You just messed up human,'' he thought while looking at the brown-haired boy. ''You''re allowing the boy you''re fiance likes into her room.''
After ten minutes of walking, they reached Maeve''s room. Seamus entered first, followed by Demetra and Archer. As soon as Archer stepped inside, he stopped, stunned by the sight before him.
The orange-haired girl wore a tight-fitting wedding dress that highlighted her hourss figure. Her hair was pulled into a ponytail, but it couldn''t hide the curls Archer adored. Her grey eyes lit up when she saw him, and the warrior girl''s breathtaking beauty took him aback.
''''Wow, Maeve, you''re stunning,'''' Archer said, gazing into her eyes with admiration, which caused the orange-haired girl to beam.
Archer nced at Seamus, who looked jealous but didn''t care for the human. He stepped forward and wrapped Maeve in a loving hug, which she melted into. ''''I told you I woulde for you, my warrior.''''
Maeve''s already pretty smile grew radiant as she ced her head on his chest and replied, ''''I know; I never doubted you, handsome.''''
Just as Archer was going to reply, Seamus spoke, ''''Don''t you think you''re touching my fiance a bit too much?''''
He didn''t say anything; he just looked at Demetra, who was smiling. ''''Throw him out of the room, Dem.''''@@novelbin@@
She nodded, but Seamus looked to Maeve in protest. She gave him a fake smile before responding, ''''Can you leave the room, please? I want to chat to these two in private.''''
The boy looked shocked, but Demetra grabbed him by the scruff on the neck and threw him out the door like a rag doll, which made Archer chuckle before he turned to Maeve, lifted her chin, and kissed her soft, plump lips.
Maeve shuddered in delight, melting into Archer''s embrace as his hands roamed her toned figure. When his hands reached her breasts, he gave them a gentle squeeze, eliciting an adorable moan from her.
Their intimate moment was interrupted by Demetra''s cough. Archer stopped kissing her and turned to the Demon Shark, who smiled and spoke matter-of-fact, ''''You still need to make love to me and Lucrezia; it''s only fair.''''
Archer nodded, but Maeve answered, ''''I know about the order, but we will not be having sex, Demetra; I respect you girls and wouldn''t dream of jumping the line.''''
The shark girl''s eyes widened, but a smile appeared, ''''Thank you,'''' she said. ''''What do you n to do?''''
Maeve smirked, ''''You can join me,'''' she said before running her dainty hands over Archer''s body.
Archer shivered when she did that, just before Demetra appeared beside her. Maeve dragged her to her knees, and the shark girl''s eyes widened. ''''You''re going to do that in your wedding dress?''''
The orange-haired girl beamed, ''''Of course, It means nothing to me, and wouldn''t it be funny seeing me walking up the aisle after deepthroating our husband before he kidnaps me away to his kingdom.''''
When Archer heard this, he was shocked at Maeve''s naughtiness but found out he loved it the more he thought about it. Without wasting any more time, she tugged at his pants and pulled them down before going wide-eyed.
Even Demetra was shocked, ''''Goddess, it''s big.''''
''''It is,'''' Maevemented with a gulp.
She took his cock into her nervous hands just as the shark girl dropped to her knees. As the lust activated the more primal side, Demetra ignored Maeve and started to slowly kiss from the base to the tip while dodging the hand that was stroking him.
When Archer felt this, he was in heaven. He let out a groan as Maeve stroked him, her grey eyes locked on his. Demetra was too lost as she massaged his crown jewels before kissing them with such care that he added a new pleasure to it all.
After minutes of his, the shark girl moved Maeve''s hands out of the way and grabbed his cock by the base before kissing the tip and running her tongue all over it, causing a wave of pleasure to hit him all at once.
"Ughhhh!" Archer groaned as Demetra''s warm mouth enveloped him.
She began to bob her head, massaging his crown jewels, which elicited deeper groans of pleasure from him. Maeve watched, her eyes wide with astonishment. Demetra eventually paused, turning her yellow shark-like eyes towards Maeve with a lewd smile.
Archer observed as Demetra gently guided Maeve towards his saliva-drenched cock and said, "Our husband enjoys it when we lick and kiss him. Start there."
Maeve nodded, drawing nearer. Her delicate pink tongue darted from her mouth, lightly grazing the tip, sending a jolt through them. Undeterred, the orange-haired girl persisted, gradually enveloping him in her mouth.
Initially clumsy, she inadvertently grazed him with her teeth. Yet, with each moment, Maeve improved, bing more adept. After five minutes, his entirety filled her mouth, her tongue expertly swirling around him.
He couldn''t resist gripping her ponytail, urging her deeper until shepletely consumed him. Maeve worked him, her movements eliciting soft moans from him. As he reached the peak of ecstasy, he released into her mouth, and she eagerly swallowed, savoring the taste.
Just as Archer''s breath steadied, Demetra approached, her eyes alight with desire. Without hesitation, she took him into her mouth, her lips closing around him with a hunger matching Maeve''s.
Archer''s gasps mingled with the sound of Demetra''s fervent ministrations as she brought him to the brink once more. With a shuddering release, he filled the shark girl''s mouth, and she swallowed eagerly, a satisfied smile ying on her lips.
Maeve watched with a glint of admiration in her grey eyes, the air thick with the shared intensity of their passion. It was a moment of pure indulgence, where desire knew no bounds, and both girls reveled in the pleasure they could give and receive.
An hourter, a banging on them brought them back to reality. Archer quickly cast Cleanse before Maeve got to the door. Seamus, Ronan, and her mother, Naomh, looked at her with narrowed eyes.
The Avaloch King stepped forward with anger in his eyes. As he did that, Archer received a message from Sera informing him that she and ra were on the same mountaintop, and a DRN Destroyer was stationed below to pick them up.
Archer was shocked and messaged Aisha, who told him she sent it to bring them back to Aquaria. He thanked his dragonkin woman before turning back to a raging Ronan, ''''Stop with your shouting human; if you continue with this course of action, you and your kingdom may witness my dragon legions on your shores sooner rather thanter,''''
Ronan stopped shouting and looked at Archer like he had just pped him with a wet fish, causing Demetra and Maeve to giggle as he replied, ''''Are you threatening me, boy?''''
''''Just stating a fact, human,'''' Archer replied smugly. ''''Two of my legions can ransack thisnd, so stop the hostilities. I''m just here to escort mydy to see her close friend.''''
When Archer said that, the two girls went red, which caught Noamh''s attention. Seamus and Ronan were oblivious as the older man stuttered but, in the end, nodded his head. Then, Maeve''s fiance spoke, ''''The ceremony begins soon,e my love.''''
He noticed Maeve cringe when hearing Seamus call her that but sighed before following the boy. Seamus tried to kiss her, but she dodged it before giving Archer a smile, which caused his grin to widen because he knew what that mouth was doing.
After that, Ronan and Noamh led them to the castle square, where the wedding would be held, and Archer''s n would finally start. He sent a message to Sera and told her to board the Destroyer and wait for them.
She replied in the affirmative before they reached a row of seats surrounded by the Appchian Royal Guards. Archer was still suspicious as to why this kingdom, in particr, hadn''t been ravaged by the Swarm.
Archer sent the Tressyms a message telling them to investigate the surrounding kingdoms while he fought the Swarm. After that, people poured into the garden, which had hundreds of seats.
While people were watching, Demetra whispered, ''''What do we do?''''
He smiled before using the bracelet tomunicate, ''''I cast a spell to distract everyone. I''ll go for Maeve and take out Seamus while you cover my back before we flee the city and meet the Destroyer waiting for us below the mountain.''''
Demetra nodded with a big smile, ''''Daring but I love it, couldn''t we use the river to get away?''''
''''It''s possible, but that means we may have to dive into The Dreaded Depths, which I''d rather not as we don''t know what''s down there,'''' Archer answered. ''''We could fly once we get free of the city.''''
The Demon Shark shuddered, ''''Point taken. We can fly.''''
Archer chuckled as a group of nobles sat next to him. He quickly noticed the dirty looks the man and woman were giving him but ignored it as the priests were on the stage alongside Seamus.
That''s when he started thinking about what spell to use and decided on thousands of sma Missiles that he would send up into the sky when the Maeve appeared but have them fall above the crowd, exploding before they could touch the ground.
Happy with his n, he informed Demetra, who looked shocked butughed.
Chapter 849 Threatens Everything They Hold Dear
Chapter 849 Threatens Everything They Hold Dear
Archer grinned while answering Maeve, ''''Different designs, and I spent a fortune on each ship so they can withstand a barrage of mana cannons before they sink.''''
Maeve nodded, ''''Amazing,'''' she said with a smile. ''''I can''t wait to see what Draconia''s like, but you know the whole kingdom will rally against you now.''''
''''I honestly don''t care, my warrior princess,'''' Archer said. ''''Many kingdoms wille for me when they realize how strong Draconia is bing.''''
''''I understand and will help any way I can,'''' she replied. ''''I could help train some soldiers in the way of the Avalochians, who specialize in mountain and jungle warfare.''''
Archer smiled when he heard this and hugged the orange-haired girl, who made an adorable noise. Shortly after that, the ship''s captain appeared, a man in histe twenties who saluted him before speaking, ''''The lookouts spotted a Novgorodian scout ship; we can escape them but need a distraction.''''
''''Okay, I will talk to Demetra and deal with them,'''' he replied to the man. ''''Get back to the bridge and keep us out of range of their cannons.''''
''''Yes, My Lord,'''' the captain said before rushing off.
Archer quickly sent a message to the Demon Shark. ''''Come to the top deck, my girl.''''
Before Demetra could appear, Maeve told him she would explore the ship while he dealt with the enemies. Archer nodded and said farewell to the orange-haired beauty. After that, he only had to wait a little while until she appeared, smiling as she sniffed the air. "Enemies?"
''''How did you know?'''' Archer questioned.
Demetra shrugged, ''''I memorized the smell of Novgorodians and Avalochians,'''' she exined. ''''And both are chasing us now.''''
Archerughed, ''''Can you help me get rid of them?''''
''''Of course, husband,'''' she replied with a grin. ''''I have a n as well.''''
The shark girl exined that Archer would distract the enemy fleet while she slipped past their mana fields and attack from below as he rained spells upon them. He looked at Demetra and told her he loved the n.
Following that, she jumped off the ship andnded with a quiet ssh before a light was seen, and she transformed into her shark form. Demetra descended into the darkness and took off after summoning his wings.
Archer flew just above the water while readying his spells to attack the enemy ships. After ten minutes of flying, he stopped the first vessel, causing him to smile as he closed in on it and cast Eldritch st into its hull.
When the spell connected, it caused a massive explosion as the rest of the enemy fleet reacted and started firing at Archer, who was dodging every attack that came he was with skill.
His wings allowed him to slice through the air as a wave of mana shells was aimed at him, but Archer started casting sma Missiles, causing thousands of violet projectiles to appear around him.
With a wave of his hand, he sent the spells flying toward the first row of Novogorodian Ships, taking them out with a terrible explosion. At that moment, Demetra attacked the gship from below.
Archer watched as she tore the warship apart like it was made from paper. Her sudden arrival caused chaos as he weaved around the enemy vessels while firing dozens of Eldritch sts into their vulnerable side.
This caused many of them to sink while some tried to flee, but Demetra wouldn''t have it, so they were torn apart. The couple only took ten minutes to destroy the Novgorodian and Avalochianbined fleet.
When Archer was flying toward the Destroyer, he saw Demetra below him gliding through the water until she reached the ship and jumped out while transforming into her humanoid form beforending on the deck.
As he got closer, Archer used Blink to reappear next to the shark girl who had jumped. This caused him tough before they walked to the entrance, leading them to where Maeve was.
The captain assigned them tworge rooms just off the bridge, which Archer loved due to the bed sizes. Maeve was reading a book when they entered the room, wearingfortable leggings and a jumper.
She looked up, and a big smile appeared on her face. ''''How was the battle?'''' she asked while standing up.
Archer embraced her before filling her in on everything. Maeve sat back down as she spoke, ''''Father has an alliance with the Novgorod Empire, and their fleets are usually stationed in the kingdom.''''
He nodded, but Demetramented, ''''They will try to target Draconia now they know who was involved. Plus, you kidnapped Meave, so the kingdom will be angry and will most likely join the growing alliance against you.''''
''''It doesn''t matter as the war was inevitable as soon as their position would have been threatened,'''' he revealed while walking over to the nearby window before continuing. ''''The Novgorod and Nightshade Empires are already targeting me by spreading lies and rumors about me.''''
Demetra and Maeve both looked concerned. The shark girl questioned, ''''And that doesn''t bother you?''''
''''It does, but what can I do about it? If I try to stop it, they will put in double the effort; if I ignore it, the average citizen will eat up the propaganda. They are probably trying to paint me as a Demon King.''''
Archer chuckled, ''''I won''t be surprised if I end up fighting these so-called heroes they summoned.''''
''''Don''t you think you shouldy low? Let things blow over before returning to the front,'''' Maeve asked.
''''Nope,'''' Archer replied with a smile. ''''They will do it either way; Draconia threatens everything they hold dear.'''' @@novelbin@@
''''What will you do?'''' Demetramented while taking off her boots and cloak.
''''Relieve them of their wealth to slow their growing armies,'''' Archer answered. ''''I will steal the gold from the Novgorodian and Church of Light Banks, so it will affect their economies if dozens of their banks are looted.''''
Demetraughed while Maeve shook her head with a smile, ''''Are you a king or a bandit, Arch?'''' she asked.
He shrugged, ''''A bit of both, to be honest. I use most of the stolen wealth to enrich my kingdom and people.''''
Both girls smiled as Archer watched the setting sun create a beautiful pink color illuminating the horizon, ''So beautiful,'' he thought.
While admiring the view, Archer heard the two girls getting ready for bed. Maeve broke the silence, "Are you joining us, husband?" she said teasingly.
Archer turned to see both of them lying in bed, leaving a space between them. He grinned and climbed in, settling between them as the girls cozied up on either side, findingfort in his presence.
Soon, the three of them fell asleep to the sound of wavespping against the Destroyer''s hull. The journey back to Aquaria was long, but they stopped in Draconia to drop off Cian and a handful of sailors before continuing on.
When theynded in Aquaria City, the four legions were ready to move out and attack the Swarm. Archer met up with Teu, Sera, Brooke, Kassandra, and Nefertiti, who were happy to see him.
They all greeted Maeve like a sister, and the girls went to catch up, but Teu did ask if she could lead the 1st Legion with ra while Sera, Brooke, and Kassandra would protect the other legions during their journey.
Archer was pleased with the n to check on their progress the next day, but tonight, he focused on the fourdies waiting for him back in Aquaria. He took them on romantic dates, ensuring they felt cherished and appreciated.
Later, he spent intimate moments with all four, ensuring they felt loved and fulfilled. Their happiness was evident, and they eagerly desired more, which he dly provided. When they were ready to leave, rumors were trickling that he was conquering Pluoria.
The Aquarians were suspicious, but once Teu reassured them that the Draconians meant no harm. She told her parents that Archer hates the Swarm and only wants to fight them unless someone attacks his armies.
After giving the army all the monster corpses in his Item Box, Archer informed the sixdies that he was heading for Verdantia to rob their banks. They didn''t want him to do it, but he convinced them it would stop the war in the foreseeable future.
Archer was left in the empty fortress his legions built to stay while they cleaned up the area, allowing the Aquaria army to stand independently. Once, he watched thest legion leaving for the west.
The 1st and 2nd Legions headed toward the Zenia Empire, while the 3rd went east and the 4th went west. Once they had trampled the Swarm armies, they were told to converge at the entrance to Mediterra.
While flying, he decided to go get N and Lucrezia to spend some time with the two. With that decision, Archer flew north and used Mana Maniption to speed up. After flying for a few hours, he reached the Lionheart Kingdom, where the two girls were.
He saw a beautiful savannah that stretched as far as the eyes could see. Despite the rampaging monster armies, he was shocked by the beauty of it all. When spotting them, he summoned thousands of Stone Men in mid-air.
A horde of Ratlings and Blightborns was below as the stone constructs fell on top of the monsters before swinging their massive arms. This shocked the Swarmmanders, who had several Eldritch sts wiped out.
Archer chuckled as he watched the Stone Men decimate the enemy forces. He soared over thendscape until he reached Naravo, the Lionheart capital. The sprawling city was evenrger than his capital.
Chapter 850 Bank Robbers
Chapter 850 Bank Robbers
Archer flew over Naravo City and used Aura Detector to find the girls; soon enough, he located them. They were on the north wall, surrounded by Lionheart soldiers. He headed in that direction, and a smile appeared when he saw the two blondes.
He reappeared behind them with Blink as N said, ''''The attacks have slowed down; the scouts reported the many hordes are heading south.''''
Lucrezia nodded, ''''Archer is probably on the move, and the Swarm hates that boy with a passion,'''' she said with augh. ''''You heard theirmander; they call him a devil.''''
N giggled as the conversation continued, unaware of Archer''s mischievous thoughts. As he admired their figuresLucrezia''s soft curves and N''s shapely formhe couldn''t resist the urge. With a yful grin, he reached out and gave their behinds a quick pinch.
Their startled screams filled the air, but N quickly moved before Archer could react. In an instant, a de was pressed against his throat, her eyes shing with a mixture of surprise and amusement.
Archer smiled charmingly at the lion girl before her eyes widened like saucers, ''''Arch! Why are you making us jump!'''' she said while quickly removing the sword.
Lucrezia beamed as the two girls hugged him. Archer wrapped his arms around them as he asked, ''''Do you two want to be bank robbers with me?''''
They looked at Archer like he was crazy, causing him tough: ''''We will head to the Church of Lightnds in the south of Verdantia and start stealing their wealth to slow down their constantly growing war machine.''''
''''Okay, I''m in, husband,'''' N replied excitedly.
Archer turned to Lucrezia, who nodded, ''''I''m not going to be the only one left out,'''' she said. ''''It also sounds like fun.''''
He chuckled before scooping N into a princess carry and taking off. The Mosasaur girl followed, using her magic to fly. The three soared through the beautiful afternoon school, where a breeze gently brushed against their faces.
Archer saw N''s lion ear twitching, which caused him to nibble the tip. " Nyahhh! What are you doing? "
N''s face reddened, causing Archer to smile, ''''You''re adorable when you blush.''''
''''Shut up,'''' she retorted while looking away with a smile.
While flying, Archer got bored and started singing a song that came to mind while looking at the two girls. His unexpected voice caught their attention, causing Lucrezia to falter with her spell and fall toward the sea below, but she caught herself.
N''s eyes widened as she spoke, ''''You can sing?'''' @@novelbin@@
He nodded, a yful grin spreading across his face. "Ask Nefertiti; she''s seen it firsthand."
The lioness wasted no time, swiftly sending a message to the subus, with Lucrezia chiming in. Their bracelets buzzed with a reply: "Amazing! Our husband is talented in many ways; ask him to sing for you."
Turning to Archer with eager anticipation, Lucrezia''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Can you?" she asked.
Archer couldn''t resist the opportunity. Remembering a song from his days on Earth that had deeply resonated with him during that life, he cleared his throat and began to sing. The unexpected melody surprised the two girls.
"Yeah, oh
Yeah, she said she wants a real man.
One who opens the door, holds her hand, and still smiles when he feels bad.
In control of his emotions, wears his heart on his sleeve but doesn''t get mad.
One who gives her all his time, puts his dreams to the side and gets a real bag.
Yeah, she said she wants a real man
But what she wants is not for real, man.''''
"Realest story ever told,
Can''t have a man who''s making money, always home,
Hard like a truck; that''s why he''s always on the road,
Providing everything you need to live the life you say you want,
Can''t have a man who wears his heart on his sleeve,
That one ripped once in a while at the seams,
Especially if you never take the time to look into his eyes,
And hear him when he silently screams,
Yeah, she said she wants a real man,
One who opens the door holds her hand, and still smiles when he feels bad,
In control of his emotions, he wears his heart on his sleeve but doesn''t get mad,
One who gives her all his time, puts his dreams to the side, and gets a real bag,
Yeah, she said she wants a real man,
But what she wants is not for real, man.
"That Disney movie that she wanted was a dream
And not reality or something that she got
She put the man up on a pedestal
Discards him when she found out he was human and he dropped
He''s not perfect but, oh, he tries to live up to her, her beautiful life
But as time goes by, you''ll realize, the man he once knew on the inside, died."
Archer continued to sing, capturing the two girls'' full attention. Lucrezia stopped flying to listen as he finished the song. N stared at him in shock as she asked, ''''What was that?''''
''''A popr song from Earth that came out weeks before I died, the artist was speaking of how men get treated back there,'''' Archer exined.
''''How were they treated?'''' Lucrezia questioned.
''''Very bad,'''' he said. ''''Before I died, men were vilified for being men; all they wanted was a peaceful life where their wives would stay faithful, but rtionships aren''t anything special on Earth as they are on Thrylos.''''
N frowned, ''''A man is as important as a woman because without them, the next generation wouldn''t be here, and they make up most of the soldiers, hardborers, and many other things,'''' she revealed. ''''I cannot understand how women on Earth cannot see how important men are to a race''s survival.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Neither do I, but I did know some good women who genuinely cared for their husbands or boyfriends. Not all are bad.''''
The two girls agreed before they saw Verdantia in the distance and sped up until they spotted arge mountain jutting from thend, which would be the perfect hideout for them to terrorize the church and Novgorodians.
"Land on the mountain ridge so we can n our next move, Luce," Archer instructed the Mosasaur.
The Death Witch abruptly veered left, heading for a nearby mountain ledge. Shended with a thud, and Archer followed closely behind, gently setting N down once they were on solid ground.
Archer looked out of the lush greenndscape that wasn''t ravaged like most, making his suspicion grow. While watching a traveling caravan pass by, hemented, ''''Could the Novgorodians be working with the Swarm?''''
"I doubt it, Arch," N answered as she joined him. "They are against us surface dwellers, and the Novgorodians may be brash and hot-headed, but they certainly wouldn''t work with the enemy."
"Maybe you''re right," he responded as Lucrezia joined them.
She held three rings in her hand. "Take these; they will disguise us so they won''t find out we''re in their homnd."
Archer grabbed one of them, followed by N. When they put it on, his hair turned blonde, his ears shortened to human ears, and his violet eyes turned blue, which surprised him. He turned to N, who was now a brown-haired elf with purple eyes.
Lastly, Lucrezia was a cat demi-human with ck hair and green eyes. Archer chuckled, ''''No one can guess it''s us.''''
The mosasaur girl nodded, ''''I picked them up in Naravo City during my stay there.''''
''''A good purchase, Luce,'''' Archer said. ''''I never thought about disguises before, but they might help with robbing the banks.''''
After speaking longer and developing a n, the three descended to the road below and started traveling toward the nearest city. While doing that, Archer sent a message to the Tressyms to flood the Verdantia Continent and locate all the banks.
He also instructed them to gauge the High Elves'' opinions of him, which the fluffy cats readily agreed to. Lucrezia then took his left hand while N held his right arm, making him smile.
As they walked, merchants informed them that the next city was Lumina Sancta, the first in a chain of cities leading to Celesta City in the north. Upon hearing this, Archer beamed, his eyes glowing with greed.
Excitement overwhelmed him, but N''s pinch quickly returned him to reality: ''''Sorry, my love. The thought of all that wealth was too much for me.''''
Lucrezia giggled, ''''You''re a dragon, after all. So it''s not surprising.''''
The threeughed as they spotted a city in the distance, but a woman''s voice reached their ears, ''''Adventurers! Adventurers!''''
They pivoted and caught sight of a carriage approaching, escorted by a contingent of ten guards. An older woman leaned out from the carriage window, waving energetically among them.
Archer nced at N, seeking her opinion. "What''s our move?" he inquired.
"Let''s use their presence to gain entry into the cities," N suggested. "They might be of assistance to us."
He approved, and they patiently awaited the carriage''s arrival. As it halted, one of the guards swung open the door, and the woman emerged. Adorned in avish gown, she exuded an air of authority, her short silver locks cascading gracefully around her shoulders and her striking green eyes captivating the onlookers.
The woman stopped before them and smiled, bewitching Archer, whom Lucrezia pinched. She introduced herself: ''''I am Natalia Volkovitch, Saintess of the Church of Light.''''
The mature woman caught his attention as he recognized the name, ''The Popes wife! Is fate ying with me?''
Archer internallyughed as it seemed fate was lining up the pieces for him to bring down the church after all the stuff they put him through.
Chapter 851 Very Handsome Bandit
Chapter 851 Very Handsome Bandit
''''You three look like a fine adventuring party. Would you like to guide us to Celestia City? We were ambushed by those vile Ratlings and lost half our numbers before the rest bested them,'''' Natalia revealed.
Archer nodded, looking at the woman before introducing him, ''''I''m Tony. These two lovelydies are my wives; the brown-haired elf is Bubbles, and the cat girl is Poppy.''''
He felt N pinch him while Lucrezia giggled, but Natalia greeted them with an honest smile before he answered her previous question, ''''Yes, mydy, we would love to escort you as long as we get paid. We would take some quests when we got to Lumina Sancta.''''
Natalia smiled, ''''We will pay you 1 gold coin a day and cover your room in the inns we stop at; it''s only one room, correct?''''
''''Yes,'''' Archer answered. ''''I assume there are dungeons on the way to Celestia?''''
The older woman nodded, ''''I believe a few are on our route. You could visit a couple because we are resting to help the injured Church Knights.''''
Archer nodded, ''''Thank you.''''
Following that, the carriage started moving again once Natalia reentered. The knightmander asked them to take the position in the rear, which they were happy to do, and they made their way there.
When the trio were alone, N spun on him with a raised eyebrow, ''''Bubbles? Arch?''''
Archer and Lucreziaughed, causing the lion girl''s tail to straighten. "You couldn''t give me a sexier name? Why Bubbles?" @@novelbin@@
As N began ranting, theughter of the other two only grew louder. Archer then shared tales of his adventures in the Avaloch Kingdom, including his kidnapping of Maeve. They found this incredibly amusing and began teasing him about his growing collection of princesses.
He waved them off while ignoring their giggling. The caravan traveled until sunset, and themander informed them they were setting up. Archer nodded at the man before walking off the road, pulling out a rucksack from nowhere, then taking out a tent, shocking the surrounding guards.
N and Lucrezia kept watch whileughing at him setting up the tent. Once he was finished, the two girls entered after kidding him on the cheek, bringing a smile to his face. While standing there, he heard themander''s voice, ''''You and your girls will be taking the midnight watch.''''
Archer nodded just as a Tressym sent him information regarding the three banks in Lumina Sancta, which Temr Knights heavily guarded. He grinned before joining the girls inside the tent when he received this information.
Lucrezia was resting on one of the sofas while reading a magazine, which baffled Archer. ''''Where did you get that, Luce?''''
She nced at him before answering, ''''Oh, Teu gave it to me. She said Hecate''spany started creating them before the war started.''''
''''What''s it about?'''' Archer questioned.
N answered, ''''Make-up, women''s fashion, and gossip.''''
''''Oh, so it''s fordies?''''
''''Yes, my love, Hecy wanted another revenue stream to help the kingdom, so she remembered the stories you told her and created this,'''' Lucrezia held up the magazine.
Archer nodded, ''''Who wants to rob the first bank with me? We can swap it out in every city, which there are a few between here and the capital.''''
''''Take N, I'''' cover for the both of you,'''' Lucrezia smiled.
He got excited and rushed over to the Mosasaur girl. Archer kissed her all over the face, making the Demi-God giggle in a fit ofughter. Shortly after that, Lucrezia pushed him away as she was bright red.
N held her stomach whileughing. Once the trio calmed down, Archer said farewell to Lucrezia and transformed into his Shadow Prince form, wrapping the lioness in darkness before vanishing.
The two of them slipped out of the tent and traveled across thendscape, diving into every shadow Archer could see. By the time the duo reached the city, N was moaning in his ear, which distracted him.
Archer stopped in the nearby forest, and when he freed N, she was sweaty, and her legs were trembling like a baby giraffe, which was adorable. The lioness looked at him beforeining, ''''You lewd dragon! I felt you touching my boobs and rubbing me.''''
''''I don''t know what you''re talking about, N, you''re imagining it,'''' he replied whileughing.
The lioness went red before closing in on him and grabbing his cor as she growled, ''''Stop teasing me! You''ve turned me on, and now you must take responsibility.''''
Archer felt his lust soar before he leaned in and kissed her, but N bit his bottom lip, earning a groan from him. They went at it in the forest once he cast Cosmic Shield and Mana Maniption to hide their naughty activities.
By the time they left the forest, N had a radiant smile as her tail swayed behind her. He noticed the limp in her walk, which made him smile, but Archermented, ''''Let''s not disguise ourselves when exploring the city so they see us and lose their shit. Once we rob the banks, we flee and change into disguises before returning to the tent.''''
N nodded, and she grabbed his arm as the two walked toward the city gate and strolled in. Archer threw the guard a few gold coins, saying, ''''Treat yourself at the tavern; make sure to bring the others.''''
''''Thank you, young master,'''' themander said while talking to the others.
Once the couple were inside, they made their way to the first bank, which was a high elf one. When N saw this, shemented, ''''Are you going to rob the Nightshade Empire?''''
Archer shook his head, ''''No, they haven''t annoyed me to the point I have to teach them a lesson,'''' he said as the two moved on. ''''I will only touch the Novgorod and Church banks. They are no doubt stacked to the brim with wealth.''''
N giggled, ''''I love it when you''re this excited.''''
He smiled at his lioness before leaning over and pecking her cheek, ''''My lioness, you''re gorgeous, and I love you.''''
Archer watched her cheeks turn red, but a radiant smile appeared, allowing him to see her sharp canines, ''''I love you too, Arch,'''' she replied before taking his hand. ''''Now, let''s rob these church fools.''''
Following that, they soon came across the first bank they could rob. It was arge Church of Light Bank used by the citizens to save their coins in a safe and secure location, but to Archer, it looked like a Christmas present waiting for him.
The couple entered the bank, which caught the Temr Knights''s attention. Archer noticed three approaching him with determination in their eyes. He sent a message to N. [They know it''s me and will attack. Kill them while I summoned the Stone Men]
[Okay, Archie!] N replied before whipping her sword with a smirk.
She charged forward as the temrs prepared, but the lioness was quicker and dodged around them while striking the one man on the right, which sent him flying into a nearby wall before kicking a second.
The third lunged at her, but Archer cast Azur Cannon into the temr body, which sent him crumbling. After that, he summoned the Stone Men, who materialized out of thin air as more soldiers appeared.
But Archer ordered the stone constructs to end the temrs, which they instantly did. While they did this, the couple rushed further into the back while he summoned his Shadow Creatures and sent them after any wealth.
They soon reached the metal door leading to the bank vaults. When N saw this, shemented, ''''How are we going to get past this?''''
Archer chuckled in response before stepping forward and ripping the door off the wall,unching it at the entrance to block the way. When he finished, N looked at him with wide eyes.
''''What?'''' he said before entering the vault.
N followed behind him, ''''You''re strong.''''
''''I am, but not strong enough,'''' Archer spoke before locating several bulkheads.
Archer approached the first one and grabbed a hold of it as he tried to rip it off the wall, but this one was tougher. After failing to do that, he stepped back and started casting sma Missiles into the wall surrounding the vault door.
The wall crumbled, allowing him to rip the bulkhead off the wall; when Archer did that, he spotted mountains of gold, silver, mithril, and many other valuable treasures. Without wasting more time, he entered the vault, followed by N.
When entering, the lioness was shocked, ''''Oh my. So many gold coins.''''
Archerughed before holding his hand out and sucking everything into his Item Box until the vault was bare. N giggled, ''''You never cease to amaze me, Archie,'''' she said.
He shook his head and started looting every vault, and while this happened, the battle upstairs was pure chaos. Stone Men were running wild while creepy shadows looted everything of value.
When Archer and N were ready to leave, a mountain of random valuables appeared before him, thanks to the Shadow Creatures. He waved his hand and stored it all away as the two fled the bank after dismissing the Stone Men.
They made it outside only to hear the city rm ringing, causing them to rush across the bank''s garden and leap over a nearby wall. Archer hit the street with a thud, and then Nnded gracefully.
The two rushed into a nearby alleyway, activating their disguises and slipping into the panicking crowd. The Church of Light and Novgorodians made it to the bank while searching for them.
N couldn''t stop giggling, ''''You''re a bandit, Archer, but a very handsome bandit,'''' she said before kissing him as they stopped on a bench.
Chapter 853 Wary Women
Chapter 853 Wary Women
Archer arrived back at Aqauria and was in the East; without wasting any more time, he checked on the 3rd legion traveling north. Soon enough, he found them battling a Swarm army.
He watched as the determined Dragon Legionnaires and Dragonblood Knights held the line while the Drakeguards harassed the enemy. Spells bombarded therge Swarm of monsters that were approaching the soldiers.
''Mohamet has trained them well,'' Archer mused. ''They will be useful in theing wars.''
The Spellfire Battalion continued to cast their magic while the Healers tended to the injured. While watching this, Archer spotted a group of Outriders peppering the enemy''s rear with spells and arrows.
But soon enough, the Drakelord Knights mmed into the monster''s nk, trampling hundreds of Ratlings and Blight under their beast''s hooves while swinging their deadly weapons that cleaved the creatures in half.
Archer was impressed as the two Dragon Marshals directed the soldiers like experienced generals. That''s when he noticed another horde heading their way, and the Dragonfire Company readied their Dragonfire Howitzers.
He watched as the soldiers loaded shells and waited for themand to fire that came secondster. The cannon erupted with a shattering explosion, which sent shells flying across the battlefield.
They fell upon the Swarm like a raging storm and decimated thousands in the first volley. Archer tried to remember the Marshal''s names, and it came to him within seconds, ''Aelric de Valtoria and Darian Silverleaf.''
After that, Archer descended toward the two, surrounded by their guard. With a thud, he hit the ground behind them, alerting all the soldiers, but they knelt once they realized it was him.
Aelric and Darian also knelt, but Archer waved them up, ''''How has the journey north been?''''
''''Fine, My Lord, we''ve been attacked a few times, but the Outriders have always given us a heads up, so we formed the legion for battle,'''' Darian answered.
Archer nodded, ''''Is there anything you need? How are supplies?''''
Aelris was the one to answer, ''''We are using Aquaria City as an Operational Base with the permission of the king while the legion has been building Tactical Bases every fifty miles while leaving a cohort of Supply Guards to defend them.''''
''''Very good, just like I instructed,'''' Archer said while examining the battlefield, '''' I''ll check on the 4th after watching the battle for a while.''''
The two Dragon Marshals saluted before returning to the battle. Archer took off and hovered in the sky, seeing the army whittling down the Swarms'' numbers. He was pleased with the legion and took off.
Archer flew west to check on the 4th legion. After flying for an hour, he came across them marching while scouts were riding ahead, but he used his Aura Detector to find an ambush up the road.
He swooped down to warn the marshals, shocked at Archer''s sudden appearance, but he spoke before they could, ''''There is an ambush a mile up the road; Ratlings and many other creatures are waiting for you to march past.''''
The two men''s eyes widened in shock, but they thanked him. Archer nodded, ''''I will deal with them, but slow down the march and have the scouts be more careful from now on.''''
They saluted before Archer took off, and when he arrived above the ambushing monsters, he grinned non-stop while casting sman Missiles until the air was covered in a beautiful violet glow,
Archerughed while waving his hand downward, causing all the projectiles to shoot toward the ground like bullets. When they connected with the hiding creatures, chaos erupted as monsters tried to flee, but the missiles chased after them.
Following that, he butchered every creature personally, thanks to Aura Detector. Soon enough, the 4th Legion appeared in the distance as a group of Outrider scouts approached him. Themander saluted, ''''My Lord, we finished off the fleeing Ratlings.''''
''''Good workmander,'''' Archer responded. ''''Tell the Marshals I''ll check their progress in the next day or two.''''
''''Yes, My lord,'''' they agreed before he took off.
Archer soared towards the 1st and 2nd Legions engaged in battle on a vast grasnd. The Dragonfire cannons unleashed relentless volleys, decimating the advancing horde with each explosive shell.
Amidst the chaos of battle, he spotted Nefertiti, Sera, Teu, and Maeve deeply embroiled inbat alongside the soldiers. Behind?them, Brooke, Demetra, and Kassandra stood poised, their gazes fixed on an impending development.
When seeing the group, Archer cast Blink and reappeared next to Brooke, who jumped in fright, causing him tough. His Oma pped his arm, sending him stumbling backward as she spoke with a grin, ''''You idiot! Why are you sneaking up on wary women!''''
''''Sorry, Oma, what''s happening?''''
''''The Swarm has kept attacking us; it started a day after we left Aquaria. I had to ask the others to aid us as too many powerful enemies appeared,'''' Brooke replied.
Archer nodded before waving his hand and summoning hundreds of Stone Men. He ordered them to nk the monsters, and they instantly did. Following this, the stone constructs crashed into the unaware creatures,
Theirrge stone hand crushed dozens of Ratlings, Rat Orges, and Blightborns. When the Stone Men did this, the soldiers'' morale skyrocketed, causing them to charge forward while killing many monsters.
Hours passed, and the legions cleared the Swarm while butchering the injured monsters. Archer ordered the Stone Men to loot all the heard he stored in his Item Box and ended up with thousands upon thousands, which pleased him.
The group of women were happy to see him. Each one gave him a kiss and cuddle before they led him to their carriage. When entering, he was shocked as the inside was much bigger.
Archer saw a living room-like space with beds lining the wall. The woman giggled when seeing his reaction. Sera rushed to the fridge and pulled some food while Brooke and Demetra sat at the table.
Nefertiti and Kassandra started making tea while Teu and Maeve chatted about each other''s fighting style and shared some ale. Archer smiled at the scene before taking a seat on afortable sofa.
Archer took his boots off just as the carriage started moving, checking his status as he killed many monsters, ''Status.''
[Experience: 1000200/4000000]
[Experience Gained: 2000000]
[Level Up: 617>618]
[HP: 49000>50500]
[Mana: 794100>795600] @@novelbin@@
[Strength: 57000>58000]
[Constitution: 55000>56000]
[Stamina: 55000>56000]
[Charisma: 31450>31650]
[Intelligence: 46000>46500]
[Status Points: 4>6]
[Wild Fang Style: 1>2]
Happy with his gains, Archer rxed and soon nodded off until he was awakened by someone sitting on hisp. He felt his shirt getting taken off, which caused him to open his eyes and spot Teu.
She had a lewd smirk, ''''I want you husband.''''
Archer nodded before grabbing her toned behind and kissed her. The two got even more intense as time went on, and they ended up having passionate sex that caused Teu to fall asleep afterward due to the overwhelming pleasure.
''She''s gorgeous when covered in sweet,'' Archer mused while looking at the sleeping Teu.
Just after that, he heard a noise and spotted Nefertiti, Sera, and Kassandra, causing his lust to ignite again. When the three women saw the look in his eyes, they got excited as he grabbed the Kraken Princess and bent her over the nearby table.
Archer did the same with the other two and enjoyed the sight of the difference behind, from Nefertiti''s juicy one, Kassandra''s muscr one, and Sera''s perky one, which excited him. He chose the subus first and ravaged her before moving down the line of happy lovers.
By the time Archer was finished, he was exhausted, and the fourdiesy asleep around the carriage''s living room. When Maeve, Lucrezia, and Demetra entered, they wrinkled their noses. The orange-haired woman remarked, "It smells like sweat and sex here."
She then noticed the four sleeping girls, her eyes widening in surprise. Archerughed as he waved his hand, casting Cleanse over everything while Demetra opened a nearby window to let in some fresh air.
Soon, a knock rang out, and ra spoke, ''''My Lord, we need to set up camp; the soldiers need rest for a day or two.''''
Archer agreed with the dragonkin woman, who rushed off. Once she was gone, he noticed it was evening, which confused him. Maeveughed, ''''You were asleep for an hour, then started having sex with these horny cats.''''
She pointed at the four sleeping girls lying all over the sofas. Demetra followed, followed by Brooke, who giggled at the scene. Soon after that, they heard the soldiers talking about their business.
Some chopped down trees, while others nned for the fort walls to protect them for a few days while the soldiers rested. Archer was curious and asked Lucrezia if she wanted to explore, to which she agreed.
The two of them left the carriage while the remaining women protected the others. Once outside, they saw tents all over the ce while a group of soldiers marked the fortress''s boundaries.
Archer noticed a dirt road split the tents in half, which impressed him. Lucrezia gazed around, wondering, ''''Why would you ask them to do something so time-consuming?''''
''''Rest and security, my love,'''' he answered. ''''Soldiers need rest, and the fortress provides just that. They won''t have their throats slit while sleeping.''''
Lucrezia nodded, ''''It must cost a fortune to outfit and pay the soldiers,'''' she questioned while watching some Dragonblood Knights in their gleaming back armor.
''''I''ve given the kingdom billions of gold coins to finance everything, but between all the industries I''m starting and the Deep Sea Mining tforms, will bring in so much wealth that Draconia will be the richest realm on Thrylos.''''
Chapter 856: The Three Ladies
?
Archer nodded, and a bright light momentarily blinded everyone as he transformed. When the light faded, he stood before her in his human form. Seeing him, a beaming smile lit up her
face, and she immediately wrapped him in a warm hug.
"It''s so good to see you safe," Cassandra whispered, her voice filled with emotion. Archer hugged her back, feeling a sense offort and belonging in her embrace.
Archer smiled as she let him go but spoke, "Find those silly girls; they''ve been worried about you."
''''I will, Mother, I''ve just been busy making my way north," he revealed.
Cassandra nodded in understanding before she shooed him away with a big smile. Archer summoned his wings and took off while flying east. It took him an hour to spot the fort the girls were hiding in.
When Archer flew closer to the fortress and spotted a Swarm army besieging it as the defenders flung spells into the horde, he smiled before casting sma Missiles that lit up the afternoon sky.
He then sent the violet projectiles slicing through the air until they hit the center of the monster horde, causing a massive explosion. Once Archer did that, he summoned hundreds of Stone Men who had charged into the monsters.
Their giant stone fists crushed dozens of creatures. Archer zoomed forward and cast Blink when getting close to the wall. He reappeared next to a group of soldiers firing spells at the surviving monsters.
They jumped in fright, but Archer paid them no mind. Casting Aura Detector, he searched for the fourdies but located only three in a nearby building. He used Blink to move closer, and once he reached themand center, he slipped inside.
The guards initially stopped Archer, but they saluted and allowed him to pass upon recognizing him. He only walked a few minutes before spotting a streak of silver rushing toward him.
Archer halted and opened his arms just as Tal barreled into him. He wrapped the silver- haired elf in a loving hug. She was crushed by how hard he was cuddling her, but a bright smile appeared on her beautiful face.
"You do know I love you, Tali; sorry I haven''te sooner," Archermented while the scent of lc hit his nose.
"I love you too, Arch," she replied with a smile. "It''s okay, we''ve been busy fighting monsters that have attacked Mediterra."
Archer nodded, "Good. When we''re back in Draconia, N and Teu want to start training together."
"Okay," Tal replied excitedly, grabbing his hand. "Let''s go see Aunt Hemera and Aunt Hecate. They''ve missed you dearly, husband."
"Lead the way, beautiful," he said, shing a charming smile.
Archer watched her brown cheeks darken as she blushed. ''She''s so adorable when embarrassed,'' he thought.
Tal led him through the fortress corridors, where soldiers rushed about tending to their duties. Archer nced back at the silver-haired elf, admiring her beauty. He quickly noticed her hair was tied into a high ponytail cascaded down her toned back, entuated by her red battle dress.
Tal''s every movement exuded strength and elegance, growing his admiration for her even more. Soon, they arrived at a nearby courtyard, where Hemera and Hecate were talking while drinking tea.
When Archer appeared, the faces of the two elves brightened. Hemera was the first to react, rushing into his arms. He warmly greeted the sun elf, and she buried her head in his shoulder, holding him tightly.
Hecate patiently waited for Hemera to finish greeting him. The sun elf was happy as she peppered his face with kisses. Her yellow eyes glowing affectionately, Archer smiled at the sight. "You''re absolutely stunning, Hemi; I''m thrilled to see you," he remarked.
At his words, the sun elf blushed, allowing Archer a moment to appreciate her natural beauty. Hemera''s caramel-colored skinplemented her short, golden blonde hair, elegantly tied into a bun.
Her figure was hourss-shaped, entuated by the silver kaftan she wore. Archer gently shook his head in admiration and kissed Hemera on the cheek before stepping back to see the beautiful smile that brightened her face.
Archer informed the sun elf, "I went to see my mother beforeing here. She woke me up and hugged me, which was strangely weing."
Hemera beamed, "Mata has missed you dearly; she''s been worried about you, Arch," she replied. "Pata has been busy defending the border cities due to Lunari''s struggle with the Swarm."
"Struggle?" he asked.
That''s when Hecate finally spoke, "My family''s armies have lost most battles since the invasion started. Now they are resulting in conscription in the small farming viges, draining whole districts of young men and women."
Archer turned his gaze to the beautiful grey-skinned moon elf, who looked happy to see him. He turned back to Hemera and cupped her cheeks before kissing her forehead. "I love you, Hemera Helios. Never forget about that," he said in a love-filled voice.
Following that, Archer turned to Hecate and approached the moon elf. He hugged the older woman, who smiled, but he quickly spoke, "Do you want me to help your family? Because I will if you want."
Hecate''s red eyes met his, "Can you help them please? They have never treated me well and referred to me as a witch, but my parents gave me life, which allowed me to meet you," she said while tightly hugging him like he was going to disappear.
Archer smiled before lifting her chin and kissing her plump lips passionately, causing the elf to shudder; the two shared a love-filled kiss. She had to grab onto his shirt to steady herself, but he became lost to lust and dragged the three elves into a nearby room.
He tried to control it but was too weak and needed to taste them all. The threedies knew exactly what was about to happen, but none of them stopped it. When inside the nearest room, Archer cast Time Warp and Cosmic Shield to give them time and privacy.
Archer then turned around to see the elves watching him intently. Archer grinned and said lustfully, "Remove your dresses and lean over the table, my beauties."
Hemera beamed and quickly dropped her silver kaftan, revealing that she only wore ck panties beneath. Her perfect breasts stood proudly without any sag. Archer found her stunning and was happy to have the blonde in his life.
Tal, standing between her aunts, followed suit by removing her armor, unveiling an elven silk robe that stopped halfway down her muscr thighs. She was built like an Amazonian Warrior, which he loved.
Like her aunt, Tal''s chest strained against the fabric. Archer''s eyes lit up at the sight, causing the silver-haired elf to smile, pleased with his reaction. They all turned to Hecate,
whose red eyes glowed.
The moon elf slipped out of the ck summer dress, revealing her red underwear that matched her beautiful eyes. Once Archer saw this, his draconic side took over, and he spent hours familiarising himself with his fiances, who he missed dearly.
By the two, the four were down, the moon was high in the sky, and Archer was standing on the balcony. He looked up at the stars and admired their beauty until hearing a voice behind him, "Why are you fighting, husband?"
"Paradise Hecate, I fight to create a paradise for those two angels that brought us together," Archer answered without turning around.
The moon elf joined him, "You remember them?"
"Of course, I do. I remember the little girl Hemi''s going to give me," he said. "Ie from a world that was engulfed by chaos, and I find myself in a world that is on the brink of chaos, but this time around, I have the power to make a difference."
Archer pointed south. "My legions are advancing north, obliterating the Swarm and liberating kingdoms in my name. We''re freeing Pluoria from the monsters that have been butchering the people, strengthening my soldiers with every victory," he dered. "We will liberate the continent, proving Draconia''s might to the world, and then, we will confront the
Novgorodians."
Just as he finished speaking about the area around them, a portal opened, shaking him to the
core. ''How!'' he thought.
That''s when a group of masked individuals stepped out and instantly attacked by casting unknown spells, but Archer moved in front of Hecate to defend the shocked moon elf and, thanks to his Anti-Magic, blocked it but sent them skidding backward.
Archer quickly recovered and scanned the neers to see what they were dealing with.
[Race: High Elf]
[Rank: Supreme Mage]
[Level: 550]
[Race: Human]
[Rank: Supreme Mage]@@novelbin@@
[Level: 510] The levels didn''t bother Archer, but he knew where these soldiers came from, and that was the
shocking thing, ''What is the Nightshade Empire doing here!''
Archer knew he could fight them until Brooke arrived. While this happened, Hecate wasn''t
idle. She started casting a spell, and thanks to it being night, she was overcharged with power.
He watched as her silver hair started floating, and a silver glow radiated from her body. While this happened, Archer rushed forward and struck the closest enemy, sending them soaring through the air and crashing into a nearby wall as the othersunched their attacks using
daggers and swords.
Thanks to his scales, Anti-Magic, and wings, Archer blocked most attacks, but a few struck home, sending blood flying. Some sttered onto Hecate as he defended her, and something changed when the moon elf felt his blood.
[Check out my new novel - Level Up: Voidwalker - Add it to your library and drop some
comments]
Chapter 859: A Friend
?
Soon, the sudden battle ended, and Archer breathed heavily as Brooke and Mary dealt with the remaining Giants. He rested while watching the women inspect the monsters and talk among themselves.
He didn''t bother getting involved as he examined his body, which was slowly healing. This concerned him as some weren''t healing at all, and it caused sharp pains to shoot through his whole being.
Archer lifted his shirt, revealing three ck, festering wounds that seemed to pulse with evil energy. ''Have theye up with a new poison already? I can feel the Anti-Venom Skill kick in, but it''s doing nothing.''
Just after thinking that, Archer had to cough, which caused blood and chunks of flesh to cover his hand. Panic set in, causing him to send Lucrezia a message. [Luce. They have a new poison, and it''s destroying me from the inside out. Please help me]
After sending it, he started coughing even more, catching the other''s attention.
***
[The women''s POV]
Hecate heard Archer coughing his lungs up, causing her to turn around only to see him copse while covered in blood. Sia rushed over and tried to give him a health potion, but it worsened things, causing the moon elf to p it out of her hand.
"Stop! It''s making things worse for him. Only Lucrezia knows about the Swarms'' Poison, as she healed him before," Hecate dered while trying to cast her healing magic on him, but it only seemed to slow the poison.
"We need to get him somewhere safe so he can rest and wait for the other," Brookemented in a concerned tone.
The women looked around, but soon, Leira''s ears twitched, and her tail straightened. She sniffed the air and paled, "More monsters areing! We need to move now."
They all agreed, but Brooke stopped running and looked back as a daunting feeling overwhelmed her. The others noticed this and stopped, but that''s when Mary finally spoke, "The Terravians areing. You girls need to escape. These foes aren''t to be dismissed; they are all stronger than each of you. Only Miss Brooke and I stand a chance."
Everyone paled, but Hemera retorted, "We can help fight! Don''t think we are weak."
"I agree, but you don''t know how to fight against a foe this strong," the brown-haired woman replied, this time with a smile as she looked at Archer, "Make sure my Little Light glows so bright that the world will see him, he will unite the world against these vile creatures."
"You''re talking like you won''t return? Flee with us; there''s no need to be stubborn," Sia said while stepping forward.
Brooke shook her head, "They are after Archer, little Sia, and will do anything to capture him."
She approached Archer, who was now unconscious, and cupped his cheek, "I failed him when he was little; I will die before letting the Terravians turn him into a monster who will be used to destroy the surface world."
Mary nodded in agreement, "I will be staying with Miss Brooke. Only the two of us can guarantee your escape."
The grey-haired woman crouched down and kissed Archer''s forehead, "We will flee into the Underrealm and return to Draconia when we can."''
Everyone nodded, causing Tal to scoop Archer into her arms and hold him protectively while Hemera and Hecate got ready to flee. Still, Sia stopped as she held the hilt of her sword with a determined expression.
Everyone turned to her, but she made her decision. "I will be staying with these two girls," she said with a smile. "He has saved me more times than I''d like to admit, but it''s now my time to save him."
"You don''t have to Silverthrone," Brookemented. "You''re strong but not strong enough."
Sia grinned while pulling out a tablet, causing Mary''s eyes to widen. "A Dragon Tablet! You would risk everything?"
The ck-haired dragonkin nodded with a smile, "I''ve loved the stupid boy since he was young. I won''t let anything happen to him. Now run you four and make sure our husband is safe."
Hemera, Hecate, Tal, and Leira nodded before fleeing, while the four fled toward the forest and blocked the way.
***
[Sia, Mary and Brooke''s POV]
''I need to do this for Archer,'' Sia thought while steeling her resolve for the impending fight that was due.
While thinking, she heard a voice, "Take out your sword, Little Silverthrone."
Sia turned to the brown-haired woman she had known for many years and was one of her mother''s closest friends. She shook her head and handed Brooke her sword before mumbling an unknownnguage, causing the de to glow green.
After finishing, Brooke returned it with a proud smile, "I still got it. I just used an Eastern Technique I learned during my journey to Orientia. It''s used to deal extra damage to Demi-
God-ranked beings."
"Thank you," she replied.
"Are you ready,dies? They will be here shortly," Mary said while straightening her dress.
Brooke prepared her spells while sia took out her glowing sword, ready for the fight. Seconds passed as twenty Terravians appeared, their eyes locked onto them as the leader spoke, "Bring me the lizard, and you are free to go."
Mary didn''t even wait. Sheunched her attack by releasing a dangerous Mana st that killed two of them outright, forcing Brooke and Sia to move. The brown-haired woman vanished from the spot and appeared before the leader.
She raised her hand and cast one of her strongest spells, ''mes of Ragnarok.''
Green mes swept over a dozen Terravians as she fought with the Pseudo-God. While this was happening, Sia rushed in to help Mary. She dodged a punch that a foe sent toward her by ducking and retaliated by slicing through the humanoid arms.
It sliced through easily, allowing Sia to fight the stronger enemy while Mary and Brooke took the brunt. The battle was ruthless as the three women tore the Terravians apart. When one died, they detonated their cores, causing the three to dodge the explosions.
Sia was overwhelmed as injuries piled up, realizing that Mary was doing everything she could to protect them both. The situation worsened as more enemies joined the fray. Sia managed to cut down one adversary, but Brooke''s urgentmand rang out, "You two flee now! I will
catch up."
Hesitant, Sia''s decision was made for her when Mary transformed into her Primordial form, leaving Sia stunned. A colossal snake emerged, thrashing the Terravians away and giving Brooke a fighting chance.
In the next moment, Sia felt a massive maw scoop her up as Mary, in her snake form, carried her away from the battle. They raced across thendscape, reaching the sea, where Mary dove deep, heading towards the Underrealm with enemies in pursuit.
Now Brooke was alone; she turned back to the leader, who was just as injured as her. The creepy grey-skinned humanoid spoke, "You''re a strong warrior human woman, but now you
will die."
Sheughed in response before casting another spell that left her drained and injured,
''Lightning Annihtion.''
Storm clouds gathered above them, and green lightning started mming into their surroundings. She rushed forward and punched the leader in the face, sending him flying, before engaging with the others.
She mixed fire and lightning into her attacks. A burning explosion rang out whenever one of her punchesnded, removing the Terravian''s limbs. The battlested another hour, but Brooke knew she had to escape.
More of them appeared like a stream, and she wondered where they came from. Her magic reserves were nearly depleted, and every movement sent waves of pain through her body as the wounds were poisoned.
The older woman staggered as a Terravian struck her hard, sending her sprawling to the ground. She struggled to rise, her body screaming in pain, but another blow knocked her back down. The Terravian leader approached, a cruel smile twisting its grotesque features.
She tried to muster the energy for onest spell, but her hands trembled, and her vision darkened. Just as the Terravian leader raised its weapon for the final blow, a brilliant light illuminated the battlefield.
A beautiful woman stepped forward. Her presence wasmanding, and an aura of immense
power radiated. Brooke blinked, her mind struggling toprehend the sudden appearance.@@novelbin@@
The woman smiled at her before letting out a roar-not just any roar, but a dragon''s roar that reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath them. The Terravians froze, their
eyes wide with fear.
A portal tore open in the sky secondster, swirling with dark energy. A massive ck eastern dragon emerged from the portal, its scales shimmering like obsidian. It let out a deafening roar before diving into the fray, unleashing torrents of me and lightning upon the
Terravians.
The battlefield erupted in chaos as the dragon annihted the enemies with devastating efficiency. The woman moved with graceful speed, reaching Brooke''s side instantly. She knelt, her violet eyes filled with concern.
"Hold on," she said softly, her voice soothing despite the turmoil around them. With surprising strength, she scooped Brooke into her arms. She felt aforting warmth spread through her, easing the pain. As the dragon continued its relentless assault on the Terravians, the woman carried her away from the danger.
The dragon''s roars and the Terravians'' screams faded into the distance as the woman moved swiftly, smoothly, and effortlessly. Brooke''s head lolled against her rescuer''s shoulder, her energy fading fast. She managed to whisper, "Who... are you?"
"A friend, you will be going to the East to recover; the Swarm''s new poison has damaged
every part of your being, and the ck Dragons know how to heal you," the woman said before approaching a portal.
That''s when she heard a woman with a strange ent say, "My Lady, I hope I could help
you."
"You did a great job, Mei," the woman replied as she cked out. "Now, let''s get her to the
Doctor."
Chapter 860: Hiding
?
[Hecate, Tal, Hemera and Leira''s POV]
The fourdies heard the explosions behind them, but they were sprinting toward Greenwood City, where E, Halime, and Llyniel were. They were currently in the forest that covers most of the Oakheart Kingdom.
Tal was getting tired while carrying Archer. She called out to the other three, "Can we rest for a minute, girls? I''m growing tired."
Everyone agreed and came to a stop in the peaceful forest. They found a tree to sit under, and while resting, Hecate pulled out a teapot, which baffled the others and caused Leira to question, "What are you doing?"
"Making tea, we need to rx and wait for Lucrezia, who will find us soon," Hecate replied while using her magic to heat the tea.
The four of them all checked on Archer, who was still unconscious. Leira used a cloth to wipe the sweat off his body as she spoke, "We need to wash his body; it is covered in blood and dirt, which might make the injuries worse."''
"I''ll find some water," Tal offered. "I can hide from most things if we''re in a forest."
The other three nodded as Hemera spoke, "Be careful out there, Tali; those beings may be here."
Tal nodded and readied her bow before rushing into a nearby bush. Leira watched her go, "Will she be okay out there?"
"Yes, Tali is a skilled warrior and hunter. She could vanish in a forest, and not even a Demi- God could find her," Hemera answered, using her sun magic to start a roaring fire.
While Hecate and Hemera sat around the fire, Leira put a nket over Archer to ensure he was warm. When the two elves saw this, they smiled, causing the sun elf toment, "Is he getting cold?"
"Yes, his body keeps going hot, then cold. It''s strange as I''ve studied poisons, and this is something that''s never been seen," the cat girl replied before standing up. "I will keep an eye on him."
The concern etched on their elven features was palpable, yet Hemera voiced their shared worry, "I hope Brooke, Mary, and Sia are safe. I''ve attempted to reach them through our magical tattoos and bracelets, but there''s been no response."
Hecate affirmed solemnly, "I''ve tried contacting Thalia and Xanthe as well, but there''s been no word from them either. It''s as if they''ve vanished into silence."
The three girls went quiet until they heard rustling in a nearby bush, which caused Hemera and Leira to jump up. They prepared to cast their magic until Tal exited the bush while breathing heavily.
"Tali! What happened out there?" Hemera questioned.
''''It''s a nightmare; a massive Monster Wave ising; we need to find somewhere to defend," Tal said.
They all agreed without another word; Hemera picked up Archer while Tal and Leira ran in front, and Hecate brought up the rear. The group searched for an hour straight and found a cave they could hide in.
Leira set dozens of fire traps while Hecate used her moon magic to hide the entrance as the four hid inside. Several powerful auras hit them minutester, and a horde of monsters rushed by.
Hemera looked at Tal, who was sitting close to Archer, and said, "Tell us what happened out there, Tali."
The silver-haired girl nodded before recounting her story.
***
[Tal''s POV]
After leaving the camp, Tal found a monster trail and started following it while scouting nearby. She traveled through the forest while readying her mana arrows but found nothing that caught her eye.
Tal scanned it but found nothing. There was no sound, no bird chirping. While hiding in a bush, she remembered something her mentor taught her: ''If the forest goes quiet, it means a predator is nearby,'' she thought.
Her eyes widened before using her scanning skill that sent out a small wave of undetectable mana that would inform her of nearby monsters. When the results returned, she quickly jumped forward as the tree behind exploded.
She rolled to a stop and fired arrows that peppered a giant brown gori monster. When Tal saw this, her eyes widened, and she mumbled, "A Forest Gori! What are they doing so far north?"
Tal dodged the next attack and cast Sun st into the creature''s side, causing it to roar in pain. She continued to dodge the monster''s strikes while annoying it with her mana arrows, and when she saw the opportunity to escape, she fired a smoke arrow at the ground.
This caused a massive explosion of white power, allowing her to flee the Forest Gori, which was a rank stronger than herself. But there was something different about it. She couldn''t put a finger on it as she got away.
She heard an anger-filled roar and trees getting destroyed, but to her horror, more roars and howls answered. Tal thought to herself as her scanning skill picked up thousands of monsters, causing her to rush toward the nearbyke she found.
When getting there, Tal took out arge canteen and filled it up before rushing back to the others while dodging monsters by hiding in bushes and trees. By the time she crossed Hecate''s moon barrier, she had copsed due to being tired.
***
[Hecate, Tal, Hemera and Leira''s POV]
Hemera approached Tal and hugged her niece, "You did good, Tali; Archer will be proud of
you."
"''Thank you aunty," Tal replied. "I need to rest, as I used too much mana while escaping the monsters."''
Before handing her a nket and cushion from her storage ring, the sun elf nodded, "Take these and get some rest."
Tal handed over the canteen while gettingfortable and falling asleep after being tired. Hecate returned to making tea by taking out everything she needed, which made Leira and Hemera smile.
The sun elfmented while starting another fire, "How long will we have to stay here?"
"Maybe a day or two. The jungle seems to be in turmoil with the Monster Wave shing against the natives," Leira remarked. "It all hinges on whether the Jungle Titans decide to intervene."
Hemera nodded thoughtfully while the fire crackled to life, providing warmth and light that allowed Hecate to set her teapot on it using a makeshift stick. Meanwhile, Leira stretched her limbs. "I''m going to catch some sleep. Archer reached out to me while I was resting, so I
hurried out with Mary."@@novelbin@@
"Okay, I''ll keep watch until Tali wakes up," Hemera said gratefully as Hecate handed her a steaming cup of sweet tea.
She took a sip, feeling revitalized by the warmth spreading through her. Peering at the moon elf, she inquired, "What tea is this?"
"Moonbane tea," she replied, taking a sip of her own. "It helps with tiredness and stress,
Hemera."
Hemera watched the grey-skinned elf and shrugged before finishing the hot drink. Soon after that, Hecate spoke, "Go to sleep. I will keep watch."
"Wake me up when you need to rest," Hemera replied while getting a nket out of her
storage ring, "Night Hecate."
The moon elf nodded silently, her thoughts drifting as she gazed into the crackling mes, her concern focused on Archer''s well-being. Her crimson eyes flickered over to the slumbering boy, and a pang of worry tugged at her heart. Rising from her spot, she moved
closer to him.
Sitting beside Archer, she tenderly brushed her fingers through his silky white hair. A gentle smile graced her lips as she made contact with him, feeling aforting warmth spreading
through her at the connection.
While sitting there, a roar caught Hecate''s attention, causing her to jump up and reach the moon barrier hiding them. As she looked outside, she yelped but quickly covered her mouth
when spotting their hunters.
The same beings fighting Brooke and the others were passing by the cave with others in tow. Hecate''s eyes widened in shock, ''What happened to them? They cannot be dead,'' she thought to
herself.
Hecate shook her head at the thought, but it remained in the back of her mind, causing the nagging feeling to eat her. That''s when a growl brought her back to reality, as the beings outside were controlling some of the monsters.
Shortly after, explosions started to ring in the distance, and a roar shook the ground. Hecate wondered who was fighting now, but the humanoids outside the cave rushed in the sound''s
direction.
Without hesitation, Hecate conjured two more moon barriers to shield their hiding ce from the outside world. Throughout the night, she remained vignt, sipping her Moonbane tea while monsters triggered Hemera''s fire traps, causing intermittent explosions that echoed
through the forest.
Despite the chaos outside, Hecate decided against waking the others. Instead, she kept a solitary watch, monitoring the entrance and checking on the sleeping Archer. Observing him closely, she noticed that he had calmed down a little, yet she couldn''t ignore the worsening
state of his injuries.
She took the cloth left by Hemera and began wiping the sweat from Archer, the distant sounds of explosions and roars growing ominously nearer. Hecate paused in her ministrations and swiftly moved towards the cave entrance.
There, a familiar roar echoed through the air, originating from an unexpected direction. Despite her confusion, Hecate chose to set aside her curiosity and focus on their immediate
safety.
However, her attention was soon drawn to a startling sight: several of the beings hunting
them flew out of the jungle, only to collide and crumble against the nearby mountain. The surreal spectacle left Hecate momentarily stunned, her mind racing toprehend the unexpected turn of events amidst the ongoing chaos.
Chapter 862: My Queens
?
It took a while, but all of Archer''s women returned to Draconia and met at a mansion in Dragonheart City. They all were worried, but Lucrezia reassured everyone that he could be healed if they found the ingredients needed for the antidote.
Everyone met in one of the halls as Lucrezia spoke to the group of women, "Ladies. Archer is down, and we cannot expect help from him, so we must save him."
They all nodded as the mosasaur woman continued, "Kass, Demi, Teu, and Hemi will go after the Ghost Leviathan and then head to the deserts of Avidia to find the rare Blue Grass that grows in the oasis that litters that horriblend. It''s as blue as Teu''s hair, so it''s easy to spot once you find it."
When the four girls heard this, Demetra became concerned, "You expect two Titans from the sea races to travel across a desert?"@@novelbin@@
"Yes, rivers run through the desert that will allow you to get your hydration, but the reason I''m sending you three there is because of how strong the monsters are," Lucrezia exined, which the four women understood.
Lucrezia smiled, "The 3rd legion will be heading to Avidia to secure a beachhead in the desert so you have a ce to return to."
Following that, she looked at the other women, "Hecate, Maeve, Nefi, and Tali, you will be heading to the Howling Forest in the Soutnds. In the heart of the dangerous forest is the Nevander Tree."
The four nodded and waited for her to continue, which she did, "Once you''re there, I want you to gather as much bark as you can before heading to Verdantia, where you will need to sneak into the Church of Light gardens to steal a leaf that holds valuable medical properties."
Maeve''s eyebrow shot up, "Why us four?" she questioned.
"Hecate is an expert at using moon magic, which can help you hide in the Novgorod Empire along with disguise rings, while Tali is an expert at sneaking into ces while you, Maeve are a skilled warrior, and Nefi is a talented mage who can bring the firepower if you get found out."
"What does this leaf look like?" Tal asked.
Lucrezia smiled, "Good question; the Holy Leaf shimmers gold under any light, while Nevander Bark is brown with green streaks. You won''t be able to miss either ingredient,dies."
They all nodded as she concluded, "The 1st DRN Fleet will apany you to both locations. Olivia wants to assign you a cohort of Dragon Marines to join you in the Howling Jungle while they cover your retreat from Verdantia."
"Okay, what if the church finds out we''re there? They will try to capture us?" Teu questioned.
"You will be disguised, and the 1st Fleet will cause trouble off the Novgorod coastline to distract their forces," Lucrezia answered with a knowing grin, which made the othersugh as they knew the enemy would be angry once they visited them.
After that, she turned to thest group of four, "N, Lyn, Leira, and Seraphina, and you will be heading for the Orientia continent, where you will start your search for the Green Sea Jungle, where the Dark Unicorn and Rainbow Swamp Moss can be found."
The four girls'' eyes widened as Seramented, "You expect us to fight a Dark Unicorn? I heard their powerful monsters."
Lucrezia nodded, "That''s why E and Halime will be joining you four: you''ll need extra firepower given the dangers of your destination. With Llyniel and Leira''s help, finding the ingredients should be manageable."
She nced at the six girls, noting their nervous expressions. "Don''t worry,dies. You''re all incredibly strong and capable. N is a skilled warrior, and Sera is a dragon. Halime brings powerful poison attacks, and Leira''s thunder and fire magic provide significant firepower."
Leira and the others nodded in agreement as Lucrezia concluded their meeting, instructing them to ready themselves for their uing journeys. Over the next three days, the group convened numerous times, meticulously nning every detail until the girls felt fully prepared.
Now, they stood together on a pier in Stormwatch Port, their belongings packed and spirits resolved, ready to embark on their mission. E stepped forward, her gaze sweeping across the fifteen faces before her.
"I wish safety for all of you on this journey," she began solemnly. "Archer has saved every one of us, often at great personal risk. Now, he lies in a bed fighting for his life. But we have the opportunity to save him. It won''t be easy; some of us may get injured. But together, we possess the strength to aplish this."
The half-elf looked at Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti, and Tal with a worried smile. "You girls will be in the most danger. The church would love to capture any of you, so you must be cautious. Losing any of us would devastate Archer; his fury would be unstoppable if he woke to find any of us missing."
After speaking, Lucrezia stepped forward. "Tens of thousands of Draconianas have volunteered to help us save the king. They will support you during your missions. If anything happens to you, they will rush in and risk their lives to ensure your safe return."
E approached each girl and hugged them before stepping back, "It may be a while before we see each other again, but just know I love having each of you as a sister."
Just as she spoke, amander ran over and informed them, "My Queens, we are ready to set sail to Orientia. The mages predict storms on the way, but we can make it."
The girls nodded before Lucrezia spoke, "How many ships are you taking?"
"Three Battleships, five Destroyers, and ten Frigates with each Battlegroup, Your Majesty," the man revealed.
Lucrezia nodded. After that, E, N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, and Halime said their farewells to the others with a hug before boarding the warship. Once they were gone, the others did the same and joined their battleships.
Once they departed, the mosasaur girl stood alone on the pier, silently observing dozens of ships sailing out of the bay. She whispered to herself, "Without hesitation, you girls rush into mortal danger for our husband."
With a heavy heart, she turned away and made her way back to the mansion where Archery, focusing her magic once more to halt the poison''s relentless advance within him. While returning to Dragonheart City, she noticed even more soldiers than usual on the roads.
Many of them were on patrol in case any Swarm hordes appeared. Lucrezia noticed they were tense. When she arrived back at the mansion, she noticed the ce guarded by hundreds of soldiers, some patrolling the outside while others circled it.
Aisha appeared at the entrance just as Lucrezia approached, swiftly delivering her report: "The four legions are returning to Draconia. The kingdoms have been liberated sufficiently, enabling them to retaliate."
"Once Archer is recovered, he will handle the Swarm on the maind," Lucrezia responded thoughtfully. "How is the Deep Sea Mining project progressing?"
The dragonkin woman smiled reassuringly before guiding Lucrezia to a meeting room. After they had checked on Archer, they could discuss the project''s status in detail.
***
[Sia''s POV]
The Cave Spiders kepting, but Sia swiftly dispatched them with practiced skill earned through her high rank and relentless training. With each strike, she drove the creepy arachnids deeper into their dark domain.
She was taken aback by what she found inside as she pursued them into the cave, ''Archer''s heart would explode with greed,'' Sia thought.
In front of her were veins of Mithiril and other rare metals. She spotted gems all over the walls, which shone with hundreds of colors as the Manaheart Crystal''s glow reflected off them. ''I must tell my husband when I see him again,'' she mused.
After dealing with the Cave Spiders, Sia returned to the sleeping Primordial, wrapped in a mana cacoon that glowed like a lighthouse. She approached it and touched it, only to feel a warm sensation rushed into her body.
This caused her to shiver, "Yes, I know we''re friends, Mary. Now rest and recover while I find even more treasure for our husband."
Following that, the dragonkin stepped through the cave and dodged a few web sts the monsters flung at her. Sia sent a few Fire shes into their creepy bodies, slicing them in half and causing them to hit the ground with a thud.
Sia marched forward and found a smaller tunnel that stretched for miles. She continued to
explore until she came across another cave covered in gold veins that she remembered to write down when time allowed her.
After that she ventured deeper into thebyrinthine tunnels beneath the earth, the air grew
heavy with the scent of ancient stone and damp earth. Her footsteps echoed faintly against the rough-hewn walls as she navigated through narrow passages and cavernous chambers, guided only by the flickering light of her enchanted torch.
After what felt like hours of winding through the subterranean maze, Sia emerged into a vast, cavernous chamber unlike any she had seen before. The remnants of an ancient cityy before her, bathed in the soft glow of her torchlight.
Crumbling stone structures rose from the ground like skeletal remains, their walls adorned with faded murals and intricate carvings that spoke of a civilization long lost to time. Sia approached cautiously, her eyes wide with awe and curiosity.
She marveled at the craftsmanship of the weathered statues that stood sentinel at the city''s entrance, their faces worn smooth by centuries of wind and sand. Though overgrown with moss and tangled roots, the streets still bore traces of intricate patterns and mosaics that hinted at a once-thriving culture.
Chapter 864: A Devil In The Dark
?
[N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, E, and Halime''s POV]
The six girls sat on board the Draconia Battleship sailing East in a meeting room with a few sofas they could rx on. While there, the tannoy sounded to life with the captain''s voice, "Sailors! A storm is iing, and we must make it through to save the king! Hold on tight."
When E heard this, she told the girls to be careful, but N questioned, "Won''t the ship protect us?"
After speaking, everyone looked at the lion girl, who shrugged, "I don''t use ships to travel; I''ve only been on two, including this one," she exined.
The others giggled, but Leiramented, "So what''s the Orientia Continent like? I''ve never been there."
Before anyone could reply, Sera questioned, "What people make up the continent?"
E was the one who answered, "It is made up of four empires and many kingdoms, fox demi-humans, ck dragons, tiger demi-humans, and nomadic orcs that room the Green Sea, which is a massive grasnd that covers a lot of Orientia."
The five girls nodded, "Anyone hostile toward Archer and Draconia?"
"No. Aisha told me the kingdom trades with the fox and tiger demi-humans," the half-elf answered. "We shouldn''t have problems with the realms, just the monsters who roam thend."
Everyone nodded in understanding. The snake girl Halime was about to speak but was cut off by the boom of thunder. This made some of them jump, but then they rushed to the main deck.
When the girls arrived, they witnessed a vicious storm building above. The sea was starting to be rough, and the air was thick with the salty tang of the ocean. The wind howled with an unsettling intensity.
Dark clouds loomed on the horizon, swirling and growing as they watched. The approaching storm was unlike anything they had ever seen. N, her lion ears twitching nervously, gripped the railing tightly.
"I''ve never seen a storm like this," she admitted, her voice barely audible over the wind.
Then the wood elf Llyniel remarked, ''Something beneath the water is causing this; I hope Kassandra''s group is safe.''
The others nodded in agreement. "Demetra, Kassandra, and Teu are skilled in the deep sea," Leira noted, "but I''m concerned for Hemera, given her affinity for sun magic."
With the storm intensifying, the group retreated inside the ship as the sun set, exhaustion creeping in. E and N remained awake, exchanging concerned nces. The lion girlmented, "Will Archer be okay?"
E looked at the blonde girl and nodded, "Yes, he''ll be fine once we get back to Draconia with the ingredients Lucrezia will create."
The half-elf witnesses N''s relief as she sighs before replying, "That''s good. I wonder where they''re getting all this poison."
''''I''m sure it has something to do with the Terravain magic. Luce believes they are targeting his mana due to being a white dragon," E revealed. "She said once he wakes up, his anti- Venom skill will be leveled up, allowing him to fight the poison again."
N nodded before standing up, "I''m going to sleep; I can feel the tiredness creeping on me," she said. "Night El."
"Goodnight, N," E replied before turning to the nearby window.
The Battlegroup carrying the six girls barreled through the storm, ignoring the waves that struck the ship. During the journey, Llyniel, N, Halime, and Sera hid in their rooms due to seasickness, which made E and Leira giggle at the group.
By the time they reached the eastern continent, the ships were battered by the storm, but none sunk. E and the girls found themselves on the deck while the captain exined their destination.
"You see the city in the distance? It''s called Tigerw Bay and is one of the Ganeshan Empire''s ports," the captain said. "The trading fleet travels here to sell Draconian food, which seems popr."
The girls nodded before Halime questioned, "Where is the Green Sea Jungle?"
When the man heard this, his eyes widened, but he soon exined with a knowing smile, "It borders the Green Sea on the Ganeshan northern border. Just leave Tigerw Bay north and follow the trade routes. There will be loads of monsters, but I know youdies are powerful and will be able to do it."
They all nodded as the Battlegroup approached the port. The vessel they were on continued alone as the other ships waited for them in open water. Soon, the ship came to a stop and started docking.
***
[Sia''s POV]
Sia didn''t know what to make of the ruins she was looking at, but she stepped forward. She wanted to explore and walk through the city, taking in all the sights. Some of the structures were just rubble.
Debris littered the street, and there were signs of the people who once called this city home, but Sia wondered what period it came from. She looked around while speaking to herself, "It''s not the Ishtara people; maybe the Arcadians? Yes, it''s got to be them."
The Arcadians were the people who came before the current age of the world. Schrs im that an empire covered half of Thrylos in its time, but something happened that brought them to their knees.
Historians call it the Downfall, but no one knows the reason behind it. Some say it was the world fighting back, and others say it was the dark gods. Sia continued her careful trek through the ruins.
"This is so creepy, everything so quiet and still,'' she thought while examining her surroundings.@@novelbin@@
She came to what looked to be an Adventurer or Mercenary Guild, as its rotten sign had a sword and shield on it. Sia entered the old building and looked around, only toe to a stop as it was simr to the guilds popting the world today.
A counter ran down one wall while doors were behind it. Several quest boards were on the opposite side of therge hall. Rotton chairs and tables littered the ample space, and that''s when Sia saw a bar in one corner.
Sia shook her head. "It looks like the guilds have stayed the same all these years," she said while ncing around.
After thoroughly exploring the building, she departed and wandered deeper into the city until a faint chittering noise caught her attention. The sound sent a shiver down her spine,
prompting her to whirl around.
What she saw next left her stunned. ''Spider humans!'' she panicked inwardly as she saw a creature descending from a nearby building.
The unexpected sight shocked her. Such monsters were unfamiliar to her, and their unsettling movement sent chills through her. The monster''s eight legs left holes in the wall while it scuttled down the building.
It was ck with red stripes running down its legs and body, but what caught her attention, even more, was the upper half of a human woman with jet-ck hair and eight beady eyes
that watched her.
Sia poised herself to strike, but just then, a woman''s strange voice reached her keen ears, "All hail the Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan. His wife has finally found us! The legends were true!"
That''s when the spider monster approached and knelt as much as the creature could, "Where is he? Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan must be with you!"
Sia was confused but shook her head and assumed the creature was speaking about Archer. "He''s dying. The swarm poisoned him, and his wives will heal him. That''s all I know."'' The humanoid spider woman stiffened, "They poisoned him? Who attacked him!"
Just as Sia was about to reply, the tattoo received a message that shocked her. It told her that Archer was dying due to poison, but the girls had split up while looking for the ingredients, and a group of them had to raid the Verdantia Continent for Holy Leaf.
When Sia heard this, a smile appeared, causing the spider to grab her by the arms as it spoke, "Something has happened? Your expression just changed."
Sia nodded, "My sister wives are searching for the ingredients to help cure him, but they are all found in dangerous locations."
The spider didn''t respond but just looked at her. This caused Sia to question, "What is this Al- Maseeh At-Tinyan you speak off?"
That''s when the monster shook her humanoid head and replied, "The spider goddess foretold that he freed our cousins and has helped them thrive in a new realm. We''ve been waiting centuries for his arrival."
Sia''s eyes widened, ''Is there something he isn''t involved in? Or are the gods up to their games
again?''
She shrugged as the spider spoke, "Wife of Al-Maseeh At-tinyan,e to our home, and you''ll be safe. Many powerful monsters linger in this city."
"Another wife is resting; we must get her before leaving," Sia remarked, her voice steady despite her inner turmoil. "Anyway, what''s your name?"
"Sh, My Lady," the spider woman replied with a slight bow. "I will call for aid to help with
the other one."
As she spoke, Sh emitted a peculiar sound that sent shivers down Sia''s spine. Momentster, more spider creatures emerged from the shadows. Sh began speaking in theirnguage, and when she finished, they all knelt before Sia, a sign of respect and allegiance.
Following that, Sia led the spider people to where Maryy sleeping. As soon as Sh saw the gray-haired woman, she let out a piercing scream. rmed, Sia turned to the spider woman and asked, "Why are you screaming?"
Sia then noticed that all the spiders were pointing at Mary in unison. Sh''s voice trembled as she spoke in a shakey voice, "A devil of the dark."
[Sorry for the one chapter today. I have familying over for my birthday, so I won''t be able to write the usual two. Will be back to normal tomorrow]
Chapter 866: What If People Find Out
?
[N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, E, and Halime''s POV]
When the six girls stepped onto the pier from the Battleship, the surroundings shocked everyone as they took in the beauty of the port city. Before them sprawled Tigerw Bay-a bustling Indian-inspired fantasy city teeming with life.
Tall towers reached into the sky, and they noticed that all of them were embellished with beautiful, colorful banners representing the Ganesha imperial family, theirplex designs catching the sun''s light.
Leira quickly noticed that city walls were adorned with detailed and beautiful murals depicting legendary battles from the empire''s long past and mythical monsters that their heroes slew encircled the sprawling metropolis.
The girls nced around, only to see ships of various shapes and sizes decorated with beautiful colored sails showing what part of their world they came from. Merchants unloaded exotic goods from distantnds while sailors hurriedly prepared their vessels for the next voyage.
While standing there in shock, the pungent aroma of spices hit their noses, and the sound of traders haggling in a melodic blend ofnguages filled the air. E studied each street and found that it was bustling with market stalls.
Vendors sold everything from silks and jewels to spices and enchanted weapons. While standing there, the captain of the Battleship spoke up, "My Queens. We will stay docked here as long as the city allows it. But if we''re not here, I will leave a detachment of marines to wait for you."
The group nodded before entering the colorful city and looked at peace; they had to dodge people who nearly bumped into them while walking. N was getting frustrated when a woman barged into her, and her anger made the others giggle.
Llyniel quicklymented on changing the subject, "Tigerw Bay seems busy. I wonder if the whole continent is this busy."
"Apparently, it is Lyn," Leira answered. "''Orientia is a trade hub for the other continents as they have ess to gems, spices, rare monsters, and many more things that the nobles sought, which earned the empires a lot of coins."
Afterward, urged by Sera''s enthusiasm, they explored the city and took in all the unique views and buildings that amazed the six. Eventually, hunger led them to a nearby restaurant, where they were warmly greeted by a server who seated them at thergest table avable.@@novelbin@@
Archer''s generosity ensured theycked for nothing, as he had spoiled each of them thoroughly. Although E had questioned his motives earlier, his exnation was simple: his love for each of them knew no bounds.
Following that, the girl ced a big order, which shocked the server, but he took it nheless. Once he was gone, E spoke, "Tomorrow morning, we''ll hire a carriage with a driver before traveling north to the Green Sea Jungle. Once there, we will search for the Dark Unicorn and moss."
"How will we find the monster? Halime questioned.
Sera was the one to answer an excited voice, "N and Leira can sniff it out. Remember, they are felines and have the best noses among us, even mine."''
She giggled as E, Halime, and Llyniel''s eyes widened, setting off even moreughter from Sera while N and Leira shook their heads. "Shut up, you silly dragon," the half-elf said with a smile, "things have been hectic, and it slipped our minds."
After that, the girls started eating once the restaurant staff and enjoyed all the different dishes. Once they were done, N, E, and Llyniel went to find an inn to stay in, while Leira, Sera, and Halime went to stock up on stuff for the trip.
It took them a couple of hours toplete their tasks and find an inn to stay in, and E saw one of the best in Tigerw Bay. She rented out the biggest rooms so three girls could stay in each one as it was full.
They all settled down for the night and reviewed their ns for the journey north as they gave out all the potions they bought from a General Store. While doing that, N''s and Leira''s ears perked up as the lioness jumped and took out her sword, ready for anything.
The rest jumped to their feet and readied themselves, but all they heard was a knock on the door, which took them by surprise. E approached the door, followed by the others, and when she opened the door, the people outside surprised them.
***
[Pope Jeremiah''s POV]
He was sitting in the main church on Verdantia, trying to figure out how to raise more funds. Jeremiah had been stressed over thest couple of weeks due to the dragon stealing enough of their wealth, affecting their war effort.
While doing that, a knock resounded, heavy thuds hit the door, causing him to shout, "Come in!"
When the door opened, a cold breeze rushed in, causing Jeremiah to shiver as he looked up to see a robed figure he was familiar with. This caused him to jump up, "You''re not meant toe here! What if the people find out?"
"Does it matter, human Pope? We gave you many gifts to strengthen your empires and fight against the White Dragon," the being said. "You must invade his kingdom now. The time is right, and that devil is on his deathbed."''
"What about the vicious girls he surrounded himself with?" Jeremiah questioned while thinking about what was being said.
"Scattered on three different continents or hiding in the Underrealm," the being informed him. "I will give you 10,000 soldiers from my army to aid your forces in the invasion."
Jeremiah nodded, "What do you want in return for all this help you''ve given me and the empire? We''re giving you ves and promised you can have the White Dragon''s wives."
"We want the boy alive or at most his corpse," the being revealed. "You must hand him over once Draconia is conquered."
''Damn these heretics! But it must be done,'' he thought before nodding.
The being was pleased and spoke, "It''s a shame that the boy will die. We had many weapons to test on him, but no matter, this is the best oue."
"Like thest one? He managed to beat that thanks to the Death Witch, who now has be one of his women," Jeremiah questioned with a knowing smirk.
"Take that smile off your face, human, or I will turn my armies on your precious continent once the White Dragon is out of the way," the being said with a chuckle.
Jeremiah''s smirk vanished before he spoke: "I will send a scouting fleet to test their defenses while the main invasion force travels Southwest."
"Good, if that''s your n, I will give you an additional weapon or two that wille in handy during the sea part of the invasion," the being said before vanishing and leaving the Pope on
his own.
He shook his head and called for his aid, "Aiden!"
A young man rushed into the room only to shiver as Jeremiah spoke, "Order the navy to send a scout group to Draconia and inform the Temrs and Chuch Knights will be the vanguard as the Novgorod army the emperor assigned to me will be the main force."
Following that, a week passed by, and the scouts were close to Draconia as they sailed across the calm sea. Thanks to a Mana Crystal set up on all the ships, Jeremiah and his wife Natalia
could see what was happening.
Jeremiah was confused when Natalia asked to join him, but once Natalia did, she never spoke to him again and watched the screen made from mana show a group of ten ships approaching arge ind in the distance.
The coastline of Draconia was now visible, a dark silhouette against the horizon. "Everything seems to be proceeding smoothly," he muttered, more to himself than anyone else.
As the fleet neared the ind, the sky began to darken unexpectedly. Jeremiah frowned, leaning closer to the screen. "Is there a storm brewing?" he wondered aloud. Natalia shook her head, her eyes narrowing in concern. "I don''t think that''s a storm..."
Suddenly, Jeremiah''s breath caught in his throat as he realized what was happening. The darkening sky was not due to clouds but thousands of shimmering, ominous objects
descending rapidly toward the fleet.
"Mana shells!" he gasped.
Before he could utter another word, the first mana shells struck. The screen erupted in explosions as the shells rained down on the scouting fleet. Bright shes of light and plumes of smoke filled the air as ship after ship was obliterated in the onught. Jeremiah watched in horror as the meticulously nned scouting mission was decimated within moments. Ships splintered and sank, sailors were thrown into the turbulent sea, and the once calm waters turned into a chaotic, fiery graveyard.
''Oh god! The main fleet will have to use that strange magic, but that means the sailors will be affected by the corruption; maybe we can kill the survivors to stop it spreading?'' the Pope thought. Dayster, the main fleet arrived in the area and entered Draconia''s cannon range, and it happened again, but this time, the green mana shields blocked the shells, causing explosions
to ring out.
The Church of Light''s navy surged forward, only to encounter a dozen Draconian battleships that immediately opened fire. Suddenly, a colossal Sea Leviathan emerged, ramming one of their ships before decimating the rest, clearing a path for them.
Amidst the chaos, the sea monster was attacked as something struck from below, causing the
sea to erupt.
Chapter 868: In A Strange Land
?
[Sia''s POV]
Sia cast a curious nce at Sh before speaking, "She''s the wife of Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan. We need her toe with us. Otherwise, there''s a risk of her being found by the Terravains and our husband wouldn''t like that."
Reluctantly, the spiders agreed and carefully lifted Mary''s sleeping mattress while trying to ignore the sleeping Nameless Thing they were scared of. The group started carrying her through the tunnels while keeping an eye out on their surroundings.
Together, they guided her through abyrinth of tunnels enveloped in darkness. She
struggled to see in the dimness, but Sh guided her steadily until a glimmer of light appeared in the distance.
When they got closer, she noticed a wall of spider webs that looked like stone, ''That''s a good security door for monsters.''
But the leading spider opened the way for them. Once everyone passed through, she looked around the chamber where she found herself and was amazed. There were spider webs lining all the walls and floor apart from a small area off to the side, which Sh pointed to.
"Put the Devil there; our guests can use that ce as a camp," she said to the other spiders, who put Mary down and scuttled away like frightened mice.
Sia chuckled softly as she approached the sleeping grey-haired woman wrapped in nkets and looked at peace. As she drew nearer, she observed the injuries were healing, and the woman appeared serene, which relieved her.
She settled down nearby, making herselffortable as Sh approached. "My Lady, you need to sleep, but once you''re rested, we can hunt in the southern tunnels and help you grow stronger."
"Okay," she answered as something popped into her mind. "Is there a way to the surface from here, Sh?"
The spider woman nodded, "Yes. These tunnels stretch worldwide, but some areas are more dangerous than others."
Sia understood but then asked onest thing, "My husband tames monsters for his army. Is there a way for us to do it?"
"Yes. You must best them inbat and spare their lives," Sh responded while studying a group of spiders. "Once you do this, most monsters will submit."''
"Okay. Thank you for your help," Sia said with a smile. "I will let our husband know how helpful your group has been."
The spider woman''s excitement was evident as she scuttled off, her eight legs making a soft pitter-patter. Sia shook her head fondly, climbed onto the bed, and curled up to sleep. Hours passed as she rested, gradually recovering all the energy she would need in theing days. Sia woke up the next day. Something poked her cheek, causing her blue eyes to open groggily. She spotted Sh standing over her with a smile, "Wake up, My Lady. Monsters areing from the southern tunnel."
The dragonkin woman shook her head before sitting up and stretching while yawning, causing Sh to step backward as she replied, "Are they strong? And how many?"
"Cave Spiders, our wild cousins, are fleeing from other monsters and trying to take over," the spider woman answered in a concerned tone.
Sia cringed at the thought of another battle but steeled herself, rising from the bed and readying her sword. "Take me there, and we''ll deal with the invaders now."
Sh nodded and ushered her towards the southern tunnel, where a group of spiders stood guard. The spiders visibly rxed at the sight of her and quickly opened the entrance for her. As she stepped through, chittering filled the air, making her ears twitch in response.
Sia cast a spell that lit her de with beautiful red mes, "Wildfire."
Following that, the first Cave Spider appeared out of the darkness and lunged at her, but she sidestepped the monster and swung at it. When the fire touched the creature''s body, it exploded into blood mist as the mes overwhelmed it.
The monsters pressed their attack, but she bobbed and weaved around their strikes, sending fire des that cut the Cave Spiders in half. When the spider people saw her fighting alone, they wanted to join as the excitement would explode.
Sh screamed for them to join, and they all rushed forward before tearing into the monsters who were shocked. Soon, the battle ended, and Sia breathed heavily but startedughing as she loved the feeling of fighting, and your life was on the line.
The spider people looked at her as if she were strange, but that only made Siaugh even harder. She continued down the tunnel, ughtering Cave Spiders along the way, with Sh and the others following closely behind.
They fought their way to the heart of the nest, where a massive spider queen awaited them. The creature hissed menacingly as it spotted the intruders, which only made Sia smile. She cast Wildfire again, her blue eyes gleaming with determination.
Facing a creature nearly as strong as herself, Sia felt a surge of exhration. This was the kind of battle she lived for.
***
[Brooke''s POV]
Brooke was still asleep but soon woke up. Her green eyes slowly opened to see a wooden ceiling lit by sunlight. She tried to remember what happened, and it all flowed back, causing a headache to grow.
''I hope my Little Light is okay. Once I see him again, he owes me many kisses,'' she thought as a picture of Archer smiling at her popped into her mind. ''I must have been asleep for a week at most; I''m not too sure.''
The older woman sighed as she sat up, but pain racked her body. "Oww!"
Brooke noticed she was in a well-decorated room with a table, two chairs, and a soft-looking carpet. A bookcase was to the right, while a window sat on the wall to the left. It looked like a guest room of a noble manor.
She stopped examining the room and noticed she was wearing soft Eastern clothing. Brooke removed the shirt when feeling pain and examined her upper body, discovering several wounds scattered all over.
They looked sore, but she could tell they were already healing. She guessed it would take a while for them to recover fully. She sighed, put her shirt back on, and tried to stand, but her legs were wobbly.
She copsed to the floor with a thud. Determined, Brooke climbed back to her feet and stumbled toward the window, only to be shocked by the sight before her. A massive eastern city was stretched out as buildings shot into the sky while a giant pce was in the distance.
Brooke gazed down from her vantage point, observing thousands of people bustling far below on the busy streets. Her curiosity, piqued by the sight, was suddenly overshadowed by a looming presence that exuded a pseudo-divine aura.
Then, she saw a colossal ck dragon, its immense form casting a shadow that darkened the cityscape beneath. Brooke was shocked as it was at least five times the size of Archer, which surprised her to the core.
Brooke shook her head, trying to orient herself. ''This is the Orientia Continent, but what empire am I in?'' she wondered, gazing at the sprawling city below. Her thoughts were interrupted by the creak of the door behind her.
Turning, she saw a young woman enter, her appearance revealing who her saviors were. ''A dragon,'' she realized.
The woman had deep ck hair styled into an elegant bun, and her eyes glowed like two red rubies. Her pointed ears twitched slightly, and she wore a ck Hanfu adorned with red flowers that matched her hair and eyes.
Though Brooke guessed the woman to be in her early twenties, she knew it was impossible to determine a dragon''s age by appearance alone. As she gazed at the neer, "Thank you for
saving me, miss?"
"You can call me Mei Shadowfang," the woman replied.
When Brooke heard the name, her eyes widened as she spoke, "I assume you''re a princess of
the Shadowfang Empire on Orientia?"
Mei nodded, "You are correct; I''m the first princess, Miss Brooke. Once Goddess Tiamat spoke to him, my father ordered me toe to your rescue with my siblings." Brooke smiled upon hearing this. "And what do I owe the Shadowfang Empire?"
"Nothing," Mei replied, taking a seat. "Father respects the goddess, and she promised to aid our realm whenever droughts hit, which has happened a lot in thest five hundred years." Brooke nodded, but suddenly, a surge of pain rushed through her body, causing her to copse to the floor. ''Ahh, what is this? It feels likeva is running through my veins.'' Mei rushed over to her and helped her up while exining, "The Swarms poison is eating away at your nerves, but the medicine the Doctors gave you will destroy it, but it''s a slow-
acting antidote."@@novelbin@@
"How long will it take to go away?" Brooke questioned as Mei put her back in bed.
"A week is left of your treatment. The Doctors will be back in a day or two," the ck-haired
dragon girl answered.
Brooke sighed in frustration, but Mei''s following words shocked her. "When you saw Father
flying over, he had just returned from destroying a High Elf invasion fleet. They''ve been attacking ustely, but they were beaten back thanks to Father and the Imperial Guards."
"Why are you telling me this?" Brooke asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Because they are invading most continents, especially the Draconia Kingdom. I must admit, for a small realm, they''ve been holding their own against the top empires," Mei revealed with
a giggle. Brooke''s eyes widened in shock. She tried to rise using her mana, but the effort sent a burning pain through her body, causing her to yelp in agony.
Chapter 869: Ghost Leviathan & Ambush
?
[Kassandra, Demetra, Teu and Hemera''s POV]
The four girls continued their journey through the Deep Trench and weren''t attacked anymore, but soon, a dim glow was seen in the distance, causing Demetra, Kassandra, and Teu to stop swimming.
"I will go check it out," Teumented while ncing around. "I''m much smaller than the both of you, and most monsters won''t see me."''
Demetra and Kassandra nodded while Hemera spoke, with a hint of worry in her voice, "Be careful out there, Teu. Monsters are hiding in the shadows."
"I know, and I will, Hem," Teu replied, smiling as she took off through the water like a rocket.
As she approached the light beyond a rock field that could hide anything, something caught Teu''s eye. ''What is that?''
A blur could be seen swimming through the Rockfield while maneuvering around the house- sized rocks. The area was dark and forbidding, and a chill crept into her body. When Teu saw this, she thought, ''It reminds me of the horror movies Archer told us about.''
When thinking that, a shiver ran down her spine as she felt like
Teu squinted and spotted arge form closing in on her, only to realize it was a Deathgale Shark that Demetra had told them about. It was dark red with ck eyes. When she spotted the shark closing in, she swiftly aimed her hand and unleashed a Deep Sea st, precisely striking the creature''s head.
Thanks to her attack, the others behind it smelt the blood and started eating their fellow shark, causing her to giggle. She continued swimming and saw a crystal sitting atop a deep ravine.
Teu stopped at the edge and looked down only to see pure darkness, worse than they were already in. That''s when she spotted something swimming through it, and it was massive.
When Teu saw the monster, her skin crawled, and she rushed back to the three girls waiting. While swimming through the rock field, something lunged from behind one of them, causing her to fire a Deep Sea st quickly to move quickly enough to dodge the attack.
After that, she spun around and fired another spell into the attacker, and another shark appeared, but the magic annihted it without any issues. More emerged from the darkness, forcing Teu to battle with them while dodging the attacks.
It took Teu a while to deal with the Deathgale Sharks, but they beat them before swimming back to the waiting girls. When Kassandra noticed her approach, she asked, "What happened, Teu? I can smell blood in the water."
"Ran into Deathgale Shark but then found a ravine that something was swimming around, which made me feel funny," Teu exined.
Hemera looked concerned, thinking, ''Can we fight it if it made Teu feel funny.''
Teunded next to the sun elf as Demetra and Kassandra spoke to each other. The blue- haired girl put an arm around her shoulders, "Don''t worry so much, Hemi. We can do it, especially with these two," she expressed while motioning to the two Titans.
The sun elf nodded as she replied, "I shouldn''t worry so much, but I''m not used to being in the water. I''m out of myfort zone, but Demetra has greatly helped."
"Absolutely. We''re in this together as we journey to rescue our husband," Teu remarked warmly. "He''d venture into the underworld for any of us, so it''s only fair we do the same for him. Chin up, Hemi. You''re strong and capable."
Hemera nodded, her smile growing firmer as her determination zed within her. Teu noticed her eyes glowed, causing her to celebrate while hugging the sun elf, "See! That''s the best friend I know! We will beat this monster, then head for the desert."
After that, Demetra and Kassandra were done speaking. The Kraken girl informed them, "Dem and I will directly attack the Ghost Leviathan while you two use your magic to bombard it."
When they heard this, Hemera grew nervous, and it showed, causing Demetra to cast a spell while speaking, "My magic will allow you to move like Teu through the water, but be careful because it uses your mana."
Teu and Hemera giggled before the sun elf revealed, "Well, thanks to husband, our mana pools have tripled in size over thest few months."
Kassandra also said the same thing, leaving Demetra feeling jealous, but the three girlsforted her and reassured her that Archer hadn''t forgotten about her. It''s just things have been hectic.
***
[Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti and Tal''s POV]
After the battle, Nefertiti rose to her feet and leaned against a tree while breathing heavily as the mana potion helped her recover. As she stood there, the Dragon Marines appeared, but it looked like they were bruised and battered.
She quickly noticed that one hundred were missing, which caused her to sigh. Nefertiti noticed themanders approaching and bowed as a tall man spoke, "My Queen. The monsters have been wiped out, but Wild Humans attacked us."
Nefertiti nodded, "Head back to the beach and secure our way out, and I feel that they will continue to attack."
Themander agreed, "I will leave two hundred of my best soldiers to aid you in your journey."
"Thank you. I will check on the others, but make sure you''re careful when you''re on the way back," Nefertiti ordered.
Following that, the soldiers left her with the two hundred who saluted her. Nefertiti smiled in reply before going to check on Hecate and Maeve. It took her a few minutes to reach the orange-haired girl sitting up, shaking her head.
Nefertiti noticed the health potion in her hands and approached her. Maeve looked up as a smile appeared, "Nefi! Is that monster dead? I''ve managed to heal myself, but the aches
remain."
"Yes, Maeve," the subus replied while holding her hand, which Maeve took.@@novelbin@@
After that, they approached the area Hecate flew into and found Tal guarding her aunt. The moon elf was meditating, and Nefertiti sensed the injuries were gone, but her pain was still
there.
When Tal spotted Nefertiti and Maeve, she jumped up, saying, "Aunt Hecate was fine. She used her Moon Healing to repair the damage and now is mediating to recover quicker." Nefertiti nodded before turning to the soldiers, "Surround us and make sure nothing gets past you."
All the Dragon Marines saluted before encircling them with their shields and swords, allowing the four girls to rx. Maeve sat on a nearby rock while Nefertiti pulled a chair from her storage ring, making everyone giggle.
That''s when Hecate''s red eyes snapped open, "We have visitors. They''re watching us from the forest," she quickly revealed.
"What are they? Monsters or cannibals?" Nefertiti questioned while gazing into the trees surrounding them.
While waiting for her answer, Tal climbed to the branches above and started shooting mana arrows into the brush as she spoke, "Wild Humans! They surround us."
Nefertiti didn''t panic but alerted the soldiers, "Marines! We''re in the middle of an ambush. Hold the line while we slim down the numbers."
They saluted in response and closed ranks around the girls by connecting their shields while preparing for the attack. Once they were in position, Tal continued to shoot her mana arrows while Hecate and Nefertiti readied their spells.
In the meantime, Maeve approached the shield wall and jumped out, taking out her sword and embuing it with her thunder magic. The de came to life as she was waiting for the attack.
Secondster, a piercing scream rang around them as Wild Human rushed out of the bushes. When Maeve saw this, she quickly reacted by slicing at a group of enemies cut in half by a dangerous de of thunder that flew out of her sword.
Following this, she dodged the crude weapons while counter-attacking with her attacks, decimating the Wild Humans. Thanks to Maeve, the pressure on the Marines was eased, allowing them tounch their attacks.
While she fought with them, Tal continued peppering them with mana arrows that exploded on impact, sending several Wild Humans flying into the forest. The silver-haired elf kept the enemies trying to jump over the shield wall.
Nefertiti and Hecate were casting spells that wiped outrger numbers of enemies, causing the Wild Humans to falter in their attack, but that''s when the subus shouted, "Soldiers of Draconia! Wipe out these fiends that are stopping us from healing our husband and the king! Show them what your des can do!"
When the Dragon Marines heard this, something clicked in their brains, and suddenly, one of them took out a horn and blew into it. The noise rang out of the battlefield, causing the soldiers to charge into the enemy''s ranks.
Sword, spear, and war hammers crushed Wild Humans left and right as the girls continued their attacks. Soon enough, the enemies fled into the forest after suffering hundreds of losses.
Once the battle was over, the girls started to sit down and rx for a little while before continuing. While trekking through the forest, Nefertiti cast a scouting spell, creating two pink eagles that took off into the sky.
She ordered them to find the Nevander Tree. They agreed with a screech before taking off. Just after doing that, Maeve, Tal, and Hecate watched her with confused expressions. Nefertiti giggled, "Do you think I only read for fun? I''ve been learning some useful spells just
like the scouting it."
Afterward, the group pressed on through the dense forest, delving deeper as the thick canopy obscured the sunlight above. Despite repeated ambushes by the Wild Humans, the girls'' formidable firepower prevailed, ensuring their victory at every encounter.
Chapter 872: The Ghost Leviathan Heart
?
[Kassandra, Demetra, Teu and Hemera''s POV]
Once the n was in motion, Demetra and Kassandra rushed into the darkness below as the Demon Shark girl uttered an enraged roar. Hemera and Teu followed behind while readying their spells.
The two Titans descended lower, but that''s when something rushed out of the darkness and mmed into Kassandra, who quickly tangled the Leviathan in her tentacles and used her abyssal maw to attack the monster''s face.
When Demetra saw this, she sped up and opened her massive jaws before mping down on the Leviathan''s body. The two Titan girls battled with the monster, who was giving them a good fight.
They all noticed the monster, which had ck scales dotted with silver spots, looked like a massive eel. Its glowing red eyes narrowed on Kassandra, who attacked it without giving the Leviathan a break.
Hemera and Teu wasted no more time beforeunching their spells whenever the creature got close to their position. When the Deep Sea sts connected with its body, it blew away chunks of scales.
While casting their spells, Teu sensed a looming presence to their left. With lightning reflexes, she pivoted just as a Trench Shark lunged, its cavernous jaws agape. Without thinking, she shoved Hemera aside and seized the monstrous maw before it could snap shut on her.
The shark''s razor-sharp teeth pierced Teu''s grasp, her hands gripping desperately against the crushing force. A primal scream escaped her lips, muscles straining under the relentless pressure.
Yet, in that desperate moment. A mighty Sun st collided with the shark with a thunderous impact, cleaving it apart. Fueled by adrenaline and resolve, the Aquarian Princess hurled the writhing top half of the monster away.
After being thrown from the Ghost Leviathan, Demetra and Kassandra collided with the side of an underwater trench. Swiftly recovering, the Kraken girl steadied herself andunched another assault.
The Leviathan lunged at her, but her agility allowed her to evade to the right, striking back with her powerful tentacles. The creature roared in frustration as it became ensnared again, allowing Demetra to deliver devastating blows as she rejoined the fight.
She thrashed her colossal head in a wild frenzy, tearing away massive chunks of flesh from the Leviathan. The monster swatted Demetra away as it bit down on one of Kassandra''s tentacles and tore it off.
Kassandra roared in pain beforeshing out with a p and swimming away. Hemera and Teu bombarded the Leviathan with spells, annoying the creature enough that it lunged at them.
They quickly split up, zooming through the water as the Ghost Leviathan pursued, giving Demetra and Kassandra time to recover. Once ready, they joined the chase, targeting the monster as it pursued Teu.
Teu bobbed and weaved around rocks and boulders, finally reaching a cave. She dived in just as the Leviathan mmed into the entrance, unable to follow her. That''s when the monster turned on Hemera, who yelped when it saw its evil red eyes.
The Leviathan lunged at her, but she used her sun magic to dodge by shooting mes from her feet, propelling herself out of its path. As she flew through the water, she cast Sun st, striking the creature''s face with a powerful burst of light.
It reared back, but Demetra and Kassandra jumped it. The two Titan girls gave the poop Leviathan a much-needed beating causing its scales to fall off due to all the damage it was sustaining.
The battle continued for hours, forcing Hemera and Teu to back off because they used most of their mana. Demetra managed to get one over the Leviathan and bit straight through its weakened exterior.
She tore the creature''s tail off, and Kassandra smothered its face with her body while biting down on anything. As this happened, the Ghost Leviathan was growing weaker, but that was when something mmed straight into them.
Hemera and Teu looked at the neer only to realize it was another Leviathan. Following that, a massive fight erupted between Demetra and Kassandra, and they went wild. While watching this, the Aquarian Princess felt something inside reacting to the scene.
She fell to her knees, causing Hemera to panic. Teu, sensing the imminent transformation, pushed Hemera away just as a pain-filled scream tore from her throat. Her body began to glow intensely before rapidly transforming, growing, and elongating.
Hemera stopped in her tracks, her eyes wide with shock, as the battle raged in the background. Teu''s body elongated, taking on a fearsome shape simr to Lucrezia''s but muchrger.@@novelbin@@
The sheer size of her transformation forced the sun elf to scramble out of the way. Her skin was the same color as her light blue hair, and she resembled a thesaurus but was way bigger and more vicious-looking.
''She''s as big as a mountain! What''s happened to her,'' as she thought, a familiar mana struck her. "Was this Archers doing?" Hemera spoke to herself.
After her transformation, Teu lunged forward and joined the Titan girls. She tore into the new monster, who was shocked. With the new addition, Demetra and Kassandra were able to overwhelm the two Ghost Leviathans.
Teu used her massive jaws to tear into the monsters with savage fury. Blood mixed with the water causes the Titan girls to back off as the Aquarian Primal tore the enemies apart like garden snakes.
After the tumultuous battle, Teu circled like a predator awaiting its prey, indicating the imminent calm. Kassandra and Demetra reverted to their humanoid forms beside Hemera, who observed their injuries with concern.
Demetra nursed bruises, cradling one arm tenderly, while Kassandra bore severe wounds, half of her arm missing amid numerous cuts and gashes.
"They''re real! How is she a Primal," the Kraken girl mumbled.
Hemera''s ears perked, causing her to ask, "What is a Primal?"
"Ancient beings that gave birth to all the races that live today," Demetra exined. "It is
told that each race carries the bloodlines of the Primals who fought back the World Eaters in a titanic battle that shook the world."
"And Teu''s one of them?" Hemera questioned.
Kassandra nodded, "It seems so, but why did they activate now? What''s different?" she said in a curious tone.
"''She''s had sex with Archer and has soaked in his mana?" Demetra said with a jealous tone.
When the Demon Shark said that, Hemera''s eyes widened in shock, "Is him activating the bloodlines due to being the Whtie Dragon?"
Kassandra agreed with a nod as Teu approached them before transforming into her humanoid form. She shook her head while speaking, "Ahh, my head hurts. Why did I
transform?"
The girls just looked at her before Hemera exined everything, which shocked Teu, "So
Archer filling me up turned me into a Titan?"
"You''re not a Titan! You''re a Primal," Demetra responded.
Hemera looked confused and questioned, "So whats the difference?"
"Titans grow as they age, but Primals grow as they eat," Kassandra exined while putting
her arm around Teu''s shoulders. "Well, now we have a Primal; getting the Blue Grass will
be easy."
"How?" the blue-haired girl asked.
"Now you''ve unlocked your Primal Bloodline, you''ve grown stronger," Kassandra responded
with a smile. "You''re aura gives me the goosebumps."
Teu''s blue eyes glowed, "How much stronger?"
"I''m not sure. We''d have to ask Brooke or Lucrezia when we return to the kingdom," the
Kraken girl answered.
While they were talking, Demetra spoke over everything, "Teu! You ate the heart, you
idiot!"
Teu''s cheeks went darker than they were, but she quickly scampered into the trench and transformed into her Primal form with a thought. Once in her new form, she dived into the darkness to hunt another Ghost Leviathan.
Hemera giggled, "We can''t me her; she did to help you two during the fight and butchered
the Leviathans."''
Following that, the three girls heard roars and several battles going on, which caught their interest, but Kassandra stopped them going, "She''s fighting a Leviathan and Trench Sharks;
let her eat."
They nodded, and twenty minutester, Teu emerged from the darkness, a heart the size of a carriage in her grasp. She dropped it before them, then reverted to her humanoid form, beaming with pride. Kassandra quickly stored the massive heart in her storage ring. "Ready to head to Avidia? It''s a long swim, but we can rest in underwater caves along the way," Kassandra, the Kraken girl, suggested to the other three, who agreed. After that, everyone continued their journey, and Teu transformed into her primal form, which annoyed Hemera as she had to sit on Demetra''s head. They passed by a pod of Trench Whales, causing the Aquarian Princess to attack and eat a few.
It took them three days to reach the shore of a massive desert that stretched as far as the eyes could see. The four girls jumped out of the water andnded with a thud, but Teu and Demetra yelped as the sand was hot.
This made Hemera giggle, "Put on some sandals,dies. We don''t want your little toes to get
burnt."
Everyone followed the sun elf''s advice, putting on footwear and feeling much better. Once ready, they began to walk deeper into the desert. Suddenly, Hemera halted and said, "You
girls stay here. I''ll use my fire to scout the surrounding area."
"Okay, but be careful, Hemi," Kassandra warned.
Hemera smiled reassuringly before leaping into the air. She cast a spell, and mes shot out from her hands and feet, propelling her as she flew over the Avidia Desert to see herds of
monsters.
Chapter 873: A Moon Dragon
?
[Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti and Tal''s POV]
The four girls continued their journey through the forest while watching their surroundings. They had just lost some marines to a nasty pitfall trap. Hecate took point as she used her moon magic to scan the ground, finding dozens of traps all over their path.
Tal had her bow ready while Maeve protected the rear as the marines circled them. While traveling through the forest, the two pink eagles returned to Nefertiti, letting out a few squawks and informing her of everything they knew.@@novelbin@@
Nefertiti nodded before talking to the others. "There are a lot of monsters between us and the swamp we need to reach, but they don''t seem too strong."
Everyone nodded and continued through the dense foliage, only to see more trees blocking the way. Maeve and Tal had to use their swords to cut their way through until they ran into a group of goblins fighting cannibals.
When the girls spotted them, they didn''t even wait. They started attacking the monsters without mercy and cut them down before continuing through the forest, only to have the atmosphere change.
Nefertiti stopped and spoke to Tal, "Can you scout ahead? It''s getting dark, and we must set up camp and the protection runes."
Following that, she told the Marinesmander, who agreed with her judgment and ordered the soldiers to set up their tents around the queens for protection. Afterward, Tal vanished into the forest while everyone else secured the camp.
The subus walked around the edge and cast dozens of security runes to prevent the monster from approaching. Therge group took ten minutes to set everything up and another ten to secure everything.
Afterward, Maeve and Hecate started a fire to make dinner as Nefertiti joined them. The orange-haired girl asked in a concerned voice, "Will Tali be alright?"
Hecate nodded with a smile. "Yes, she grew up in a forest like this, so she knows how to move through it unseen."
Maeve smiled, and the three began preparing a meal. Nefertiti pulled some meat and bread from her storage ring and ced them over the fire to make toasted meat sandwiches, a recipe Archer had shown them a while back.
While they were cooking, Tal suddenly emerged from a bush, startling Maeve and making her jump. This elicited a round of giggles from Nefertiti and Hecate. Once everyone settled down, the four girls sat around the fire and ate while the Dragon Marines stood guard at the camp''s perimeter.
Once the camp was secured, the girls filed into the tent, which was the size of a small house Nefertiti got from Archer when she returned to the Zenia Empire. All four of them found a ce to getfortable and soon fell asleep.
The following morning, they awoke to screams and shouts, causing them to rush outside only to see the Dragon Marines fighting with Wild Humans. They joined the fight as Maeve cut down three enemies charged at them.
Tal was already letting her mana arrows loose, killing many Wild Humans that breached the Marines''s shield wall. At the same time, Nefertiti and Hecate used their magic to protect as many soldiers as possible.
It was chaos because hundreds of Wild Humans and monsters were attacking them from all directions. The Dragon Marines were falling one by one, which forced Maeve to react and shore up the defenses, but it wouldst too long.
Nefertiti saw this and gritted her teeth before casting Arcane Wave, which sent a pink wave of mes to wash over the battlefield and killed many Wild Humans and monsters while not hurting the soldiers.
The battle continued for an hour. and by the time it went quiet, half of the Dragon Marines were injured or dead, which made Nefertiti feel bad, but Maeve and the other girls reassured her that it wasn''t her thought as the soldiers wanted to be here to help Archer.
Once hearing this, Nefertiti calmed down and nodded with a smile. She then ordered the soldiers to return to the beach, and Tal offered to watch over them, which themander reluctantly agreed to.
The girls watched the soldiers depart as the morning sun hung overhead. They had to wait for Tal to get back before they could continue. While waiting, Maevemented, "I wonder if everyone else is doing okay?"
"Why not message them using the bracelets?" Hecate suggested as she stored the tent in her storage ring.
Nefertiti nodded and did as the moon elf rmended, sending a message to the others. She quickly learned that Kassandra''s group had sessfully retrieved the Ghost Leviathan''s heart while E''s group was approaching the Green Sea Jungle.
During their conversation, all the groups agreed that whoever finished their task first would assist the others when it came time to venture onto Verdantia. Tal soon appeared next to them, breathing heavily.
While scanning the tree line, Maeve spoke with her hand on the child of her sword, "I think the Wild Humans are back. Let''s be careful..."
She didn''t finish speaking as Hecate screamed in pain, making the three girls jump in fright as the moon elf dropped to her knees while clutching her head. Nefertiti sprung into action and said, " Maeve, Tal, you cover me while I check on her; make sure nothing gets close to us." The two girls nodded as Maeve circled them. Tal perched on a branch above, her eyes fixed on Hecate, who was screaming below. That''s when even more Wild Humans charged at them with rage in their eyes.
Maeve instantly moved and cut down as many as she could while dodging the swings of the crude weapons. Tal was ready and peppered them with a rain of mana arrows that pierced
their bodies.
Many were killed, but they were almost overrun due to being outnumbered ten to one. Nefertiti joined the fight and sent her pink fire to wash over the enemies. While the three fought, Hecate was changing, starting with a silver glow that lit up the forest around them. That''s when her body started to change, as her limbs grew and shifted into tree trunk-sized dragon legs. Arge pair of dark grey winged wings appeared from her back as she transformed into a dragon.
The three girls'' jaws dropped open as their eyes widened like saucers, and Hecate let out a deep roar that shook the ground beneath their feet. Nefertiti looked at the moon elf, who had beautiful dark grey scales and was half the size of Archer''s dragon form.
Hecate was ten meters long and five feet tall. Her wings destroyed branches, and her tree trunk-sized legs squashed many Wild Humans before her long tail took out many trees and
enemies with one swipe.
Once, the moon elf killed the Wild Humans before letting out an earth-shaking roar simr to Archer''s. Hacte''s blood-red eyes scanned the forest before finding something in the distance, causing her to p her wings and take off.
Nefertiti, Maeve, and Tal watched this in shock. The silver-haired elfmented in shock, "Why did she turn into a dragon? What''s happening?"
The two girls shrugged, but Nefertiti giggled before continuing, "I bet it''s something to do
with Archer."
"Why do you think that?" Maeve asked, curiosity piqued.
"Because strange things always seem to happen around him. When Archer met Tiamat starts courting a goddess! Who does that? But somehow, the dragon goddess seems to adore him in
return."
Tal and Maeve giggled before something dropped in front of them with a crash, causing Nefertiti to cast Arcane Shield to protect them. That''s when a shadow covered them before Hecate appeared with a smile.
"Got the Nevader Tree,dies. It was hanging out by ake, and I just snatched it up," the
moon elf exined.
After extracting the monster''s heart, Hecate looked at them and said, "Let''s get moving. We need to head for the Verdantia Continent for the Holy Leaf."
They all nodded and headed out of the forest, chatting animatedly about Hecate''s newfound powers and wondering if other girls had experienced simr transformations when E told Nefertiti about Leira''s, Sera''s, Halime''s, and N''s Primal forms.
Nefertiti grew excited about their newfound strength. In turn, she shared with E about Hecate''s dragon form, which stunned the half-elf. She sent her two pink birds into the sky, instructing them to scout for any monster swarms on their way back to the Landing Crafts. The dense forest proved a constant nuisance, with branches whipping against them, prompting Maeve to hack a path through the underbrush. As they ventured further away from the center, the frequency of monster attacks increased.
However, theirbined skills and unwavering teamwork allowed them to repel each assault effectively. When the sun dipped below the horizon, Hecate took to the air, carrying the group above the forest canopy.
While they soared through the twilight sky, the two pink birds returned, their excited squawks informing Nefertiti that they were only a few miles from the beach. Hecate found a mountain ledge and touched down before curling up.
Maeve, Nefertiti, and Tal slid off her back,nding softly on the ground. The subus looked up and questioned, "Are you not joining us in the tent?"
"No," the moon elf''s deep voice responded. "I want to feel the wind while rxing, Nefi."
"Okay," Nefertiti replied with a smile. "I''ll bring out some food once we''ve cooked."
"Thank you."
The three girls walked into the tent, which Hecate had handed over and Maeve had set up easily. Once inside, Tal and Nefertiti began preparing a meal together, cooking up a hearty
bowl of meat stew.
Chapter 875: Oma & Primordial
?
[Brooke''s POV]
Brooke spent days in a daze as the Shadowfang Doctors tended to her wounds, which were gradually healing. Once they left, Mei and her maid appeared; the ck-haired dragon woman asked, "Lady Brooke, do you want to join us in the pce baths?"
She looked at the young woman and smiled, "Yes, that would be nice. I need to leave this room as it''s driving me crazy."
Mei and the maid giggled, "I agree. Come with us, the baths are close by."
Brooke nodded before grabbing the robe next to her and following the young dragon out the door. While walking, she noticed Mei''s tail swaying side to side as she looked back and asked, "What is the White Dragon like? Merchants speak of a devil who kills whoever he wants and kidnaps princesses?"
She chuckled and nodded. "Archer is a unique boy. He can bepassionate yet ruthless. He crucified a group of corrupt nobles on Pluoria and annihted an entire kingdom that attacked his fiance''s homnd."
Mei''s eyes widened in shock. "So he''s not a good person?"
"Is anyone good, Mei? Archer''s people see him as their king and savior, while the
Novgorodians and Church of Light see him as the devil. It''s subjective, just like most things in life," Brooke answered.
The dragon woman stopped walking before nodding, agreeing, "That makes sense. Nothing is ck and white in this world."
She smiled, "Exactly."
After that, the three walked through the Shadowfang Pce''s corridors as people and officials hurried around. She noted that the pce wasn''t overly decorated, reflecting an empire that didn''t squander gold like many other imperial families.
Mei led her through the maze-like hallways for ten minutes until they reached a beautiful bathroom with arge bath at its center. Sunlight streamed through the windows,
illuminating the room.
The maid stood to the side, waiting patiently. Mei dropped her dress and stepped into the hot water, breaking the silence. Brooke followed suit and got into the giant bath before gettingfortable.
Her long brown hair was tied into a ponytail, so it wasn''t annoying, causing her to rx even better. Minutes passed in silence before the ck dragon woman spoke, "Will the White Dragon bow down to mother and father?"
When Brooke heard this, she started tough, which confused Mei and the maid, who looked at her with concerned expressions. She soon calmed down and spoke, "If you even try to do that, he won''t like it. The only time that boy is on his knees is when his tongue is pleasuring one of his girls."
Mei''s cheeks went bright red, which caused her green eyes to glint as she teased the Shadowfang Princess, "Oh goddess Mei, even speaking about that boy''s tongue makes me tingle. He''s tongue is the weakness of women."''
She quickly noticed the maid looked curious even though her whole face was bright red, which Brooke found amusing. So she continued, "He may be my grandson and Little Light, but the boy is a devil in the sheets. Wait until he sees you, Mai. I know her like exotic and mysterious girls."
Both women went as red as tomatoes, which made Brookeugh even more before she started washing herself. Soon, Mei began to do the same thing as she questioned, "How was Draconia handling the invasion?"
"Archer increased recruitment of the army and navy while building hundreds of forts dotting thend. How did Shadowfang handle everything?"
"Mother and Father burned any army that stepped foot on ournd. It worked out well, but the attacks seem to increase as the days pass," the dragon woman revealed.
She nodded, "Yeah, something tells me when the girls return to Draconia, Archer will be enraged, which means he will attack the Swarm directly."
Mei''s eyes widened before she questioned, "Would he attack them?"
"Yes, especially when he finds out they are aiding the Church of Light in trying to kill him," Brooke answered.
"Why does the church hate him? They send their priests to the other empires on Orientia to preach against the White Dragon," the maid spoke up, her toneced with curiosity.
"You see, Archer is the king of all dragons, the first of his species. The White Dragon was the first dragon Tiamat created, made in her image as she sought someone to stand beside her. She chose him, and from all I''ve heard, the dragon goddess loves him dearly," Brooke exined.
Mei nodded in understanding before falling quiet and continuing to wash herself, which Brooke had just finished. Once dressed, they left the bathroom, and the dragon woman led her to the dining room.
When they arrived, no one was inside, causing her to question, "Where is your family?"
"The princes fight on the borders while my sisters study in the academy. They returned in the summer,'''' Mei exined. "Mother is down south dealing with the water dragons while the father is fighting a swarm champion to the west."
She nodded before taking a seat that the dragon woman motioned to. Afterward, she looked at the maid, who bowed and rushed to the kitchen to retrieve their food. The two of them continued to talk.
The dragon princess asked Brooke for help against the Swarm attacking the empire, to which she agreed. Once they were done talking, the maid returned with three bowls of noodles. When Brooke saw this, she looked at Mei, and the dragon girl giggled. "I like normal food instead of what all the nobles eat. I especially love spicy noodles, and Yu knows how to cook them well," she said with a smile.
***
[Sia''s POV]
A few hourster, Sia woke up to find Tiamat informing her that she needed to travel towards the Verdantia continent with the Arachne, but they had to wait until Mary woke up. Sighing, Sia got up and stretched her arms.
She observed the spider people bustling about their tasks. Some were disposing of monster corpses, while others stood guard in the tunnels. Webbing covered everything except for a path left clear for her.
Afterward, Sia retrieved some food from her storage ring and searched for wood. She stumbled upon old barrels, which she dismantled to create a firepit to cook some of the meat she had taken out.
Sia also used some stone to create a ring. She then used a fireball to generate a fire before cooking the meat, which caught all of Arachne''s attention. Sh approached her with a curious glint in her eight eyes.
The dragonkin womanughed, "What''s wrong, Sh? You look like I''ve just stolen your
eggs," she giggled.
Upon hearing this, some of the Arachne hissed defensively, shielding their young, which amused Sia. She began cooking the meat, adding spices that filled the air with a delicious
aroma.
The scent caused the spider people to retreat slightly as Sh asked, "What is that? Why are you putting it on the meat?"@@novelbin@@
"It makes the meat taste better," Sia exined while turning it. "I have a few spices in my storage ring. Want to taste some?"
Sh nodded before getting close to the fire as sia remembered the dream and asked, "Can we travel to any continent from here?"
The spider woman nodded, "Yes, it is a long and dangerous journey, but thanks to our
goddess, we''ve prepared for it for many moons.''
Sia''s eyes widened, "Your goddess prepared you for this?''
"Yes," Sh answered. "She showed my mother''s best friend who prepared us for this
moment."
The dragonkin woman smiled in relief before taking the meat from the fire and starting to eat
it. Sia loved every second of it as the vors exploded in his mouth, making her want more,
which she did.
Soon enough, she was full and lying beside Mary, sleeping on the bed. Sia watched her quietly but screamed as the grey-haired woman suddenly opened her green eyes, which sparkled with
amusement.
Sia tumbled off the bed, making Maryugh. The noise, however, quickly ceased as the Arachne backed off, raising their weapons. The Primordial smiled and said, "Little spiders, if you keep acting like this, I will start hunting you, which would be bad for everyone." The spider woman Sh stiffened when hearing this, but she quickly nodded in agreement, causing Mary to beam, "Now where are we and who are you?" she said to Sia while pointing at
the Arachne,
"Well, that''s a long story," Sia responded. "Now sit down, fill your belly, and listen to the story I''m about to tell you."
Mary nodded before grabbing one of the sticks and tasting the monster meat, which she found delicious. Sia then exined everything that had happened and how the Arachne worshiped Archer, shocking the gray-haired woman.
As they ate, the Arachne gradually got used to Mary''s presence as a Nameless being. Once they finished eating, the spiders started down a tunnel that Sh said led north.
While walking, the two women tried to contact the others but had no luck. Sh exined that the rocks blocked magic. They continued their journey until two Cave Trolls appeared in a
small chamber.
Mary entered and stopped them with a wave of her hand before destroying them with a Primordial spell called Annihtion. The magic wiped out the trolls as the group continued walking down the dark tunnel.
Many monsters fled into cracks and crevices when they sensed Mary, who strolled with a happy smile. When Sia saw this, shemented, "Why are you so happy?"
"A strong enemy is closing in, and I want a challenge," the grey-haired woman replied. She rushed to the front just as a Cave Rhino charged out of the darkness as if on cue.
Chapter 877: Meeting Up
?
[N, Llyniel, Leira, Sera, E, and Halime''s POV]
The seven watched Tiamat, the dragon goddess, wave her hand, eradicating the Terravains with ease before turning back to them with a smile, "E, Sera, stand up, you two. We''re friends and sisters, so you will never bow to me anymore."''
E shook her head and got to her feet, asking, "What happened?"
"It''s my divine aura. When I appear, it affects dragons unless I control it. But I''ve deactivated it for you, Sera, and the others," Tiamat said with a knowing smile.
"Other girls?" Leira asked.
Tiamat''s smile grew even wider. "The demi-human sisters have or are in the process of unlocking them, while the rest have bonded with Archer''s mana, and the universe deemed them worthy of gifts."
All six girls'' eyes widened as Sera spoke in excitement, "Whose a dragon?"
"Hemera and Hecate are ounted for so far," Tiamat said, her violet eyes gleaming. "Llyniel, Nefertiti, and Tal now have draconic blood running through their veins, thanks to the dragon tattoo and the rituals. You girls are destined to be the hope for a universe shrouded in darkness."
Tiamat stepped closer, her presencemanding as she addressed each of them. "When I was created, I was born in darkness and fought my way out alone," she began, her gaze fierce and unwavering. "But you girls have something I never had-friends, love, and Archer."
Her voice softened, bing almost reverent. "I used to only imagine what hope was, but now, looking at you, I see it clearly. Archer with you girls beside him are the beacon in this encroaching darkness. Hold onto that hope, and you will make all the difference in this war. With that hope, you have a chance."
They all nodded in understanding, but E spoke up. "You talk about hope, but Archer brings hope to Thrylos. He''s the master of his own fate, and you know this, Tiamat. No god or goddess will control his destiny-only he can."
Tiamat nodded in agreement. "Yes, you''re right. That''s precisely why I chose him. We gods draw our power from you mortals, and Archer restored mine when he set foot on Thrylos. But I''m here to help him. The others are heading for Verdantia, where your true battle awaits." The girls watched as the dragon goddess began to chant. A soft glow enveloped each of them, and Tiamat smiled. "I have blessed each of you. This will hide you from the Light and Dark Gods who would have sensed you the moment you got closer to the continent."
They all nodded and thanked the dragon goddess, who vanished with a smile. Once she was gone, E spoke, "Lly, did you and Hali get the Rainbow Swamp Moss?"
"Yes, El," the wood elf took out a bag full of colorful moss. "We collected as much as we could."
"Good," E said before looking at Leira, "Get the heart, and let''s get back to the ships." After that, the six girls stared at Ashoka, who was smiling, "Can I join you? The empire is hostile toward my faction."
They all nodded before heading back to Tigerw Bay. While running, E turned to the tiger woman and asked, "Where are your people?"
"Heading to Draconia, we''re looking for refuge, and a merchant suggested your husband''s kingdom," Ashoka said.
E nodded and asked no more questions as the group exited the jungle. Once outside, N and Leira transformed into their Primal forms, ready to make the journey back to the city swiftly. Llyniel, E, and Ashoka climbed onto N while Sera and Halime mounted Leira.
The two Primal forms took off with their passengers secure, skillfully weaving through merchant caravans as they traveled. While traveling, E sent the Dragon Marines to take over the harbor in case anyone attacked.
As she transmitted the message, explosions erupted around them, causing her to drop the Mana Radio. Leira and N swiftly maneuvered to avoid several mana shells that crashed nearby, prompting Ashoka to alert them, "Mana Cannons! The Ganesha army is here."@@novelbin@@
Without warning, the feline duo bobbed and weaved through the explosions, relying on instinctive agility to evade the attacks. Whenever a shell did manage to hit, the girls quickly healed themselves.
They sprinted across the grasnd, pursued relentlessly by the enemy forces. Upon cresting a hill, Tigerw Bay came into view. E''s voice cut through the chaos,manding, "N! Leira! Give it everything you''ve got, and if necessary, everyone else, transform!"
***
[Hecate, Maeve, Nefertiti and Tal''s POV]
After resting briefly, the four girls prepared to go to the Dragon Marines stationed on the beach. Hecate shifted into her majestic dragon form without hesitation while the others swiftly climbed onto her back.
With a mighty p of her wings, the moon dragonunched into the air, soaring towards their destination. Reaching thending craft and marines rushing around the beach only took a few hours.
Hecate dropped lower and crashed into the ground, causing the other girls toin. Nefertiti bonked the moon elf on the head, "Stupid dragon! You could''ve hurt us."''
Maeve and Tal agreed and jumped off Hecate''s back before she returned to her dragon form. Once the Dragon Marines saw this, they cheered, causing the girls to smile, but Nefertiti spoke, "Let''s get back to the ships so we can get the Holy Leaf."
Everyone agreed before boarding thending craft alongside the marines. They were battling a pirate fleet attacking them from the rear when they reached the Battlegroup that brought them to the Soutnds.
The Battleships'' cannons roared to life as the Thunderbolt Throws targeted the nearby vessels. When Nefertiti and the other girls got on board, Tal hit the pirates with
devastating explosive arrows.
They tore the vessel''s hull apart while the others cast whatever attack spells they could. Meanwhile, Nefertiti contacted the other groups and found out everyone had collected the needed ingredients and was converging on Verdantai.
While chatting, Leira suggested they meet on a small ind in the south. Everyone agreed and headed toward the ind. Nefertiti informed the captain of their destination, and he instantly ordered the fleet to sail there.
The journey was swift, yet they soon encountered the Novgorod and Nightshade navies. Recognizing the imminent threat, Nefertiti swiftly ordered a retreat back to Draconia to gather reinforcements before they faced destruction.
After issuing hermand, she hurried to the officers'' quarters, where the other girls rxed. She urgently requested Hecate''s assistance for the fleet, a plea to which the moon elf
readily agreed.
As the Battleship closed in on Draconia, the lookouts spotted an ominous sight: an enemy fleet approaching their homnd. Nefertiti stepped forward and peered out, her eyes widening in disbelief as she saw hundreds of Nightshade, Novgorod, and Church of Light
vessels converging on them.
Nefertiti and the girl readied for a useless battle that they knew they would lose, but that''s when something happened. A massive dark blue shark breached the surface and tore through one of the bigger warships.
After that, chaos erupted as a dragon made of fire appeared above the waves, causing Hecate to beam, "Hemera and the others!"
As the subus heard the news, excitement surged, but suddenly, sharp painnced through her body, forcing her to drop to her knees. Tal, seeing this, rushed forward, only to be struck by the same mysterious pain.
When a white-haired woman suddenly appeared on the ship''s deck, Maeve felt panic rising within her, unsure of what was happening. This startled the orange-haired girl and the nearby soldiers, who pointed their weapons at her, but Hecate stopped them.
Before Maeve could react, the neer spoke with a proud smile on her beautiful face, "The bloodlines are ready. They are ready to transform."
With a wave of her hand, the woman lifted Nefertiti and Tal, and light radiated from their
bodies.
***
[Kassandra, Demetra, Teu and Hemera''s POV]
The four girls traveled beneath the sea to avoid the numerous ships on the surface. Looking upward, Hemera asked the others, "Who do they belong to?"
"Nightshade, Novgorod, and the Church of Light ships," Demetra answered, her gaze fixed ahead where a giant whale loomed in the distance.
Following the Demon Shark''s words, the three nodded in understanding before swiftly
ascending to the surface. Demetra tore through one of therger ships with formidable strength while Kassandra unleashed destruction upon several others.
Teu darted through the water like a missile, viciously biting any ship within reach. Hemera leaped into the air as she breached the surface, transforming into her Sun Dragon form. From above, she unleashed torrents of fire that engulfed the shocked navy.
Her mes cascaded over the surface, spreading like a wave of destruction. Below, the
combined efforts of the three girls annihted the enemy fleet, but soon, two bright lights illuminated the surrounding sea.
The four looked towards the lights as Hemera returned to her humanoid form, only to witness
a silver dragon unleashing devastating Sun sts and Lunar Beams upon the ships. Chaos erupted on the surface as ships burned.
Kassandra eximed, "Tal transformed just like Hemera did!"
But that wasn''t the only shock; arger ck dragon emerged behind Tal, its eyes glowing pink. Demetra, stunned by the sight, muttered, "A demon dragon. Did Nefertiti also
transform?"
In the next instant, a third dragon materialized, its dark grey scales glinting ominously under
the sun, its eyes glowing a fierce red. The trio of dragons swooped down upon the remaining enemy ships, their ws ripping through hulls and sails with devastating force.
The vessels were no match for thebined might of the dragons. In a scene of chaos and
destruction, the enemy fleet was decimated, sinking into the depths of the sea. The girls celebrated amidst the sea spray and smoldering wreckage.
Chapter 879: First Project
?
[Aisha Ashcroft''s POV]
Aisha watched Farrah approach her with a smile, "Hello, My Lady. It''s good to see you out here," she warmly greeted.
She nodded at the full-figured woman who was a genius in engineering. Aisha had received reports that the dwarfs were in love with Archer''s cousin, and the two sides teamed up to design many things for the kingdom.
"Will you show me, Deh and Admiral Anderson, the Deep Sea Mining tform?" she questioned the younger woman.
Farrah smiled, "Of course, mydy. Follow me."
Aisha and the two women followed Farrah, who exined all the buildings being constructed on the tform. There were barracks for the workers, a canteen, and living space for a detachment of Dragon Legionnaires.
She learned that four Titan Wrath Cannons were on the corners for defense while Thunderbolt Throwers were stationed on every building to ward off attacks or intercept mana shells.@@novelbin@@
Farrah then led them to a warehouse where the materials mined beneath the waves were stored. When Aisha inquired about using storage rings, Farrah exined it was againstpany policy; only trusted individuals could carry and store the products using them.
Following that, Farrah led them toward the middle of the tform. As they walked across the football field-sized area, she noticed dozens of armored guards that she assigned to thepany from the Dragon Legionnaires.
''It was a good call to assign them to husbands privatepany,'' she mused with a smile.
After a ten-minute walk, they arrived at a massive hole in the center with a device resembling a massive elevator. When Aisha saw this, she wondered, "Is this the lift Archer helped you with?"
Farrah nodded, "Yes, My Lady. Keep your eyes on the sea below through those things," she said while pointing at ss panels built into the tform.
Aisha, Olivia, and Deh walk over to it before ncing through it, only to see darkness. The older dwarf womanmented, "It''s amazing what Farrah has done in such a short time, but I must admit Dagny and Solveig did help out on the design."
"Your granddaughters are very talented, Deh; they take after you," Aisha replied with a smile.
Olivia suddenly yelped and stumbled back as the two women talked, and a huge eye emerged beneath the tform. Farrah noticed and quickly smiled, "The Kraken are here! Activate the shield!"
She observed workers scrambling while Farrah pressed a button. A green mana shield deployed below the tform, forcing the sea creature to retreat, revealing thend beneath that no one gets to see.
Her eyes widened in shock as she saw a few miles on a seabed with monsters flopping around on the bottom. Farrah approached with a big smile, saying, "This is the Wyldheart Shield powered by Lady Mary''s mana that scares away most sea monsters."
After speaking, Farrah shouted, "Sea Guards, get ready to descend and kill any monsters we see!"
The soldiers saluted in response as Aisha smiled, "I see the Dragon Legionnaires are enjoying the work."
"They''ve only done this once before, but it''s an easy experience earner," Farrah said while she led them toward the lift.
As Aisha, Olivia, Deh, and Farrah gathered on the lift, surrounded by Sea Guards, they watched as a cage secured the perimeter. The older dwarf remarked, "Using the cage to protect the product as it travels to the surface is smart."
Farrah nodded in agreement. "That was Archer''s idea. He contributed as much to this project as I did. His ideas may seem unusual, but they certainly prove effective."
After her remark, the lift abruptly jerked and began descending beneath the tform, startling Aisha and the two other women as cold air rushed in, causing them to shudder. Aisha nced around and saw a bright green shield holding back the seawater.
She marveled at the sight, but as they descended further, the cold intensified. Farrah then retrieved four winter jackets from her ring and handed them to the group. "Here,dies. These will keep you warm during our tour of Wyldheart Industries'' first project."
Aisha smiled as she donned the jacket, feeling the lift touch down on the seafloor, which appeared strangely alien to her. It resembled andscape from another world, with tree-like formations sprouting from the ground and numerous caves scattered about.
Farrah signaled for the Sea Guards to disembark from the tform, with the women following closely behind. As they stepped onto the damp ground, the lift rose again, causing Olivia and Deh to spin around in surprise.
Quickly reassuring them, Farrah exined, "They''re fetching the workers who will begin resource collection while the soldiers clear out the caves and sea forest of monsters."
It took the Sea Guards half an hour to clear the area inside the shield. Aisha watched as they were ambushed by centipede-like monsters that shot out of holes in the ground. Once the creatures were dispatched, the workers arrived and began mining.
They discovered veins of rare metals and a mountain-sized gold ore, which sparked great excitement. Farrah quickly ordered the White Dragon Knights to descend with additional workers to secure the kingdom''s newfound wealth.
Aisha was astounded by the sheer amount of resources they were uncovering.
***
[Sia & Mary''s POV]
Sia watched Mary step in front of the Arachne as the Cave Rhinoe closed in. She saw the Primordial woman throw a punch that struck the monster on the forehead, causing it to
crumble.
But that wasn''t the end; more creatures rushed out of the darkness, and she started ughtering the cave rhinoes. Blood sttered all over the walls, and Arachne, who was watching them, had wide eyes.
An Hour passed, and Mary was finally finished before turning around with a radiant smile. "That felt good! Now, are we traveling north to help the girls? Have you contacted them?"
she questioned.
Sia nodded, "Yes, and I''ve tried, but I get no replies, so they don''t know we''reing." "Okay, that makes things difficult," Mary said while holding her chin as she thought. "Well, the Underrealm is dangerous, but with me here, many monsters will be driven away." Following that, Sia and Mary continued while being followed by the Arachne. They traveled through the Underrealm, and whenever the spider was spotted, people sensed powerful creatures while traveling deeper.
Sh briefed Mary, who swiftly dispatched the enemy before addressing the group. The journey had been challenging, but they finally secured a safe chamber amidst a nest shared by Arachne and Cave Spiders.
The neers willingly joined forces, bolstering their numbers. Sh ryed to Sia that the workers had confirmed the eggs would soon hatch, yielding formidable Hunters known for
their size and strength.
Upon hearing this, they nodded in agreement. The group strategically blocked both entrances and established their camp in the depths of the Underrealm. Mary said she would explore and bring back more monsters when they were settled.
Mary walked for a few hours and encountered all kinds of insectoid creatures. She beat them into submission and recruited them to their growing army.
***
[Lucrezia''s POV]
The mosasaur woman was patrolling Draconia after leaving Archer with Fianna, who has continued to look after him with her. She was swimming in the deep when she spotted a swarm of sea monsters heading for the ind.
When she saw this, Lucrezia quickly sent a message to Demetra and Kassandra, alerting them to the new threat and requesting their assistance. The girls responded promptly, informing her that they were nearby and eager to join the battle.
Now aware that reinforcements wereing, Lucrezia plunged into the darkness, biding her time for the perfect moment to strike. As a swarm of sea monsters passed overhead, she burst from the depths, targeting thergest creature.
She tore the creature in two with a powerful strike, unleashing chaos upon the sea. As all the monsters focused on her, Lucrezia deftly dodged most strikes, relying on her speed to evade danger. However, as they closed in around her, a Dark Kraken advanced.
Reacting swiftly, Lucrezia lunged forward, biting the creature in half. Yet, their focus was interrupted by a sudden swarm of mana shells raining down from above. The shells plunged into the sea among the monsters, detonating explosively and creating a devastating
spectacle.
Lucrezia pressed on in her relentless assault, tearing apart numerous creatures in her path. Amidst the chaos, she caught sight of Demetra, Kassandra, and another Titan. However, her attention was abruptly drawn elsewhere when she sensed a familiar aura.
"Teu!" she eximed, recognizing the unexpected presence that shook her to the core. After seeing the four girls, Lucrezia joined in the battle and quickly ughtered the sea monster swarm. Once the fight was over, they headed back to Dragons Cove to wait for the others.
''d they turned up in time,'' she mused. ''It would have taken forever to kill all the monsters.''
Lucrezia had maintained contact with E''s and Nefertiti''s group, who were a day''s journey away from the kingdom. There was palpable excitement upon reuniting with Demetra, Kassandra, Teu, and Hemera.
The Kraken girl handed her the Ghost Leviathan Heart and Blue Grass, which Lucrezia stowed
away in her storage ring. Leading them onward, Lucrezia guided the group towards Archer''s new pce, which had just been finished.
She showed the girls a shower that excited the group, who soon rushed inside and started rxing as Lucrezia asked the maids to cook something for them.
Chapter 881: Danger Is Real & Eating Dragons
?
[The girl''s POV]
Once all the groups were back, they met up at Archer''s new pce, where he was being tended to by Fianna, Lucrezia, and Aisha. Many White Dragon Knights guarded it alongside a cohort of Dragon Legionnaires.
Fifteen girls of different races and kingdoms were gathered in a meeting room as a distant explosion echoed through the pce. The room, though sparsely decorated as Archer preferred, was beautifully painted.
The white walls with violet trim mirrored his scales and eyes, a detail that had enchanted the girls when they first saw it. E stood up and addressed the group, her voice steady and clear. "Ladies, since our return, Draconia has faced numerous attacks. The Novgorod Empire and the Church of Light have allied to fight against Archer. They are gathering many of Thrylos powers to stand against us."
The group nodded in understanding as determination burned in their eyes, absorbing the gravity of the situation. E continued, "Most of us must stay here to defend our husband''s kingdom. Only five of us can go to secure the Holy Leaf so we can bring Archer back to us."
The women exchanged determined looks, ready to take on their roles in protecting their home and Archer''s vision. E paced the room while informing everyone who would retrieve thest ingredient.
"Myself, Halime, N, Tal, and Maeve will go to Verdantia to recover the Holy Leaf," E revealed. "The rest of you will protect Draconia. The generals believe the central powers are exploiting Pluoria''s efforts in clearing out the Swarm."
E noticed a few of the women looked ready to protest. She quickly added, "Your strength is needed here to hold back the tide until Archer can wake up and join the fight." Standing before the fourteendies in Archer''s life, E could see their bond and a fierce desire to aid him.
She reassured them, "By staying here, you''re helping more than you know." With some reluctance, they all agreed, understanding the critical importance of their roles.
After sorting that, Aisha returned and greeted therge group of women who smiled at her before E assigned the ones staying here roles, "Leira, Seraphina, Llyniel, Hemera, and Demetra, you girls will defend Northern Draconia alongside the legions."''
She looked at the five, who nodded before continuing, "Nefertiti, Teu, Hecate, Kassandra, and Lucrezia. Youdies will defend Southern Draconia. That should even out our power so the whole kingdom is covered."@@novelbin@@
Kassandra quicklymented, "Should us Sea Titans destroy any enemy fleets thate close?"
E and Aisha nodded before the dragonkin woman took over. "Yes, that would be for the best, but the Novgorodians know about you girls and will no doubt have a countermeasure." ''''But that doesn''t mean we cannot help, as the Wyvern Legions are nearly done training. The first five thousand will be ready to deploy immediately," Aishe finished.
"That''s why you''ve kept most of us dragons back, for extra firepower if they break through the navy," Hemera mumbled, attracting everyone''s attention.
E nodded with a smile, "Exactly. We currently have six Battlefleets patrolling the ind and four powerful Titans, which should be enough. Unless they have a secret weapon, we don''t know about."
Following that, they spent the days catching up and filling each other in on their journeys. Sera, Kassandra, and Demetra brought out some strong wine they all partook in until the moon shone above.
E stood on the balcony, looking out over Draconia. Hemera and N stumbled out tipsy. When the lioness saw the half-elf, she raised her ss, spilling her wine. "Our glorious leader! We will ride into the monster''s jaws together!" she eximed.
Hemera giggled, "Most of them are sleeping or still drinking, but N wanted to see you." "Are you not afraid, Hemi? Because I am," E asked, sipping her wine.
The sun elf sensed the gravity in her friend''s blue eyes, gently guiding the drunk N to a nearby chair before approaching E. She took her hand and spoke softly, "It''s natural to feel fear, El. It reminds us we''re alive. But despite our fears, retrieving the Holy Leaf is crucial to saving Archer."
Hemera gazed out at the distant mountains, her voice carrying a mixture of nostalgia and hope. "E, do you want to know what I saw in my dreams all those years ago?"
The half-elf nodded, her curiosity piqued.
"A paradise," Hemera began, her tone tinged with earnestness. "A world of peace and happiness. Where our children can grow up without the specter of war or the burden of hatred for their heritage. Archer dreams of a world where starvation and suffering are relics of the past. Where no child perishes at birth, and no family suffers from hunger." Looking up, Hemera continued passionately, "It''s for that world that I fight. Thrylos has known nothing but conflict and bloodshed. We must unite before the Dark Gods descend. Archer represents our only hope; all we can do is summon our courage and stand by his side in this fight."
E nodded with a gentle smile, her eyes reflecting fond memories. "You''re right. At first, when he shared his dream with me, I didn''t fully grasp it. But now, seeing Draconia thrive and witnessing the joy in people''s lives, I believe in him wholeheartedly. When he was younger, I feared he might sumb to madness. Yet, here he is, creating something so beautiful for everyone."
"Hemera, Archer is unlike any dragon I''ve known," she continued softly. "He not only cares for his people but also for us, his chosenpanions. It''s a rare trait among his kind, where self-preservation often reigns supreme."
The sun elf beamed as she spoke wise words, "Danger is real, fear is an illusion, but this world is changing, and we decide into what."
E nodded with a smile as the girls prepared to depart early the next morning. The following day, arge group of girls gathered at the Stormwatch Port Naval Base to bid E, Halime, N, Tal, and Maeve farewell.
Demetra leaped into the water and shifted into her Demon Shark form. The five girls swiftly climbed onto her back before she plunged beneath the surface, swimming out of the port and
heading northeast.
***
[Sia & Mary''s POV]
When Mary arrived back at their temporary base, followed by another horde of insects, it creeped Sia out, whoined, "Why do you always have to bring back more?"
The grey-haired woman smiles, "We''ll need as much help as possible. The central powers are scheming, so we have to be careful."
Sia grunted in response as the scorpion-looking monsters crawled up the walls and made a home in the extended cavern. Mary had found some creatures called Burrow Beetles and beat up the leader, gaining control of them.
They had lost track of time in the depths of the Underrealm, Mary reassuring Sia that they were still on schedule. The Arachne allowed their eggs to hatch, swelling their ranks with new
warriors.
Mary and Sia had found a corner in the chamber that the creatures seemed to avoid. Among the Giant Centipedes, spiders, beetles, and other creatures, the dragonkin woman couldn''t help but remark, "All this chittering and those many legs give me the creeps."
The older woman chuckled softly. "If you find these unsettling, just wait until we venture
deeper."
Sia''s face went pale. "What do you mean?"
"There are millions of monsters dwelling below the surface," Mary exined. "Archer may seek to conquer the surface, but it''s the Underrealm that will truly test his resolve."
"You think Archer will want to control this ce?"
Mary nodded, "He will have to; this is where the Terravianse from, along with many other vile races that have their eyes set on the surface world," she said with a smile.
"That''s bad, what about the Nameless Things?" Sia questioned.
"They don''t involve themselves in the surface world; only my sisters and I are entwined in the surface, trying to help out the Light Gods in their battle with the darkness," Mary said while
cooking a fire.
Sia didn''t say anything and waited for dinner. When she returned to their chamber, she saw Warrior Spiders patrolling the tunnels that the Burrow Bettles had dug a few hours earlier. She heard the sounds of a vicious battle, which made her jump.
Mary reassured her, "The Warriors have found some Under Ants and are battling their way
through the colony."
The grey-haired woman took out some meat before positioning it above the fire as she continued, "We will have to deal with the Under Queen and her bodyguard once we finish
eating."
Sia gave her a nervous nod as spiders poured out of the tunnels, and a beetle blocked the way as the Under Ants chased them. When Mary saw this, she let out a resounding hiss that scared
everything.
The dragonkin woman stared at her friend, her eyes widening. "Sometimes I forget you''re not
human." "Sometimes I remember when I used to have dragons for breakfast, but now I''m engaged to one!" Mary quipped, a mischievous grin spreading across her face.
Sia shivered, then screamed as one of the Warrior Spiders brushed her with its furry leg. She leaped into the air and hastily hid behind Mary, peeking out cautiously. The grey-haired woman giggled, "It''s saying hello, Sia; stopped being a baby."''
Chapter 883 Hunting
Chapter 883 Hunting
[E, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]
Once Halime tore through the Church of Lights fortress, she returned to her humanoid form before N appeared. The four girls fired spells and arrows at the surviving knights before the lioness took off.
N sprinted across the vastndscape and attacked any patrols they found. With one swipe of her massive paws, she turned the Church Knights and soldiers into blood mist as she passed.
Every time they got close to a city, they targeted the group. This caused E to shout at N, ''''Head for the forest in the west! It seems the empires know we''re here!''''
The lioness abruptly turned left and rushed toward the forest as they spotted monsters in the air flying toward them. Tal narrowed her eyes before announcing, ''''The Novgorodian Eagles areing! E, get your bow out and help me take them out.''''
Following that, the two girls stood on N''s back and fired hundreds of mana arrows at the iing enemies. Most of the eagles dodged the attack, but a few were hit, causing them to plummet to the ground.
Tal showed her mastery in the bow as she sent mana arrows just before switching to explosive arrows but directed them lower when the eagles dodged the first waves of attacks only to be hit by explosions.
This allowed E to supercharge her arrows before firing them at the remaining creatures just as N entered the forest. They heard the pain-filled shrieks of the eagles who crashed into the towering trees.
Once they had distanced themselves from their pursuers, N slowed her pace, reverting to her humanoid form withbored breaths. Tal and E kept watch for any signs of pursuit, and once they were sure they were safe, the group of five settled down.
Maeve appeared puzzled. "You two are masters with the bow," she remarked, addressing E and Tal.
The silver-haired girl smiled while E replied, ''''Thank you. I''ve been learning archery since I could hold a bow.''''
''''It''s a good skill to learn,'''' Maeve said before asking the group. ''''Where do we go now?''''
"We head north until we reach a city covered in tall buildings with golden domes. The capital is a few days beyond that," E exined.
The other four nodded and pulled out some food. As the sun began to set, Maeve started a fire. N offered to patrol the area with Halime in their Primal forms. Meanwhile, E, Tal, and Maeve stayed back at the camp.
Suddenly, a series of explosions high above drew their attention. All three looked up to see shooting stars streaking across the sky, leaving trails of silver, gold, and dark red in their wake.
After that, E and Maeve started toasting some bread while Tal hunted for fresh meat. They could hear Halime and N fighting things deep in the forest, but they chose not to investigate.
An hourter, N reappeared carrying a small elephant-looking monster. She dropped it nearby before returning to her humanoid form and sitting beside Maeve. She sniffed the air as her tail excitedly swayed.
''''That smells nice, El. Can I have some, please?'''' N asked with a greedy smile.
Maeve shook her head with a giggle, ''''Not yet. It''s not done.''''
***
[Brooke''s POV]
Once Brooke and Mei finished breakfast, they headed to the frontline to confront the Swarm''s invasion as an advisor appeared in the hall and informed the dragon girl about a new invasion to the west.
Luckily, the creatures were being held back by arge wall that the Shadowfang Mages had built just before the monster hordes could reach any of the border viges. Brooke thought, seeing the number of creatures, ''It''s a shame Archer isn''t here. He would have been able to level up.''
She then cast several Fireballs,bining them with Thunder and Wind to create chaotic mana balls. With a flick of her wrist, she sent the spells flying toward the Swarm, and when they connected, they decimated the monsters.
The pulsing balls of mana sliced through the horde until they mmed into the Giants, bringing up the rear. Once they hit the bigger monster, they exploded, causing the ground to shake.
That''s when Mei transformed into her eastern dragon form, charged at the remaining Giants, and tied one up with her long body while biting the head off another. Brooke smiled at seeing this before creating a fire golem.
She ordered it to charge toward the remaining monsters, swinging its fiery arms and destroying hundreds. Cleaning up the battlefield took them an hour; when the two women finished, they stood on the wall looking out across Orientia.
While standing, Meimented, ''''When will you return to Draconia, My Lady?''''
''''Not yet. They don''t need me right now, plus Agrippina is watching over the kingdom in my absence,'''' Brooke replied while tying her hair into a ponytail.
Mei appeared perplexed, shaking her head. "Why are you abandoning them to fend off the Novgorodian raids alone?"
"The kingdom''s defenses will endure," Brooke exined. "The central continent isn''t prepared for war yet; they''re currently dealing with the Swarms invasion. But once they clear that threat, the emperors and people willunch a full-scale attack on Draconia."
''''Makes sense,'''' Mei said with a nod. ''''If they choose to rely on you, then Archer would never find his strength.''''
Brooke smiled, ''''That is correct. If it''s a life-threatening enemy, I will help, but if my Little Light can defeat it, I''ll let him do it.''''
Following their conversation, the two women patrolled the empire while getting to know each other. With Brookes''s help, the Shadowfang Empire managed to push the Swarms back to the Underrealm.
***
[Sia & Mary''s POV]
Sia greeted the massive Warrior Spider, which seemed excited when she spoke to it. Mary beamed. "It likes you and wants to be your mount for riding into battle."
"Huh?" the dragonkin woman replied, puzzled.
Maryughed. "Just as I said. The spider wants to be your mount, and I would ept itthey are fiercely loyal."
Sia reluctantly nodded just as a few more spiders scurried up and chittered. The grey-haired woman smiled at the sound. She then turned to Sia. "We''re ready to move out. We have a few more days until the attack."
The dragonkin woman beamed, finally happy to leave the cave filled with all the new monsters Mary had gathered for the uing battle. The Burrow Beetles broke through the boulder, blocking their way forward.
As they cleared the rubble, a group of Warrior Spiders charged through, tearing apart the attacking Under Ants. Amidst the chaos, Sia''s mount appeared before her, lowering its massive body.
Sia shivered but was nudged onto the creature by Mary, who followed close behind. Once they were securely on the spider''s back, it rose and began traveling down the tunnel, their horde of monsters following information.
The journey was unexpectedly peaceful for the two women, as their monster army dealt with any threats, either eliminating attackers or forcing them into submission. Following that, the Underrealm tunnels stretched endlessly before them.
It was dark and echoed with the distant sounds of dripping water and the asional skitter of unseen creatures. Sia and Mary rode on the back of arge Warrior Spider, its many legs moving with surprising grace and speed over the uneven ground.
The air was cool and damp, and the tunnel walls glistened with mineral deposits, casting faint reflections of their torchlight. Still uneasy about her arachnid mount, Sia clung tightly to the spider''s rough, bristled hair.
"Are we getting close?" she asked, her voice a mixture of apprehension and excitement.
Sitting behind her and holding a map illuminated by a glowing crystal, Mary nced at their surroundings. "Verdantia isn''t far now. Once we pass through the Crystal Caverns, we''ll be just a few days away."
The Warrior Spider navigated a sharp turn in the tunnel, revealing a vast underground chamber ahead. The cavern was breathtaking, filled with enormous crystals that jutted from the ground and ceiling, casting a soft, multicolored glow that lit up the entire space.
Sia''s eyes widened, but that''s when they started traveling through it, and she soon realized they were surrounded by Under Ants, who were bigger than the ones she''d already seen.
She looked back at Mary, who smiled, ''''Don''t worry, Sia. I will deal with this.''''
Mary jumped off the spider''s back beforending with a thud before locating the biggest Under Ant and targeting it using a Mana st that destroyed the monster, but she didn''t stop there and spammed the spells into the Swarm of ants.
''Don''t get on her bad side,'' Sia mused.
Sia didn''t know what was happening as explosions rang out all over the cavern, causing the enemy monster to fly all over the ce while their creature armies as safe as the spells weren''t affecting them.
The Nameless Thing destroyed the Under Ants without any effort before she found the queen hiding in a cave at the back. Mary rushed in and threatened the scared monster into joining their army.
''What the hell is going on? This woman is as crazy as Archer!'' Sia thought.
Minutester, Mary returned with a proud smile. "We now have an army of Under Ants," she eximed. "Once Archer gains ess to the domain again, they can stay there."
Afterward, they continued their journey, but no other monsters were willing to join them, so they killed them all. Eventually, they arrived at arge chamber with a steep climb leading to the surface.@@novelbin@@
Chapter 885: Return To The Land Of The Living
?
[Sia and Mary''s POV]
The two women were looking at the hole they had to climb up to help the girls, but Mary said it wasn''t time because the Burrow Beetles had to dig some more to get them to the surface. She ordered therge monsters to start digging as a rumble came from one of the tunnels.
Sh appeared behind them, her voiceced with concern, "The Swarm ising from two of the tunnels. The Cave Spider Scouts were killed by their monsters."
Mary nodded, but Sia looked nervous as the grey-haired woman smiled and said, "You stay here and cover the other cave with the Warrior Spoders."
The dragonkin woman nodded with a determined but strained expression as the carriage- sized arachnids assembled behind her. Mary chuckled at the sight before strolling into the adjacent tunnel, whistling a tune.
While walking, Mary sensed her dragon tattoo absorbing experience whenever she was killing something and assumed it was channeling to Archer. As a devoted wife, she was eager to aid his advancement by hunting down countless Underrealm monsters.
She continued walking until a rumble caught her attention, prompting a smile as the first monsters emerged around a corner. With a casual wave of her hand, green fire engulfed the horde and effortlessly incinerated them.
Without wasting time, Mary decimated every monster she saw until some Demi-Gods appeared, causing her to be excited due to the amount of experience they would give Archer once she killed them.
The mature woman darted forward to fight any Terravains she saw. Mary hit the first enemy before casting a Fireball, and they were engulfed in mes at the second. She continued ughtering the Swarm until she came to an Underrealm fort, which caused her green eyes to glint with malice.
In the meantime, Sia was battling a horde of Ratlings and Blightborn that mmed into the Warrior Spiders, who tore them apart using their long legs and sharp fangs. Sh directed the Arachne to fire their webs over their line to trap as many monsters as possible.
While they did this, Sia cast Fire Bolts into the trolls and bigger monsters, burning holes through their bodies. The battle continued for hours, and the amount of corpses littering the tunnel was daunting.
By the time the Swarm stoppeding, Mary returned, looking unbothered. "Good, we can use these bodies to feed our growing army," she said while gazing at the remains. "I returned to tell you I found a Hive of Tombweavers, Nightstingers, and Darkspinners."
Sia cringed at the news but frowned as Mary continued like it was nothing, "I will tame the Tombweavers but kill the rest. That should give us enough soldiers for our monster army."
Following that, Mary left the dragonkin woman behind, and all the insects set up a base while the Warrior Spiders dragged the bodies to the young. Sia shivered as she saw this, but her mount nudged her from behind.
This caused her to tense up, but she turned to see a dozen tiny spiders sitting on its back. Sia noticed they were all looking at her, giving her the impression that the Warrior Spider was introducing them to her.
Sia smiled before speaking, "You have cute children, girl. They will grow stronger and kill many of my husband''s enemies."
The giant spider made an adorable noise, making her smile as she set up camp. Sh directed the monsters to start consuming the bodies while they waited for the right time to ascend the hall above.
In the meantime, Mary took full advantage of her strength, decimating thousands of Underrealm inhabitants and earning millions in experience that flowed into Archer, fully aware that the realm would never run out of creatures.
Once Mary finished the ughter, she returned to their chamber and directed the monsters while they waited for the signal to attack. This only took a couple of days, and when it did, they ascended the hole.
The grey-haired woman shouted to the monsters, "We fight for our husband''s life! We must ensure those girls escape back to Draconia!"
***
[E, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]
The following morning, the girls woke up and found the lioness standing at the edge. E approached her, "What''s up, N?" she said in a concerned voice.
"Monsters have infested the forest, but that''s not the problem; ever since I woke up, a bad feeling has gued me," N replied.
"You think someone powerful ising?" Halime questioned from behind. "If me and N use our Primals forms while E and Tali can transform into their dragon forms to fight."
The other four agreed with a nod, but the Swarm appeared, causing them to fight as E and Tal transformed into their dragon forms after jumping from the ledge and crashing into a group of giants.
When N and Halime witnessed the scene, they cautioned Maeve to proceed with care. Soon after, they transformed into their Primal forms. The lioness collided with a massive insect monster, unleashing a deafening roar before going wild.
Meanwhile, Halime took on her ck Mamba form and swiftly dispatched thergest Giant by biting off its head in a single strike. With a fierce hiss, she engaged the remaining monsters in battle.
While the girls were fighting the monster horde, Maeve was watching from above as she gripped the hilt of her sword, ''I may not be a dragon or Primal but I can still fight,'' she thought. Maeve steeled her determination before jumping off the ledge, casting Fleet Foot to glide down the side. As she descended, she yed several gori-like monsters before encountering Halime, who was feasting on a group of trolls.
The battle intensified as Novgorod soldiers wandered in, only to be crushed by a giant lion''s paw or turned into blood mist by a dragon''s tail. Maeve dodged the monsters, countering with Thunder Bolt spells.
They fought for a while longer before Emanded them to retreat north. Halime slithered toward Maeve and swallowed her, then rushed after the others. The half-elf and Tal flew ahead while N roared in the distance.
Following the battle, the five girls rushed north to avoid the Novgorod and Church of Lights soldiers chasing them. They met up by the Novgorodian capital while catching their breaths until N heard something behind them.
All five spun around to see a young woman standing there with a smile. She wore church robes and had short burgundy hair paired with emerald eyes. The stranger appeared slightly older than the group, and as soon as the girls spotted her, they readied their weapons for another
fight.
N and Maeve were the first to move, darting toward the neer. She remained still, her gaze fixed on E. Tal and Halime quickly stepped in front of E, shielding her
protectively.
After doing that, the stranger smiled, "Oh, interesting? You want to fight me," she said, shocking everyone and catching both girls'' des.@@novelbin@@
***
[Archer''s POV]
Archer was sitting on the hotel room balcony where he and Tiamat stayed when a sudden horrible pain hit his body. He grunted as something poured into him, but that''s when a soothing voice reached his ears, "That is all the experience those girls are earning on their
mission."
He turned to see Tiamat standing there smiling, "That is the dragon tattoos done. It''s a little cheat, I added when you fell unconscious."
"I must have leveled up a lot to feel pain from it," Archer replied as the pain got worse.
Tiamat sat on a nearby chair before continuing, "Yes. By the time you wake up and deal with the remaining Swarm guing Pluoria, you will be a Demi-God, putting you on par with
the Terravains."
"What about this poison? Will it still kill me?"
"No, it will still hurt like hell, but you won''t die," she replied. "There''s nothing I can do about
that due to the Dark Gods'' involvement."
Archer nodded just as a knock echoed through the room. He turned toward the door, and
Tiamat sprang up excitedly. "I ordered a lot of food from that burger van; the man said he''d deliver it to our room," she said, her smile beaming.
He chuckled at her enthusiasm, watching as she hurried to grab her purse and some money before answering the door. A loud, cheerful woman''s voice filled the room when Tiamat opened it. "Tia! It''s good to see you, hon. Here''s your order."
"''Thanks, Donna!" she handed over the money while speaking. "Enjoy the rest of your day."''
"Uhhh Tia, this is too much money," Donna said hesitantly.
"Keep it as a tip," Tiamat said with a smile.
Following that, she closed the door and approached just as even more pain hit him. Tiamat
frowned before speaking, "Get used to it, darling. Those girls are fighting with them all to get
that Holy Leaf. They''re tearing up Verdantia just for you."
Archer nodded before gettingfortable. Tiamat handed him a hotdog while she ate a burger. "Here, eat something; keep your strength up."
"Why do I need to eat if this is my soul? Wouldn''t that be pointless?" he questioned.
The dragon goddess smiled, "Whatever you eat now goes to your body; it''s weird how it works," she said before returning to eating.
"Okay," Archer said before picking up a taco and eating.
While the two were trying new foods, Tiamat quickly spoke, gazing into the distance. "The time wille when you return to thend of the living. When that happens, you must eradicate the Swarm on Pluoria. Only then will you be what you were always meant to be, my little white dragon."
Chapter 887: We Accept
?
[E, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]
When the five watched Sofia fall toward the ground, she quickly turned into an eagle with a sh of light before catching the wind and slowing down. The burgundy-haired girl gracefullynded as a woman walked out of the shadows below.
Emented before jumping off the ledge, "Let''s see who''s down there. Be ready to fight,dies."
While falling, the half-elf thought about her pale-yellow dragon wings just like Archer did when summoning his, and they suddenly sprouted from her back. The beautiful wings slowed her fall, and she hit the ground on two feet without any injuries, shocking her.
Next to descend was Tal, her silver wings gracefully slowing her descent, while the other three girls employed magic to ease their fall. As they allnded on the ground below, they realized they were encircled by women d in detailed armor.
While Sofia spoke with a mature woman who resembled an older version of herself, the soldiers surrounded them as the five were distracted. The sight of this incensed N, prompting her transformation into her Primal form alongside Halime.
E and Tal turned into their dragon forms as Maeve jumped on N''s back and readied her sword. When Sofia saw this, she spoke in her unique ent, "''Mama, don''t attack them; they''re my new friends."''
The five watched as a woman approached, ignoring Sofia. They prepared for a fight, but to their surprise, the stranger bowed and spoke in a friendly manner, "It''s a pleasure to meet the wives of Al-Maseeh At-Tinyan."
E and the others were taken aback, stunned into silence. Sofia giggled and exined, "Oh, I forgot to tell you. We converted to the Fireheart Faith. It''s a good religion and resonates with us."
"You follow our husband''s faith?" N questioned as she returned to her humanoid form. The older woman nodded before introducing herself, "I''m Lysandra Volkovitch, General of the Battle Sisters, daughter of the Pope, and mother to this rascal."
When the five girls heard this, the same thought appeared, ''She cannot meet Archer! He would be smitten with her.''
Lysandra was a devilishly beautiful mature woman with burgundy hair just like Sofia''s, but hers was in a ssic mother''s hairstyle, which suited her. Her features were striking and beautiful despite her age.
Sofia''s mother had a charm no younger woman could match, thanks to time and experience. The five noticed she was a curvaceous woman thanks to the armor straining against the massive chest and hourss figure.
E shook her head and introduced herself. "I''m E Wyldheart," he motioned to the other girls: N Lionheart, Tal Wyldheart, Halime Nagendra, and Maeve Avaloch.
Lysandra smiled friendly as she spoke, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, lovelydies, but we need to get back to business. The Pope knows you''re on Verdantia, but not why. We can use this to our advantage."
"How? Don''t the strongest Novgorodian soldiers guard the Holy Trees?" Maeve questioned as the others nodded.
The mature woman smiled, "That''s where my little birdes in handy; she is a powerful druid and can turn into many monsters, including the notorious Poison Jungle Frog that emits the sleeping mist."
When the five heard this, their eyes widened as E rified, "We''re going to knock out the guards?"
Lysandra nodded as she answered, "Well, youdies will have to deal with the soldiers in the orchard, but I have faith in your skills."
"Why can''t you help us attack it?" Halime questioned as she stepped forward.
The mature woman looked at her with a sweet smile. "Little snake, it''s not our time to join the fight. We cannot do it so early, as the church is still strong and has the backing of numerous empires across Thrylos."
"Agrippina is spreading the Fireheart Faith along with Archer''s deeds," E revealed. "You want his religion to take over so the Church of Lights influences dwindle?"
Lysandra beamed, "Correct! If the Battle Sisters betrayed the church now, it would be pointless. We can wait for the right time, then turn our des on the real enemy who took my husband from me," she said as her green eyes gleamed with malice.
"Father is with the stars watching us, Mama," Sofiamented sadly. "He wouldn''t approve of what we''re doing, but we have to make a stand before Grandfather takes Nonna from us."
"That stubborn old woman insists on staying near him because she thinks it''s smarter,'''' Lysandra replied to Sofia before returning her gaze to them.
"Do you ept our help,dies?" the older woman inquired.
Maeve, N, Halime, and Tal looked at E for the answer, causing her tough, "Leaving it to me to decide, eh?"
"You''re the leader for now and have done a good job so far," Tal replied with a smile
E shook her head before responding to Lysandra''s offer, "We ept."
The older woman beamed before taking out two nes and handing them to the half-elf while exining, "These aremunication devices that will allow us to keep in contact. Give the second one to the White Dragon when he wakes up."
"''Thank you, Lysandra," E said while putting them in her storage ring.
Afterward, everyone took some time to get to know each other better. Lysandra eventually mentioned that she needed to return to the capital to report theirck of findings. Once Sofia''s mother and the Battle Sisters departed, the group prepared to attack the orchard where the Holy Trees were located.
Sofia exined that they couldn''t fly over the walls and would need to split into two groups to enter the city through the main gates. E and Sofia formed one group, N and Halime made up the second, and Maeve and Talprised thest group.
They would take the south, east, and north gates before meeting in the city square, where Sofia led them to the fortress where the trees were. After making their ns, the groups split
up once and bid farewell.
***
[E & Sofia''s POV]
As the dup approached the Southern gate, Sofia took a robe from her storage ring and handed
it to E, "Here, take this. It''s an initiates uniform; the guards won''t think twice about
letting us through with these," she exined.
E took it with a smile but questioned, "Did you give these to the others?"
"Unfortunately not, I only had my old one, which would fit you perfectly as it is a few years
old," Sofia said.
After that, they joined the line of traders, adventurers, and pilgrims traveling to the great temples of Novgorod. E saw many people passing by; over a hundred soldiers were
marching past while heading south.
When seeing this, Sofia exined, "The empire thinks you girls are causing chaos in the south, but it''s just the Swarm appearing from the mountains."@@novelbin@@
E nodded with a smile before waiting. It took them an hour to get into the city, and she was shocked when she saw the inside. White stone buildingsprised most housing and stores in this part, but she spotted beautiful round domed structures everywhere. She noticed that the Novgorod Imperial emblem adorned most people, and banners hung from the walls. The half-elf was amazed at how clean and rubbish-free the cobbled streets
were.
Novgorodian soldiers patrolled the streets while the people went about their lives with smiles. While E was busy looking at their surroundings, Sofia spoke, "The emperor has increased security all over the empire alongside the high elves, but if we cause a big enough distraction, that will draw out most of the soldiers."
E nodded, "I have an idea, but it will cause a lot of damage to the city."
Sofia shrugged, "It doesn''t matter, we need one tree, and that''s all."
The duo then walked through the streets and went to the city square to wait for the other girls.
It took them an hour to reach the meeting ce, where there was a massive fountain with a
pr bear monster and a woman riding atop.
When E saw this, she was amazed. Still, Sofia exined, "That is my Aunt Anastasia Volkovitch during the battle of Azura Pass, where she beat back a demon army from Avidia
and banished their king into the sea."
"Does she hate the Pope?"
Sofia nodded. "Not really. Anastasia stays out of politics while she explores. She''s Uncle Anatoly''s wife and the Empress, but it seems she hates staying in one ce, which annoys the
imperial court."
E giggled. "Will she try to fight us?"
The burgundy-haired girl shrugged. "Probably. She''s a battle junkie, after all. The Empress
loves a good fight."
Following that, the two of them bought some food from one of the stalls before finding a ce to wait for the others. When they did, Sofiamented, "I hope the others were able to enter the city without an issue."
E was just about to speak when explosions rang out from the east, causing Sofia to grow concerned as the half-elf resumed, "N and Halime have run into a problem, but I''m sure
they''ll be fine."''
"Will they be okay? Should we see if everything is fine?" Sofia questioned in a concerned tone.
More explosions rang out, followed by a rage-filled roar, screaming, and crashing. As this happened, more roars erupted from the west, causing E to jump up. "Something must have happened. Let''s get to the Holy Tree Fortress."
Chapter 889: What If We Get Trapped
?
[Tal & Maeve''s POV]
Thest two girls were heading around the city to reach the western gate. While they were halfway there, explosions rang out to the east, causing Maeve toment, "Looks like N and Halime started earlier than expected."
"Something must have happened, as they know how important this n is," Tal replied before securing the scarf around her face.
They walked through the terrain until Tal abruptly halted, her ears twitching. Sensing danger, Maeve swiftly drew her sword as Novgorodian soldiers encircled them. The two girls tensed, preparing forbat.
Tal wielded her short swords with practiced skill while Maeve gripped her longsword tightly. As the soldiers charged towards them, the silver-haired elf acted first. She dashed forward, parrying a swing with precision before swiftly driving her de into the enemy''s throat.
Chaos erupted as Maeve sent several Thunder sts into the crowd, causing soldiers to fly everywhere. The orange-haired girl got to work and blocked many attacks using a Wind Shield before swinging her sword that cleaved the Novgorodians in half with ease before using Thunder st to take out some soldiers who snuck up on Tal.
Soldiers swarmed in, causing the two girls to put more effort into defending themselves. Tal dodged many attacks and killed soldiers all over the battlefield, but more took their ce, which annoyed her.
She unleashed a Moon st to carve out space around them without hesitation. Drawing a deep breath, she exhaled a torrent of silver fire that swept through the enemy ranks, their screams echoing until they were reduced to ash.
Maeve cheered at the sight, but their respite was short-lived as more Novgorodian soldiers emerged. In response, Tal transformed, shifting into her dragon form and crushing dozens of soldiers beneath her massive ws.
The sudden appearance of the towering dragon startled their foes, creating a momentary opening. Maeve seized the opportunity, using their shock to her advantage as she leaped onto Tal''s back.
Tal unleashed devastation upon the Novgorodians with her immense ws, tail, and teeth, reducing them to meat paste and puddles of blood. Following the ughter, she took to the air and soared over the burning cityscape below.
During this chaos, a message from E reached her,manding her to scorch everything. Reacting instinctively, Tal unleashed torrents of fire upon the city, intensifying the panic and chaos that gripped its streets.
After the fiery devastation, Tal flew across the city, witnessing explosions erupting everywhere. Spotting the square where the others awaited, she descended swiftly to the streets below, returning to her humanoid form.
Maeve dismounted before they reached the group. Both wore disguise rings and hurried to join E, Sofia, Halime, and N. It took them ten minutes to reach their location. The half- elf and druid greeted them with smiles while the other two rested on a nearby bench.
"It''s good you''re finally here," E said. "We can now proceed to assault the fortress and get the Holy Lead that will bring Archer back to us."
Everybody nodded before Sofia spoke, "Follow me,dies. I have faith that we can do this."
***
[E, Sofia, Halime, Tal, N and Maeve''s POV]
When the six girls arrived at the Holy Sanctum, which the Novgorodians named, they noticed it was close to the southern gate. They were sitting outside a cafe while drinking tea.
The afternoon sun hung overhead as soldiers rushed up and down the streets. Sofia spoke, "You five will hit the main entrance once I send E a message through the ne. I have to get close enough to kill the stronger guards, but we can get into the orchard once they are out of the way."
Everyone nodded, but N questioned, "How strong will the soldiers be in the garden?" "A little bit stronger than you, but if you work together, you can defeat them before the nearby churches and forts reinforcements arrive," Sofia said.
"What if we get trapped?" Halime nervously asked, causing the others to smile at her.
Sofia sighed, "We could use E and Tal to fly out, but their mana cannons would target us as soon as we were above the city, but it''s doable."
Following that, the six stood up and walked toward the street next to the fortress. Sofia quickly transformed into a little blue frog, causing E to pick her up and throw her into the fortress walls.
Once that was done, the other girls went to wait for Sofia''s message, who was now hopping along the wall while dodging the patrolling soldiers. She quickly bit them through the gaps in their armor, causing them to scream in pain, but she darted away.
She navigated the fortress, systematically neutralizing the troublesome soldiers until none remained. As Sofia approached the entrance, she observed twenty Church Knights mingling with a dozen Silver Knights from the Novgorodian Empire.
Determined and focused, Sofia unleashed the Poison Jungle Frogs'' unique ability, a sleep mist that would hinder the soldiers. With her missionplete, she departed from the fortress, sent the necessary message, and transformed into her human form.
Sofia waited patiently until she spotted the five girls. Upon seeing them, she wore a scarf to conceal her identity and joined them as they used one of Tal''s explosive arrows to blow up
the entrance.
The six rushed in, and Tal, Maeve, and N took out many of the soldiers or knights while Halime, E, and Sophia attacked the remaining enemy with spells that blew them away. The burgundy-haired girl led them through the fortress.
Maeve and N took point while Tal protected the rear as more soldiers forced the girls to put in even more effort. Halime moved the silver-haired elf to the side before sending a Poison Bomb toward a group of Church Knights.
When the spell hit the enemy, it exploded, causing the men and women to melt into toxic sludge and blocking one route. The group rushed forward as E used Eart Spikes to impale
many Novgorodians.
Sofia shouted to the group as they sprinted through the long corridors, taking out even more defenders: "We have to pass through one hall, then the gardens are within our reach, but there might be a small army of soldiers there."
"Don''t worry about that," E said with a smirk. "We will deal with them, but I''ve changed my mind. We''re taking all the trees to spite the empire and church."''
The druid girl''s eyes widened before a devious smile appeared, "Good idea, El! That will anger that old man."
Following that, they ran for five more minutes until they saw a massive metal door, causing Sofia to exin as they came to a stop, "Beyond this door is the Hall of Heros; beyond that is the Holy Garden where the trees are, but were going to have to fight our way through."
Everyone nodded determinedly as Tal took six explosive arrows and aimed them toward the door before releasing them. The projectiles flew through the air, followed by Thunder and
Earth sts.
When it all hit the door, it caused a massive explosion, forcing E and Tal to summon their wings to keep the others safe. The group didn''t let the dust settle before rushing into the Hall of Heros while casting all their spells into the crowd.
A shield wall blocked their attacks, but that didn''t stop the two dragons from sending a yellow and silver me that washed over the enemy soldiers. Shortly after that, they all started screaming in agony.
Following their opening attacks, N and Halime lunged forward while transforming into their primal forms and crushed the enemies, who were shocked by the sudden attack that
wiped out many of them.
Maeve charged forward and dodged a spear thrust by leaning to the side before shing the Knight Captain across the throat. Then, she moved on by deflecting several strikes as she
counterattacked.
The orange-haired warrior girl moved like the wind. She ughtered many soldiers as a storm of mana arrows rained down on the Novgorodian soldiers, thanks to E and Tal, whom Halime protected.
She coiled around them, using her body as a shield while devouring any enemy who came too close, as N went berserk, turning countless foes into a mist of blood. Sofia turned into a wolf and attacked some of the Novgorodians before the hall was cleared after a five-minute
battle.
"Let''s get to the garden before the reinforcements arrive," E shouted as Halime and Nale returned to their humanoid forms.
Everyone agreed and rushed toward the door to the Holy Trees; Tal used more explosive arrows to send them flying into the waiting soldiers. Following that, Halime sent a Poison Bomb through the opening.
It exploded among the enemy troops, allowing them to rush in and put them down easily. N looked at E and said, "Go for the Holy Leaf; we will fight the soldiers."''@@novelbin@@
The half-elf nodded before rushing off with Halime and Sofia, leaving Maeve and Tal to stay and fight. A fierce battle erupted between the three girls and the remaining Novgorodian
and Church Knights.
Maeve skillfully attacked the bewildered enemies while Tal peppered them with explosive arrows. This caused chaos, allowing N to get in the middle of the soldiers, where she used her sword to kill many of them.
While they were fighting, E and the other two made it into the heart of the garden where
three Holy Trees were. When the half-elf saw them, they were giving off a beautiful glow, but Sophia moved in and sucked them into her storage ring.
Chapter 891: How Did That Happen
?
[E, Sofia, Halime, N and Maeve''s POV]
The five girls watched Yevdokiya order the army to capture them with a smug smile. The soldiers rushed forward until the ground started to shake, and a scream rang out. E looked up to see a Demi-God overlooking the battle.
But she spotted him. Not far away, a massive snake exploded from the ground and swallowed the powerful enemy before crashing into the city below. When seeing this, the half-elf thought, ''Mary!''
They all jumped back when giant ants burrowed up from the ground and attacked the surrounding soldiers, while others continued to dig as they saw an army of Massive Spiders climbing out.
Sofia, N, and Maeve yelped, while E and Halime were fascinated as the monsters battled the panicking Novgorogian soldiers. While the group watched this, a voice rang out, "Escape girls! Mary and I will hold the enemy back."
E turned to see Sia Silverthrone riding atop the biggest spider there was. The monster crushed knights with ease while biting soldiers in half. Maeve turned to her, "Is that Archer''s Sia?"
"Yes. She went missing with Mary, but it looks like they were gathering an army to help us," the half-elfmented before transforming into her dragon form.
Sofia, Maeve, Halime, and N jumped on her back before E took off. They started soaring over Verdantia as the battle raged on behind them. The five girls rushed back to Draconia, and when they reached the ocean, a fleet of Draconian ships was firing upon the town.
E descended toward the vessel, and when she arrived above it, allowing the four girls to jump off her, she returned to her humanoid form. Once on board, the captain ordered a full retreat back to the kingdom.
The Battlegroup took two days to reach Draconia, where they docked at the Dragon''s Cove Naval Base. E and the four girls disembarked before making their way to the pce where Archer was.
Aisha had sent them a message saying that everyone apart from Brooke, who was on Orientia, was helping the Shadowfang Empire with the Swarm. The five girls piled into a carriage the Homeguard organized and took off toward Dragonheart City.
When the group arrived, Aisha greeted them and led them to the garden, where they saw a cocoon with Archer at its center. E noticed that Fianna was stuck, which appeared to be an ident caused by her caring for him.
Lucrezia stood there alongside Nefertiti, Leira, and Teu. When the four noticed the group, they hugged them and exined that the others were off attacking a nearby Swarm that had attempted to take over an ind.
As they were catching up, the mosasaur woman quieted everyone and said, "I''ve created the potion, but Archer has just be a Demi-God and will go wild."
E and the other girl''s eyes widened, prompting Halime to ask, "How did that happen? He''s been unconscious."
Lucrezia grinned before pointing at their abdomens and exined, "The dragon tattoos most of you share with him have been altered; it gave our husband most of the experience we''ve been earning during the fighting."
Following that, everyone went quiet as Lucrezia poured the potion through a hole the cacoon left open, only to close up as it started pulsating with pure power, which shocked them all. Even the mosasaur girl was taken aback as it overwhelmed her, but that''s when the roon started cracking until Fianna dropped out.
The girls all noticed the tattoo, which caused Maeve and Lucrezia to grow jealous until E said, "Ladies, something must have happened in there, and Archer will make it up to you both."
They smiled as Fianna let out an earth-shaking roar before she transformed into a dragon with beautiful reddish gold scales and glowing red eyes. She breathed the same-colored fire into the air.
Fianna moved to the side as a bright white light shone from the broken cocoon, only to hear a deeper and more menacing than frightened everyone there. They all witnessed Archer transform into his dragon form.
E noticed Archer was twice as big and looked even more ferocious. His white scales gleamed in the sunlight, and his violet eyes glowed with mana.
****
[Sia''s POV]
Once the girls were gone, Sia ordered the Warrior Spiders forward; the giant monsters mmed into the Novgorodian lines as Mary fought several Demi-Gods in her humanoid
form.
Sia witnessed the grey-haired Primordial woman ughter the Church of Lights and Novgorodian elites without effort. She sted them with green mana sts that turned them into blood mist.
The battle continued for hours, leaving the battlefield littered with monsters and humanoid corpses stacked into grim mountains. As Mary appeared behind her, Sia was battling a few foot soldiers, "Get to the hole and retreat to the Underrealm. We got what we came for," she said.
She nodded decisively,manding the monstrous army to retreat swiftly underground like a tidal wave, leaving the Novgorodians stranded-a rear guard of Under Ants shredded through metal armor and flesh with their razor-sharp mandibles.
Mary swiftly sealed the entrance as the monstrous army and Sia made their way halfway down the tunnel, thwarting the enemy''s pursuit. Once the two women reached the tunnel below, they realized a battle was underway.
The Warrior Spiders and Under Ant Warriors fought Swarm Trolls and thousands of other creatures. Mary''s green eyes narrowed as she spoke, "They have someone nearly as powerful as myself. I need to take them out before they get close."
Sia looked at the mature woman, "Okay, but be careful, Mary."
''''I''ll be fine. Just head back to Draconia using the tunnels, as we need to stop the Swarms from reaching the ind," Mary replied before vanishing into the darkness as she directed the Warrior Spiders to fight the monsters.
Recognizing that the battle wouldst a while, Sia messaged the girls for assistance. They agreed to help but informed her that Archer had awakened and was rampaging.
***
[Back to Archer]
Once the pain subsided, Archer began to fade, prompting Tiamat to smile warmly. "The girls have fulfilled their missions, and now the world awaits your return," she said eagerly.@@novelbin@@
He beamed at her before replying, "Thank you for everything, Tia. I look forward to seeing you more often now."
The dragon goddess nodded affirmatively. "You will, my love, and I hope you embrace it."
Before Archer could reply, his consciousness was abruptly pulled back into his body, sending his senses into a frenzy. His form began to shift into his dragon shape, but he grew immensely
larger this time.
Archer now spanned eighty meters long and towered forty meters tall, casting a vast shadow over the surroundingndscape. His elongated neck and massive head inadvertently obscured the pce beneath him.
Suddenly sensing the Swarm approaching from Plouria, Archer unleashed a deafening roar that shattered windows for miles. He pped his gigantic wings, causing a small storm below him before taking off.
He was soaring through the sky when he noticed a swarm of monsters using ramshackle ships to sail toward Draconia. Archer''s excitement ignited as he swooped down and used his ws
to destroy dozens of vessels.
Explosions rang out, and a mana st mmed into his body, but it didn''t affect him due to his size and Anti-Magic skill that protected him. Archer continued to decimate the Swarms fleet until a massive tentacle erupted from the water.
It wrapped around his body and tried to pull him down, but all Archer did was grunt before flying higher and dragging the Mutated Kraken out of the water, causing the monster to panic, but he bit down on a tentacle and grabbed the creature''s body with his ws. Archer continued his flight, veering towards Verdantia with a n in mind. In less than twenty minutes, he arrived at the main church of the continent. There, he dropped the monstrous creature directly onto the city of light, sowing chaos in its wake.
Turning towards Plouria to confront the Swarm, Archer''s path was interrupted by the sight of a colossal swarm of flying creatures dispatched by the Terravains, the masterminds behind
the monsters.
Without much thought to his safety, Archer''s excitement soared before he took a deep breath and let out a beautiful violet fire that engulfed the bat-like monsters and mutated wyverns
burnt to ash.
Archer kept snapping his jaws, easily tearing dozens of creatures apart, and his ws
decimated the wyverns. The fight dragged on, but he loved it because he got used to his
bigger body.
As he soared through the sky, he repeatedly cast the Crown of Stars, unleashing violet motes that pursued any monster that dared approach. Meanwhile, the Draconian ships below witnessed a deluge of corpses plummeting into the sea.
The waters quickly turned crimson as blood spilled profusely, stirring hundreds of sea
monsters into a frenzied feeding frenzy. Archer was going wild but was headed straight for the Terravian Demi-Gods that led the Swarm.
As enemies caught sight of him, they attempted to evade, but Archer swiftly seized them in
his jaws. His newfound power enabled him to rend them effortlessly, tearing them in half with ferocious strength.
Following the battle, Archer wiped out the remaining flying monsters. He flew toward Pluoria after the girls told him the Swarm was still running wild all over the continent.
Chapter 893: The Death Mist
?
Archer watched a woman appear from one of the always nearby, and his jaw dropped when he saw her. She had striking white and ck hair, her eyes were a mesmerizing mix of red and yellow.
The woman''s stunning appearance and unique charm immediately captured his interest. He shook his head and introduced himself, "I''m Archer Wyldheart, and my Shadow Army said I shoulde here."
"Tiamat said you''de, but not this soon," the woman said with a smile. "My name is Nyx Drakebane. I was once a daughter of the Drakebane Family, but they''re all gone now."
Archer shook his head, "Your brother is at the College of Magic looking for you," he revealed while stepping forward.
Nyx looked at him with narrowed eyes before speaking, "Join me for dinner; I''m hungry for some chicken."
Heughed but nodded in agreement as Nyx led him through the dpidated city, sending Fianna a message through the bracelet. The mature woman said she would wait by the entrance as the Shadow Creatures dealt with the monsters.
Pleased with that, Archer followed Nyx, who kept looking back at him with a knowing smile as they reached the city''s eastern part. He nced at the passing buildings and soon realized they were in the noble district.
The dragon woman continued walking until she reached a grand mansion. Nyx entered the grounds, and Archer followed closely behind. They entered a lush park surrounded by a small forest of trees that gave the estate a secluded, enchanted feel.
Archer observed Nyx stopping at a tree with a treehouse in its branches. She climbed up, and he followed suit. Inside, he found the space surprisingly cozy and spacious. A kitchen weed them on one side, while a living area weed them on the other.
He noticed a bookcase filled with old, well-loved books, adding charm to the ce. While admiring the ce, Nyx asked, "Would you like some soup, White Dragon?"
His stomach grumbled, causing him to reply with a smile, "Yes, please. Do you need any meat? I have a lot on me."''
Nyx turned to him and nodded, causing Archer to drop some orc corpses. When the dragon woman saw this, she smiled, "We can have a feast. I must prepare the meat."
She then gathered the bodies and dragged them towards the entrance before dropping them through the opening. Nyx climbed down, prompting Archer''s curiosity to peak, and he followed her.
As Archer stepped onto the dry grass, he heard tearing and chopping sounds behind him. Turning around, he saw Nyx butchering the orcs, carefully storingrge chunks of meat into a storage bracelet.
Suddenly, Archer noticed something approaching the city in the distance. "What is that?" he eximed.
A mist weaved through the streets and entered every building before getting closer to them. Nyx finished processing the first corpse and then looked up. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the iing mist.
"The Death Mist has returned," she murmured. "Interesting. Let''s get inside White Dragon before something bad happens."
He followed her back into the treehouse before climbing back up and looking down when he reached the top. A red mist enveloped the orc corpses and turned them into sludge, shocking him.
The dragon woman shut the hatch and locked it behind her, exining, "When the Swarm feels threatened, they release the mist. It''s a deadly concoction they''ve developed, capable of killing even Demi-Gods."
Archer nodded before telling Fianna to meet him back in Draconia because of the mist, which she confirmed covered the whole city and the surrounding area. The older woman told him the Shadow Creatures were all waiting for it to vanish.
He thanked her before turning to Nex, who was now chopping up the orc meat into small chunks and dropping it into the massive pot in the kitchen. Nyx looked at him and spoke, "Do you want to hear my story while I cook? It''s been over a decade since I''ve talked with someone."
"Yes please," Archer replied.
Nyx started speaking as he leaned forward to listen, "It all started on that fated day that Frostholm fell to the Swarm."
***
[Nyx''s POV]
When Nyx lost her parents, she went crazy and ughtered any monsters she could find until even more powerful foes appeared, forcing her to flee deeper into the city. The young girl had to hide out in a half-destroyed bakery.
She climbed into their oven and hid as the Ratlings and Blightborns rushed through the street looking for her. Nyx stayed hidden for a while while eating and drinking the stuff from the store, but it soon ran out.
This forced her back onto the dangerous streets where corpses of the poption littered the road. Nyx scavenged for homes and stores alike before she found a garden she took care of for a while.
Years passed by like this, with her fighting the Swarm before retreating deeper into the city only to find the treehouse,
Nyx remembered it from her childhood that all the noble children would y in. She made it her home by hiding it with runes and magic so that the Swarm couldn''t find her. This continued until the Terravians got annoyed and released the Red Mist.
She had discovered this while observing a group of Treasure Hunters plundering the city. As they slew enough monsters, the mist was unleashed, annihting them all. Nyx considered herself fortunate; her treehouse was protected by her chaos magic, intricately woven into the wood and the tree itself.@@novelbin@@
Periodically, the Swarm would attempt to hunt her down, but Nyx would swiftly eliminate them before disappearing, forcing the Terravains to steer clear of confronting her, much to her satisfaction.
Following that, the years passed by slowly, and hundreds of people came to the city looking to make a name for themselves to be brutally killed by the Ratlings, Blightborns, or any other
monster.
Everything was monotonous until the Swarm attacked the surface world with trillions of monsters that washed over the kingdoms and empires. Nyx witnessed hundreds of armies leaving Frostholm behind.
She witnessed the Forsaken marching south to aid their vile allies, but this changed when two people appeared in the city. Nyx followed these neers, and her world changed when she spotted the white-haired young man and a mature blonde woman who clung to him.
Nyx watched as the duo walked through the city and easily ughtered the Swarm''s creatures after summoning horrifying-looking shadow monsters that washed through the city like a
flood.
They systematically butchered every creature they encountered without mercy until the young man and woman ventured into one of the Swarm''s tunnels, startling Nyx as Terravians emerged from within. Explosions echoed from the dark hole.
An hourter, the couple nonchntly reappeared, showing no signs of being bothered by what they had just done. Nyx was taken aback as she approached them, and upon meeting their gaze, she realized this was the person she had been waiting for.
***
[Back to Archer]
Archer found Nyx''s story interesting, but that''s when he asked, "Would you like to destroy the Swarm with me? They''re all over Pluoria and need to be killed."
When the dragon woman heard his offer, she stopped stirring the stew and jumped up before walking over to him. As her eyes shone, she said, "Do you mean it? I''ve never left this city." His eyebrow raised, but he nodded, "Of course, I mean it. Tiamat once told me about a lonely dragon who lost her family and was waiting for me in the doomed city. When my shadows told me about this ce, causing me toe earlier than expected.
Nyx beamed, "Can I fly in my dragon form?"
"Yes. I''ve just grown again and enjoy flying in that form; it''s rxing," Archer said while sitting down and gettingfortable.
A bay window on one side of the treehouse looked out to the garden with the distant mountains as a beautiful backdrop. He loved the view from this ce and wished one of the
girls were with him.
As Archer recalled the Swarm''s spell-blocking teleportation, he resolved to address it once the situation stabilized and Draconia strengthened. Shortly after, the soothing sound of red rain hitting the window filled the room.
He was beginning to drift off to sleep when he felt a weight settle on hisp. Opening his eyes, he saw Nyx standing there with a wide, eager smile, holding a tray with a bowl and a loaf of
bread.
Archer responded with a charming smile, "It smells delicious. I''m starving and can''t wait to
try it."
Nyx beamed with satisfaction before fetching her dinner, allowing Archer to start eating. As
he brought the meat to his mouth and took a bite, various vors exploded on his tongue, which shocked him.
Despite all the different tastes, he thoroughly enjoyed the food. He turned into an eating machine, devouring everything in front of him, which initially surprised Nyx but ultimately made her happy to see him enjoy her cooking.
She brought over more bowls as he continued to eat voraciously. Eventually, Archer ate so much that his stomach started to ache. Nyx spoke softly, "Even though we haven''t spoken much, being with someone else has been good."
Archer nodded, understanding her sentiment. "We can talk more if you''d like," he offered
sincerely.
Chapter 895: Come Out Terravian
?
The following morning, Archer woke to Nyx''s soft snores. She was curled up on top of him,
her presence bothforting and endearing. Smiling at the sight, he gently shifted, carefully cing the sleeping dragon back onto the chair.
He then made his way to the bay window. The Red Mist outside was still thick but wasn''t as bad as the day before. Archer''s draconic eyes spotted figures roaming the street beyond the garden.
While standing there, Archer checked his status since he hadn''t done it yet.
[Rank Up: Sovereign Mage>Demi-God]
[Experience: 10000/8000000]
[Experience Gained: ??????]
[Level Up: 618>801]@@novelbin@@
[Health: 50500>60500]
[Mana: 795600>995600]
[Strength: 58000>68000]
[Constitution: 56000>66000]
[Stamina: 56000>66000]
[Charisma: 31650>33650]
[Intelligence: 46500>56500]
[Status Points: 6>10006]
Archer was happy at his gains thanks to the girls fighting while he was dying due to the Swarms poison. He decided to rest and talk to Nyx as much as possible before the Red Mist disappeared.
When Nyx woke up, she made him more food, which he enjoyed. The dragon girl also informed him where all the wealth was, which was in the Swarms fortress below. Archer''s eyes glowed as he dered, "Before leaving this ce, we will steal the treasure and ughter the monster hordes that have infested Pluoria.
Nyx agreed with a big smile before going to the window. She sighed when she saw that the mist was still outside. While stuck in the treehouse, Archer spoke to the girls and learned everyone was back on Draconia.
Archer told them he was trapped in a dangerous mist, hiding in a treehouse with a dragon woman he had met. E responded with a simple but heartfelt, "Be careful." She added that she loved him dearly and was relieved he was safe.
"That half-elf is so caring, I''m d to have her in my life,'' he mused.
While standing there, Alexa popped into his mind, causing a pain in his heart. Archer remembered his first love and wanted to see her again, but he knew he had to get enough mana to open a Gate to Earth.
"I''ll have to ask Tiamat to take me back there in my soul form," Archer mused, his gaze fixed on the window.
As hours passed, his patience wore thin. He stood abruptly and cast Blink, appearing outside amidst the mist. It attempted to invade his body, but his mana banished it, forcing the mist to retreat from him as if it were scared.
Archer huffed, "Your poison will no longer harm me," he said in an amused tone. "Come out, Terravain. Let me show you destiny in the making."
He noticed Nyx looking at him with wide eyes, causing him to blow her a kiss just as the Terravain responded in a voice full of malice, "You think highly of yourself, lizard. So what if you''re a Demi-God? I''ve been one for a century now."
When Archer heard the being speak, he didn''t even respond but cast Blink to reappear in front of the Terravain and grabbed it by the throat, "You''re weak, and I will butcher you all. Thrylos is mine, and there isn''t room for two powers."
After speaking, he cast Soul Sunder on the being and ate its soul. Archer discards all the useless information while absorbing the valuable knowledge. Following that, he attacked any Terravian his Aura Detector could find.
''Let me return the favor; you''ve poisoned me enough times,'' he thought while ughtering them.
Once Archer couldn''t find any more enemies, he flew above the treehouse by summoning his wings. He used Mana Maniption to suck in the mist, which sent his body into turmoil, but sooner his Regeneration kicked in and instantly healed it.
That''s when a notification popped up, shocking Archer.
[Skill Learned: Red Mist: Produces a deadly mist that covers an area that the caster chooses - can only be removed by the user]
"This wille in handy,'' Archer thought. ''I can create a four-kilometer ring around Draconia to keep the Deep Mining tform safe. This will keep the nosey kingdoms away from the ind.''
Once clearing the mist, he descended to the treehouse''s entrance and spotted Nyx with a smile and twinkle in her eyes. When he got close, she spoke, "How did you get rid of the mist?'' Archer shrugged, "I used a spell that sucked it into my body," he answered. "But I unlocked the skill to use it myself."
Nyx nodded before summoning her wings, and the two of them started flying around Frostholm and hunting down any Swarm monsters that lurked in the city. It took the duo a few hours to clear the streets.
She showed Archer the hole where the monsters took the city''s wealth, which caused his violet eyes to glow with greed. Without warning, he dived into the darkness, followed by Nyx, and
they fell.
Nyx caught up with Archer, who grabbed her by the waist and sped up until he saw a light at the bottom. Then, he slowed down beforending with a thud, which caused the dragon
woman to yelp.
Archer smiled when hearing her reaction, which he found adorable. Following that, the two walked down the giant tunnel as some Blightborn charged at them from the darkness, but they were put down with an Eldritch st.
''My spells seem even stronger now,'' he mused. "They tear the monsters apart with ease.''
The violet beams sliced several of the creatures in half. While doing this, he got an idea and looked at Nyx, "Stand back. I''m going to test out my new skill."
She nodded with an excited smile as Archer raised his hands and used Red Mist, but what happened next shocked the duo. Instead of the expected red color, it was violet, like his magic, but the mist rushed down the tunnels.
Once that happened, the duo started hearing screams and howls of pain. Archer was excited and started walking through the mist, but it was fascinating that Nyx wasn''t affected by the
fog.
Following that, the two continued walking down the tunnel untiling across another Terravian fortress that caused Archer to smile before he cast Eldritch st and sma
Missiles that mmed into the walls and the enemy on top.
An explosion ripped through thest chamber before Archer summoned his Shadow Creatures and ordered them to hunt every Terravain they could. But as they attacked, he felt some of them being destroyed by stronger foes.
This excited Archer, who turned to Nyx, ncing around the chamber with wide eyes, "Stay behind me and be careful."
Without saying anything else, Archer rushed toward the entrance and crashed through the gate only to see a group of five Terravians holding off the shadow Creatures. When the enemy saw him rushing toward them, they panicked.
"Their scared now.''
But Archer chuckled and activated his Draconis form, his body transforming with power. He used Blink to vanish, reappearing amid his enemies. With a fierce roar, heshed out, his tail and ws tearing through armor and flesh alike.
''Oh, this feels so good,'' he thought while fighting.
The air filled with their agonized screams as Archer carved a path of destruction through their ranks. That''s when he lunged at one and mped down on its neck like a monster before tearing the Terravian head off using his dragon teeth.
Archer was covered in blood, which frightened the remaining Terravians. They tried to flee, but he used Blink to catch them individually while using Mana Maniption to hold them in
the air.
Once Archer caught the ones who fled, he heard someone walking through the entrance. He then saw Nyx looking around with wide eyes as she spoke, "How did you kill so many? I found
them hard to fight."
He shrugged, "I recently became a Demi-God, which increased my power and made the
Terravians easy to kill."
With that, Archer grabbed one of his enemies, dragging it toward him. He cast Soul Sunder, consuming the enemy''s soul like a beast. The being''s body went limp, and the others watched
in growing fear.
Archer turned to them all, repeating the process, crushing their bodies after consuming their souls. A sharp headache struck him as he finished, forcing him to one knee and causing Nyx to
rush over with a worried expression.
"Are you okay? What happened?" she said in a concerned tone.
''''I''m fine,'''' he replied while standing up. "I just ate too many souls and gained too much knowledge that it overwhelmed me, but I''ve managed to discard most of it while keeping the
useful stuff."
Nyx nodded before giving him a radiant smile as she hugged him and spoke quietly, "Thank you for helping me destroy them. They took Mother and Father from me."
"Did you get into a fight while I was in here?" Archer questioned while brushing a strand of
hair out of her face.
"Yes. A small horde of monsters appeared from behind us, and I dealt with them before they could get to you by using my breath that turned them to ash," Nyx replied while hugging him
tighter. Archer smiled at her response before they separated. He spoke, "Now, let''s find the treasure and get you out of here. I want to show you the world, Nyx Drakebane."
Nyx beamed at his words and nodded eagerly. Archer led the way to the chamber where the
treasure was hidden. It took them ten minutes to reach it, and when they arrived, he tore off the stone door protecting the treasure.
"Oh wow. That''s a lot of gold," the dragon woman muttered when seeing the mountain of gold and silver coins and many other treasures.
Chapter 898: Promise Me Master
?
Archer flew toward Dragonheart City while carrying Nyx. While traveling, she asked dozens of questions about everything from themon people of the kingdom to the nobles of Draconia, which he happily answered.
After flying for five minutes, they passed by the city and spotted his new pce not far from it. Archer stopped to check out what the Draconian builders had done. While hovering, he spotted an oval-shaped building nestled between the city and the fortress Bastion.
It was enormous and was further enhanced by a stunning garden surrounding it, which he suspected Llyniel had a hand in creating. Archer spotted gardeners working everywhere as maids went about their duties.
He noticed the pce was crafted from stunning white marble quarried from the Northern Draconia Mountains before seeing the numerous windows on the upper floors that circled the building, each adorned with colorful curtains, which he guessed were the girl''s rooms. That''s when his ncended on the roof decorated with blue shingles that crowned the pce, which went well with the marble; Archer also saw several evenly spaced towers circling the pce at intervals with arger oneing out from the middle of the building. Archer pondered their purpose but knew all he had to do was wait because the girls would eagerly exin once they realized he had arrived. While hovering there, the two dragons admired the pce, but he soon detected the White Dragon Knights barracks in the back right corner of the garden.
Soldiers came and went, while some stood guard outside or on the walls surrounding the barracks. He guessed at least three thousand soldiers were guarding the wall or the grounds surrounding the pce. ''Eldric sure does love security, but I cannotin as it will keep us safe.'' A fortified wall encircled the entire pce, with White Dragon Knights diligently patrolling the grounds and standing guard at the entrances and four cannons controlled by the Royal Dragonfire Company, an off-branch of the one in the legions.
While they got close, Nyx questioned, "Who are those soldiers in the white armor? They look serious."
Her head went side to side as she pointed at the artillery troops tending to the Titan Wrath Cannons, "Who are those men and women in the brown leather armor? And why does it have white patterns on the back?" she fired questions at him.
"Those are the White Dragon Knights; they are Draconia''s royal guards who protect the girls and follow me around whenever I''m on the ground," Archer replied with a chuckle.
He then pointed at the Dragonfall Company soldiers before continuing with a cheeky smile. "The soldiers in the brown are part of the royal army that protects the pces or state secrets as they are fiercely loyal. Watch how they react when they see me."
The dragon woman smiled while bobbing her head as she nced at the soldiers below as Archer descended andnded behind the entrance. When the surrounding knights spotted him, they rushed in his direction until themander recognized him.
"It''s King Archer!" the older man bellowed, causing every knight to drop to one knee.
Following this, he let a giggling Nyx down as he nodded to themander, who stood up and spoke, "It''s good to see you up and about. The soldiers and people will be happy to hear you''re back to normal, Your Majesty."
Archer nodded as the older man guided them towards the pce entrance. Nyx couldn''t keep her eyes still, taking in the entire garden. She soon noticed the vibrant array of colorful flowers and decorations.
In the center, a towering water fountain stood with a small statue in front of the entrance. When Archer spotted it, he recognized it as a stone representing his dragon form, which impressed him.
''Whoever did this is a true artist; they captured every detail, even my scales look good,'' he thought. Following that, he saw a red blur rushing in his direction, causing him to smile as he opened his arms. Sera crashed into him like a beautiful missile, her excitement evident as she kissed his neck and nibbled his ears as she used to.
Her slender red dragon''s tail swished from side to side, revealing how happy the dragon girl truly was. Archerughed heartily, unable to think straight, but Sera grabbed his face and nted a wet kiss on his lips.
Some of his women appeared from the entrance one after another, which shocked Nyx. Archer noticed her eyes widen when they approached him. E was the first to speak with a loving smile, "It''s good to see you after so long, Arch. I hope you don''t go wandering off again."
Sera gave Archer one final kiss before stepping back. He moved toward Nyx, embracing her tightly, which made her smile. "I intend to remain in Draconia while the world recovers from the Swarm attack," he dered.
E''s face lit up upon hearing his decision. Archer leaned in and kissed her, eliciting happiness as she passionately returned the kiss. After they separated, she spoke, "I''ve been helping Aisha with yourpany, which has kept me busy, but it''s good to get out of the pce."
Archer nodded, "Well, I have an idea, but it can wait until dinner before I speak to everyone," he said before kissing her forehead and speaking onest thing, "I love you, E Wyldheart. Never forget that."@@novelbin@@
She beamed before he started making his way toward a smiling subus. Nefertiti''s pink eyes glowed before the two shared a hot and heavy kiss without saying a word. Her hands roamed all over his chest.
Minutes passed as the two still kissed while E and Sera approached Nyx with friendly smiles. After a prolonged, passionate kiss, Nefertiti leaned in and whispered, "Come to my room tonight, husband."
The subus then nibbled on the tip of his ear, sending a shiver down his spine. "I need you badly; I''ve been aching since thest time we made love," she breathed, her voice filled with longing.
He agreed with a nod before Nefertiti made her way over to the three girls who were talking off to the side. When she was gone, Sia appeared and wrapped herself in a tight hug with a beaming smile as her blue eyes sparkled.
"I''m happy to see you, my darling," she said with a voice full of love and affection. "I''m d you''re back to normal now. You realize how much I love you, don''t you? I was worried I''d lose you."
Archer nodded, "I love you too, my favorite Aunty, but It''s good to get rid of that poison that was eating me from the inside out," he replied with a smile.
After speaking, he quickly kissed Sia''s soft lips, and she responded eagerly. Their kiss deepened, full of warmth and familiarity, until a polite cough interrupted them. A few secondster, they broke apart to find Tal, Hemera, and Maeve standing there, waiting patiently with smiles.
When Archer spotted the three girls, he sauntered to the silver-haired elf, who greeted him with a knowing smile. Her intense red eyes were fixed unwaveringly on him. Closing the distance, Tal threw herself into his arms, embracing him tightly.
Archer grinned as he returned the embrace, his voice a low murmur in Tal''s ear, "I''ve missed my little ve. Tonight, I''ll ensure you remember who''s in charge and prove that I
love you."
Tal tensed momentarily before pulling back, her gaze locking with his, filled with unmistakable desire. In a voice tinged with submission, meant for his ears alone or so she thoughtshe breathed, "I love you so much more, but you have to promise me that you will
come, Master?"
Archer lifted Tal''s chin, meeting her gaze with a confident smile. "I promise, Tali," he murmured before kissing her. The moment their lips met, she melted into his embrace, her body responding eagerly to his touch.
They kissed deeply for a while before parting. Tal smiled as she wandered off, making way for Hemera to approach. Without a word, the sun elf grabbed Archer by the cor and pulled him in for a kiss, which was so passionate that it caught him by surprise. Hemera''s hands traced every part of his chest and abs, ensuring they lingered over each
muscle, eliciting a shiver from Archer. Finally, she reached his arousal, gently caressing it before breaking the kiss, her voice breathless as she spoke, "Will youe to see me tonight, my love? I want you to ravage me until I fall asleep."
Archer nodded, a smile ying on his lips. "Of course I will."
The sun elf backed off with a beaming smile that mesmerized him until Maeve appeared with her arms crossed. She spoke in her Swedish-like ent that he only now realized he hade to love, "Are we lovers now, Archer Wyldheart? I want to rify our rtionship before
moving forward."
"Indeed. You''re mine now, Maeve Avaloch, or should I say Wyldheart," he quipped with a yful grin, prompting the orange-haired girl to smile in return.
Maeve nodded affirmatively. "I think that''s for the best, love. Now, to seal the deal," she
added, stepping closer and kissing him.
Following that, the other girls smiled at the two, but soon they separated. Maeve had a gorgeous smile on her pretty face, and her grey eyes shone with happiness as she stepped back
with bright red cheeks, which he found adorable.
Archer chuckled before turning to E, "Where is everyone else?"
The half-elf turned to him with a smile as she answered, "Teu, Demetra, Lucrezia, Kassandra, and Mary are dealing with a Sea Monster Wave while the others are busy with their work but stay around the pce to see you."
Chapter 899: I Promise To Do My Best
?
Archer was walking through his pce garden, heading toward the training area, where E told him N and Hecate were fighting. He told the other girls to meet him in the conference room, and he went to gather them.
''Llyniel was involved with the garden,'' he mused. ''Look at all the rare flowers thriving thanks to her nature magic.''
It took Archer ten minutes to reach the expansive training field near the barracks. He nced at the new build he had asked Aisha to add so the warrior girls could train. It was made from dirt and was the size of a basketball court.
"The builders have done brilliantly; this ce willst for centuries,'' As thought.
There was a small building at the end, which Archer guessed was the mana showers he designed and became popr across the kingdom. Thest thing he wanted for the training field was a stand where hundreds of people could sit and watch the fights.
Upon arrival, he noticed a lioness and a moon elf engaged in a sparring match, wielding wooden weapons and weaving magic. He settled onto a nearby bench, enjoying a few bites of chocte while watching the two beautiful girls.
"They''ve gotten stronger,'' he mused. ''Let me check their status.''
[N Lionheart][Race: Lion Demi Human][Age: 18][Rank: High Mage] [Exp: 120/50000] [Level: 353][HP: 11580/11580][Mana: 12430/12430][Magic: Enhancement-Earth] [Strength: 11600][Constitution: 9980][Stamina: 15500][Charisma: 8500] [Intelligence: 8500][Status Points: 0]
[Hecate Demetrias][Race: Moon Elf][Age: 120][Rank: Master Mage] [Exp: 2820/100000] [Level: 455][HP: 12120/12120][Mana: 35800/35800][Magic: Moon][Strength: 9230] [Constitution: 14780][Stamina: 10600] [Charisma: 12000] [Intelligence: 25000][Status Points: 64]
''Excellent, they both have ranked up since Ist checked,'' he thought.
Archer noticed N was using a sword with a shield, and Hecate had a pair of daggers she skillfully used to deflect the lioness''s attacks. The fight was wild, as the attacks were so fast that he could barely keep up.
She used a less powerful Moon st that N blocked using her enhancement magic, sending her stumbling backward. That''s when she activated her Stone Spike spell aimed at the elf.
He watched as Hecate grinned before casting a Lunar Shield that stopped the stone in their path. Sheunched forward and quickly stuck out using the daggers, but N had blocked her; she wasn''t fast enough, though, as a few cuts appeared on her arms.
''I didn''t know Hecate could fight this well,'' he thought while watching them fight. ''Maybe the others have been helping her.''
They traded more blows, and without magic or spells, Hecate was overwhelmed by N''s strength. The moon elf blocked many punches and kicks butid a trap for the lioness, and as thest strike stuck her jaw, she activated the Moon Mines.
The dormant spells erupted like a battlefield, but N managed to dodge most of them despite getting hit by one of them, which took out one of her arms, causing it to be limp and covered in blood that made him feel strange as he didn''t like it.
''I hope she''s alright,'' he thought. ''I''ll heal her when they''re done.''
But Archer knew he couldn''t get involved as both girls would be angry at him. The moon elf managed to get close again, but the lioness kicked out while pping her daggers to the side.
That''s when Hecate used the Lunar Wave, which struck the lion girl and sent her crashing to the ground. Archer watched as the moon elf charged forward again and held her de against her neck with a smile as he heard her speak, "I win this time, N."
He stood up and started pping, which made the two girls jump, but soon N darted toward him like a rocket; Archer opened his arms and caught the lioness as her tail swayed in happiness.
"Archie! I''ve missed you so much. Don''t get injured like that again, you stupid dragon," N said, nuzzling against his neck.
"I promise to do my best from now on, my lioness," he replied.
N pulled back slightly, looking into his eyes earnestly. "I love you, Archer Wyldheart."
His smile widened as he leaned forward, gently kissing her nose, causing N to giggle. "I love you too," he whispered affectionately.
After that, Archer lifted her head by the chin and kissed the lioness, which caused her to stiffen. N was lost for words, but she quickly returned it with a passionate one. He felt Hecate approaching as they kissed, but the lioness was so separated that her arm hurt.
When Archer heard her pain-filled moan, he cast Aurora Healing on both girls, causing them to smile. "Thanks, husband. My arm feels much better now," N said while stretching her
arms.
He turned to the moon elf and embraced her without words before kissing her neck. Hecate let out an embarrassed moan but tightly hugged him as she went in for a kiss, which he epted.
Afterward, he joined them on the benches and engaged in conversation. N recounted their voyage to the Orientia continent, detailing their battle against the Dark Unicorn and her discovery of her Primal form.@@novelbin@@
''Oh wow. Maybe when they unlock something when I finish inside them? I need to investigate this further,'' Archer mused.
Intrigued by N''s revtion, Hecate interjected, unveiling her transformation into a moon dragon, which impressed him thoroughly. Once, the two girls said that Archer asked to see their new forms.
N was the first to offer and leaped into the training field. He watched as a bright light radiated from her body until a giant lionnded on the ground with a crash before letting out
a fierce roar.
Archer was amazed to see her. ''She''s beautiful. I love how her fur is the same color as her sandy blonde hair,'' he thought.
That''s when he examined her as the lioness paced up and down the field, catching the nearby knights'' attention. Archer noticed N was bigger than an elephant from Earth, and the aura seeping off her made him feel like she was a predator.
"This form is strong, it must have been hiding in her blood until meeting me. I''ll have to ask Tiamat about it,'' Archer thought.
She let out another roar before returning to her humanoid form and walking over to him with a radiant smile on her gorgeous face, "Did you like it, darling?" she said.
Archer smiled as he replied, "You were glorious, N. I felt the strength radiating off you."
The lioness, filled with excitement, embraced him warmly, her smile radiant. She settled down and turned to the moon elf, urging her, "Hecate, show him your dragon form. I''m sure he''ll be stunned."
Hecate stood, her silver hair tied in a ponytail, gleaming in the afternoon sun. Her red eyes shimmered with intensity as she strode purposefully towards the field. There, a silver light enveloped her, and before Archer''s eyes, a magnificent dragon emerged.
''She''s as big as other''s I''ve seen but still tinypared to me,'' Archer thought when admiring Hecate''s new form.
Archer stood up, which caught Hecate''s attention, as he approached the waiting dragon, who wasn''t taking her beautiful eyes off him. He stroked her smooth silver scales, which gleamed
whenever the sunlight hit them.
"Your beautiful Hecate," he said in a love-filled voice.
When he said that, the moon elf returned to her humanoid form and hugged him, "Thank you for epting me, Archer," she said. "You''ll never understand how much I truly love you."
"You silly elf, I epted you the day we met all those years ago," Archer answered while ying with her silky soft hair. "From now on, I will spend more time with you all as I''ve always been busy rushing around doing something."
Hecate smiled before giving him a quick kiss and joining N as he spoke, "Can youdies meet me at the conference room, E mentioned? I need to talk to everyone."
The two girls nodded before saying farewell and heading for the showers before meeting the others. Afterward, Archer went to the central garden, where he assumed Llyniel would be. It took him ten minutes to reach, and when he did, he was amazed.
The garden was alive, with colorful flowers and various nts scattered throughout. As Archer admired the beauty surrounding him, he noticed a wood elf diligently working under the sun, beads of sweat glistening on her brow.
A smile crept across his face as he approached the focused girl, who was keenly aware of his presence. When Archer got close enough, he spoke while tousling a lock of her hair, "Hello Llyniel, I''ve missed you so much, my beautiful wood elf."
The brown-haired elf yelped as she spun around, clutching a magical garden tool and covered in mud. Her cheek was streaked with it, and her brown eyes lit up with love when she spotted
him.
"Archer! You scared me," Llyniel eximed with red cheeks before lunging forward and hugging him. "But I''ve also missed you. How do you feel now? I know you''ve be a Demi-God, which is amazing for someone so young."
He smiled as he returned the hug before replying, "I feel so much better than before; it''s like I''ve been reborn after ranking up. But enough about me, what are you nting, my darling?"
"Daylight Mana Flowers," she answered. "They will help the other nts to grow even bigger thanks to their pollen washing over them. It was seep into them and act as food to
increase growth and their lifecycle."''
Archer nodded but he didn''t understand anything about the innerworkings of nts. That''s when he remembered the rest of the garden, "Did you help the gardeners?"
Chapter 902: Taming A Masochistic Mosasaur (R18)
?
Archer didn''t need any more encouragement and moved toward Lucrezia, who had a beautiful smile, "It took you an hour to cause Fianna to faint due to the pleasure; can you do the same to me?"
"No doubt, babe," Archer replied with a cocky smile as he grabbed her waist and positioned her on all fours as he continued. "You may be a Titan Luce, but I am the White Dragon, and you will submit to me."
Upon seeing Lucrezia bent over, something inside him stirred; her heart-shaped behind ignited his lust even more before he pped her ass, causing the mosasaur woman to let out an erotic moan.
Archer kept smacking and noticed her pussy was getting even more wet, causing him to think, ''Is she a masochist? Please, Tiamat, grant me this wish,'' he internally prayed.
He leaned forward, seizing Lucrezia''s hair and roughly pulling her head back, revealing a lewd smile gracing her gorgeous face, causing him to get even more excited before speaking, "Is my Lucrezia, a masochist? Does she want to be humiliated? Are you sure you want this? Because I won''t be gentle."''
The Titan woman nodded, "Yes, Master. Punish this nasty woman; ever since the girls told me about sex with you, it awoke something deep within me, and all I could imagine was youpletely dominating me, and as someone much younger, it makes it so much better as I became your slut."
Archer waspletely shocked by her words, and it awoke the sadist side of himself, which caused him to question, "How do you know all this, Luce?"
''''Seraphina and E gave me dirty books just as we first met; when I read one about a princess getting dominated and turned into the man''s whore by her father''s knight, and they ended up marrying after that, I knew I wanted you to do that to me," she said with bright red cheeks and shamed in her voice.
"Nothing to be ashamed of, Lucrezia, we all have our kinks, but if this is something you truly want, then I''ll happily do it, but we need a safeword," Archer said as his fingers made their way to her drenched pussy.
He started to gently rub the blonde''s clit, causing her to shudder in pleasure as she spoke in a breathless voice, "Stars, that will be our safe word, my love."
When Archer heard her say that, he roughly pushed her head into the mattress and pushed her back down so her ass was pointing upward, revealing both holes to him, "Luce, I''m going to fuck you in all three holes because you''re my slut and deserve to be fucked like one."''
The suspense sent shivers down Lucrezia''s spine as she started pushing her behind against Archer''s erection. Without hesitation, he positioned his cock against her wet pussy and slid inside her due to the love juices, breaking through her hymen with ease.
She cried out in a mix of pain and pleasure, "Argghhhhh!"
A small amount of blood trickled down her thighs, but Archer quickly cast Cleanse on her, making it vanish before he slid deep inside her drenched pussy. He paused his movements, allowing her to adjust to the sensation as she let out a moan, ''''Mmmgh!"''
Soon, Lucrezia spoke in a breathless voice, "You can move, Master."''
When Archer heard this, he started to thrust into her tight passage that was shaping itself to fit his cock; as he was doing this, Lucrezia started screaming in pleasure as it hit her body like waves and only increased the hard he made love to her, "Argh!"
He started going wild on Lucrezia, who continued to moan with increasing intensity as Archer pped her ass and pulled her hair, making her even wetter as he spoke, "Do you like that?"
"Harder!" she eximed.
Following that, Archer wentpletely wild on her and fucked her in every position possible, and he wasn''t gentle. She was treated like a bit of meat that he could please himself with, which made Lucrezia even hornier.
"Do you like being fucked like the whore you are, Luce? Maybe I should ravage your ass to remind you that you''re my slut and will do whatever I ask."
The mosasaur woman trembled at his words, her silence earning her a deep thrust that buried his entire cock inside her. An erotic moan escaped her lips, "Mmmmm, that feels so good, Arch," she murmured in a breathless tone.
Whenever Archer slowed down, Lucrezia encouraged him to continue as she craved his degradation, which caused her lust to soar. When he called her his whore, her whole body trembled with pleasure.
"Ugh, bless the gods! This feels amazing, and I want more," she spoke in a needy voice, turning him on even more.
Archer took full advantage of this, using her words to drive her wild until she climaxed intensely, soaking his waist. An idea shed through his mind as he pushed his thumb into her tight backdoor, making the older woman scream in pure delight as she gripped the sheets, "Ahhhhh! Mmmghnn!"
When Lucrezia''s screams subsided, Archer seized her arms, pulling them behind her back. He retrieved some rope and tied her wrists together before resuming his thrusts, the sound of flesh pping resonating throughout the room.
"You deserve to be tied up while I have my way with your slutty body. You belong to me and only me until the end of time, Luce," Archer dered in a dominant tone, eliciting a shudder from her, though he noticed the excited smile on her face.
Archer continued to mercilessly ravage her pussy, which was gushing with love juices and drenching the sheets beneath them. Soon enough, he was ready to fill her womb with his seed.
He pushed deeper into her, filling her until it overflowed, causing Lucrezia to scream with the pleasure of feeling his seed. Afterward, Archer snapped out of the pleasure-filled daze and moved her upper half to the edge of the bed.
Lucrezia''s breasts jiggled as she was moved, her light brown nipples pointing upwards. Archer leaned forward and took one into his mouth, nibbling on it, which caused her body to tremble.
Following that, Archer leaned up while speaking, "You''ve been fucked like a good slut, but I still need to show you who your master is."''
With that, he lined up his cock against her plump lips as he spoke, "Show me how much you want this, Luce."
He didn''t wait for a second before pushing himself in her mouth, which caused her to let out a deep moan, "Argh! Mmmghh!"''
Archer began thrusting into her throat, causing Lucrezia to orgasm multiple times as he handled her roughly, a sensation she relished with every moment. He pushed his cock deeper@@novelbin@@
into her mouth, stretching her throat to its limit.
Feeling the tightness, he erupted, releasing his seed down her throat. The taste of him triggered another climax for Lucrezia. Archer pulled out a string of saliva, connecting them briefly before she sat up, having swallowed everything.
Breathing heavily, her body flushed and covered in sweat, Lucrezia locked eyes with him, knowing it wasn''t over. "What other ns do you have, Master?" she asked in a submissive tone.
"Bend over on all fours and keep your head down," Archer answered as she did what he said.
Once Lucrezia was in position, he lubricated himself with spit, ensuring he was wet before aiming for her backdoor, which glistened with their shared fluids. Without warning, he thrust
his cock into her.
"Mmmghhh Nmmmghh!" Lucrezia moaned loudly, instantly orgasming as her ass was stretched open. He felt an intense tightness around his cock, the pleasure beyond description,
but he loved it.
Archer continued to thrust hard and rough until her backdoor yielded to him, allowing them both to experience intense pleasure. Leaning forward, he whispered into the blonde''s ear
before kissing her neck.
"Have you enjoyed yourself, my love?" he asked.
Lucrezia nodded eagerly, moaning in agreement as she reached back to run her hand through
his hair, her strength evident as she snapped the rope. Archer smiled at her before gradually slowing down their movements, and they copsed together onto the bed, continuing their
lovemaking.
Archer thrust deep into her ass, releasing more of his seed into her body, causing her entire frame to tremble uncontrobly from the overwhelming sensation. In a quiet voice, she
uttered, "Stars."
Hearing her safe word, Archer quickly reacted. He jumped up and cast Aurora Heal on the mosasaur girl, who was sweat-drenched and breathing heavily. Lucrezia dragged him into a cuddle, which he epted by wrapping his arm around her and squeezing the Titan woman. Once they werefortable, Fianna crawled up the bed half asleep and joined in the cuddle by lying on his right. The Duchess spoke in a tired voice, "That was the best; I can still feel you
inside me, husband."
"Better than your ex-husband?" Lucrezia teased.
Fianna huffed, "There''s noparison. Our husband is the best. I already feel addicted to the stuffed feeling and the number of orgasms I''ve had," she revealed.
Archer chuckled upon hearing this, then spoke, "Check your abdomens. You both belong to
me now, and there''s no going back."
They sat up and examined themselves, beaming with delight when they saw the white dragon
tattoos glowing beautifully.
Chapter 904: Rest Of Your Life
?
Archer watched Demetra bouncing up and down as his cock slid deeper inside her. This caused her to start moaning her lungs out with a lewd smile. He reached up and grabbed her decently sized boobs and started ying with the pink nipples by pinching them, which caused the shark girl''s body to shudder due to the pleasure.
Pleasure overwhelmed the couple as Demetra''s pussy held his cock in a vice grip while his waist was covered in blood, proving that she was a virgin. He had taken it, which made Archer smile as he spotted a dragon tattoo on her abdomen, marking her as his woman.
''She''s mine forever now,'' he smiled while thinking.
Archer''s violet eyes glowed with intensity as he pulled Demetra''s body closer until she was lying on top of him and had her boobs squashed again his chest. He gazed into her yellow eyes, a silent exchange of emotions passing between them before he kissed her passionately. Slowly, he began to move, and each thrust deepened their connection as Demetra clung to him, her moans of pleasure filling the air as her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she climaxed,'''' Arghhhh! Mmmghh! I love this feeling; it''s out of this world."
Archer''s body shivered as Demetra started deliberately moaning into his ear with a knowing smirk after she came down from her orgasm; her actions drove him wild. Her eyes glowed with excitement, and a beaming smile spread across her face.
"This feels good, husband; the girls were right about your cock; it''s perfect," she whispered before going back to moaning in his ear.
Ovee with passion, Archer flipped them over onto the table, positioning himself between her gorgeous legs. He began to move slowly, making love to her, as Demetra''s moans grew even more intense and erotic.
"Arch! This is incredible; I''m so d I met you that day in the arena," the shark girl eximed breathlessly.
"So am I, Demetra," he replied as she wrapped her legs around his waist and pushed him deeper inside her.
Thanks to the tight feeling enveloping his cock, Archer was close to climaxing, but the shark girl beat him to it. Overwhelmed by pleasure, Demetra''s body convulsed as she began to squirt, her cries of ecstasy filling the air, "Ahhhh!"
He continued to thrust into her, hitting every sensitive spot with precision. Waves of orgasmic pleasure washed over Demetra''s body, leaving her covered in sweat and wearing a blissful smile.
She felt his seed spill into her womb, her body shuddering from the intense sensations. The pleasure proved too overwhelming, causing Demetra to faint in his arms, her body going limp with satisfaction.
Archer smiled as he gently pulled out of her, their shared fluids mingling and spilling out of her drenched pussy. He smiled at her messy appearance, with her dark blue hair syed everywhere.
While admiring his new woman, Demetra shot up as her yellow eyes gleamed with lust, "We''re not finished, Arch. I want you inside me again."
Following that, the couple continued to make love until Archer was tired and Demetra was out cold thanks to the hours-long sex session. Once they were done, he dismissed the Time Warp spell, which meant that only a few minutes had passed in the outside world.
Archer cast Cleanse of the two of them and the table they made love on. Once everything was cleaned, he picked up the tired Demon Shark, who gotfortable in his arms while he left the room.
He walked through the pce corridors, messaging E to locate Demetra''s room, which the half-elf promptly directed him to. Archer soon found where the other girl''s rooms were, and there was one long corridor.
E also informed him that the girls had settled down and would meet in the conference room in the morning. After that, he entered Demetra''s room, ced the shark in her bed, and made sure she wasfortable before leaving.
Once outside, Archer surveyed the pce grounds. Most girls were nestled in their rooms, but a few were upied with various activities. He approached the first person he spotted, who happened to be Maeve with her vibrant orange hair.
Maeve was engrossed in training with her sword, and Archer casually leaned against a nearby tree, quietly observing her for a while. Before long, she spun around and let out a surprised scream upon noticing him, prompting him to chuckle.
"Hello, Archer," she said with a smile once calming down. "How are you? I heard you were busy with the blondes."
Heughed before answering, "I''m fine, thanks, and guilty as charged; I had to see Demetra, Lucrezia, and Fianna. They should be sleeping now."
Maeve giggled while shaking her head, "You''re truly a pervert, aren''t you? I know you love women, but having sex with those three, and now you''re here looking at me with lust-filled eyes? No wonder E hired Edith; we will need the break."
Archerughed and was about to talk, but she asked another question: "I heard you can sing. Is this the truth?"
He nodded before revealing, "I''ve sung a few times to the girls; Nefertiti was one when we were in the Zenia Empire. The locals seemed to love the song."
Maeve beamed, "Could you show me it one day?" she asked excitedly.
"Of course, my warrior queen," Archer responded. "Do you want to go on a walk with me? I''ve always wanted to go at night."
She approved with a nod before linking her arm with his, and together, the duo strolled through the garden until they reached the grand entrance of the pce as the couple
approached the gate.
That''s when the couple encountered twelve White Dragon Knights assigned to shadow them discreetly as a security precaution. Archer initially protested, insisting he didn''t require protection, but themander was resolute about deploying a minimal escort for their
safety.
Eventually, Archer relented, agreeing to the knights'' presence as their silent guardians. When he and Maeve exited the pce, they began walking down the road that led toward Dragonheart City.
They walked silently until Maeve spoke up first, "Your kingdom is amazing, by the way. The people seem genuinely happy and treat us girls with utmost respect, not out of fear but from their love for you, Archer."
He nodded thoughtfully, "When I traveled through Pluoria, I witnessed so much suffering. When Hemi''s family faced invasion, they sought my aid. In return, I gained Draconia-a vast ind capable of supporting a billion people. Despite the challenges, founding a kingdom seemed worth it," he revealed.
"Do you n to rule for the rest of your life?" Maeve questioned.
"Not really; the girls can run the kingdom while I rule from the shadows," he answered with a smile. "I know some of them love doing that sort of thing."@@novelbin@@
Maeve nodded with a smile as the duo continued walking down the road. They saw a few Homeguards patrolling the area, and their mananterns lit up their surroundings, allowing Archer to see them.
Following that, they closed in on Dragonheart City and saw the beautiful wall made of white stone that gleamed under the moonlight. When Archer spotted this, he was amazed and stopped walking to admire the work the Draconian Legions put into everything they built. "The legions have done a good job constructing this ce; well, they get paid a good wage to work hard," Archer muttered, catching Maeve''s attention.
"You have your army build this city?" she questioned with a curious expression.
Archer nodded, "Yes. Busy soldiers are happy soldiers; if they''re bored, they get bad ideas and do stupid stuff to get themselves into trouble," he said with a chuckle.
"What happens when nothing needs building?" Meave asked with a giggle.
''''I''ll send them somewhere to build something, maybe a few more pces," Archer responded. "There may be no need to do that due to their scary loyalty toward me, which
takes me by surprise."
Maeveughed even more, "That''s what happens when you rescue millions of dragonkin and
other races that needed a safe ce for their families, and with your generous pay for the soldiers and widows if they die, is outstanding and would cause someone to be extremely
loyal."
Archer smiled, "It was a random decision I took when I was thirteen that led me here. All I wanted to do was explore Thrylos, but life threw so much stuff at me that it finally brought me to this moment with you."
"Maybe destiny is at work? She is known to meddle in the affairs of mortals," the orange-
haired girlmented.
After that, the couple turned around and started walking back to the pce as Maeve grew tired. As they got halfway there, Archer summoned his wings and scooped the beautiful girl into a princess carry before taking off.
He followed the road while Maeve cuddled into him but nibbled his ear as she whispered, "Any opportunity to touch me you go and do it, you''re a naughty dragon Archer Wyldheart."
Archer''s hand was on her plump behind, causing a red color to crawl up her neck as he squeezed it. The duo arrived at the pce''s entrance and descended to the ground as Maevemented, "What happened to the knights that were watching over you?"
He chuckled in response, "They''lle back. I''ve warned them countless times, but their
loyalty blinds them."
Maeve giggled as they entered the pce, and Archer offered to escort her back to her room, which she dly epted, taking hold of his hand.
Chapter 906: At Least Theyre Proactive
?
"Why is the Pope''s Granddaughter here?" Archer questioned with a confused expression.
"She helped my group get the Holy Leaf," Nefertiti replied, smiling while staring into his eyes. "She''s a lovely girl but strange in some ways."
Archer grew curious andmented, "Where is she?"
"Studying in the library with Leira and Hecate," Tal answered.
''I wonder what they''re studying,'' Archer internally mused. ''I''ll have to ask whenever I see them.''
He nodded before the five started eating when the maids brought out dozens of tes that shocked him. Archer''s expression was one of shock, and it made the girls giggle when they saw it.
"I love food, sweetheart; I''m always hungry," Sera said while picking up some bacon. "The chefs are skilled; I''ve seen the bossdy teaching them to cook even better."
"Bossdy?" Archer questioned with a raised eyebrow.
Sera beamed before answering, "E, she''s taken a leading role since we arrived at the pce, which is good because she can organize everything."
Nefertiti, Hemera, and Tal agreed as everyone started eating. Archer enjoyed the food while he chatted about the girls'' days and learned that Tal was training the archers from the Homeguard.
''Very useful, they could be effective when used correctly,'' Archer thought.
This shocked him, but he thanked the silver-haired elf, who replied with a smile while eating some mash. Next, Hemera and Nefertiti said they have been researching ways to use the stupid amount of Manaheart Crystals the kingdom has.
Archer was curious because he didn''t know how to benefit from there, but Nefertiti exined, "I think we can use them to power Manaships and your warships along with many things in the kingdom. Especially the heating you want in the apartments."
''Oh, their already busy,'' he thought. ''I wonder what the others are doing.''
After that, they finished their breakfast and were about to leave, but Archer spoke with a knowing smile as his eyes glowed with lust, "Where do you four think you''re going? I said I was making time to tend to all your needs before truly spending time with each one."
Sera and Nefertiti''s eyes widened as the other two replied with smiles. Following that, Hemera grabbed his hand and dragged him to his bedroom, which earned her a smack on the behind that caused the sun elf to yelp.
When the group reached the room, they entered just before Archer cast a Time Warp around the room to give him more than enough time to pleasure them all and be satisfied. Once inside, he told them all to strip and bend over the bed, which they happily did.
Hours passed in the time bubble, though only twenty minutes had gone by outside. When Archer finally finished with the four girls, they were all peacefully asleep, contented smiles on their faces as theyy entwined, the evidence of their passionate sex glistening on their skin.
"The bed is ruined now,'' he thought while scratching his head. ''I''ll use Cleanse on everything in the
room.''
Archer dismissed the Time Warp spell and then cast Cleanse on everyone, ensuring they were refreshed and tidy. He cast Mana Maniption to create separate beds for each girl, gently cing them on their respective beds and tucking them in with care.
After that, he told each of them he loved them before leaving the room and scanning the pce to find the other girls to spend time with. Soon, he sensed Aisha, Sia, N, and Teu not far from where he was and made his toward them.
''I only feel a little tired, but it''s going away thanks to the Regeneration,'' he mused with a smile.
It took him a few minutes to reach their room, and he realized it was a meeting room. Archer was just about to enter when her Aisha''s voice, "N, if you can recruit enough demi-human soldiers, I''m sure husband will allow you to create a unit to train yourself, which I think is a brilliant idea."''
''Have they read my mind? At least they''re proactive.''
There was a pause in the talking until the redheaded dragonkin continued, "Sia, I''m sure Arch will give you a legion tomand. If you ept, you''ll have to leave the Avalon Empire and the Dawnbreakers unless they want to join."
"I''ll take a ship to the maind along with N to see my old soldiers; most of them would love the pay increasepared to the Avalon army," Sia''s voice rang out.
After that, Archer would enter until Teu spoke, "We need more weapons on the sea wall due to all the monsters attacking. Me, Demetra, Lucrezia, and Mary can hold them back, but what if their numbers increase again?"
Hearing this annoyed him, and he wondered, ''Is the Swarm messing with the kingdom again?''
Archer shook his head and entered the room, catching the four women by surprise. N beamed with joy, leaping up and lunging into his arms. He grabbed her effortlessly, wrapping his arms around the blonde.
She nuzzled her head against his chest, tail swaying with happiness. Archer smiled, lifted N''s chin, and kissed her soft lips, causing a delightful shudder to run through her body. The two passionately kissed before separating as he spoke, "It''s good to feel your lips again, my lioness."
N beamed, "I missed you, Archie, but say hello to the others. They also feel the same way,'' she said happily before leaning in and whispering. "I love you, Mr Wyldheart, never forget that."
He felt his heart jump for a second before responding after kissing her button nose, ''''I love you too, N."''
Following that, he approached Teu, who was smiling. "Look who finally turns up, the lust- filled dragon who''s been ravaging girls all over the pce," she teased. "We heard some screaming, which turned the old woman on."
"''Shut up, you stupid fish!" Sia barked out, making everyoneugh.
He looked at the blue-haired aquarian and spoke with a voiceced with love, "I missed and love you, Teu."
Once Archer finished speaking, he noticed her brown skin growing darker. ''She''s adorable when blushing,'' he thought.
The Aquarian Princess leaned forward to kiss him quickly, and he reciprocated without thinking while holding her close. Teu was bing more passionate as her tongue slipped into his mouth and batted with his one.
This amused Archer, but secondster, they separated as her cheeks were red, making him kiss her forehead. She replied with a bright smile, "I love you too, Arch, even if you''re a
yboy."
Archer feigned offense before he startedughing as Sia approached, "Look who finally shows his handsome face, my naughty nephew that seems to love finding trouble wherever he
goes," she said with a grin.
"Details, Aunty, no need to worry about such things as I''m much stronger than before now that I''ve be a Demi-God," he responded while grabbing Sia''s thick waist, causing her
smile to grow wider.
He quickly kissed the older woman''s plump lips, savoring their sweetness in a passionate embrace. Sia melted into him while wrapping her arms around his shoulders, causing the
other girls to giggle.
Archer heard Nment, "I always love how passionate si is with her husband."''@@novelbin@@
''''I agree. When they reunited, the look in her blue eyes said it all," Teu replied to the lioness. "That''s why we epted her; she truly does love the yboy." ''Damn Teu!'' Archer thought while returning his attention to the dragonkin woman.
They continued to kiss before separating as Sia smirked, "When do I get my pampering Arch?" she said while leaning in to whisper. "I need you inside me, nephew."
Archer shivered but nodded, "Soon, Aunty," he replied.
Following that, he turned to Aisha, who was smiling at him. Archer approached her and
hugged the redhead, who returned the embrace warmly. Soon, the dragonkin woman kissed him, but it was shortpared to the others.
"Sorry, Arch, but I prefer a more private setting; I''ll exinter if that''s okay?" she said with
a worried smile.
He waved her away reassuringly as he sat down, "Don''t worry about it, Aisha."
Everyone sat down and gotfortable as Archer spoke, "I heard what youdies were
talking about, and I agree with all of it."
''''N, you can start a unit that you like," he revealed before looking at Sia, "You will given a legion tomand, Aunty; I know you''re a skilled general and warrior who can do a lot of
good for the kingdom."
Sia and N beamed. The lioness eximed as she jumped up, "Thank you, Archie!" She dashed out of the room.
With a smile, Archer quickly grabbed her hand and said, "You''re not going anywhere, N."
When the lioness heard the tone in his voice, she shivered but nodded as her blue eyes gleamed with lust. Archer then turned to Teu and said, "I will go explore the seafloor to find out where the monsters areing from and take care of them."
Teu smiled, "Thank you, Arch, but I want toe with you while the others guard the first and second mining tforms set up," she said.
''Oh yeah, they''re operating now,'' Archer thought before turning his attention to Aisha, "How is Wyldheart Industries doing?''
Aisha sighed, "It''s doing brilliantly, Arch, but I don''t have the time to run it anymore as the kingdom grows," she revealed in a tired voice.
He nodded, "I will talk to the girls. Two of them can take over as we will be on Draconia for a while apart from when I go exploring, which won''t be much as I have to deal with the Swarms
worldwide spell."
Chapter 907: Can You Breathe
?
Archer and the four women continued to speak. Aisha informed him that hispany made immense profits thanks to the mining tforms, which produced extremely rare resources that they sold to the other kingdoms.
He discovered that the southern region of Draconia had emerged as the kingdom''s bustling trade hub, while the north served as its industrial hearnd. Meanwhile, the central region flourished as the breadbasket, boasting hundreds of farms.
''Oh wow, everything developed so quickly,'' he mused while Aisha reviewed some paperwork. "There must be more I can do to increase our earnings.''
While Archer was thinking, N, Teu, and Sia started chatting as Aisha handed him a stack of papers, "These are the reports from Dagny and Farrah. They believe your train can be built in a matter of months, but we''re missing one crucial part," she exined.
"What''s that?" he questioned with a raised eyebrow.
Aisha took a specific paper and spoke, "Thanks to your blueprints, the train, its tracks, stations, and carriages have been constructed, but we have no way to power it."
"How about Manaheart Crystals? Either Dagny or Farrah had a design that we could charge the stones to use in trains and airships," Archer questioned.
The dragonkin woman shrugged, "Those girls have thousands of designs they''re creating; I''ve lost track of their work. They onlye to me to get more coins for their crazy projects."''
He chuckled, causing Aisha to bristle, "Don''tugh! They''ve damaged their workshop and the legion''s training fields so much that it costs hundreds of thousands of gold to repair and pay the people to work."
Instinctively, he emptied all his wealth, keeping only a million coins for himself. The sudden action stunned all four women, with Aisha jumping up before drawing the mountain into her storage ring.
However, even with her considerable storage capacity, it wasn''t enough. She rummaged for more until the mountain of gold and silver vanished, causing her to exhale with relief before turning to Archer, "Don''t do that again, you little demon; I hate carrying so much wealth."
Archerughed at her scolding before standing up and looking at the other three warmly "I''ll be back in half an hour; wait here for me," he said.
They nodded before giggling. He grabbed Aisha''s hand and left the room. He said, "Take me to your room."
She nodded and led him down one of the corridors until an rm started ring, causing Aisha to spin toward the nearest window with a concerned expression. Archer followed her only to a glowing green light.
This caused her to speak, "The Southern Wall is being attacked again; the legions will be deploying to defend it."
When Archer heard this, he quickly said, "Stay here while I deal with them."
Afterward, he cast Blink to teleport outside, summoning his wings and swiftly taking flight southward. Archer elerated, covering the distance in just ten minutes. Upon arrival at the scene of chaos, he immediately began casting Eldritch st at the towering monsters.
Archer swiftly recognized the soldiers on the wall being forced back, and in that moment, rity struck. With resounding determination, he cried out, "Soldiers of Draconia! Today, we stand not just for ourselves, but for our legacy, for your children! Let us show these monsters that Draconia''s spirit cannot be quelled. Fight with valor, for every step they take will be met with our unwavering resolve!"
The soldiers below erupted in cheers, invigorated by the power surge coursing through them as they fought fiercely, pushing the monsters back over the wall. Witnessing their bravery, Archer raised his fist high and proimed with unwavering conviction, "May Goddess Tiamat bear witness! I am the chosen one who will lead Draconia to paradise! Fight for me and be part of something greater than yourselves!"
"All Hail the Dragon King!" screamed one overzealous soldier, starting a wave of cheering that psyched up the troops.
When the thousands heard this, Archer noticed something changed within them, igniting a fire. Without another word, they surged forward like death and chased the monsters onto the beach while ughtering any they caught.
He witnessed them in a frenzy as they charged right into the jaws of death with no care for themselves. The Homeguards fought like savage animals, bringing down giant monsters only to swarm over them like rage-filled ants.
Archer was impressed, decided to level up his Shadow Prince form, and transformed within seconds. He fell toward the ground before vanishing into the shadows, only to start dragging monsters into the darkness.
Without much effort, he butchered thergest foes, which looked like a mix between an octopus and crab, taking out many of his soldiers with one swipe of theirrge ws and creepy-looking tentacles that brought death to the beach.
When Archer saw this before rushing toward the monsters and shing through their carapace with his ws that made easy work of them, the battle continued for an hour until he sensed something heading in his direction.
''Finally someone as strong as me,'' he thought.
He knew this would be a worthy battle, so he transformed into his majestic dragon form and soared into the fray, shing with a colossal water serpent that surged from the sea. As the two titans fought, Archer raked his ws down the creature''s scaled body, but it retaliated by sinking its teeth into one of his wings.
Archer was filled with rage as he bit down on the snake''s long body and let out his dragon''s breath that seared through the monster, causing it to let go of him, but that''s when he noticed more of them charging at him.
Suddenly, four brilliant lights burst forth as Teu, Kassandra, Lucrezia, and Demetra joined the fray. The four women unleashed their fury upon the invading monsters, who were taken aback by the ferocity of the girl''s attack.
It took the Archer and the Titandies to decimate the monster wave, and he was now standing on the beach in his human form with the others. He gazed at the group before speaking, "Mary and Luce. Youdies stay here to defend the kingdom and mining tforms."
The three nodded in agreement as he continued, "The rest of us will track the monsters back to their origin and eliminate the threat at its source. Inform the others that we will return
soon."
They agreed with determined smiles before each kissed Archer. The duo went to sit down near chairs that had appeared after the battle. Teu, Demetra, and Kassandra leaped into the water, transforming into their Titan forms.
Teu grew massive, resembling a mosasaur. Archer jumped onto her back and cast Cosmic Shield, settling infortably as the three dove beneath the waves, heading towards the source of the invading monsters.
The ocean was a vast and mysterious realm of endless blue. As Teu, now in her massive form, glided effortlessly through the water, Archer satfortably on her back, protected by
his Cosmic Shield.
Beside them, Demetra and Kassandra, in their equally formidable Titan forms, swam with powerful strokes. The seafloor stretched below them like an alienndscape, dotted with towering coral formations, vibrant colors, and teeming with life.
Schools of fish darted around them, shimmering in the filtered sunlight that prated the depths. Strange and wondrous sea creatures observed them hiding within the coral reefs while
avoiding them.
While rxing, Archer got a message from Aisha about him being invited as a special guest to a meeting of rulers from all over Pluoria. She mentioned that the invitation came with many
trade offers.
Archer became curious and asked her when the conference was and where it was being held,
only to find out it was in a few weeks and the Land of Mediterra on the coast as the realms had secured the area; this was good because he had some time to chill out and work on the
kingdom before leaving.
Following that, he sensed something approaching them from below. Archer alerted the girl while transforming into his Shadow Prince form and sunk into the shadow before seeing hundreds of ck sharks with glowing yellow eyes.
He told the girls above to prepare for a fight as he tore into the monsters within reach, causing the blood to cloud the water. Archer killed hundreds of sharks as the group above engaged
with the creatures.
Chaos erupted hundreds of miles below the surface as Kassandra, Demetra, and Teu battled with the monster wave. While they did that, Archer went to work and ughtered even more
until they stoppeding.
Archer let his violet eyes glow from the shadows on the seafloor to alert the girls. Teu was the first to spot him and swarm toward him before turning into her humanoid form as she
arrived.
"Can you breathe in there, darling?" she questioned while swimming around the
underground bushes.
"The water doesn''t affect me while in this form, Teu," Archer answered as Demetra and Kassandra swam toward the duo.
Afterward, the group continued as Archer followed them while traveling along the seafloor
and found nothing. They grew frustrated until he summoned his Shadow Army and ordered them to find the monsters.
Once Archer did that, he appeared on Teu''s head and spoke, "The shadows will find out where they''reing from."
They all nodded, but Kassandra and Demetra said they would scout the area while waiting in the shadows. Teu settled on the seafloor and rested. Archer was rxed as he spoke, "So how does it feel having a Titan form? Must be different."@@novelbin@@
"I love it, Arch!" her voice rang in his head, thanks to the dragon tattoo.
Chapter 910: Yes Master
?
Archer cast an Eldritch st at the crab monster before scanning them.
[Mud Lurkers]
[Rank: A+]@@novelbin@@
Once Archer knew their strength, he summoned hundreds of Stone Men and ordered them to deal with the monsters attacking the sea guards. That''s when he saw Demetra battling with a bigger creature.
The shark girl tore the monster''s legs from its body before punching it. The force of her strike caused the carapace to crack. Archer smiled when he saw this. He cast sma Missiles that sent them at the remaining creatures.
Violet projectiles sliced through the cold air before taking out dozens of Mud Lurkers. Kassandra and Teu soon returned with smiles as they exined that some of the workers were blowing their way into a cave using explosives.
Archer knew this caused the Mud Crabs and shouted to the nearbymander, "Get more Sea Guards down here if they''re going to keep blowing things up."
The man saluted before rushing off as the group continued exploring the massive underwater dome where hundreds of workers were getting back to work by heading for the caves.
He sensed hundreds of rare resources around them, which caused him to speak, "There is so much wealth down here, girls. Is all the seafloor like this?"
"Yes, husband," she replied with a smile. "There are millions of caves worldwide, though there are some underwater races that you must be careful of."
Archer nodded, "Sounds good; I''ll make sure thepany hears of it."
Following that, the group surveyed the whole area and saw crates of pure gold, silver, and mithril, shocking the girls'' trio. Teumented while picking up a massive chunk of gold, "This is unbelievable; howe there is so much metal?"
"It''s left alone and untouched by the underwater world; they only use the metals found above the seafloor,'''' Kassandra spoke while pointing at Archer. "Hispany excavates tons of muck to get to the building-size veins of precious resources."''
Archer smiled as the Kraken girl spoke. Afterward, he took in the surroundings with the underwater foliage all over the ce, but most was being cut down to make room for pathways snaking around thendscape.
Several caves with Sea Guards standing watch told him that much work would be done, making him miss the Nightmare Ants due to their ability to mine metals and other materials, but they were trapped in the domain.
He shook his head, then joined the girls and half a dozen workers on the lift, who purposefully kept their distance from thedies. As they ascended, Archer nced upward and noticed a speck of light gradually growing.
While traveling up, Archer remembered the Red Mist skill he had learned and decided to surround the ind apart from one area when he had some time. The navy would guard it and the piratemanders he needed to sort out.
Archer sighed, ''Too much to do even though I should be rxing,'' he thought.
He shook his head as they reached the surface, then turned to the girls. "Head to the ind; I need to deal with the pirate outpost we conquered earlier."
They nodded, gave him a quick kiss, and swiftly dove into the sea from the side of the tform. Archer smiled at their departure, summoned his wings, and ascended into the air, flying northward.
While Archer flew across the sky, he tried to recall the names of the piratemanders. Within minutes, they came to him, "Grace and Marina, those were the women''s names."
It took him ten minutes to fly over Draconia and head for the northeastern ind he had conquered. He noticed the pirate ships docked in the harbors while people rushed around, looking busy.
Archer decided to rename the ind but would wait until he had the perfect one. Then, he soared over the ind and saw the many towns and viges the legions built when deployed there.
Soon, he came to the capital city of the previous pirate haven, which was now an outpost for the Draconina Kingdom. While descending, he sent Aisha a message to deploy the Homeguard here in the thousands,
He also instructed her to deploy two new legions to secure the ind. Then, Archernded outside the mansion where the two piratemanders resided. Without hesitation, he entered the building, immediately encountering a swarm of pirates.
However, when pirate guards noticed it was him, they instantly backed off as one ran off. Archer assumed the man would get the two women, so he waited on a nearby chair while pulling out some chocte.
Minutes passed until the grey-haired Grace and blonde Marina appeared; the two bowed as the grey-haired woman spoke, "Your Majesty. It''s finally good to see you again.
He nodded before revealing the reason behind his visit, "You and your pirates will be joining my navy, but your job is to guard Draconia''s trade routes from others. Understood?"
The two women nodded in understanding, "You will meet some of my Dragon Marshals when the legions and Homeguards arrive on the ind to develop it."
Following that, Archer dropped a chest of going coins that caused all the pirate''s greed to soar, but he spoke with a knowing smile, "I want you to travel around the continents hiring every pirate crew you can. We will start raiding the Novgorod and Nightshade Empire''s shipping."
Grace nodded as she sucked the chest into the storage ring. Archer warned the other pirates in a no-nonsense tone, "If anyone steals my gold, I will butcher everyone on this ind. Use it to bolster your forces and upgrade your ships."
Once Archer was done, he took off and flew toward the pce to see the remaining girls and n out the three separate invasions of the surrounding inds. He could do it himself, but that would be boring, so he''d watch his legions do it.
He slowed down to take in Northern Draconia, which was full of towns and cities that produced stuff for the kingdom. While flying, Archer enjoyed the view of the setting sun lighting up the world in a beautiful pink glow.
''So beautiful,'' he thought, hovering in the air while watching the glowing light up the mountains. It gave him the idea of building a pce on one of the peaks as a private getaway
for them.
Archer continued flying until he spotted the pce, then descended gracefully until his feet touched the soft grass. Uponnding, he noticed N, Halime, and Llyniel strolling through the garden, who soon stopped upon seeing him.
The lioness turned her gaze toward him, her smile warm and inviting. Archer approached the trio, greeting each with affectionate kisses and gentle embraces. After their warm reunion, he led the girls into the pce, guiding them toward one of the bedrooms as he teased the three by touching them all over.
"Where are you taking us, darling?" Llyniel asked in a cheerful voice.
N giggled before revealing the truth, "He''s going to ravage us three; our husband is making it up to us," she said with excitementced in her voice.
Halime went to back off but stopped when Archer spoke as he pped her bum, "Where do you think you''re going, ve? I want to feel your mouth pleasuring me, not to watch your behind giggling as you try to slip away."
The snake girl''s yellow eyes glowed with lust as she nodded, "Yes, Master."
N and Llyniel looked at each other with eyes before the wood elf asked in a concerned
voice, "Arch, is Halime a ve? Why would you treat her like that?"
Archer looked at the brte before turning to Halime, "Tell them yourself, Hali. Don''t let
them think I''m abusing you," he said.
Halime nodded before turning to the two girls and revealing her secret, "I love being treated
like a whore by our husband, we do it all the time, and it feels good."
"Are you a M Hali?" N questioned with a curious glint in her eyes.
The snake girl nodded before Llyniel spoke, "And you enjoy this type of y?"
"Yes!" Halime responded as a blush crept up her neck.
Archerughed, but N spun on him with a lewd smile. "Treat me like that, too! I want to see if it''s good," she demanded.
"Okay, beautiful," he answered before turning to Llyniel. "Would you like to try it?"
The wood elf nodded excitedly. Archer needed no more encouragement and dragged them to
the closest room. When they were inside, he locked the door before casting Time Wrap, giving them more than enough time.
Once Atcher finished, he turned to the three eager girls and said, in a low,manding voice, "Undress for me, slowly."
They nodded with anticipation, their movements bing deliberate and sensual as they started to peel off their clothes, revealing each inch of their bodies until they stood before
him in nothing but their panties.
Archer''s gaze fixed on N''s pert breasts, perfectly positioned on her chest, her pink nipples erect with growing desire. His attention shifted to Llyniel''s smaller breasts, adorned with
brown-tipped nipples that intrigued him.
Both girls boasted wless skin, with Llyniel''splexion lighter than N''s due to her tan,
giving her a gentle brown hue. Lastly, there was Halime, whose breasts matched N''s in size but featured dark nipples against her smooth, wless brown skin, a sight that aroused him.
He couldn''t contain his anticipation any longer,manding the three girls, "Turn around and bend over for me, my ves."
They allplied, turning around as instructed. Archer focused on N, approaching her and gently grasping her tail. He began to stroke it tenderly, eliciting shivers of pleasure from the
lioness''s body.
Chapter 912: Strongest On Thrylos
?
Archer spent hours making love to Halime, N, and Llyniel. By the time he finished, all three girls were deeply asleep, making him smile. He then cast Cleanse on himself before leaving the room and stepping into the pce''s corridors.
He realized it was still nighttime and was hungry, so he made his way toward the kitchen while sending E a message about the three sleeping girls. The half-elf told him that she would get a check-up on them shortly.
When Archer received this, he smiled before continuing with his walk through the pce. ''This ce is beautiful,'' he thought while admiring the corridors. ''Aisha listened to everything and didn''t overdo it.''
It was decorated with a blue carpet and finely painted white walls. Archer noticed dozens of paintings of the girls line this corridor and wondered where they came from but shrugged it off before entering the kitchen.
Once inside, Archer spotted a woman with short tinum blonde hair and striking green eyes, dressed in a maid''s uniform, enjoying a meal of soup and bread. ''Perhaps one of the cooks?'' he pondered silently.
The two pce staff went to jump up and kneel, but Archer waved them off with a question that shocked them both, "Can I have some soup, please? I''m starving and haven''t eaten yet."
***
[Meredith''s POV]
Meredith was hired by the Head Maid, Edith, to work in the Dragonheart Pce. She was shocked to get the job as she had only been in Draconia for a year when she fled the Frostwood Continent when her empire was wiped out.
Now, life consisted of working with Edith around the central part of the pce, where she interacted with the many queens. Meredith found it strange that one boy had so many girls all to himself. ''How does he see to their needs? What about quality time?''
She shook her head and continued cleaning the library some of the queens used. They left cups, food, and other things behind for the maids to clean, which meant Edith sent her to sort it out.
When Meredith saw the library for the first time, she was shocked. It was as big, but most of the shelves were empty. Following that, she cleaned the ce and threw away the rubbish, which made the ce look clean.
Happy with her work, she continued cleaning the corridors before moving on to the queen''s rooms. They were clean, which surprised her, but she was shocked by how different each one was; some had weapons, while others had books, clothes, and other girly things,
Meredith felt a pang of jealousy as she reflected on her life. Forced by her parents into working as a maid, it was the only life she had known for her thirty-six years on Thrylos. She had long given up on love, believing herself too old.
However, seeing Brooke, Sia, and Mary gave her pause. ''Is the king into older women?'' she wondered, noting that they were hundreds of years old while he was only seventeen.
While watching the three women who smiled at her, she heard a sonic boom that shook the windows. The pce went into lockdown as the White Dragon Guards rushed around shouting orders as the queens gathered outside with the staff,
Meredith arrived only to hear one of the gardeners speak, "The knights are saying the king is fighting a group of Demi-Gods! How strong is he? He''s only a boy; my sons are older than him."
"You stupid human!" a cat woman replied. "King Archer is the White Dragon; I''ve seen him smite down armies and ughter monsters as big as mountains! Even if he''s a boy, he''s the strongest on Thrylos."
Everyone nodded while Meredith asked, "How can he fight knowing they might kill him? And why do we always see him wandering around? Isn''t he scared of the Church of Light?"
The surrounding staffughed, but a man said, "He liberated us from the church and robbed their banks with immunity. Our king was the one who put a stop to the Swarm''s invasion. I don''t think he''s scared of anyone."@@novelbin@@
Meredith grew curious, as she had never seen the king. She had heard he was handsome but knew how rumors could be exaggerated. But when she first spotted the queens, her curiosity about the young man grew even more.
Following that, Edith and the head butler, Roberto, ushered all the staff back inside to resume work. The older woman approached Meredith with a smile. "Mere, please go to guest room five to check on Queens N, Halime, and Llyniel? Queen E asked me to send you as the king left them in a mess."
She nodded with a smile before heading for the guest wing. "Why doesn''t he use his own bedroom? This is the third room he messed up," she muttered.
"Because he''s a yboy and loves women too much," a voice rang out beside her.
Meredith spun around only to see Queen Seraphina, causing her to bow, but the young- looking girl spoke again, "Don''t worry about bowing, human. I''m not one for all that stuff."''
She nodded before asking, "How can I help you?"
"I''m joining you to check on those lewd girls," Seraphina replied with a smile. "They get all his unfair attention while I have to wait for loving, I miss the feeling."
Meredith''s cheeks went red as his mind started racing, ''Why is she talking about sex? I''ve never had, so it''s not like I know the feeling.''
Following that, she followed Seraphina through the corridors while chatting about everyday life, and Meredith found out that the dragon girl was down to earth and very friendly, causing her to speak, "You''re not like other queens I''ve seen; it''s like you''re a normal girl." That''s when Seraphina turned around with a smile, "I am a normal girl? Being a queen is nothing to me, and I prefer being with my sweetheart."
Meredith was shocked, but the two continued walking until reaching the room where the three girls were lying on the bed while sleeping. She was confused as the room smelled like sweat and sex, which she experienced during her long career as a maid.
She noticed Seraphina shaking her head. "Look at them, Mere. They''re so lucky to have the sweetheart''s attention."
"Won''t hee to see you, mydy?" Meredith asked.
The redheaded queen nodded. "He will, but there are so many of us that he uses Time Warp to make time for everyone."
When Meredith heard this, she grew even more curious about the king. She remembered the rumors about him liking mature women like herself and asked, "Is it true that he likes older
women?"
Seraphina turned to her with a knowing smile and said, "He does. Just look at Mary, Sia, or even his grandmother, Brooke. Now that you mention it, only a few of the girls are actually his age; most of us are older than him."
"Why are there only a few girls the same age?" she asked in a curious voice.
The queen didn''t answer and approached the three sleeping girls, checking on them and giggling, which made her think, ''She cares about the three.''
Following that, Seraphina led her out of the room while responding to her question, "I''m not entirely sure, but I think it''s the boobs that catch his attention, and if he ends up liking the woman, he will make her his as he''s done with Maeve, Fianna, and Brooke."
Meredith nodded as the queen said she would bathe and left her alone. With her dutiesplete, she headed toward the kitchen to make something to eat before settling down for
the night.
While walking away down the corridor, she spotted some of the other maids standing at the windows, looking at something. Meredith was curious, so she approached and saw someone
landing outside the garden.
''Is that the king?''
The young man had striking short white hair, glowing violet eyes, and a handsome face that seemed chiseled by the gods. He was tall and lean, but what caught Meredith''s attention was his simple, standard clothing that anyone his age might wear rather than the fancy garments one would expect of royalty.
''Does he not care about looking like a king?'' she wondered, watching him enter the pce and walk toward the room where she and Queen Seraphina were.
After he disappeared, Meredith continued her stroll toward the kitchen and noticed the cooks leaving for the staff building just outside the pce. They greeted her with smiles as she
entered.
Meredith set about preparing soup from her homnd, deftly tossing the ingredients into the
pot while she started on the bread. It took her nearly an hour toplete the cooking. When the aroma wafted up and reached her nostrils, her stomach rumbled, evoking her childhood
memories.
She sat down and started eating while looking out of the nearby window to see the moon hanging high above Draconina. ''It''s so beautiful; it''s a shame that the world is chaotic.''
While Meredith was lost in her memories, a voice jolted her back to reality, "Can I have some soup, please? I''m starving and haven''t eaten yet."
Startled, she jumped a bit and then noticed the king smiling warmly at her. Meredith suddenly felt a wave of nervousness wash over her. She quickly jumped up to bow, but his following words caught her off guard, "Don''t bow; there''s no need for formalities in the middle of the night when I''ve invaded your space."
Meredith was shocked and didn''t know how to react but quickly filled a bowl with soup before sorting out a few pieces of bread.
Chapter 915: Whats next, Your Sister Dara
?
@@novelbin@@
Archer, Teu, and Kassandra rxed into the hot water as he spoke while washing himself, "What are you girls up to today?"
"We''re on guard duty; sea monsters still wander close to the shield whenever they spot the workers," Teumented as she stood up.
Archer''s gaze was captivated by her ample breasts, glistening with water as they moved enticingly. Her toned physique, a testament to years of dedicated training, embodied the ideal blend of strength and femininity he admired deeply.
Teu approached him with a naughty smile as she climbed on hisp while Kassandra watched the two with fascination. Archer grinned at her sudden behavior beforementing as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, "What''s brought this on Teu? Missed me too much?"
The Aquarian Princess nodded, "Yes, I have, and now I want you to make love to me along with Kass as the two of us have been waiting a while," she said seductively.
Archer felt a shiver shoot up his spine as he gazed toward the ck-haired beauty, who nodded, "I want to join. It''s been a while since west had sex, and I''ve missed it," she expressed with a smile.
"I apologize for neglecting you both," Archer said warmly, pulling Teu close until their bodies touched.
She leaned in, kissing him passionately as his hand found its way to her firm, toned bum, squeezing it. The blue-haired girl moaned softly into his mouth as their tongues danced in a heated exchange.
Soon enough, they separated as Archer left them until they were on the edge of the bath; heid back while speaking to Kassandra, "Sit on my face, Kass, I want to taste you."
The Kraken girl shivered before jumping up and following his instructions, though she faced away from Teu out of embarrassment, causing Archer to chuckle. When the blue-haired girl noticed this, she beamed and eagerly grabbed his cock, slipping it inside herself.
"Mmmmmghh!" Teu moaned, her voice mingling with Kassandra''s cries as Archer''s tongue teased her tight pussy, driving the ck-haired girl wild with lust as he explored every part of her.
Kassandra ran her hand through his hair, emitting pleasure-filled moans, "Ughhhh!"
As Archer licked the ck-haired beauty, Teu gyrated her hips on him, sending a shock through his body that prompted him to intensify his licking. This caused the Kraken girl to stiffen and begin squirting into his mouth.
Following that, he continued making love to Teu while Kassandra recovered. Once the Aquarian was in a pleasure-filled daze, he turned to the Kraken with a smile and jumped on her.
The two battled for dominance, but Archer won, which Kassandra happily epted before the fight became more passionate. It took them hours to finish before both girls were out cold with beautiful smiles on their faces.
Archer cast Cleanse on them and took the two to their rooms before tracking down thest four women he had to tend to because it had been a while since he had. He searched for ten minutes and found two.
Sia and Brooke talked about the army at the pce''s entrance but stopped when they saw Archer approaching them. The two older women smiled and were about to speak, but he grabbed their hands before dragging them to a bedroom.
They smiled at each other before the brte spoke, "Grandson, where do you think you''re taking us?"
Archer nced at them with a smile while stepping into a guest bedroom, "To ravage the both of you, but we need to find Hecate."
After that, he sent the moon elf a message telling her to meet them in the bedroom they found themselves in. It took Hecate five minutes, and once she did, Archer went wild on all three and forgot to use Time Wrap, causing them to be there all day.
The moon was high in the sky when the three women were too tired to continue. Archer stood on the room balcony with a sheet wrapped around him, admiring the beautiful canvas-like sky.
A multitude of colorful stars lit up the night like a rainbow. This view amazed him, but when he heard Brooke''s voice, he was brought back to reality, "Come to bed, Little Light. It''ste, and I want to cuddle you."
Archer turned around with a smile and joined the mature woman as she led him to bed, where Sia and Hecate were fast asleep. Brooke dragged him toward her and ced his head on her chest.
''What is she up to now?'' he mused.
While he was lying there, Brooke started ying with his hair while speaking, "Thank you foring to see me, Arch. It means a lot to me."''
Archer smiled, "I''ve wanted to spend time with you since I woke up, but events have kept me busy until now," he answered.
Brooke chuckled softly before leaning in to kiss his forehead tenderly. "So, you mean to visit all of us like a passionate dragon and indulge with everyone? How can you satisfy eighteen women and still not be worn out?"
"I''m a dragon, Grandmother," Archer replied with a grin, causing her to shiver at the yful reference. "I can go on for days without tiring, except for the mental exhaustion I''m feeling now. But I still need to see Aisha."
"Just rest tonight, Little Light; she will be in the government building in Dragonheart tomorrow," she said, smiling before slipping next to him. "Spend the night with me,
Grandson."
When Archer heard this, he started kissing Brooke, who happily reciprocated with a passionate one. He climbed in between her legs before slipping inside her soaking pussy, which caused her to moan. "Mmmghh!"
As their lovemaking intensified, Brooke synchronized her movements with his, igniting waves of pleasure that swept through their bodies. With a tender yetmanding touch, she guided his head towards her.
That''s when he heard her voice, a seductive whisper against his ear, "You''re ravaging the pussy that gave birth to your father. Is this the sweet revenge you crave?"
Archer shook his head slightly. "I also desire Jade," he confessed, his thrusts deepening. Brooke reacted by biting down on his shoulder, emitting a muffled moan.
He slowed his movements, allowing her to speak. "You naughty dragon," she murmured, breathlessly teasing him. "First my daughter, Jade. What''s next, your sister Dara?"
Archer reached his peak at Brooke''s words, releasing deeply inside her. The sensation filled her womb to the brim, triggering an intense orgasm that made her body shudder with
pleasure.
"That''s quite an enticing thought; Dara and Kestria are truly stunning," he replied, causing the older woman tough.
Afterward, they continued their passionate lovemaking until exhaustion set in. He sank
beside her, and she nestled into his embrace, seekingfort and closeness. They soon fell
asleep as the night passed by.
Archer woke up the following day and realized Brooke was on his left while Sia was on his right. Hecate rested on one of his thighs while snoring, which he found adorable. This caused him to smile before cleaning the four of them.
Following that, he got out of bed and left the room after putting on some pants. However, he couldn''t find his shirt, so he left it behind because the pce was warm. Archer walked through the pce''s corridors and saw many maids at work.
When they noticed him, their cheeks flushed at his half-naked appearance, but Archer soon caught sight of Meredith approaching. Her tinum-blonde hair framed her face in a stylish bob that he found utterly captivating.
Meredith was voluptuous, with a decent-sized chest that had caught his attention when they first met. As she drew nearer, Archer greeted her with a warm smile. "Morning, Mere. You look
stunning today."
The maid went red while the others in earshot eyes widened, causing them to listen in; Archer wasn''t bothered as he closed in and kissed Meredith''s neck. When the older woman felt this, she became stiff and couldn''t think straight.
When Archer noticed her reaction, he spoke with a charming smile, "You look good when you''re blushing, Mere."
"T-thank you Master," Meredith replied. "Do you want a shower? I can smell thedy''s all
over you."
Archer chuckled, "Yes. Lead the way," he replied.
Afterward, he followed his maid to the bathrooms and watched her behind the sway. This caused her to speak, "Do you like staring at women, Master?"
"Only the ones I want," Archer instantly answered.
Meredith stopped in her tracks, turning towards him, but before she could speak, he kissed
her, causing her head to spin. The older woman responded swiftly, reciprocating the kiss as
she pulled him close.
They separated as she pushed him into the bathroom and followed behind while giving him her orders, "Strip and get in the water. Lady E said you need to be washed due to all the sex
stuff covering you."
Archer chuckled when he heard this but didn''tin. He removed his pants and stepped into the hot water. As he turned around, Meredith was in her underwear, approaching him with a sponge.
This sent his lust soaring before he spoke, "This is a bad idea, Mere; you should leave if you''re not willing to be with me."''
Chapter 918: Fleshfiends
?
Archer and Nyx savored the dozen different dishesid out before them. It took the couple an hour to finish everything, and they sat back contentedly afterward. The waiter returned with a smile, clearing away the empty tes.
Following that, Archer looked at the beautiful woman and asked, "Do you want to go for a walk?"
"Yes, my belly is hurting me because of all the food," Nyxmented.
After their meal, the duo left the restaurant and began strolling through the streets of Valoria. They observed numerous buildings under construction, bathed in the warm glow of the setting afternoon sun.
Archer couldn''t help but wonder about the severity of the Swarm''s attack on the city. Nyx stopped when they passed a certain building, and her tail stood straight. This caught his attention. "What''s wrong?" he questioned.
"Somethings in that building waiting to attack someone," Nyx informed before approaching the entrance.
Some Everrose soldiers tried to stop them, but Archer spoke, "There''s a monster in there unless you want to deal with it in the dark. Be my guest."
When he said that, the guards backed off. Afterward, the duo entered the building, and Archer used Aura Detector to find the creature but discovered it was a horde of them lurking in the basement.
"I think it''s the Blightborn Arch," Nyx said before approaching a staircase led further down. As they approached, a humanoidunched itself out of the darkness, but Nyx reacted within a second and grabbed it by the throat. Archer spotted the creature and scanned it to see what rank it was.
[Blightborn Human]
[Rank: A+]
Then Nyx snapped its neck before throwing the corpse to the side as she spoke, "I hate these creatures; they sneak around like thieves in the night."
Archer chuckled, "Yeah, they''re creepy; I''ve encountered them enough times that I''ve grown used to the monsters."
Following that, the couple walked down and continued to take out all the Blightborns that attacked them. They traveled into the darkness, but thanks to being dragons, they could see everything.
Archer spotted dozens of butchered corpses littering the floor, causing her to speak, "Are they hunting the citizens?"
"Most likely, they are always hungry and would prey upon the people above," Nyx answered as she burned a group of Blightborns.
''I wonder why they''re lurking in the darkness. Maybe it''s another attack?'' Archer thought while casting Crown of Stars that lit up the basement with a violet glow.
The spell started targeting all the creatures and decimated every single one, which shocked Nyx, but she beamed, "Powerful spell, Arch! It''s useful for feeling with these things."
He nodded while taking out a spell book, "Would you like to learn it?"
Nyx''s eyes gleamed before she nodded while taking the book and storing it in her ring, "Yes, please."
After that, the two continued through the basement and soon spotted a tunnel on the lowest floor. Archer took out several Ratorges and Blightborns guarding the entrance, which caused his fascination to rise.
They stood at the top as Nyxmented, "Should we jump down there? It could be fun."''
Before Archer replied, he messaged Aisha and told her to get a legion to check all the basements on the ind. This confused the dragonkin woman, but once he exined, she quickly agreed.
''I''ll deal with this then we can move onto the pirate inds as Draconia needs a ring of defenses against the other continent,'' he thought.
Archer turned to Nyx with an excited smile, "Let''s go," he said before jumping into the dark hole.
As the duo descended, the dragon woman trailed behind until a faint light glowed below. Archer unfurled his wings, stretching them wide to ease hisnding, reverberating with a heavy thud upon impact.
Close behind, Nyxnded gracefully just behind him, and horrifying screams rang out from all directions, causing Archer to cast Cosmic Shield around them as an army of zombie-like creatures mmed against their barrier.
He was confused, ''Are these the Swarms victims? There''s so many.''
Archer recast Crown of Stars while speaking to Nyx, "Start learning the spell while I deal with the creatures."
Nyx nodded before sitting down and pulling out the book as she read. Archer smiled when she saw this and cast another shield around her so she wouldn''t be disturbed before scanning the
monsters.
[Fleshfiend]
[Rank G]
When Archer saw this, he dismissed the first shield and summoned his shadow creatures. He transformed into his Shadow Prince form, and his army appeared from every direction before tearing into the Fleshfiends.
A wave of shadow washed over the creatures, and ws and teeth quickly annihted the enemy. Archer then noticed the tunnels were long, and even more Fleshfiends appeared, causing his curiosity to rise.
He melted into the shadows while killing as many creepy monsters as possible. Archer darted through the tunnel untiling to a chamber where a massive mountain of bodies towered
high.
''Oh shit, that is so many dead people, thousands,'' Archer thought.
A sudden noise caused him to turn his head as a Terravian appeared before unleashing a powerful punch on his chin. When Archer felt the attack, it didn''t affect him as much as he heard dozens of bones snapping.
Archer startedughing as hemented, "Too weak, Terravian."
He quickly plunged his tail through the creature''s heart before tossing his body to the side as
a dozen spells headed in his direction. Archer turned his head and noticed Nyx fighting with
spider monsters, confusing him, ''Where did theye from?''
s the enemy''s spells struck him, they fizzled against his Anti-Magic barrier, stunning his opponents. Archer swiftly closed the distance, effortlessly tearing through the Terravians with his razor-sharp ws, catching them off guard.
Meanwhile, the relentless onught continued as another wave of Fleshfiends emerged from the mountainous corpses. Archer stepped back, gathering his focus before releasing a torrent of violet fire that engulfed the creatures, reducing them to smoldering ash. The intense battle raged on for another grueling hour, the duo tirelessly fending off the relentless assaults of the Swarm. With the enemies finally ceasing their attacks, Nyx moved decisively, incinerating the morbid mound of corpses left behind by the fallen foes.
Following that, the duo headed back to the surface, and while flying through the tunnels, Nyx spoke, "What was the Swarm doing down here?"
Archer shrugged nonchntly. "Probably building another army to attack the surface again. Let''s head back to Draconia. We''re preparing to invade the pirate inds surrounding the
ind."
Nyx beamed with excitement as they ascended to the surface. Archernded gracefully on the ground, then focused his mana, closing the hole with Mana Maniption. Afterward, the two left the building only to be met with the Everrose soldiers.
An older man approached them, eyeing Archer with suspicion. "White Prince. What were you
doing in there?" he asked cautiously.
Archer chuckled at the soldier''s wariness before responding, "There was an army of Fleshfiends down there, preparing to climb up from the Underrealm."
The soldier''s eyes widened in rm at this revtion. Nyx, sensing the tension, interjected, "They''ve been kidnapping citizens. You should check the missing persons list now that the
invasion has been halted."
Everyone exchanged nervous nces, clearly unsettled by Nyx''s statement''s implications. Afterward, the couple took to the skies and flew back to Draconia, where Archer wanted to
rx.
Archer sped up, and the chaos dragon kept up with him. It took them a little while to spot Draconia in the distance. The duo flew over the mountains and headed for the pce, where
theynded in the garden.
When he dismissed his wings, Nyx spoke, "I''m going to wash. Can we meet up again?"@@novelbin@@
"Of course, I will see you soon and enjoy your bath," Archer replied as the woman walked toward the pce''s entrance.
Once Nyx was gone, Archer wandered through the lush garden. The sun was beginning its descent, casting a warm golden shade across the horizon. His gaze lifted to the sky, where streaks of orange and pink painted the heavens, a canvas of colors that seemed to swirl with
the promise of twilight.
Spotting a secluded bench nestled under an oak tree, Archer made his way towards it. The bench was weathered yet sturdy. He settled onto the bench, feeling the smooth wood beneath him as he leaned back, hands resting casually on his knees.
From his vantage point, he could see the pce rising majestically in the background, its
towering spires catching thest rays of sunlight. The garden around him seemed toe alive with the gentle breeze, leaves rustling in a whispering chorus.
The air cooled slightly as the sun dipped lower. Archer closed his eyes briefly, letting the moment''s serenity wash over him. It was a rare chance to pause away from battles and strategies and appreciate the beauty surrounding him.
As Archer sat on the bench, he sensed someone approaching. Opening his eyes, he was taken aback by a striking tiger woman standing before him. Her chocte brown skin glowed under the sun,plemented by mesmerizing brown eyes.
Her figure was elegantly curved, drawing his gaze naturally, and a tiger''s tail swayed gracefully behind her. She wore a stunning red sari draped gracefully around her, the vibrant color contrasting beautifully with the verdant garden backdrop.
Archer noticed her sandals highlighted her pretty toes and feet, adorned with polished nails that caught thest rays of daylight.
Chapter 920: Two Hundred And Fifty
?
Archer and the four women continued to eat, and while doing that, he handed Aisha the list of ideas he created before they came, which shocked the dragonkin woman as she spoke, "When did youe up with these, darling?"
He pointed at the tiger woman andmented with a smile, "Ashoka helped me with more than half of them."
Following that, they finished the meal while chatting about their ns, but while the four women gossiped, Archer stood up while looking at his new guest, "Ashoka, it was lovely meeting you; I will talk to you as soon as I have to find E and speak to her about mypany."
The tiger woman nodded with a beautiful smile, "Can we meet tonight? I want to go on a walk."
"Of course," Archer replied before kissing the other women, who beamed at his affection. He sought out the half-elf and found her in Halime''s poison cave. Upon seeing him, E''s face lit up with joy. She immediately embraced him, and the snake girl joined in the warm wee.
Archer kissed both girls and asked, "How are you two?"
Halime responded first, her enchanting smile making his heart flutter. "I''m working on creating antidotes for poisons, with E''s help. I saw you fighting with Ashoka earlier-you looked incredibly handsome in your dragon form."
He smiled at the beautiful snake girl, tenderly pampering her. Archer kissed her slender neck, and the gentle caress of his fingers down her ck scales elicited delighted shivers from her.@@novelbin@@
E watched with augh, but Archer soon drew her into their embrace, showering her with affection as well. The trio''s passion quickly ignited, leading them to make love in the peaceful seclusion of Halime''s waterfall cave.
He cast Time Warp to ensure he had ample time to care for both girls thoroughly. Once the trio was finished, they sat around on some sofas. Halime stood up, catching her slender body on show in her blue underwear.
Archer wanted to jump her, but he shook his head before turning to E, "Would you like to run the Wyldheart Company while we''re rxing on Draconia? Aisha said you''ve been a massive help."
The half-elf nodded with a beaming smile, "That would be nice, Arch. I have a few ideas on increasing our earnings, but it will involve the navy."
"What''s your n?" he questioned with a curious expression.
E sat up and looked serious as she went on to exin that she wanted to build several mining tforms around Draconia so they could speed up their efforts. When they went over every part of the seafloor, they would expand.
But she was worried about pirates targeting them. Archer grinned before informing her of his Red Mist skill, which would allow him to cut off Draconia from the outside world, which shocked the half-elf.
"That would be perfect; we could build dozens and have them all working simultaneously," E announced with a beautiful smile. "When can you do it?"
Archer chuckled at her excitement and answered, "Now, if you want, what will we do about trade with the outside world?"
She thought for a second, but Halime returned with some tea and spoke, "We can close the kingdom off apart from a small section for refugees, but even then, those are slowing down now that peace has settled over the continents."
He nodded in agreement, then took a sip from the cup Halime had prepared. The tea, a blend of strong and sweet, provided a refreshing energy boost. After finishing the drink, Archer stood up and said, "I''ll go ahead and seal off Draconia so we can remain undisturbed by the outside world."
The two girls agreed with a nod before he walked outside, summoned his wings, and took off. While flying, he sent a message to all the girls that he was securing the kingdom and the four surrounding inds.
Archer instructed Aisha to ready the 1st through 4th legions for departure upon his return. He asked the girls if they wanted to join him at the Dragon''s Cove Naval Base. With that, he took to the skies, flying over the rugged mountains until he hovered above the turbulent sea.
"Another storm-makes my job easier," he muttered.
He activated Red Mist as he hovered, spreading it across a 500-mile radius around the kingdom to ensure ample space. To his surprise, the mist took on a violet hue instead of its usual red, but he found the change intriguing and pleasing.
Afterward, Archer circled the ind, intensifying the violet mist to seal off the kingdom entirely. The fog thickened, creating a nearly imprable barrier to anyone attempting to enter or fly over the kingdom.
He continued to produce the fog until it was dense enough to ensure the safety of everyone within. Ascending high into the sky, Archer ventured into outer space, creating a protective shield from above.
It took him over two hours toplete the process. Finally, hended on a clock tower in Wyrmwood, a town on the northern shore behind the seawall. Wyrmwood was home to the Homeguard and their families.
Archer gazed at the distant expanse of the violet mist, a visible testament to his work. As he stood on the clock tower, he received a message from Aisha:
[Was that wall you''re doing, husband? Naval Command is sending messages to the government for answers, and the merchants are scared.]
He chuckled and reassured her with a reply. [Yes, it''s my work. I''ll inform everyone shortly] With that, Archer took to the sky once more. He activated Mana Maniption, amplifying his voice to carry across the kingdom. His voice echoed through the air, "People of Draconia! The world outside is recovering, but there are forces at work trying to bring our kingdom down. I have locked the kingdom away so no one can bother us until we''re ready to reveal ourselves to the world."
When speaking, Archer felt the whole kingdom stand still as he continued, "We have everything we need on the ind, and the stream of refugees has stopped. Draconia will flourish in our istion."
Ascending into the sky, Archer soared towards Dragonheart City and proimed, "The Pirate War is upon us, and our legions need brave souls. By enlisting, you''ll join our ranks and serve across the vast and wondrousnds while fighting unknown enemies. If you''re over sixteen, now is the time to step forward. We offer a generous sry of 250 gold per year and exceptional benefits for those who dedicate themselves to me."
Following that, he flew toward the city and noticed people rushing around in the streets below. Archer put on a disguise ring before descending, and hended just outside the main
gate and waited in line.
The streets buzzed excitedly as the people celebrated the long-awaited peace from the pirate raids that had gued the seas. Conversations were filled with pride and anticipation as many spoke of their children joining the army or navy.
Archer was shocked by the sheer number of people enlisting, their morale and sense of belonging swelling as they joined the ranks of the Draconia Empire. He overheard one family from Orientia, their voices filled with gratitude, expressing their happiness at finding a new
home in Draconia.
They marveled at how well they were cared for, no longer burdened by worries of winter or starvation. Themunity''s dedication and pride in their unique kingdom were palpable, and it filled Archer with a deep sense of aplishment.
Following that, the queue died down as the Homeguard hurried everyone in. The closer he got to the city gates, the more he heard cheering and celebrating. After ten more minutes, he was inside and started walking down the main street.
Archer was headed for the recruitment station Aisha had told him about. He soon found the
large building in the city''s eastern part. He saw hundreds of young men and women lining up
outside.
They looked excited, which caused him to message Aisha, [Should we raise the soldier''s
wages after a year?]
[No, two hundred and fifty is more than enough husband. Other kingdoms don''t even pay them half of that; then there''s your benefits in case the person dies, which no other realm
has ever had]
Archer nced around with a satisfied nod, his eyesnding on a nearby stall offering spicy noodles. He quickly made his way over, purchasing a generous bowl, and then settled onto a
nearby bench to enjoy his meal.
Dozens of people came to the recruitment office, causing Archer to smile before admiring the surroundings: the border of a shopping district and the housing part of the city that towered
above him.
Archer was surrounded by a patchwork of apartments and small parks throughout the district. He had strategically divided the city into distinct districts to streamline security for the Homeguard and Legions.
The concept of these districts had been well-received by both Aisha and the government. Each district featured a small shopping area, residential housing, and two forts nking its
boundaries.
Dragonheart was meticulously organized into thirty distinct districts, each designed to optimize the city''s efficiency and safety. As Archer observed, families strolled by with
cheerful expressions and neatly kept clothing.
In Draconia, homelessness and poverty were nonexistent. The government had ensured that those capable of working were employed, preventing idleness. There were many jobs to be
found, and no one went without.
Women, particrly mothers, were not pressured into the workforce, while younger girls were encouraged to develop loving marriages and build families. This approach fostered a thrivingmunity where personal and societal well-being were prioritized.
Chapter 922: Freebies
?
Hemera continued to suck him with so much passion that it shocked him; while doing this, she was massaging his crown jewels; ten minutester, Archer couldn''t hold it in and exploded in her mouth, causing Hemera''s cheeks to balloon due to his seed.
''''Mggnnhhmmmm," the sun elf moaned as the pleasure washed over her body.
Archer grinned at her expression, but the elf soon swallowed it without wasting anything. He gently guided her to kneel on the bench, her hips angled outward. Her cheeks flushed deeper with a hint of embarrassment and shame as she enjoyed everything.
He stayed focused, understanding exactly what she wanted. Her stunning figure was disyed, and Hemera was positioned perfectly before him. The elf''s curvesplemented her thin waist andrge breasts.
''Like the other girls, she''s perfection, and I''m lucky to have such a beautiful woman who loves me,'' Archer thought while admiring her beauty.
With deliberate care, he aligned his cock against her backdoor as it was thered with their mixed fluids and her spit; this caused Hemera to stiffen as the tip entered. She started moaning as more slid inside, and Archer felt a very tight feeling mp down on him.
Her ass pulled him further in as Hemera started letting out primal moans as she reached back to grab his hand while speaking in a breathless voice, "Arggghhh! It hurts but feels so good, Arch; please start moving."
Archer listened and started to lovingly fuck her while holding onto the waist, and soon the two of them were enjoying themselves. Hemera looked back and wanted a kiss, so he leaned forward.
As the couple shared a passionate kiss, Archer was fucking her ass until her legs were trembling, and she started to squirt all over the bench. He watched her yellow eyes roll to the back of her head as the pleasure was too much for her.
He continued fucking the sun elf while one hand pinched her nipple and the other rubbed her drenched clit. Hemera was going crazy and had multiple orgasms, causing her body to shudder as she tapped out.
Archer abandoned all restraint, driving himself deeply into her with a forceful thrust before letting his seed flood herpletely. The intense sensation triggered a primal scream from Hemera as she clung to the bench, her entire body trembling under the wave of@@novelbin@@
overwhelming, ecstatic pleasure.
They continued to make love until both were tired and the sun started to set. Following that, he pulled out of her behind before casting Aurora Healing to make sure she was fine and not in any pain.
Hemera copsed onto the bench while letting a moan when feeling thebined fluids pour out of her. Archer looked at the sun elf, who was slowly recovering while sitting up with a smile as she spoke in a tired but teasing voice, "You ravaged all my holes, Arch! You lewd dragon."
Heughed before replying, "Stopining; you were loving it as much as me, Hem."
The twoughed, their earlier tension dissolving. Hemera adjusted her dress and panties, and Archer cast Cleanse to tidy them up. He dismissed the shield as soon as she wasposed, only to find themselves surrounded by a dozen Homeguards.
Hemera''s cheeks flushed bright red at the sight, while Archer couldn''t help butugh. His amusement caused the surrounding guards to kneel in deference, recognizing him with a mix of respect and awe.
"Sorry for disturbing the Homeguard; me and the queen were discussing state secrets of the highest nature," Archer said with a fake smile, knowing all the soldiers heard Hemera''s
screams.
The sun elf jumped up and yfully pped his arm, causing the Homeguards to return to their posts, leaving the stunned citizens to murmur. Archer turned to Hemera warmly and asked, "Would you like something to eat?"
Hemera''s face lit up with a cheerful smile as she nodded in agreement. As they returned to the street, they paused to admire the sunset. The city bathed in a stunning orange glow, casting a magical light over everything.
Archer took a moment to appreciate the breathtaking view, savoring the serene beauty of the evening. When the sun elf noticed this, she beamed, "The sun is a wonderful thing, isn''t it?" He nodded in agreement, prompting her to ask, "Was it like this in your old world?"
The question momentarily took Archer aback, but a fond smile soon crossed his face as he recalled watching sunsets with Alexia. He shook his head gently, exining that while they were simr, differences made each sunset unique.
As they continued their stroll, Hemera pointed out a cozy noodle bar. They entered to find the ce nearly empty, with staff busy tidying up. A young man and woman with wide eyes approached them, surprised by their arrival.
Archer watched the pair bow in their direction as the man spoke with a friendly smile, "How can we help you, Your Majesties?"
"I want two of every noodle dish and three of every dessert," he answered the waiter before continuing. "Tell me the price, and I will pay soon."
The man went to reject his payment, but Archer waved him away while exining, "There is no need for freebies. I will pay for what I eat so your business can flourish."
After he finished speaking, the staff looked surprised but nodded in agreement before quickly hurrying off to prepare theirrge order. He could see the happiness in their eyes before vanishing.
Hemera let out a delighted giggle and said, "You''re such a kind dragon, Arch. Most rulers wouldn''t be caught dead eating in this ce."
Archerughed, then yfully spun Hemera toward him, wrapping his arms around her waist. He pressed a brief, tender kiss to her soft lips, making her shiver with pleasure and smile
warmly.
After that, the couple sat down to wait for their food; while sitting there, the young woman returned and told them the meal would cost five gold. Archer handed over nine, "Take two for yourself and give two to the waiter," he said with a smile.
It took the waiter fifteen minutes to reappear, pushing arge trolley full of various dishes, which made his stomach rumble. The man thanked him for the tip before cing the bowls of noodles on the table.
When Hemera saw this, she smiled while taking a spicy one and started eating. Archer followed suit and enjoyed his own. It hadrge chunks of meat with delicious spicy noodles, causing him to eat it all within a minute or two.
Archer moved on to the next dish, causing Hemera tough as she had barely made a dent in her noodles. Just then, Aisha''s message arrived, informing him that the forces were prepared to depart and that some girls were already stationed at the Dragon''s Cove Naval Base. He nced at Hemera and asked, "How about witnessing the first Draconia invasion?"
Hemera''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she eagerly nodded. "Let''s go!" she eximed, her eagerness real.
Afterward, Archer swiftly stored the remaining meals in his Item Box just as the waiters arrived with the desserts. With everything neatly packed away, he and Hemera exited the
noodle restaurant.
Outside, they summoned their wings and ascended into the sky, their forms slicing through the air with breathtaking speed. They surged eastward like tws, their passage punctuated by roaring sonic booms that echoed across thendscape.
The fierce wind whipped against his face, a grin spreading across his features. "Eyes on the horizon, Hemi!" Archer called out over the roar of the wind. "There''s no turning back once weunch this assault. We''re not just making a mark but forging an empire that spans the world. Are you with me?"
He watched as Hemera nodded with a beautiful smile, "Forever and always, Arch, I will make sure the Mediterra elves know the benefits of joining us. The sun elf will follow you, but the
moon elves need convincing by the legions."''
Archer nodded with a smile before the sun elf let out an earth-shaking dragon''s roar that he followed up with one of his own. The couple soon made it to the waiting fleet and other girls who joined them in the air.
A broad smile spread as Archer spotted E, Sera, Brooke, and Talia. With a decisive gesture, he signaled the invasion fleet to advance. The six of them soared high above the navy, and when everyone saw them, it prompted cheers and roars of excitement from the soldiers and sailors as the fleet set sail from the bay.
The journey took them half an hour as they approached the first ind. Archer''s keen eyes caught sight of a formidable pirate fleet lying in wait, ready to meet them head-on. That''s when he saw a massive ship bigger than his gship.
Sera smiled and asked, "Can I destroy it, sweetheart?"
"No. Watch as one spell from me will annihte the ship before it can even fire," Archer
replied with a grin.
The girls followed behind as he sped up and started casting Azur Cannon as the massive pirate ship started shooting at them. As the mana shells closed in on them, thedies got to work and cast their defensive magic, which blocked the attack.
As this happened, Archer powered up the spell until his hands shook, and he cast it straight at the ship. A violet st sliced through the air, decimating the shells before mming into the
vessel.
Chapter 924: Claiming The Admiral & Marshall
?
Archer watched Olivia''s cheeks go even darker, but she shook her head and responded, "Are you asking me to be your woman? Why a lowly admiral when there are many other better options?"
"You''re older than me, loyal, drop-dead gorgeous, got a body to die for and a face that couldunch a thousand ships," he said while slowly approaching the mature woman.
Olivia quickly stood up and looked him in the eyes before asking, "Will you be bothered if I spend most of my time with the 1st Fleet?"
He shook his head, "No, Liv. You can do whatever you like apart from being disloyal to me, but once you get the dragon tattoo, that won''t be a worry."
"Tattoo?" she asked with a raised eyebrow.
Archer used Mana Maniption to recreate it, and when the white-haired woman saw this, she smiled, "It''s pretty. Have the others got one?"
"Yes, but it''s a lifetimemitment," he said, his voice steady and sincere. "If you choose to ept, know that I would do anything for you."
"Anything?" Oliviamented with a grin.
Archer nodded in agreement, but Olivia closed the distance and kissed him gently before he could speak. Her hands traced over his muscles, exploring with tenderness and passion as her pink eyes glowed with unspoken affection.
Pulling back slightly, she whispered, "Why wouldn''t I want to be with you? You''re the only ruler who treats his partners with such respect and care. I ept your offer to be by your side, now and forever."
After speaking, Olivia dropped to her knees while taking his cock in her hand before she
started stroking, but that''s when they heard footsteps approaching the tent. She jumped up as The pulled up his pants.
ra burst through the entrance and dered, "We''re being attacked from all sides, Arch! The navy has just started counterattacking while the legions are fighting back from their fortresses, but there are too many."@@novelbin@@
Without thinking, Archer rushed outside, summoning his wings and taking off before hovering over the battlefield. He saw an army of pirates, mercenaries, and criminals, which excited him.
He floated toward them before dropping into the center of the enemy horde, which shocked everyone. However, Archer cast Crown Of Stars, which quickly activated and butchered the enemy.
Following that, Archer unsheathed his ws and went to work, swiftly tearing through his enemies with lethal precision. As the others attempted to flee, the Shadow Creatures closed in, trapping them in a confined space.
Undeterred, Archer continued his assault, slicing and chopping relentlessly, reducing them to fragments of bone and meat. Once the battle was over, the navy destroyed the remaining pirate ships.
Afterward, he approached the fort where ra stood with wide eyes as she spoke, "What happened there?"
"They annoyed me as I was in the middle of something," Archer replied before smiling. "Come with me, Marshall; I want to speak to you."
ra looked at him but nodded and followed behind. While the duo returned to Archer''s tent, the legions went to work, sorting out the bodies while looting everything to go into storage rings, which will be split when they return to Draconia.
He led the redhead through the camp and asked her a question that shocked her, "ra, do you want to be with me?"
"Huh! What are you talking about?" she asked, her confusion evident.
Archer chuckled softly at her reaction. "I''ve got plenty of time to stay on Draconia," he said, his voice warm and sincere. "I really like you, Lara, and I want you to be a part of my life. I want you to be mine."
ra''s face wentpletely red, ''She''s adorable,'' he thought.
Following that, the two entered the tent where Olivia was waiting for him. When she spotted the dragonkin woman, her smile grew. "Are you joining me, sister?"
The redhead nodded, "Yes, I would like to be with you, Arch."
Archer hugged ra, who stiffened, but soon, she loved the feeling of being cared about. Once he was done with the Dragon Marshal, he turned to Olivia, who spoke with a nervous smile, "Does it bother you that I''m a grandmother, Arch? My grandson is a year younger than you." He shook his head before leaning into her delicate ear and whispering seductively, "Knowing that makes me even more attracted to you, Liv."
When the white-haired admiral heard this, her beautiful smile grew before she kissed him again as her hand trailed down his body. ra didn''t know how to react, but Brooke pushed her toward him while teasing, "Let this pervert pleasure you, Lara; he has liked you ever since the two of you met."
ra''s face went even redder, causing Archer tough, but when a pair of lips wrapped around his cock he let out a groan while grabbing Olivia''s head as she started using her tongue to lick every part of his shaft.
"W--what are you doing, Olivia! How can you suck the king like that!" the dragonkin eximed.
The admiral stopped what she was doing and looked at ra with a wicked smile, "Come here, Marshal."
She hesitated, but Olivia spoke again, "Get here now bitch!"
When ra heard this, she stiffened before moving toward them, causing Archer to be shocked as the mature woman revealed, "ra is a M babe. She likes to be dominated and treated like a whore."
Archer shivered when hearing this, but he questioned the admiral, "How do you know this?"
''''I caught her masturbating over youst night while she was resting, darling," she revealed with a smirk.
ra''s whole face went bright red, causing Archer to grin as he moved to put his cock on her face. He spoke in amanding tone, "Look up at me, Lara."
The dragonkin woman looked up as he ced it across her face, which caused her blue eyes to gleam with lust as he continued, "You''re my whore wife, my Dragon Marshall, and my bitch from now on, do you ept?"
She nodded her head as her lips parted to taste his cock; Archer watched this but quickly moved and shoved it in her mouth until he slid right down her tight throat and groaned as it constricted as ra started gagging.
"Ughhhh, so tight," he said with gritted teeth.
Soon Archer pulled his cock and watched the dragonkin woman''s eyes roll back as the pleasure consumed her. He turned to Olivia, who was busy ying with herself but was stopped when he bent her over the nearby table.
''For a grandmother, she is perfect!'' he thought with a smile.
As Archer delicately removed Olivia''s uniform, her curvy figure was revealed. To his delight, he discovered that she wasn''t wearing any panties, and her lust was evident. The sight of her
bare, glistening skin stirred a deep, primal desire within him.
Her love juices ran down her leg, which caught his attention, but her sexy voice brought him back, "I want you to be rough with me, My King; I''ve imagined this day so much and want you
to ravage me."
Archer grinned when hearing this and smacked her bum, "If that is what you want, my
beautiful wife."
Following that, he slid inside her drenched passage, only to cause her to let out an erotic
moan as she grabbed onto his arms. Archer held her thick waist and started thrusting into her,
which made her bum to juggle.
''''Mmmghh!"''
He felt a tight feeling overwhelming him as her pussy mped down on him as if to pull him further in. Archer started thrusting harder and harder, causing Olivia to start screaming as the pleasure hit her body like explosions.
"Ahhhhhhh!" Olivina screamed as her body started trembling. The pleasure was too much as
she orgasms.
Her love juices poured out like a leak that drenched Archer''s waist, but that didn''t bother him
as he leaned forward and grabbed hold of her massive boobs; he pinched her light brown
nipples.
This earned him an erotic moan that caused him to be close to finishing, "Arghhhh!
Nmmmhhh!!!!
The delight was too much for Olivia as she shuddered and squirted all over him. When he felt this, he bottomed out inside her and released his seed directly into her womb, causing the older woman to scream again, but this time, she flopped down due to the pleasure. Archer drew back slightly, leaning in to nt soft, lingering kisses along Olivia''s neck. She responded by reaching back, her fingers threading through his hair with a mixture of tenderness and passion.
He cast a cleansing spell over them as their connection deepened, ensuring theirfort and intimacy. He then turned his attention to ra, whose gaze revealed a potent mix of curiosity
and desire.
"Do you want it now, Lara, or would you rather wait?" Archer asked in a love-filled voice.
The dragonkin woman replied with a knowing smile, "I want it now, and treat me like you did before; I love it, husband," she said thest bit in a quiet voice.
Archer nodded, pressing a gentle kiss to Olivia''s forehead. "Just say the word if you want me to stop," he whispered, eliciting a warm, reassuring smile from her. With careful attention, he guided her onto the bed, gently positioning her so that her head rested over the edge.
Before Archer could move further, ra took the initiative, guiding his cock towards her as she enveloped him with her lips; her actions became a mix of enthusiasm and craving, causing a deep, resonant groan from him.
Chapter 926: Anti-Magic
?
Archerughed at Olivia''s predictable reaction; He, ra, and the admiral have grown close since the Pirate War started. The other girls left to give them time together and tend to their duties as they began to enjoy the work.
Over the following week, Archer watched Eldertide Port build from the ground until it stretched in all directions. It came to life when the transport ships arrived and unloaded everyone who wanted to make the Ind their new home.
After the First Legion finished the port, they moved ind, building roads, waystations, and farming viges. This area was dubbed Wyldheart Ind, which pleased everyone and earned the approval of the Draconian Government.
That''s when Archer discovered that two million citizens had chosen it as their home and were brought in by ships. He learned that the Ironfoot family had started creating airships that would allow them to travel between Draconia and the ind fortresses.
This would be extremely helpful, as the fortifications and cities on the third pirate ind under their control have been started for a while now. Then there was thest isle, which had been a nightmare to any invasion force that had been wiped out by poison gas and other horrible weapons.
They only discovered this yesterday when the Fifth Legion lost two cohorts when the order to begin the invasion was given the green light. Archer and Sera were asked to check out what was happening, and they agreed.
The duo were now flying south, and the redhead circled him whileughing, "Looking forward to fighting?" he questioned with a smile.
"Yes! "Sera eximed. I bet creepy monsters are lurking in the fog. Liv did say a dark mist enveloped the ind."
''I bet it''s the Swarm,'' he pondered while scanning the sea below. ''Who knows? We''ll find out.''
It wasn''t long until they arrived above the blockade and fired on several pirate ships storming toward the First Fleet. The volley of mana shells sliced through the sky and peppered the enemy vessels.
Explosions rang out just as Sera spoke while pointing at the nearby mountain, "Someone is watching us from there."
"Do you know if it''s human or something else?"
"Human, and they are as strong as you are," Sera answered. "Can we fight whoever it is? With you here, we have a chance to beat them."
Archer nodded before the two of them charged forward so fast that it created a sonic boom, and when they got close, he cast an Eldritch st while Sera used an Inferno st, but the stranger vanished.
"They teleported! How? The Swarm blocked it,'' he thought.
He turned to the Fairy Dragon and spoke, "I think that person was working with the Swarm Sera. It means forces have betrayed the world and have joined the enemy."
"Does it matter, sweetheart? It just means more people to fight," Sera dered with a beaming smile.
Archer shrugged, "You''re right, beautiful. Now let''s deal with whatever is killing the soldiers so we can finish the Pirate War."
Following that, the pair sped toward the ind, and as they got closer, a wave of chaotic magic flew in their direction. Archer summoned Sera into his arms as Anti-Magic activated and destroyed the unknown magic.
He barrelled through the attacks before arriving above the ind and taking in the sights as hundreds of pirate ships and other vessels blocked the way forward for the invasion force. When Archer saw this, he grinned before casting sma Missiles thousands of times and sending the violet projectiles flying through the air.
Before anyone below could react, the ships were bombarded with Archer''s magic, causing explosions to ring out all over the enemy fleet as Sera swooped down and attacked any survivors by casting Inferno st into their bodies.
Archer went to work and used his magic before summoning the Shadow Creatures, who tore into the pirates, mercenaries, and Ratlings that infested the way onto the ind. It took the couple an hour to clear a way for thending crafts.
Shortly after that, Archer sent a message to Olivia telling them to begin the invasion. Another hourter, the legions crashed onto the shores. Themanders ordered them to erect a massive fortress as the sunset.
By the time the moon was high in the sky, the construction of a massive wall surrounding the camp wasplete. Archer observed as rows of tents were pitched within the enclosure, packed tightly together like sardines in a can.
The only route to the camp''s entrance was a narrow pathway in front of the soldiers'' tents. Sera surveyed the densely packed sea of tents with a thoughtful expression: "I bet the tents will be warm; there are thousands in this one fortress."
Archer chuckled while pulling the dragon girl into a tight hug. "This fortress is three times the size of our pce. It needs to be as it''s the main fortress until we take thest pirate ind, which I feel will be harder than thest two."''
Sera nodded and climbed up to him, their kisses growing more intense. They continued passionately until she breathed heavily, her eyes shimmering with fiery desire. Eventually, they retreated to their quarters, a tower room that offered them privacy.
He instructed the legionnaires to construct a spacious room in one of the towers. The soldiers worked enthusiastically, and within an hour, they had created a perfectly crafted space to their satisfaction.@@novelbin@@
Archer carried the dragon girl to their ce, and after entering the room, he threw Sera onto the bed before locking the door. After that, he jumped on the redhead, who happily weed him as her legs wrapped around his waist.
Following that, the couple started making lovete into the night; they enjoyed each other''spany and fell asleep as a stormshed the sea andnd. Waves crashed against the
fortress''s walls, but thanks to earth magic, it stood firm.
The next morning, Archer woke up and felt Sera lying all over him. This made him smile before he moved the dragon girl off him. Once he realized she was stillfortable, he stretched, only to feel his spine click.
He stepped onto the tower balcony and saw a sea of tents. ''There are so many people under mymand; I need to get used to it,'' he thought.
Archer went to find ra and find out if she sent out any scouts, but while walking toward themand center, a horn rang out, ''What now?''
Afterward, he rushed through the camp and soon found ra ordering Dragon Legionnaires to the walls while the mages had to prepare their spells. Archer approached the Dragon
Marshal, who looked stunning in her tight-fitting uniform.
''She looked even better when serious,'' he mused before approaching the redhead.
He shook his head before speaking, "Did you send out scouts, Lara?"
"Yes, Your Majesty, they are returning now, but some are missing,'' she answered.
After that, ra rushed toward them and started collecting reports, only giving them to Archer as he scanned them. He learned that strange creatures prowled for a while, ambushing anyone that got too close.
Once all the scouts were behind the wall, Archer summoned the Shadow Creatures and ordered them to find the monsters, which they did in no time, but there was a massive hole that the Swarm used to send the creatures here.
"The pirates worked with them then got betrayed?'' he mused as shadows spread across the ind.
Meanwhile, Archer and Sera made their way to the walls, gazing at the eeriendscape scarred by the Swarm''s influence. Archer''s thoughts were upied with curiosity about the extent of the damage they had caused, but his resolve remained unshaken.
Regardless of what had been done, his determination was precise: he would eradicate everyst one following another week passed until thest ind was under Archer''s control,
thanks to the legions and Shadow Creatures.
Archer ordered the building to begin in a port city before most legions returned to the maind, leaving one legion on each isle. The pirates on the first ind reported to the naval bases and were recruited into the navy, which pleased the people.
After all, Archer was in his room, with E and Leira sleeping on either side as hey in bed. The trio was cuddled under the covers as the weather outside worsened, causing cold air to
seep into the room.
E snuggled closer as Leira did the same; Archer offered to cast Cosmic Shield and heat the inside, but the girls rejected it as they preferred what they already had. He smiled before pulling them in closer and started to fall asleep.
Outside, the storm battered the camp with heavy rain and fierce winds, sending massive waves crashing against the seawall. The next morning, Archer woke to the relentless storm still hammering the windows and sighed in frustration.
He exited the bed, stretched his limbs, and went to the bathroom, feeling the cold air brush against his skin. Stepping into the warm room, he undressed and sank into the hot water, letting out a contented sigh.
The door opened as Archer rxed, resting his head back, and Edith entered with a beaming smile. "Good morning, Master!" she said cheerfully. "I checked on the Queens you spent the night with, and their both still fast asleep."
Chapter 927: Forty-Two
?
Archer nodded at the white-haired maid before asking, "Do you want to make me breakfast, Edith? I''m starving."
The mature woman nodded, causing her chest to jiggle noticeably. "Follow me, Master. I will cook you the best food," she said before marching off.
He followed behind, but Edith continued, "I heard the Wildheart Company is creating many things that will improve the lives of the normal people."
''''I have many ns to implement to help everyone from Universal Health Care to Sponsorships, schools, and colleges," Archer revealed. "This is the start, Edith; by the time I''m finished, the people will be living like kings."''
"Why do you want to give the people so much power in their lives? Aren''t you scared they will rebel against you?" the older woman asked.
Archer shook his head. "No, because I will be seen as a god. Name one ruler in the history of Thrylos who has cared so much about their citizens or spent trillions in gold coins to ensure the people were looked after," he questioned.
As he finished speaking, ra burst into the corridor, her face a mask of panic. Spotting him, she dashed over, breathless and urgent. "Arch! A general controlling a southern fortress has rebelled and taken prisoners. He demands to speak with you."
Archer''s face darkened with fury. Without a word, he seized both women and, with a swift blink, transported them outside. Summoning his wings, he took to the sky. As they soared, he asked ra, "Where''s the fortress?"
"East of Newhaven Port, It''s arge fortress with a few thousand Dragon Legionnaires and other units," she answered. "It''s one of the many castles that guards the Silver Moon Cove."
He nodded before speeding up, but that''s when Edithmented, "I love being in your manly arms, handsome, but why are you bringing me?"
"I don''t know, maybe I want to spend more time with my beautiful maid?" Archer answered with a charming smile.
Edith beamed before asking something that caught him off guard, "Is it true that you imed the Marshal and Admiral Anderson? Rumors say you ravaged them."
When ra heard this, she squeaked in embarrassment, causing Archer tough before he answered, "Yes. They are mine now, and I don''t think they understand what that means."
The dragonkin marshal lifted her shirt to show Edith the dragon tattoo on her abdomen, which caused the mature woman to gleam excited before speaking, "Will I get that if I be your lover?"
Archer nodded, "Yes, but there''s more to it than a pretty tattoo. It allows me to talk to them while making sure they''re safe. I can summon them once a day, and it ensures loyalty to me. If we ever die, we will find each other again."
Edith''s smile grew even wider, but Archer pinched her behind, "Get those lewd thoughts out of that pretty head of yours. I won''ty a hand on you until you''re ready."
She nodded before speaking in a quiet tone, "Thank you, Archer. But there''s something I wanted to ask you to do?"
"What is that?" he questioned.
"Do you want to meet my children and grandchildren? Thanks to Aisha, they live in Dragonheart City," Edith answered hopefully.
Before Archer could answer, ra spoke in a teasing tone: "Won''t they hate you for bringing someone younger than Marcus, who is your youngest grandchild at the age of twenty?"
Edith''s cheeks went red as she shook her head. "They knew there was a chance I would be his in some way, but my youngest daughter was the only one against it, as she believes Archer wouldn''t be interested in a woman in her early forties," she exined in a voice full of insecurity.
When Archer heard this, he felt terrible for the older woman, but to cheer her up, he leaned forward and kissed her soft lips, which caused Edith''s body to stiffen as she returned it while closing in on the blockade that the loyal soldiers and navy had set up.
The two stopped kissing as they touched down, and he let them down. That''s when a radiant smile lit up the older woman''s beautiful face as she spoke in shock, "Doesn''t it bother you that I''m forty-two?"
Archer waved her away with a charming smile as he leaned into her delicate ear, "Once you''re ready, I will show you how much it doesn''t bother me when my tongue is invading your body, and I have my way with you."''
Edith''s body trembled, but she nodded, "Now I understand, you truly do find me attractive," she replied before leaning in. "Deal with these rebels quickly, and I''ll show you what my tongue can do."
When Archer heard this, his lust soared, but he had to control himself as he replied with a smirk, "You wille to regret that, my naughty maid."
Following that, he approached the nearbymand tent, where he found themander of the local Homeguards alongside a woman who was part of the Ninth Legion based in this part of Draconia.
When the group spotted Archer and the two women, they knelt in respect. A tall, well-built man spoke up first, "Your Majesty. The rebels have repelled one of our attacks due to using the hostages. Could you put an end to this, please?"
"Do it, and I will reward you, My Lord," Edith said with a smile, catching everyone off guard. ra looked at her with a disgusted look before mumbling, "Shameless maid! I wonder if they all like it."
"Oh, we are. The women are preparing to present a proposal to the queens for creating a Maid Harem consisting of mature women like myself. Rumor has it that many nobledies are eager to join," Edith said casually, though it surprised everyone.
Even Archer choked and looked at the maid, "You what? Why are you women making ns without my knowledge? Do you think I want to ravage all you lewd maids?"
Edith giggled before replying, "We know you''re a picky dragon, but none of the women are against it. Once the queens give the green light, we shall organize a schedule so we all can
pamper you."
"''Shut up, you naughty maid; we''re here to deal with the rebellious general and not shock themanders about my private life," he said before leaving the tent.
ra and Edith followed behind, and the white-haired womanmented, "Many are exotic Arch. There was a pair of fox grandmothers who were delightful and looked younger than me."
"''Shhhh Edith," Archer said. "Stop tempting me with such offers. I have enough women, including you and Meredith; I don''t want anymore."
After he finished speaking, the two womenughed as ra answered, "Your harem will be big and have queens, empresses, and others, Your Majesty. Half the women in your army want
to have your babies."
Archer gave up and ignored the silly women who keptughing as they approached the castle gates. When the trio got close, Edith got serious and spoke, "They have fifty people held hostage in the gatehouse; there are five men inside keeping watch over them."
Confused, he looked at the maid with a raised eyebrow, "How do you know that?"
"I can see their mana," Edith answered. "Everything has it, but yours is out of this world and reminds me of a storm."
Archer nodded before turning to ra. "I will Blink up there. You got after the hostages, and I will deal with the soldiers," he said.
The two women nodded as the dragonkin readied her sword. He then used Blink to appear on the fortress''s wall, which shocked everyone. ra and Edith rushed toward the gatehouse while taking out the confused soldiers.
When Archer saw the maid engaging in closebat with heavily armored Legionnaires who were getting knocked out. He went straight for themander and grabbed him by the throat before lifting him into the air.@@novelbin@@
As this happened, the loyal soldiers outside broke into the fortress, but Archer shouted, "Don''t kill anyone! Gather them all up in the courtyard while I find out who the ringleaders
are."
The legions secured all the rebels and had them on their knees outside the fortress. Archer threw themander into his group after using Soul Sunder only to eat his recent memories,
causing him to spasm.
Once Archer had gathered all the information he needed, he rounded up nearly one hundred traitorous soldiers. Turning to the remaining troops, he dered, "The Homeguards and Legionnaires still present will be assigned to clean the seawall as part of your punishment, in addition to any further penalties the government may impose. Now get out of my sight before I decide to incinerate you all."
At hismand, a wave of soldiers hurriedly retreated, escorted by the loyal Legionnaires.
After they were gone, Archer turned to themander and the other traitors and spoke, "Working for the Novgorodians, eh? You disappoint me, but now I will show you what happens to snakes."
Following that, Archer went to work crucifying all one hundred of the traitors, and when he was done, he shouted to the remaining soldiers, "This is the beginning! I want you to cover them in honey and milk while letting insects eat them from the inside out before healing
them."
He looked at themander, "Do not miss one day of it; otherwise, I''d do the same thing to you all, and I''ll return after the Conference of Rulers."
Chapter 930: Hatchlings
?
Once, Archer left the dining room and stepped into the pce''s corridors, where he spotted Meredith walking past while working. The blonde maid smiled at him, her green eyes gleaming with happiness. "Morning, Master, how are you this morning?"
"I''m fine, thank you, Mere, but I''m looking for a ce to rx and get some peace; do you have any suggestions?" he replied.
The older woman beamed before nodding her head, "Yes. Follow me, my lovely," she said as her cheeks reddened.
Archer chuckled at her reaction as he followed the maid through the peaceful corridors, ''She''s adorable when embarrassed.''
The two of them walked through the pce while they spoke about the kingdom. Archer discovered that the pirate inds had been secured, and thousands of people were already moving there because the legions had finished constructing the first four cities.
Hearing the news from Meredith, Archer felt a surge of excitement flow through him as his ns came together. His mind began racing with possibilities, and he envisioned creating an underwater force strategically positioned at vulnerable points across the Draconian Sea. This unit, designed to respond within minutes of an enemy sighting, sparked an idea for developing advanced technologies like jet skis and submarines. But Archer pushed that aside as they arrived at a balcony overlooking the garden, which he found quiet.
Meredith started exining in a cheery tone, "This is where the maidse to rx after our shifts, so you''ll have a few hours to yourself."
Archer nodded while thanking her, and she smiled before returning to work as he sat down. He sent a message to Aisha asking how the train project wasing along, only to receive a reply saying it was halfpleted, but the rulers meeting would be held tomorrow.
When Archer heard this, he said they would leaveter tonight with the First Legion and Fleet, which the dragonkin queen epted. Some girls wanted to join, while others wanted to stay on the ind.
He started designing everything for a new underwater force that would protect the Deep Mining tforms and deal with enemy ships and monsters that infest the seas surrounding the kingdom.
After creating the underwater base idea that used magic to keep it stable and allow the people working there to breathe, Archer had to dive deep into his Earth memories to remember the basic designs he could send to the Ironfeet Family and his cousin Farrah.
Once Archer finished the Draconian Underwater Bases, vessels, and transports, he devised an underwater train line to go to the maind, starting with Pluoria, if they ever invaded the other kingdoms.
But when that thought crossed his mind, Archer pulled out a map of Pluoria and started marking down port cities, marching routes, and ces for forts, which pleased him, ''Now, if the opportunity arises and Draconia takes the continent, we can secure it with ten legions along with two dozen Auxilia Legions.
Archer just created the new Auxilia Legions, in which citizens who wanted to be Draconians would have to join the new armies for ten years before being considered for citizenship.
"This will entice the people we conquer to strive to be a Draconian,'' he mused with a smile. While devising that, he sent a message to Aisha to stop offering Refugees citizenship and send them to Wyldheart Ind. The dragonkin woman said ra, Brooke, Teu, and Demetra were heading there to help secure it as the seawall was being constructed.
As he worked on all his ideas, an rm sounded off as Olivia sent him a message. [We''re under attack by a Novgorodian Fleet. Husband, Kass, and Luce are busy fighting the enemy sea monsters. We''re just outside the gap trying to prevent them from breaching the mist] When Archer heard this, he jumped up and summoned his wings before taking off and flying north, using Mana Maniption to speed up. While soaring, he remembered he had two spells to create with the Spell Creation skill and decided to do itter.
He then closed in on the massive Novgorod fleet that tried to break through the mist gap. When Archer arrived, he quickly closed the mist wall, swallowing the enemy vessels and sailors while not harming his side.
Horrifying screams echoed from the mist, causing the Draconians below to retreat in fear, but Archer had marked them as friendly so that it wouldn''t harm them. While doing that, he spotted Kassandra and Lucrezia under the surface.
The two women were battling with a group of ten monsters and losing. When Archer saw this, he flew high before transforming into her dragon form and diving toward the water without worry.
Archer crashed into the ocean and grabbed a massive shark that went to strike Kassandra from behind. He bit down into the shocked sea monster before ripping it in half, causing blood to pour into the water.@@novelbin@@
When Kassandra noticed him, she panicked, but when Archer started swimming, it made the Kraken girlugh.
***
[Lucrezia''s POV]
Lucrezia was fighting with a giant whale monster, but everything stopped when an explosion ripped through the water, causing her to turn around only to see a massive dragon swimming. ''Archer! What is he doing under here,'' the mosasaur woman panicked but soon calmed down when she witnessed him swimming around like a fish.
She giggled before thinking as Archer started fighting with a Sea Serpent that wrapped its long body around him, ''What is this stupid dragon doing? He hasn''t got the advantage down here.''
When Lucrezia thought this, she watched him slowly tear the giant snake apart, shocking her as he fought like being in the sea was nothing. Thanks to Archer''s joining the battle, they defeated the Novgorodian sea monsters in no time as they ripped.
After that, the battle died out, and the three returned to the shore. However, she noticed Archer returned to his humanoid form and appeared on her head as she heard his voice in her mind, "You fought well, Luce. I love your mosasaur form. You''re gorgeous."
When she heard this, her body shuddered before replying sweetly, "Thank you, love. It''s nice when youpliment me."
Lucrezia noticed Archer sitting down and rxing. He responded while lying down, "Expect more of them now. I''ll be around often, and you girls will get fed up with me."
"Never. I love spending time with you, husband,'' she replied honestly. "All of us do."
"Good because we''re going on a date once we get back to the ind, then I''ll take Kass and Teu," Archer revealed with a smile.
After that, the couple continued their conversation, with her eagerly asking him numerous questions about his ns for the kingdom. Archer, delighted to share, exined everything he had been working on, which made her happy.
The mosasaur woman was astonished to hear the full scope of his ns. She wondered, ''Why is he putting so much effort into the kingdom? It''s already flourishing.''
***
[Back to Archer]
The trio returned to the seawall as the First Fleet sailed back to their naval base because they did not need to guard the mist gap. Archer jumped onto drynd when Lucrezia surfaced and transformed into her humanoid form alongside Kassandra.
Lucrezia leaped towards Archer, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and kissing him deeply. Momentarily caught off guard, he swiftly responded to her affection before turning and sharing a simr kiss with Kassandra.
The two women then shed bright smiles as they approached the wall. With effortless grace, they climbed up, where the Homeguards greeted them with respectful salutes before resuming their patrols.
When the trio was seen getting into a carriage provided by the soldiers, Archer was puzzled.
''Do they have these things everywhere?''
He shook his head and climbed in, before they started heading towards the pce to resume his ns for the kingdom. Kassandra and Lucrezia gossiped while Archer looked out the passing hills and forests that littered the ind.
It took them over twenty minutes to reach the pce, but he stopped the carriage and told the driver to head toward Dragonheart City, which the man agreed to. The two women looked at him with curious expressions.
"I want to take you both on a date," Arche revealed with a smile. "There''s a few restaurants
in the city."
They got excited, which caused the Kraken girl to lunge at him and hug him radiantly. She sat on hisp while nuzzling her head into his neck before she started lovingly kissing his neck, which made him shiver in delight.
Following that, the carriage turned onto the road leading to the city, and Archer saw dozens of caravans passing by. Lucreziamented with a smile, "The people look so happy. You''ve
done well, Arch."
He smiled in response, "I''m only building Draconia so our children have a home from now until the end of time; while traveling around Pluoria, I learned that I won''t be able to have a
peaceful home unless I created one of my own."''
When Kassandra and Lucrezia considered having babies, their cheeks turned bright red, but the mosasaur woman asked with a voiceced with happiness, "Would you want hatchlings
with me?"
"Of course, Luce. Why wouldn''t I? Our children would be adorable," Archer answered with a
charming smile."
"Wouldn''t you mind having pups with me either? Not many surface dwellers would do that," Kassandra asked hopefully.
"Why wouldn''t they want children with Krakens?" Archer instantly replied. "Because ny-nine percent of the time, the childes out as a Kraken while ignoring the father''s race," she answered in a worried tone.
Chapter 933: Broken
Chapter 933: Broken
?
Talon''s eyes widened, but a big smile appeared, "Great! We have many resources that your kingdom can use, son; we can chat about it over dinner," he said while putting his arm around his shoulder. "My fourth wife is cooking, and she is brilliant at it, ain''t that right, Aria?"
"Yes, you lewd shark! You fell in love with the woman''s cooking and married her, then she pops out pups that love the same thing," Aria replied in a fed-up tone, causing everyone tough.
The group entered the pce and was guided to the dining room by a maid. While walking, Demetra grabbed his left arm while Mary took it with a love-filled smile as she spoke, "I heard your Item Box is full of Manaheart Stones; what are your ns with them?"
"They will power the trains, airships, and ships, my love," Archer answered excitedly. "Dagny''s report also said they can power the apartment blocks across the kingdom."
When Mary and Demetra heard this, they both smiled. Demetra asked, "What happens when you mine the seafloor around Draconia?"
Mary replied, "It will take nearly a decade to explore and extract resources fully. The seafloor is riddled with underground mazes. Not to mention, there''s the Underrealm beneath it, where we can gather even more valuable materials."
"Well, the oceans of Thrylos are sorge that no one ever explored it," Marymented happily as the group entered the dining hall. "Maybe our children will be the ones to achieve it."
As they all sat down, Archer heard a giggle in his ear before his consciousness was dragged somewhere, but the voice spoke in a friendly manner, "Don''t worry, white dragon. You saved many of my children and gave them homes; I want to show you a snippet of the future as a thank you."
Once Archer came to, he realized he was standing on military docks as three odd-looking ships were being loaded with supplies as sailors boarded. His gaze swept over the Dragon Marines aboard the ships, but his attention was suddenly caught by five young women who took his breath away.
One of them stood out in particr-she was the spitting image of Edith, with the same white hair but adorned with horns emerging just above her ears. Her violet eyes mirrored his own, and she was dressed in a Draconian Marine uniform.
Archer''s heart skipped a beat. ''Is that... our daughter?''
The next girl had the same striking white hair but with cat ears perched atop her head and a tail that swayed rhythmically behind her. Her mesmerizing green cat eyes glowed in the morning sun, creating a captivating contrast with her features.
She resembled a female version of himself, seamlessly blending his traits with Leira''s. The third girl had rich chocte brown skin, white hair, and glowing red lion eyes reminiscent of N''s, but her skin was much darker than the lion princess.
Archer watched as her lion ears twitched and her tail swayed with excitement. ''Who is this girl? I don''t recall meeting any brown-skinned lionesses.''
Suddenly, a name shed in his mind, ''Inara, the gorgeous lioness from the Lionheart Kingdom on Pluoria.''
As Archer remembered Inara, a smile spread across his face. He made a mental note to visit her when he had the chance. His attention shifted to the fourth girl, who stood out with her striking blood-red hair, dark skin, and violet dragon eyes.
''I need to go see her when we''re back from the Shadowborne empire,'' he mused.
She bounced energetically while chatting with her sisters. Archer couldn''t help but smile as he watched her dragon tail sway rhythmically behind her, "Sera''s daughter, just like her mother,'' he chuckled internally.
Next, Archer''s gaze settled on thest girl. She had short white hair, striking blue cat eyes, and a pair of lion ears simr to the other lioness, ''who is this? Another lioness who isn''t Inara or N,''
As that thought appeared, he remembered his jokes with Lioran about his Grandmother Mika Lionheart, ''We met and had a daughter?'' Archer thought in utter shock.
Following that scene, it suddenly changed to one of the ships sailing through a storm as two girls stood chatting on the deck. One was Edith''s daughter, and the other was Inara''s, which caught his interest.
"Sahara, did you see Father before we left?" the white-haired girlmented. "I know you two argued, but he loves you dearly."@@novelbin@@
The lioness tutted before speaking, "Elyse. Why are you getting involved? His jokes go to far, he nearly burned my hair! Even Mother E scolded him for it."
Elyse nodded thoughtfully. "I know he can be annoying sometimes, but the Mothers shared stories about his tough childhood. He wanted to offer us something different, and he has," she said warmly.
The white-haired girl put her hand on the lioness one, who took it with a smile as Elyse continued, "Father may be an emperor, but he treats all of us equally, even with our small army of sisters. You know he adores and loves us all the same, Sahara. Remember how he has dispatched the mythical First with Sister Ava at the helm to protect us? You know how dedicated she is and how much he values that fleet."
Archer chuckled at this, his heartwarming as he listened to the two girls. Something about their conversation touched a deep, unhealed part of him. He realized, almost unknowingly, that their words were beginning to mend a broken part of his soul.
Yet, he knew this healing was only the beginning, ''Am I still broken then? Maybe,'' he shrugged before turning back to the girls.
"I know Ely; I love him wholeheartedly, but he can sometimes be overbearing. He seems to forget where his daughters inherited his strength, but I understand, and he is just being stubborn,'''' Sahara replied with a smile.
Archer beamed, but the air changed, and an older version of him appeared behind the lioness. In the future, he spoke, "I''m sorry, Sahara, I will stop teasing you."
The two girls screamed in fright, but the lioness quickly spun around and lunged forward, embracing the future version of Archer. She buried her head in his chest, mumbling apologies. Archer''s face softened into a smile at the heartfelt gesture.
The scene shifted abruptly, and he found himself in a pristine white room. A figure was seated at a table, and as it stood up, it spoke in a mature woman''s voice. "Thank you for saving my children, Archer Wyldheart. I hope this has been of some help to you."
Archer regarded the stranger with a thoughtful nod. "It has indeed," he replied. "It''s brought to light some things I had forgotten."
The figure nodded, "Now return to your dinner. This is thest time we shall meet, as my people are flourishing under your care."
He was just about to ask who her people were, but he reappeared in the dining room as Demetra shook him, "Are you okay, Arch? You just went still," she asked in a concerned tone.
Archer shook his head, "I''ll tell you,dies,ter; I''m hungry and need to eat,'''' he replied with a charming smile.
After that, the maids brought out sea dishes. Archer found them all interesting and started eating some fish that tasted like cod from Earth but spicy, which he enjoyed. While everyone ate, Talon questioned, "Does your kingdom trade food, Arch?"
"Yes. We''ve been told it''s good by the other kingdom representatives who visit our kingdom," Archer replied while taking a bite of some sweet beard. "There are too many foods to name, but I will get a list to you once I''m back home."
Talon nodded with a knowing smile, "I have read some of my scout''s reports that you have
set up strange tforms that cast a shield under the surface, allowing your people to mine the
resources."
"Yes, that''s the Deep Sea Mining tform that I and a cousin of mine created," he responded in an honest tone. "It will make Draconia wealth among the surface kingdoms."'' Following that, the two hashed out a simple trade agreement, which meant the Shadowborne Empire would supply rare minerals for the food of their choice. Archer agreed to this and offered to bring some of his ministers to his kingdom when returning.
Talon agreed and selected two older men and women to sit on his council. Once they were done with the food, Archer, Demetra, and Mary said their goodbyes and left to prepare for the Ruler Meeting that was happening soon.
Archer jumped on Demetra''s head alongside Mary before swimming out of the Shadowborne Empire, followed by the four people housed in a single mansion because they were two
married couples.
It took a couple of hours to reach Draconia, and when the Shadowborne officials saw everything, they were amazed. One of the men named Theodore asked about the farms, which Archer showed him on the carriage ride back to Dragonheart City.
Demerta and Mary found the older Demon Shark''s reactions funny as they looked out the windows, but one of the women looked at Archer with narrow eyes before questioning, "Are you charming them all? Why do your people look so happy?"
He was about to respond, but Mary spoke with a proud smile, "He cares for the little people, Jane; he has ensured there are no homeless or poor Draconians as everyone has jobs and a roof over their heads, making them happy."
Chapter 935: Haruka Kitsunia
Chapter 935: Haruka Kitsunia
?
Archer and Meredith sat silently on the balcony overlooking the beautiful garden below as they drank the tea, but hemented as the silence dragged on, "Do you like being my maid, Mere?"
The blonde woman nodded, "Yes, but whenever you''re on Draconia, I must always be with you," she informed him nervously.
"''That''s fine,'''' Arched responded with a smile. "We will visit Dragonheart City, and then I want to see the progress of the train project."''
"I will join you, master," Meredith beamed. "It would be nice to leave the pce for a while."
Archer chuckled as he and Mere enjoyed their tea and sampled some delicious biscuits. Once they had finished, he said, "How about we spend the night together? I''d love to have more time with you, Mere."
Mere''s cheeks flushed bright red, but Archer quickly added, "I''m not talking about anything inappropriate just a cozy cuddle before we fall asleep."
The maid nodded with a small smile, prompting Archer to rise and gently take her delicate hand. "Lead the way, my beautiful maid wife," he said warmly.
Meredith''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red, and Archer''s grin widened at her reaction. As she guided him through the pce corridors, they made their way toward the quarters where she would be staying.
Many other maids and workers spotted the two, only to go wide-eyed when Meredith dragged him into her room. Before Archer entered, he heard a few young women speak, "So what Edith said was true; he wants to make some of the maids his wife."
Archer chuckled, but Meredith shut the door, sighing as she looked at him with blue eyes. "They are going to gossip about seeing you," she said.
He shrugged and chuckled, "It makes for great entertainment; let them gossip, and we''ll make it even more exciting."
Meredith giggled, "A king shouldn''t be encouraging gossip among his maids," she said while taking off her uniform. "Now they think you will choose them for this harem Edith keeps talking about."
||
Archer watched her undress, but the blonde narrowed her eyes, "Turn around, young man."'' He chuckled but remembered the Rulers Conference in Mediterra, a week''s journey from Draconia. He told Meredith, "We will have to explore once I''m back from the meeting." Meredith smiled, "I was wondering when you were going to bring that up; the queens have organized the group who will be going with you alongside Meera and Jaya; they will be joining half of the government."
Archer nodded with a smile but continued to look away as the door flung open, causing Meredith to squeak. He spun around to see an older woman standing there who was stunning.
She was a fox demi-human in a fitted maid''s uniform, which highlighted her striking features. Her golden blonde hair cascaded in waves, framing her blue eyes, which sparkled with a hint of mischief.
Her bushy tail swayed gracefully behind her, and the uniform struggled to contain her generous curves. Archer wondered who this woman was, but she spotted him and knelt with a panicked expression, "Master. I am Haruka Kitsunia, I was hired by Queen E."
Archer beamed, "It''s good to meet you, Haruka. What brings you here?" he questioned.
The mature fox turned red as she muttered, "I wanted to see you, Master. Every time I came close, you vanished."
"Adorable, well, join me and Mere for the night," Archer offered, causing Haruka''s tail to go straight as she became nervous.
Meredith quickly exined in a reassuring tone, "He won''t take advantage; master is a respectful dragon."
"Thank you, master," Haruka said as she rxed, closing the door as she entered the room. The two women put on their night clothes while Archer faced away after Meredith motioned him to turn around. Once dressed, the fox woman walked toward the kitchen, saying, "Master, would you like some tea?"
Archer nodded with a smile, "Yes, please, my fox maid," he said with a charming smile.
Afterward, Haruka used Meredith''s kitchen to prepare tea for the three of them while the white-haired maid closed the curtains and lit the firece. She spoke as she shivered, "The night air is cold nowadays, and it seems to be getting worse."''
"The Long Night hase," Haruka said concernedly. "I was a little girl when itst appeared, and it went on for a few years, causing chaos all over Orientia."''
Archer grew curious and questioned, "Do you have any stories?"
Haruka nodded, "Let me finish the tea while we getfortable, and I will tell you one that had stuck with me," she said while filling the cups.
Five minutester, the three of them were seated around the table, the fox woman beginning her story with a solemn tone.
"I am the illegitimate sister of Empress Akane of the Kitsunia Empire," she began, her emerald eyes reflecting a mix of resolve and sorrow. "When I was young, court politics forced me and my sister to a remote border town. There, I encountered something so extraordinary but horrifying that I still struggle to exin it."
***
Haruka Kitsunia''s POV
Haruka resented being sent to this town for her safety amid the vtile court politics. Sitting in her room, she gazed out the window as the rain battered against the ss, the chill in the air growing more biting.
Her tail wrapped around her in an attempt to keep warm as her caretaker, Miya, entered the room. "Princess, dinner will be ready soon, but the scouts report a storm approaching the
town."
Haruka turned to the older woman with a wry smile. "It''s getting colder; even my tail is struggling to keep me warm."
Before Miya could respond, a voice cut through the conversation. "A long night ising, and we''ll be trapped in this godforsaken town."
Haruka nced over at her older sister, Akane, who was a few years older than her. Like the empress, Akane had striking brown hair and captivating green eyes. Her quick intellect and strong leadership had earned her widespread admiration.
Haruka smiled at her sister and asked, "Big sis, why did Father and Mother send us here?"
Akane''s expression grew serious as she took a seat beside Haruka. "There are people who want to assassinate us to get to Mother. As long as we''re here and well protected, we''re safe from them."
The weeks passed quickly, and Haruka found herself on the town''s wall as snow fell. Akane joined her, wrapping a thick cloak around herself. "Rumors are spreading about monsters attacking travelers in the snowstorms. Several trade caravans have gone missing sincest
week."
Before Haruka could respond, a roar echoed from the nearby forest, causing the imperial guards to rush them back to the fortress. As they ran, she caught sight of monstrous figures
scaling the town wall.
Soldiers and militia sprang into action, engaging the invaders. Haruka and Akane made it back to their home, only to witness humanoid figures materializing in the city, attacking and
killing several people.
They stood on the battlements, the snow swirling around her as the sound of battle grew louder. The cold seemed to seep through her very bones, making her shiver despite her best
efforts to stay warm.
From her vantage point, she could see the chaos unfolding below-the town''s defenders were engaged in fiercebat with the sudden invaders. Amotion drew her attention to the
fortress''s gates.
Reinforcements d in heavy armor and wielding weapons glinting with frost poured out of the town. Their leader, a grizzled veteran, bellowedmands as the soldiers surged forward, their breaths misting in the frigid air.
The reinforcements charged toward the ice humanoids, their steps crunching through the thickyer of snow. The creatures, tall and gaunt with bodies of crystalline ice, turned to face@@novelbin@@
the iing assault.
Their eyes glowed with an eerie, bluish light, and jagged shards of ice seemed to form and dissolve along their limbs. Haruka''s heart pounded as she watched the sh. The soldiers met the ice humanoids with a resounding crash.
Swords swung, shing against the ice with a high-pitched screech that cut through the din
of battle. The impact sent shards of ice flying, but the humanoids seemed unfazed, their forms shifting and reforming with unnatural fluidity.
One of the soldiers, a burly man with a great axe, roared as he cleaved through a group of
creatures. His axe bit into their icy flesh, sending ice splinters in all directions. The humanoids retaliated with sharp, jagged tendrils of frost,shing out at the soldiers.
The ground beneath them cracked and splintered, forming treacherous ice patches that threatened to trip thebatants. Haruka saw a line of archers firing arrows tipped with burning oil from her high perch.
Arrows whizzed through the air, striking the ice humanoids and igniting them in fiery bursts. The mes hissed and sizzled on their frozen forms, creating a stark contrast against the cold,
pale blue of the ice.
Haruka''s gaze locked onto a particrly fierce skirmish as the battle raged. A small group of soldiers surrounded and nearly overrun, fought valiantly against the ice humanoids. Their leader, a woman with a flowing red cloak, fought with unparalleled skill, her de cutting
through the icy ranks precisely.
Despite their efforts, the ice humanoids pressed in, their attacks relentless. Haruka''s breath hitched as she saw one of the soldiers fall, his armor cracking under the relentless assault. The reinforcements fought even more frantic as the ice humanoids seemed to multiply with every
moment.
Chapter 936: Creatures Of The Night
Chapter 936: Creatures Of The Night
?
Following that, Archer and Meredith learned from the Long Night, during which creatures of darkness hunted people who wandered outside civilization. He ordered the legions to triple patrol across the kingdom when he heard this.
Once the fox woman had finished telling her story, Archer got into bed after he undressed. Meredith crawled beside him and becamefortable by touching his shoulder.@@novelbin@@
Haruka watched this with narrowed eyes before asking, in her Eastern ent, which awoke something in him: "You only want to cuddle and nothing else?"
Archerughed when hearing the older maid''s unsure voice and decided to reassure both women, "Look, I''m here to sleep and not get frisky. I know Meredith isn''t ready, but we''ve just met Haruka. You may be a Wyldheart maid, but that doesn''t mean I would take advantage of my power."
The fox woman looked confused, but Meredith giggled as she exined, "Master doesn''t take advantage of us. If anything, Edith does of him and made her move. Now look, she is in the maid harem."
He rolled his eyes at thement and pulled Haruka onto the bed, where the two women nestled close to him. Soon, the warmth andfort enveloped them all, and they drifted off to sleep together.
The storm above Thrylos worsened, and an unusual snowstorm hit the world, causing the temperature to drop. A few hourster, Archer woke up and noticed the cold air and ice sticking to everything.
Archer used Blink to silently slip out of bed and approach the firece, where he breathed a stream of dragon fire into it. The mes roared to life, pushing back the cold. He observed theforting ze and thought, ''I''ll check on the others before heading to my room.''
He tucked Haruka and Meredith in, ensuring they were cozy, before leaving the room to check on the other girls. They were all asleep except for Mary and Sia, who were nowhere to be found. Puzzled, he wondered, Where could those two be?
Soon, Archer spotted Mary and Sia standing outside his room. As he approached, a smile spread across his face. Sia turned to him with glowing blue eyes and said, "You''re finally here. Mary said she sensed you checking up on the other girls."
Archer''s grin widened at her words. Without replying, he wrapped his arms around Sia''s waist and kissed her deeply. The kiss was returned with equal passion as the dragonkin woman melted into the embrace.
As they shared this intimate moment, Archer''s hand subtly moved to rest on Mary''s soft curves. Following that, the two women dragged him inside his room while demanding him cast Timewrap so they could have fun for hours,
He did as they asked and started making love to both of them. Mary was overwhelmed by the pleasure, and Sia passed out due to the intense orgasm she received. Archer filled both women up until they started to leak.
By the time Archer finished, he had already dismissed Timewarp and left Sia and Mary peacefully asleep. He then made his way to Brooke''s room. That night, Archer shared intimate moments with each of the girls, and by the end, he found himself genuinely exhausted.
Now, as the moon remained high in the sky, Archery nestled between E and Sera, their warmth and presence providing a soothing end to his busy night. The following day, he woke up to the dragon girl nuzzling his neck and the half-elf on his chest.
Archer smiled as he watched the peaceful scene before gently moving the girls aside. He quietly slipped out of bed and made his way to the kitchen. As he walked, he cast Cleanse to refresh himself.
It took him about five minutes to reach the kitchen, where he began his early morning routine. Archer started making tea while watching the rainsh the window, which caused him to think, ''The Long Night? I wonder what causes this.''
A voice from a particr goddess reached his ear, "It happens every so often. The world turns to night, and the sun vanishes for two years. Creatures of the Night will roam thend and hunt travelers."
Archer nced around, and a whisp of smoke floated into nothing, causing him to smile, ''Thank you, Tia.''
While he was preparing tea in the kitchen, E walked in with a tired smile and said, "Morning, Arch. You have that meeting today, remember."
He nodded, pouring more tea for her and stirring it gently before cing the cup in front of her. E''s smile widened at the thoughtful gesture. Archer then asked, "Do you want toe with me?"
E shook her head, "N, Edith, Demetra, Teu, and Brooke will be joining you as they''re getting bored on the ind," she said while sipping her tea.
Following that, the two of them continued chatting until E left to go to work at the Wyldheart Company after kissing him. Once Archer was done in the pce, he went to find the five women.
First, he found N and Teu walking out of their rooms after getting dressed; the lioness beamed when spotting him. She dashed toward him and jumped into his arms as he caught her.
N wrapped her legs around Archer''s waist, covering his face with affectionate kisses. With a radiant smile, she said, "Thank you forst night, Arch! It felt amazing," her tone was full of joy.
Archer chuckled and returned her kiss before setting her down. He then greeted Teu with a warm kiss. After the happy exchanges, the group set out to find the others and soon discovered them in the pce courtyard.
Demetra and Brooke greeted Archer with smiles while Edith chatted with Meera, Jaya, and Olivia. Archer acknowledged everyone with warmth. He kissed Demetra and Brooke tenderly, then embraced Meera and Jaya in friendly hugs.
Following that, he told the women to wait while he said goodbyes to the other girls, who were happy with the gesture; this took him ten minutes. This pleased everyone who was getting ready to work around the kingdom.
Once Archer did that, he entered the carriage as Meera spoke, "Archer, Lady Aisha dispatched the First Legion to protect you alongside the White Dragon Knights. They are waiting at the Dragon Cove Naval Base."
Archer smiled as the women started chatting among themselves while he looked out the window. He saw farms with dozens of people tending to the fields as monsters assisted them
with the work.
At least three Homeguard patrols passed by them, with wooden forts set up outside every town and vige, which made him think, ''Security needs to be increased again. I have a bad
feeling.''
Following that, though, Archer sent Aisha a message and ordered her to dispatch every avable legion to guard every road, crossing, and farm, which baffled the dragonkin woman,
but she agreed.
''Now the kingdom will be prepared for any threat,'' Archer thought. ''The legions will be able to defend thend while I''m at the meeting.''
It took half an hour to reach the Draconian Naval Base, which was busy with the First Legion piling onto the transport ships while the First Fleet sailed out of the harbor, as DRN Archer''s
Pride was still docked.
ra and Olivia approached the group with smiles as the redheaded dragonkin woman ordered hermanders to take the women to the royal quarters on the gship. Once they were gone, the white-haired womanmented, "Scouts report pirates lurking past the mist wall, Arch. What are your orders?"
"Sink anything thates close; use the Destroyers and Cruisers to chase them down if spotted," Archer answered.
Olivia''s pink eyes gleamed with excitement before she nodded, "Good. The Navy has been training hard. Headquarters believe a war will break out in the next five years, ording to reports that the Dragon Spies have been sending back to the kingdom."
Archer nodded, "Good. I have even more wealth now," he said. "Once we''re back from the meeting, I will map out the ns. How many fleets do we have?"
"Six, my darling, but with the backlog of ships waiting in the ports for enough sailors to man them, we have ten full battlefleets," Olivia nodded.
When Archer heard this, he sent Aisha another message, [Ramp up naval recruitment. We need more sailors. How much do they get paid?]
[Sailors get two hundred and fifty gold annually with bonuses likend soldiers. Maybe we can increase it in theing years if your ns are sessful. We are swimming in gold coins at the moment, but the train track and construction are costing millions; I hope it is
worth it]
Archer chuckled when hearing this before replying. [We can make the wages three hundred and fifty, officers a little bit extra, but draw up some ns for it while I do the same thing]
He then shared everything he and Aisha had discussed with Olivia, which made the older woman beam with delight as she embraced him. raughed at Olivia''s reaction and, stepping forward, allowed Archer to wrap his arms around her.
[Apologies for the slow pace of chapters. This will only continue for another day or two while I work on the privilege for Level Up. Thank you for your understanding.]
Chapter 938: Current Situation
Chapter 938: Current Situation
?
Archer looked into Olivia''s beautiful pink eyes before exining with a smile. "The gods y games with me and offer me visions; sometimes theye true, while other times they don''t, but when ites to us, I remember having a dream after we first met," he informed her.
Afterward, the two sat on the balcony while Archer told the older woman about it. Olivia discovered their oldest daughter would take after her and join the Draconian Navy while the others worked with their sisters throughout the kingdom.
"Can you tell me what they look like?" Oliviamented with gleaming eyes.
He smiled when he heard this, "They are beautiful just like you, Liv. I can''t remember all their features, but they did look a lot like you with my features."
Once Archer finished speaking, the mature woman lunged forward and wrapped her arms around his shoulders before peppering his face with many kisses. While she was doing this, he held her soft waist as she straddled him.
Her massive chest squashed up against Archer, who was barely controlling his lust, but that stopped as she whispered into his ear, "Make love to me and prove you desire me."''
When he heard that, he kissed Olivia, who epted with a happy moan. The two started making passionate love on the balcony as a storm caused waves tosh against the gship''s hull.
The couple were at it for hours until the admiral was out of breath and lying on the chair with a happy smile on her pretty face. Archer pulled Olivia into his arms before gettingfortable and falling asleep.
She draped her long leg over him, cuddling up with her head on his chest. Archer loved how soft the older woman was and fell into a deep,fortable sleep, only to be awakened to the roar of mana cannons.
Olivia jumped out of bed while putting on her uniform. She spoke concernedly, "I think we''re under attack, Arch. That was the only time they were allowed to fire."
After speaking, she rushed out of the room and down a corridor, followed by a topless Archer who was concerned. When the couple arrived at the bridge, sailors rushed around and tended to machines.
Archer watched as Olivia hurried over to the second-inmand, a stern brte with piercing brown eyes. "Marie! What''s going on?" she demanded.
The woman quickly answered after she saluted them, "Two pirate fleets ambushed us from the east and west. I split the ships into two groups and ordered them to engage the enemy vessel."
"What is the current situation?" Oliviamented in a concerned tone.
"We''ve lost several Destroyers and two Cruisers, but the fleet is managing to push the attackers back for the moment," the woman informed the two of them.
When Archer heard this, he sent a message to Teu and Demetra, [Girls, we need your help. Pirates are attacking the fleet from two sides]
Minutes passed as they replied with excitement. Secondster, two bright glows washed over the sea before two loud sshes were heard. Olivia turned to him with wide eyes, "Are Teu and Dem helping?"
Archer nodded before informing them of the n, "They will destroy the enemy fleets. Keep us moving toward Mediterra."
Olivia turned professional and saluted him, "Yes, Your Majesty."
Following that, Archer walked out onto the balcony to watch the unfolding battle only to hear the booms of the Draconian cannons flying over the waves before mming into the pirate ships.
While this happened, he spotted a third enemy fleet approaching from the front, causing him to summon his wings and leap off the balcony. With a single p, Archer soared through the air, heading straight for the biggest pirate ship.
Once Archer was close to the neers, he transformed into his massive dragon form andnded on top of the ship. Then, he let out a resounding roar as Teu and Demetra destroyed the other two fleets.
Archer tore the ship apart like it was made from a cupboard before taking a deep breath and releasing a stream of violet fire that washed across the sea. The mes engulfed the enemy vessels, turning them into floating balls of fire.
He continued to attack the third fleet before Archer''s tail crushed thest ship, snapping the metal vessel in half and causing it to sink to the bottom of the ocean. Following the battle, he flew over the other battlefields only to see the two girls finishing off the enemy vessels.
An hourter, the three met back up on the First Fleets gship; the Demon Shark girl looked at him with a big smile as she leaned in and whispered, "Do you want to make love to us? I''m horny."
"Why?" Archer questioned with a smirk.
"Seeing you destroy those pirate ships caused me to get wet, and now I want you inside me," Demetramented in a seductive tone.
After hearing that, Archer turned to the blue-haired Aquarian Princess, who smiled, "I need it, Arch," she said with red cheeks.
With a yful smile, he found her irresistible and led the two girls back to his room. Once inside, he gently guided them onto the bed, his movements filled with excitement and tenderness.@@novelbin@@
As he removed their armor and dresses, his attention was entirely focused on them, and he savored the moment. The night was filled with passion and connection, and their lovemaking continued well into the morning.
By dawn, both titan girlsy peacefully asleep, their faces illuminated with contented smiles. Feeling a deep sense of fulfillment, Archer noticed their mingled fluids on the bed and decided to cast a Cleanse spell to ensure they were refreshed andfortable.
Once Archer had made themfortable, he walked out and found Edith standing there with glowing blue eyes. Before he could speak, she stepped forward and kissed him passionately, sending shivers down his spine.
He grabbed her soft hand and dragged the mature maid to his bedroom without saying a word. When the couple entered, he locked the door and started kissing Edith''s slender neck, causing her to moan.
The beautiful maid ran her hands through his hands as she spoke softly, "Are you sure you don''t mind being with a grandmother, Master?"
Archer stopped kissing and looked at her with an honest smile before answering. "Why would I? I''ve already told you I love mature women, even if they have children or grandchildren." Edith beamed but asked one more question, "What if most of my children were older than
you?"
He sighed and inquired while holding her soft waist, "How old are you?"
"Thirty-three, Master," Edith answered without looking at him.
Archer frowned before leaning forward and whispering into her delicate ear, "You will give me children regardless of your age, and I''ll show you how much it doesn''t bother me."''
He grabbed her hand and ced it on his hard cock, causing the maid to squeeze it as she spoke in an amazed tone, "You''ve had sex all night and still like this?"
"Get on your knees and use your mouth," he saidmandingly. "It felt amazing when you did it in the carriage."
When Edith heard this, she instantly dropped to her knees while pulling his pants down and freeing his raging monster. The white-haired maid wrapped both hands around it before she
started stroking him.
She was just about to suck him when an rm red out, and a red light lit up as Olivia''s voice came over the speaker, "Rogue Demi-Gods iing! They destroyed the scouting ships. Prepare for battle!"
After that, Archer yanked up his pants before Blinking onto the balcony and soaring into the sky again. That''s when a fire was spotted on the horizon. While watching this, Brooke joined
him while the others guarded the gship.
His grandmother-turned-wife turned to him, "Two Demi-Gods are bordering on the next rank. I will deal with them while you fight the others."
Archer nodded, and the couple instantly shot forward like twin missiles, crashing into the
enemy group of ten formidable warriors. Brooke grabbed the two stronger ones, flung them into the ocean, and followed them.
When the enemy saw this, they turned their attention to Archer. Using Blink, he vanished from sight and reappeared behind them, his ws slicing through one opponent''s chest. He then unleashed a torrent of dragon fire at the others, engulfing them in searing mes.
A battle above the First Fleet erupted as Archer tore a few of the Rogue Demi-Gods by brutalizing them. He bit, shed, pped, and punched the enemy, who was overwhelmed by
the sudden brutal attack.
***
[N''s POV]
N was standing on the top deck of Archer''s Pride as explosions lit up the night sky as her lover battled with Demi-Gods, ''His grown so strong to fight them on his own,'' she thought as
her eyes glowed.
"It''s incredible that we''ll both be married to him," Edith said, her voice filled with admiration. "You''re a princess, and I''m just amoner. He truly doesn''t care about social
status."
N smiled warmly and replied, "He doesn''t, indeed. Just look at E and ra-theye from humble backgrounds. As long as he likes you, he treats you with kindness, regardless of
your position."
The two women started watching the fight unfold as more explosions appeared in the sky above. That''s when N spotted things dropping into the ocean and eximed while pointing north, "Archer is winning; the Rogue Demi-Gods are falling into the sea." Edith looked in the direction she pointed out and saw three bodies fall from the sky and crash
into the sea.
Chapter 940: Almost Primal
Chapter 940: Almost Primal
?
Archer and Brooke continued to practice until she started going severe and got the upper hand over him. She sent several punches thatnded on his face and chin, causing pain to rack his body.
"This woman is ruthless,'' he thought while cradling his arm.
The final punch from Brooke sent him soaring off the edge of the ship and crashing into the ocean below. Archer was dazed, and his head rang like a bell as her strike felt like he had been hit by cement.
While fighting, the other women cheered him on throughout their match, but their excitement quickly turned to rm as they watched him fall. Demetra reacted instantly, sprinting to the ship''s edge and leaping into the water before speeding toward a dazed Archer.
She scooped him into a hug while letting out a rage-filled roar that caused the Blood Sharks, the circling sharks, to flee at the sound. After that, the two returned to the ship, where Brooke got a swift p on the bum, causing her to yelp.
The othersughed at the older woman''s innocent reaction, but Edithmented while casting some magic that dried him, "Maybe you should eat? You were up all night, Master."
Archer nodded before the group headed toward the galley, where about one hundred sailors tried to give up their ce in the queue. He waved them away before joining the end, which earned him strange looks from the surrounding men and women and made the girls giggle.
He turned to them and asked narrowly, "What are you lotughing at?"
"Why do you sometimes act like a normal teenager and not the bloodthirsty tyrant that you truly are?" Brookemented with a grin.
Archer rolled his eyes. "I''m not a bloodthirsty tyrant," he said, refuting such nder with a smile that showed he knew he was lying.
This elicited a round ofughter from everyone, and nearby sailors joined in with amused chuckles. However, Edith''s tone shifted to seriousness as she asked, "And what about the criminals you dealt with so harshly?"@@novelbin@@
He spun on the maid with an annoyed expression and retorted, "That man abused children, Edith! And the other beat his wife and children; of course, I would treat them lower than a wild goblin."
Before the maid could apologize, N spoke with a knowing grin, "What about the cities you razed or the imperial family you murdered to gain control of Draconia?"
Archer smiled, "Okay, I may be brutal, but it is necessary, or people will take advantage andmit even worse crimes. I will see crime stamped out in Draconia and have instructed the Homeguard to lock up all criminals until I return," he exined.
"Why?" Demetra asked, her yellow shark eyes gleaming excitedly. She knew what he would say.
"Because I n to deal with them in the most gruesome ways imaginable," Archer replied as the line moved forward. "I want their end to serve as a stark warning to any other criminals hiding in Draconia."
The woman nodded, but Edith appeared beside him, looking guilty; Archer felt bad before leaning over and kissing her on the cheek, which made the mature maid bright red as she looked around the galley.
Sailors and other members of the navy looked on with wide eyes, and that''s when Archer heard the whispers about her being much older and a maid. This annoyed him, and he quickly told the whole galley in a severe tone, "Do you idiotic people forget that I''m a dragon and can hear everything you say?"
Archer stepped forward while holding Edith''s hand and dered, "She may be older and a maid, but that doesn''t take away from the fact that she is mine! And if any woman is in my harem, they are your queen! She''s the maid queen of Draconia, and you will treat her as you do me or the other queens. Do you understand this?"
The sailors and soldiers quickly replied with a yes, causing Archer to nod with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "That''s good because If I hear any of my people bad-mouthing my Edith, I will skin you alive while you scream and find some way to prolong your suffering until I deem it necessary that you die."''
Everyone nodded and saluted him before returning to eating, causing Archer to turn to Edith and kiss her nose while dragging her back to the line. While he did this, the other women watched with smiles.
Archer leaned into Edith and whispered, "Check your stomach when alone; it shows we''re connected now."
Afterward, the group got their food and found a ce to sit before eating. While Archer was eating some scrambled eggs, Olivia sent him a message, [Arch, we have to divert as a storm is hitting the Mediterra coastline]
[Can''t we approach from another direction?] he replied.
[No can do. The scouts said it was a dangerous God Storm; even if you cast a shield over the fleet, we would be thrown around between the sea monsters and mountain-sized waves that could snap Archer''s Pride in half]
"There''s no point risking the fleet to try get to Mediterra quicker,'' Archer mused before telling the others.
When Demetra heard this, her shark eyes gleamed excitedly before she turned to Teu. "We could level up some more. A God Storm usually means the sea Titans are fighting," she revealed.
Then, Olivia ordered the fleet to lock down and divert the storm by sailing further south and making a U-turn. Archer looked at Teu and Demetra. "Do you want me toe? It might be dangerous down there," he said with a concerned expression.
Demetra shook her head and answered, "Teu and I will be fine. Get some rest, and if we need help, we will call for you, husband."
Archer nodded with a smile before kissing the two women as they dived into the rough sea and vanished under the surface. N approached with a smile and spoke with excitement bubbling within, "Do you want to fight, Archie? I need to release some of this pent-up energy."
"This girl,'' he thought with a smile before nodding.
Following that, the couple started to fight on the deck, with Archer dodging N''s attacks before poking her in the sides, which made the lionessugh. This continued for a couple of hours, causing him to speak with a grin, "Use your Primal form, my lioness."
When N heard this, she started running toward him before transforming into her massive lion form and going to swipe. Archer raised his arm to block the attack before countering with an ear stretch that sent the lioness wild.
She dropped to the deck like arge house cat as Archer pampered her; N purred, which vibrated everything in a few feet. When the other women saw this, they smiled while watching him stroking her all over.
The lioness rolled onto her back, and when Archer saw this, he started stroking her while earning even more purring, which made him smile. After doing that for a while, she returned to her humanoid form, and the group entered the ship as the weather worsened.
Once inside, Archer returned to his room while thedies went to the officers'' baths, having epted Olivia''s invitation. Edith declined the offer and followed him instead. He stood by the window, watching the waves relentlessly battered the ship.
''Storm''s wasn''t like this on Earth,'' Archer thought. "This almost feels primal.''
After thinking about it, he saw a giant whale as long as a battleship breaching the surface between the ships. While watching it, he noticed the vessels closing ranks for protection against monsters and the weather.
He decided to send Demetra and Teu a message, [Are you two okay?]
[We''re fine, darling. We are just hunting some deep-sea whales. Speak to you when we get back; I love you!] Teu replied just as thunder boomed overhead. Following that, Edith offered to make some tea for them, which Archer agreed to before she left the room. While she was gone, he started nning for the future, ''I need to take out that teleportation spell blocking the domain; I''ll need the Monster Army for the uing wars.'' ''I wonder how strong the Terravians are guarding it,'' Archer went to sit down as he watched the rain hit the window. ''It doesn''t matter because every kill the girls make I benefit from and I still need to create a spell but will wait for now.''
Edith returned shortly after that, smiling while holding a tray with two cups and a teapot. Archer looked at the white-haired maid and yawned, "After the tea, I will get some sleep. Do
you want to join me?"
"Yes, please," she replied with a smile. "I can feel the exhaustion taking its toll on me since someone kept me up making love all night."
Archer chuckled before teasing her again, "Do you want to do it again all day today? I can
show you how much I desire you."
When Edith heard this, she stiffened slightly and let out a light, almost adorableugh. "That does sound nice," she said, "but I''m still sore fromst time. You stretched me to fit you, and
now it''s aching."
"I''m teasing you," Archer revealed. "I know you need to rest, so I want you to rest with me."
Edith giggled before walking toward the window and closing the room, which bathed the room in darkness.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 943: Everyone Halt This Madness At Once
Chapter 943: Everyone Halt This Madness At Once
?
Once the Demi-God fell lifeless at his feet, Archer drew a deep breath and unleashed a torrent of violet dragon fire that surged down the street like a raging tsunami. The searing mes roared with fury, incinerating flesh and scorching stone alike.
Thanks to Demetra''s tattoo, the mes swept past her unharmed, continuing their relentless path of destruction, "They deserve this! I came here in peace, but the central continent was plotting against me again!'' he thought while gritting his teeth in anger.
Following the dragon breath attack, Archer used Mana Maniption to propel himself like a bullet through the wave of people blocking them from the rear. While doing this, he held out his ws, which cut through thousands of soldiers and people like a hot knife cuts through butter.
''Fuck them all, they will learn not to go against me,'' he internally raged.
After that sudden attack, a blood river covered the street, and this only increased his bloodlust; he continued to ughter everyone who packed the street. Archer tore soldiers into meat chunks while decapitating others with his Shadow Prince form, causing a panic.
He massacred everyone that trapped him and Demetra on that street until there were mounds of brutalized soldiers and citizens stacked as high as the burned building, but this didn''t stop his bloodlust until the shark woman grabbed his hand.
Demetra spun him around and kissed him. Archer''s love calmed him down, allowing him to see what he had done. He shook his head and summoned his wings before taking off so they could rush back to the inn.
Once Archer soared above the city, Demetra cried, "There''s an Anti-Mana shield!"
It was toote as he flew straight through it and felt all the mana sucked out of his body in an instant, causing him to fall back to the ground. Archer shielded Demetra by wrapping his wings around her.
Following that, he started crashing through buildings and homes until hended a few meters from the inn. Archer''s head was spinning, but he began to suck in the world''s mana, allowing him to struggle to his feet as he felt weak.
Demetra supported him as they walked back to the inn, but soon enough, they were surrounded by even more enemies. Archer saw this and cast sma Missiles into the crowd, causing explosions to erupt all across the street.
Once the way was clear, the two walked toward the inn, and when they got close, they noticed the knights fighting Novgorodian soldiers. Archer raised his hand, summoned the Shadow Creatures, and ordered them to kill the enemies.
The wave of darkness washed over them as the couple passed the White Dragon Knights, where they met up with the other women. Archer noticed N, Teu, Edith, and Meera were out cold while the building burned behind them.
"What happened to them?" Archer question Brooke.
She looked down with a guilty look as she exined, "They hit up with poison bombs, Little Light. I managed to keep them alive, but we must see Halime, as she would be perfect to deal with toxins."
Archer nodded and carefully lifted Teu into his arms. Meanwhile, Brooke and Demetra attended to Edith and N, each woman supported by herpanion. Some knights ced Meera and Jaya on stretchers, while others provided cover, forming a protective barrier around them.
Following that, the White Knights circled them as Archer shouted, "Let''s fight our way toward the harbor!"
As he spoke, a wave of mana shells crashed into the city, causing firestorms to erupt. Archer, the women, and the knights started fighting through the horde of enemy soldiers from all different kingdoms and empires.
While doing this, Archer wondered what he had done, but that''s when Aisha sent him some rming news: [My love. The Church of Light is spreading vicious lies about you. They are iming that you''re butchering innocent Novgorodian viges. Try not to kill anyone, or they will use it against us]@@novelbin@@
When Archer heard this, he gulped and remembered the massacre and the situation they were in now. He thought, ''This is what they wanted! The emperor and pope want us to kill these soldiers. Then the world will turn against Draconia.''
After this thought, the White Knights were halted as some soldiers started firing mana ballista that sliced through the air. When the projectiles struck, they tore the Draconian soldiers apart like des cutting grass.
A dozen dropped to the ground, lifeless, only to be reced by others who took their ce. Archer cast the Crown of Stars spell, and violet motes erupted. The glowing missiles streaked through the air, striking the ballistae with explosive force, sending violent shockwaves through the harbor.
Chaos ensued, and the battle raged closer to the docks; Everett and the other elders moved to stop the fight and rushed in between the two forces. With authority and desperation, the elderly leader stepped forward, his voice booming across the tumultuous scene.
"Everyone, halt this madness at once! There''s no need for this bloodshed when words can do more than a sword! A darkness ising, an evil so vile it threatens to drown the world, and if we want to see the dawn, we need to be united."
When Archer heard this, he stepped forward with Teu in his arms and demanded, "What is the meaning of this Everett? We came here in peace only to be attacked by the other
kingdoms."
"This has nothing to do with me, Dragon King; I want peace for Thrylos!" Everett replied in a determined voice.
Archer stepped forward and dered, "Draconia will bring peace to the world under the white dragon banner!" His gaze swept over the surrounding rulers, their guards bristling around
them.
The old man was about to speak when an explosive boltnded between them. Archer summoned his wings before shielding Teu as Everett was blown to bits by a ballista bolt. Once the dust settled, a booming voice rang out, "Archer Wyldheart and the evil Draconians have killed the Conference elders! Kill them all, and don''t let them escape."
"We need to move now!" Archermanded. "Get the knights moving,mander!"
Following this, they continued to fight through a sea of soldiers and angry citizens who charged at them with whatever weapon they could get a hold of. Archer continued to unleash his wide range of spells that pushed the enemy back.
With the harbor only five minutes away, the enemy''s reinforcements had doubled, forcing the White Knights to halt their advance. The situation grew increasingly dire, and in response, Brooke and Demetra unleashed their powerful magic upon the encroaching enemy ranks.
The magical onught was not enough to turn the tide despite their efforts. However, a familiar horn''s st pierced through the chaos, catching everyone''s attention. Momentster, the Dragon Marines surged into the fray from behind the enemy, their arrival cutting down scores of foes and shifting the battle bnce once more.
With this extra help, Archer, the women who were still awake but tired, and the knights pushed through but were losing too many soldiers. His heart ached when the Draconian''s
ranks were thinning out.
All but twenty had fallen in the battle along with the Dragon Marines who joined them. Archer summoned Stone Golems and his Shadow Creatures when all his mana returned. With this
extra help, the enemy was ughtered.
Soon enough, they made it back to the harbor, where Archer''s Pride continued to bombard the city as the other vessels of the First Fleet appeared and aided with the attack. When Archer saw this, he ordered the surviving soldiers onto thending craft that just appeared. Archer pushed Brooke and Demetra onto the next craft before giving them an unconscious Teu. He told them to meet him on the ship while he dealt with the enemies so the remaining knights and marines could escape.
The two women reluctantly agreed, but the shark woman promised to return to assist. As thending crafts departed toward the ships, Archer turned andmanded the remaining soldiers to withdraw, which they promptly did.
With a fierce resolve, he raised his hand and began casting Azur Cannon and Eldritch sts, unleashing devastating beams and dark energies into the frenzied crowd. Then, with a quick and powerful motion, Archer leaped forward, his ws and tail slicing through the chaos, carving a path through the enraged masses.
Archer frequently nced over his shoulder, monitoring the First Fleet as it sailed away from the harbor, its retreating vessels punctuated by the explosions he created with his relentless fire.
Despite the destructive barrage, enemy forces surged forward in ever-increasing waves. Among the attackers, Archer spotted a chaotic mix of demi-humans, elves, demons, and other races, all united by a singr purpose: to see him dead.
Seeing the enemy reinforcements closing in, Archer quickly summoned additional Stone Men to fend them off. Taking a deep breath, he unleashed a torrent of dragon fire that surged forward like a storm, reducing thousands of foes to ash.
Archer noticed the enemy war machines targeting the fleet as the mes subsided. His heart sank as a cruiser erupted in a massive explosion while the remaining vessels escaped into the
open ocean.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 944: Alliance
Chapter 944: Alliance
?
A grim smile spread across Archer''s face as he resolved to end the conflict decisively. With a single, devastating spell, he summoned a Meteor Swarm that rained destruction down upon the city.
The sheer scale of the onught went unnoticed as the soldiers struggled to push past the Stone Wardens. While the city burned, Archer advanced toward them, his eyes locked on the chaos behind his summons.
Archer unleashed a barrage of sma Missiles into the enemy ranks, each explosion
contributing to the mounting piles of corpses and sending torrents of blood spilling into the@@novelbin@@
sea.
This was his cue to summon his wings and take flight, but the Anti-Mana shield interfered, causing him to crash violently into the water instead. While sinking into the darkness, something swallowed him.
He was just about to attack when Demetra''s voice appeared in his mind, instantly calming him down. "It''s me, darling; I told you I woulde back, but I never realized there were so many people trying to attack you," she said in a concerned tone.
Archer smiled before asking her to let him out so he could sit on her head. After doing that, he told her to surface as the meteors closed into the Mediterra coast where the Free City was located.
When the couple breached the surface, they saw a dozen glowing rocks breaching the atmosphere and falling toward the city. Archer spotted this and cast Cosmic Shield around them as the first hit.
A tremendous explosion reverberated through the ground, jolting Archer as he sat atop Demetra. He nced up to see a colossal mushroom cloud billowing into the sky as additional meteors pounded the earth.
"Everyone must be dead by now; that spell shows no mercy," Archer said with a dark grin.
He then instructed the Demon Shark woman to follow the fleet back to Draconia. At the same time, he settledfortably against her dorsal fin, allowing himself a moment of rest amidst the chaos.
Lost in thought, Archer instructed Aisha to deploy spies to track down Eveline, Aurelia, and all his friends and bring them back to Draconia. Aisha agreed with a smile and then informed Archer that Aeris was searching for him in the pce.
Following that, the two of them made their way toward Draconia. Upon reaching the mist wall, Archer channeled most of his mana into it, intensifying its dangerous nature. With the mist now more formidable than ever, they approached the seawall and were greeted by the Homeguard.
Soon after, the kingdom was locked down, with strict orders barring anyone from entering or leaving. The popce rallied behind Archer, aware that the central continent had orchestrated the trap.
Archer met with the Ironfoot family and showed them the submarines, underwater vessels, and many other weapons they could use in theing war.
***
[The Worlds POV]
In the following weeks, the tale of the Mediterra ughter-an atrocity wrought by Archer Wyldheart upon the innocent realms attending the conference-echoed across Thrylos. Mana Recordings of his ruthless deeds circted widely, painting him as an embodiment of evil.
Some people even started referring to him as the Evil Dragon King, and this spread like wildfire. Many people only saw one side of the ambush and believed Archer ughtered them for no reason.
Anyone who said differently was assassinated or went missing, which amounted to hundreds of noble families vanishing overnight as they were sympathetic toward the Draconians and their king.
The Novgorod and Nightshade Empires seized this opportunity, broadcasting these recordings far and wide. They depicted the White Dragon as a viin intent on seizing the princesses of the kingdoms and igniting outrage among distant realms.
An alliance began to take shape, rallying against the perceived threat. Yet, some empires and kingdoms on Pluoria defied these rumors. Unmoved by the Novgorod alliance''s provocations, their rulers refused to join the coalition, much to the emperor''s chagrin.
Despite his irritation, he chose to leave them to their course. With the help of Frostwood, Orientia, and Avidia, the alliance grew to have billions of soldiers and ships as the world rallied against the evil Draconians.
The Church of Light and the other religions of the world rallied against the Fireheart Faith, but the devil''s followers snuck away, and only a few hundred were caught, which the alliance put to death.
Months stretched by, and no news came from Draconia because nothing left their ind or the Death Mist that blocked them from invading. This caused them to turn inward and clear out their realms of traitors and sympathizers.
The alliance tried to convince the neutral kingdoms and empires to join its cause, and many did. Every kingdom north of the Avalonians joined when told Archer woulde after their homes next.
Many preachers and spies infiltrated the neutral kingdoms and rallied the people against the Draconians. They were enraged when the church released a Mana Recorder of Archer kidnapping the Avaloch Princess Maeve.
All but the Lionheart and Aquaria Kingdoms aligned themselves with the burgeoning alliance. However, the Avalon and Sris Empires remained steadfastly neutral, unmoved by the falsehoods about Archer.
The rulers of these empires knew him personally and understood that the only conceivable motive for such devastation would be if those he cared for were in danger or had already been
harmed.
Their faith in Archer''s intentions led them to dismiss the propaganda and stand apart from the growing coalition. This isted their realms from the tradingwork, causing them to turn inward and be self-sufficient.
***
[The Alliance Fleet - Admiral Yuto Kitsunia]
A massive armada of allied ships sailed toward Draconia led by the skilled Admiral of the Kitsunia Empire, where they would bombard the ind before initiating and invasion with thebined army.
While closing in on the ind, they caught a Draconian Fleet fleeing back to it. Yuto shouted through a mana device, "Sink those devils! Don''t let them escape."
Before they could fire, a wave of mana shells showered the Allied fleet, causing explosions to ring out across the sea. Yuto panicked but ordered a fire at will. His ships returned fire and sunk several of the enemy vessels.
It became a chase as the devils sped up and used mana shield to block any more attacks. This continued for an hour until a massive violet cloud was spotted in the distance, causing Yuto to order them to speed up.
"Barrel through the mist! Our shields will protect us from whatever surprises they have for us," he informed the other captains through the device.
Several ships pursued a massive Draconian warship, which had already sunk more than half their fleet before the remaining vessels could retaliate. As the battle raged, the Draconian ship reached a shrouded mist and vanished from sight.
The mist quickly engulfed the pursuing ships, the eerie fog swallowing them whole. Yuto ordered the rest of the fleet to circle the mist and blockade Draconia, watching with mounting horror as one of his ships staggered out of it.
When the device crackled to life, it delivered a nightmarish revtion: the sailors aboard had been transformed into a grotesque sludge once the mist hit them. Following that, the alliance leaders ordered them to back off and make sure no one could escape.
Thousands of alliance ships blocked the ind and isted it, but this didn''t affect the Draconians in any way because they could support themselves without the need for trade with
the outside world.
***
[Jeremiah Volkovitvh POV]
The Pope sat in the Novgorod Pce with his wife Natalia after the emperor and empress summoned them. Jeremiah couldn''t figure out what Anatoly wanted, but it couldn''t have been bad, as he would have been arrested.
He had been the n''s architect to fool the other continents into attacking Draconia, which boosted their numbers. Jeremiah knew not all realms wanted in on the alliance, but their neighbors or the Novgorodian Army wanted otherwise.
''I''m happy the boy was too confident and fell into our trap,'' he mused with a wicked smile.
Following that, Anatoly and Anastassia Volkovitch appeared. The emperor greeted them with a nod before speaking, "Those people visited and gave us another weapon to use against the
Evil Dragon King."
Jeremiah''s eyes widened, ''They have been working with the empire as well!'' he internally
said.
"What is this new weapon?" he asked, puzzled. "The poisons have stopped working; he was hit by numerous darts during the ughter."
Anatoly nodded in agreement, but Anastassia exined. "It''s an Anti-Mana cannon," she
said. It disrupts his ess to magic, leaving him exposed and vulnerable to our Dragon
cannons."
Jeremiah nodded, "The church is preparing more soldiers for the invasions. How is the empire''s recruitment going?"
The emperor sighed, "We are training millions of soldiers across Verdantia and in our colonies aboard. The allies are raising more troops to attack the neutral realms."''
The meeting continued, and Jeremiah was tasked with finding a way through the Death Mist
to protect Draconia. At the same time, Natalia was grabbed by Catherine and dragged off to
have something to eat.
After that, he and the emperor spoke briefly until he returned to his city in the south to
prepare for the uing war.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 946: War Machines & Dancing
Chapter 946: War Machines & Dancing
?
Archer looked at the beautiful blue-haired Aquarian and smiled before questioning, "Well, remember when we went to Oakheart Kingdom in thoserge airships?"
Teu and Nefertiti nodded, leaving Lucrezia curious as he continued speaking, "I''vemissioned a dozen Mana Airships for the kingdom, but the dwarf family created a smaller, faster airship that was stolen from the Fangoria Empire, which specializes in war engines."''
"So you''re creating more war machines along with the train and underwater stuff?" Nefertiti asked, her pink eyes gleaming with excitement.
"Yes. I remember some stuff from my old life. All I have to do is exin or draw them for Farrah, Dagny, or Deh, and they build them but add their tweaks to them, which ends uping out amazing whenever they finish a project," Archer exined, which fascinated the three women.
"What can the underwater vessels do?" Lucrezia questioned after taking a sip of the wine.
Archer smiled at the blonde before answering in an excited tone as he loved this thing, "Well, the Draconian Deep Sea Bases will be used by Underwater Legions that can react to any threats within minutes thanks to the Submarines, Trident''s Fury, and many other vessels we haven''t named yet, but there is one thing Farrah is designing."
He pulled out a blueprint and handed it to Lucrezia, who looked confused, "Why does this look like a firework?""
Her question made Archerugh, but he quickly shook his head before exining, "It''s called a mana missile, Luce. The army, navy, air force, and even the underwater forces will be using it. They can beunched from Deh''s specially designed machines and are capable of targeting precise locations."
"What do they do that magic can''t?" Teu asked.
"Burrow through metal, stone, and many other materials can be used to pinpoint precision as long as the operators have the coordinates, but my idea was to use them against the Swarm when they eventually reappear," Archer exined with a knowing smile.
Everyone smiled as the waiter returned, pushing several trolleysden with their food. A team of men and women unloaded the dishes onto the tables before quietly leaving the private
room.
Archer began to eat, but the women looked at him wide-eyed as Teumented nervously, "Didn''t we beat them?"
He frowned and shook his head before exining, "No. They''re still around, and I believe the creatures are aiding some of the kingdoms joining the growing Anti-Draconia Alliance."
The three women looked concerned, but Archer reassured them that everything would be fine and Draconia would be prepared to fight on several fronts. Following that, the group started eating, which they all enjoyed.
Archer was eating spicy rice, which burned his tongue. He continued eating while chatting with the women. Nefertiti told him about the Runes she, Leira, and Hemera designed to protect viges, towns, and cities from magic bombardment.
Once the subus finished speaking, Lucrezia informed him that many sea monsters were lurking around the ind and must be dealt with. They''d been attacking the fishing fleet, and whenever a strike group arrived, the creature would vanish into the darkness.
When Archer heard this, he nodded before answering, "I will help find them in the morning before checking on the mining tforms."
"I wille as well," Teulia eximed with a smile. "I love patrolling the sea, it''s peaceful."
He nodded before the four started eating once again. The waiter returned to the room and asked, "Would you like some wine, Your Majesty?"
"Yes. Bring several bottles for us," Archer answered, taking out some gold coins and handing them to the young man.
The waiter thanked him before leaving the room; Archer continued to eat until he was full and stopped stuffing himself as the young man reappeared with a tray of ten bottles, which looked expensive.
Nefertiti took one of them and started filling their sses before she raised a ss, "To Draconia and its wonderful future," the subus said while looking at him with a smile.
Archer blew her a kiss while everyone toasted. Soon after, they all started drinking, and Teu informed him that Eveline and Aurelia would be arriving on Draconia along with Lioran, his women, and Cian''s fiance, Cassie.
He was happy because most of their realms were friendly with him and didn''t believe the rumors. When E and Maeve appeared on their doorsteps offering the group safety, their parents quickly epted as the tension on Pluoria was bad.
Eveline''s mother had even requested a ce in Draconia should anything happen, a request Archer had dly epted. As the meal concluded and the group finished their drinks, Lucrezia and Nefertiti decided to return to the pce.
However, Teu, with her eyes full of hopeful anticipation, wanted to extend their time together. Unable to resist her heartfelt gaze, Archer smiled and said, "Alright, Teu. Let''s find something fun to do."
Her face lit up with a bright, grateful smile, and together, they set out to enjoy the evening. Archer walked the other two women to the carriage and ordered the Imperial Knights to take them home.
After saying goodbye to them, Teu excitedly grabbed his hand and pointed to a building in the distance, "Let''s dance, Arch! It''s been years since I''ve been able to do it," she eximed
with a bright smile.
Archer agreed and started approaching the dancehall, which was E''s idea for the people to have some fun. The couple entered the building to see dozens of couples dancing while the
band yed a catchy song.
With a beautiful smile, Teu dragged him toward the dancefloor. The pulse of the music thrummed through the air as the duo stepped onto the wooden floor. The dancehall was full of color and movement, with partners twirling in perfect harmony to the joyful tune yed by the band.
When they hit the dancefloor, he noticed her gorgeous blue eyes sparkled with excitement. She took the lead; her refined movements were elegant. Teu guided Archer effortlessly, her hands guiding his as if they were creating a symphony of motion.
His initial awkwardness melted away under her guidance, and he found himself caught up in the rhythm. "Just follow my lead, Arch!" Teuughed; her voice was like music to his ears, and he came to love her exotic ent.
Her confidence and joy were contagious with every step, and his movements became more fluid. Archer caught on quickly, his body moving in time with the beat, matching her energy, causing them to start having even more fun.
As the song''s beat picked up, so did their performance. Teu spun and twirled with astonishing fineness; her sky-blue ponytail swayed everywhere. Archer matched her with increasingly daring moves, recing his earlier uneasiness with a lively determination. The crowd, initially focused on their dancing, began to take notice of them. Whispers of admiration spread, and soon, eyes were drawn to the two figures dominating the center of the
floor.
When the band spotted their growing energy, they picked up the rhythm of the music, encouraging them to. The couple''s dance became a whirl of moves and excitement. She executed intricate spins and dips, each movement seamlessly flowing into the next. Archer noticed the beaming smile on her face, and her eyes were full of love, charming him before they continued. Fully absorbed in the moment, Archer responded with agility and coordination, lifting Teu effortlessly and twirling her through the air with a flourish.
The surrounding crowd''s cheers grew louder, a wave of encouragement that fed into their performance. Hands pped, voices shouted support as the couple danced with unrestrained
joy.
At one particrly thrilling moment, Teu leaped into his arms, and he spun her around as she let out a mesmerizingugh with a big smile on her pretty face. The music reached a crescendo as she floated back down to the floor.
Archer noticed the music began to end, but the apuse and cheers continued, a testament to the electrifying energy of the dancehall. As the song''sst notes faded away, the couple stood in the center of the floor, breathless and beaming.
They took a bow, their eyes meeting with shared satisfaction and joy. The crowd''s pping and cheers seemed to envelop them, a fitting end to a performance that had captured the
spirit of the evening.
Teu threw her arms around Archer in a tight embrace, herughter ringing out as the crowd continued to cheer. He happily hugged the blue-haired girl before thinking, ''This was a fun experience; I''ll have to do stuff with the others."
The couple then got some drinks from the bar before sitting down and getting some rest. Another dance began, but they just watched it while feeling buzzed thanks to the sweet-
tasting ale they were sipping on.
Following that, Archer grabbed her hand, and the couple started walking back to the pce as the moon shined overhead. While walking through Dragonhold, he realized it was a night city, and hundreds of people were doing their business.
As they passed through the city gate and began their journey along the road to Dragonheart, the weather took a turn for the worse. Within half an hour, the calm snowfall escted into a fierce snowstorm, its icy gusts howling and whipping around them.
Archer quickly reacted, casting a Cosmic Shield to protect them from the biting cold and
swirling snow. Despite the shield''s protective barrier, the storm''s intensity grew, reducing visibility to just a few feet ahead.
The relentless snowfall and howling winds were both disorienting and frustrating, making the journey increasingly burdensome for them both.@@novelbin@@
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 948: Death Launchers
Chapter 948: Death Launchers
?
Archer watched as the two dwarf women finished off the yer Assassins while nning his revenge on the alliance for this attack. While standing there, he watched as Dagny crushed an injured woman who pleaded for mercy.
He smiled when Delleh, known as Delleh, appeared beside him with her Warhammer resting on her shoulder. "I haven''t been in a fight for decades, but that felt good my young lover," she said with a big grin.
"We''re lovers now? When did this happen?"
Deh looked at him from the corner of her eye while smiling, "Not yet, but in the future, yes, we need to get to know each other more, and no, I don''t mean you exploring my body." she said in a teasing tone.
Archer chuckled, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "Well, we could kick off our rtionship with some pillow talk," he said with a wink. "I''ve never tasted dwarf before, and I''m curious to see how you measure up."
The mature woman chuckled softly before replying with a yful glint," That sounds tempting, and I''d certainly enjoy a chance to clear out the cobwebs. However, I''ll have to pass on the offer-for now. I want to let our rtionship grow naturally."
He nodded in understanding just as the Homeguards rushed down the road and surrounded the dead yers, which made himugh. Archer told him to feed the bodies to the farm animals.
Dagnyughed as the younger dwarf approached and mentioned she needed to return to her work on a project. Just as she turned to leave, Archer surprised her with a sudden hug, bidding her farewell.
To his surprise, she melted into his embrace, a contented smile spreading. Dehughed and spoke amusedly, "This is the first time in Ironfoot history that a man has imed two women."@@novelbin@@
"Four, I want Solvieg and your daughter Kara as well," Archer answered in a cheeky voice. "And maybe Bruni."
Deh''s jaw dropped open before shaking her head as she teasingly scolded him, "You greedy dragon! You devious little shit! You want six Ironfoot women! That would mean you have most of the single dwarves in our n!"
"So? That means your husband will stay in the family," he answered with a snicker as she smacked his arm.
The leader of the Ironfoot Family grinned as her yellow glinted with greed, "Give us a permanent ce at the Draconia Council, name a vessel after me, and make sure you give each of us a baby or two. I''ll have the other Ironfoot women only marry you and your offspring if you have any boys."
Archer''s eyebrow raised, "How many are there? And why are you selling your women to me?" The questioned.
Dehughed softly before sharing her perspective. "We''re a banished family, rejected when the Silverbeard Empire exiled us over a single mistake. The imperial family even sent assassins after us, ughtering most of the men who defended us."
She gazed into the distance, her voice tinged with gratitude. "You and Draconia are the only ones who weed us, and for that, I am eternally grateful. If I can get you as a husband for my nieces, daughters, and granddaughters, then I''ll know they''ll be well cared for."
Archerughed at her answer, "You want me to have all the Ironfoot women? Do you know how much work that would be?" he asked amusedly.
"Shut up you fool," she suddenly eximed. "You have that time spell, and all you''d need to do is keep track of the dates; I''m sure one of the women would do for you."
"I''ll think about it, Deh; now answer the first part," Archer said with a smile.
"There is another woman interested in meeting you, and she is mature, as I know you prefer those types," Deh revealed with a smile before continuing. "Kelda, who is my older sister."
Archer shook his head, a determined look in his eyes. "I''d like to meet her before making any promises, but first, show me the missile systems. I have the perfect test target in mind." Deh smiled and nodded, leading him into the bustling workshop. Dwarves were hard at work, immersed in various projects. Archer paid no mind to the curious nces he received as Deh continued, "We''re in the process of preparing the missile shells. By connecting our different factories, we''ll amass a stockpile of a million within a few months."
"What about theunchers? Were they hard to create?" he curiously asked.
She shook her head before speaking. "With magic, it was easy to devise a way to propel the shell long distances with enough power to detonate on impact, but we had to have some dwarves teach the Dragonfire Company and Navy how to use the weapons."
Archer''s eyes lit up excitedly as they arrived at the water''s edge, where a formidable machine awaited. It featured five rows of tubes mounted on the back of a carriage-like vehicle, with sturdy supports on the sides designed to brace it during firing.
The setup reminded him of the artillery he''d seen back on Earth, a potent blend of familiar technology and magic. It was the size of a family car and looked like it could rain death down on the enemy.
He turned to the Ironfoot Matriarch and asked, "How much more gold will you need to build additional units like this?"
Deh giggled, her smile widening. "Thanks to yourpany''s steady supply of rare metals, minerals, and other necessities, it won''t take long at all. Especially if we can enlist some help from the local vige."
Archer waved his hand and dropped several chests of gold that shocked the older dwarf, but he spoke confidently, "Use this to buy whatever you need, and I will assign the Imperial Knights to guard the workshops and shipyards."
After sending a message to Aisha instructing her to deploy five thousand knights to the main Ironfoot Mansion and workshops, he received her swift confirmation that they would be dispatched immediately.
Next, he reached out to ra,manding her to mobilize ten thousand Drakeguards for the same purpose. Once the arrangements were confirmed, Deh approached with a spark of excitement in her eyes and asked if he wanted to witness the missile systems'' test fire.
Archer''s enthusiasm was evident as he eagerly agreed. While waiting, he sensed a familiar presence and turned to see Nyx soaring toward him. His face lit up with a warm smile as shended gracefully.
"Hello, my chaos dragon. I''ve missed you," he said, extending a heartfelt wee.
She beamed before suddenly hugging Archer, which caught him off guard as he returned it with one of his own. Once they split apart, he spoke, "Want to stay with me for a while?"
"Yes. I want to spend some time with you," Nyx replied quietly.
Archer smiled as he introduced the women and turned to the dwarf, "Deh, this is Nyx Drakebane, my soon-to-be fiance when I get to know her even more."
The mature dwarf bowed toward Nyx, "It''s a pleasure to meet you, mydy; I am Deh Ironfoot, Matriarch of the Ironfoot Family and lead designer, engineer, and builder of
Draconia."
Nyx smiled at the woman before turning to Archer and speaking, "She wants you, Arch; I can smell it on her."''
When the dragon said that, Archer noticed Deh''s cheeks going red as she quickly changed the subject and announced before rushing over to get the workers to hurry up, "The test fire will begin shortly, Your Majesty!"
This made Archer and Nyxugh at her embarrassed expression, but soon, some dwarves were loading long white missiles at least five feet long and looked deadly, which made him smile.
Deh directed the workers toward the scorched ind a few miles into the bay. As the missileuncher prepared to fire, a crescendo of noise built up, mana propelling the missiles into the
sky.
The missiles soared through the air urately, striking the target and igniting a series of powerful explosions. The ground shook, and Nyx flinched at the sudden noise. Archer,
witnessing the spectacle, was thrilled.
Archer was exhrated, recognizing that this firepower would be a game-changer and a significant asset in their ongoing war. His excitement was palpable, and as Deh approached, he hugged her enthusiastically.
Deh, initially taken aback, was stunned when Archer leaned down and kissed her. The unexpected gesture sent a jolt through her, and she quickly stepped back, shaking her head in
surprise.
"That is the first test," she said with a smile. "The workers are preparing more shells and bringing another system."
Archer nodded thoughtfully and suggested, "What should we call them? Death Launchers?"
The two womenughed, and he grinned, "It''s a fitting name because it will bring death to
our enemies,dies."
Deh''s eyes sparkling with excitement, responded, "It does have a good ring to it, but just wait until you see the anti-ship, titan, and other shells little Dagny has created."
"Well, those will be very useful for all different situations, including ship-to-ship battles or covering anding force," Archer mused out loud, causing Deh and Nyx to nod in agreement. At the same time, the workers loaded the Death Launchers.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 949: Draconias Deep-Sea Plan
Chapter 949: Draconia''s Deep-Sea n
?
Archer watched as an old wooden ship sailed onto the water before the sailors abandoned it and used a rowboat to return to shore. Deh pointed in the distance and grinned, "Lookin the distance once the vessel is destroyed."
He smiled as the mature dwarf again ordered the workers to fire the Death Launchers. The shells soared out of the machine and flew high before falling toward the wooden ship. When the projectile connected with the vessel, it exploded into splinters and flew everywhere.
When Archer witnessed this, something shocked him as the workshop''s mana shield activated to block some of the debris from now hurting the employees. Deh shouted in excitement as there was nothing left of the ship.
He chuckled before gazing at the distance as theunchers fired again. More shells sliced through the air and exploded, sending little metal balls flying in all directions. This amazed Archer, who excitedly turned to Deh and asked, "What was that? I never gave any designs for cluster bombs."
When the mature dwarf heard this, she beamed while eximing, "That Draconia shell was my intention to deal with the alliance armies, as they outnumber us ten thousand to one at the moment."
Archer hugged Deh, who smiled as he spoke, "Let''s sit down and have some tea while we go through some ns. I created them for the underwater part of our kingdom to expand into realms no kingdom could apart from the Aquarians and Vitalians."''
The two women smiled before the dwarf matriarch led them to her office in the workshop. When they entered, the Ironfoot dwarves worked extra hard as hundreds of Draconian shells were produced.
While walking, Archer grew curious and asked the dwarf, "Where are you charging the shells? Dagny and Farrah created a mana battery to store it?"
She nodded before turning down a corridor and reaching a room where a machine the size of a tank sat. Archer was shocked to see this, but the older dwarf approached it and tapped on a ss part of the device.
"This is what we called a Mana Battery Station; it allows us to fill the Draconian shells with vtile mana, and when fired from the Death Launchers, it explodes, but this one is nearly empty, and none of thedies are free," Deh muttered, catching his attention.
"What do you need help with? If it''s charging the machines, I can do it, but the question is, do you have more?" Archer asked with a grin.
Deh nodded excitedly, making her yellow eyes glow as she replied with a barely restrained voice, "We have several more that need to be charged, but the amount it takes is
astronomical, and we can only fill them up a little when the family has days off because they would be exhausted afterward."
"Go take care of them while I handle this one," he instructed, cing his hand on a metal handle.
After that, Archer turned to Nyx, who watched with fascination as Deh exited the room before speaking to the chaos dragon, "How have you been finding Draconia? Are you enjoying yourself?"
"Yes, it''s much better than Frostholm, but it seems emptier as the people aren''t cramped within the cities," Nyx answered with a smile. "I do like the mountains surrounding the ind; they are good to sleep in."
Archer''s eyebrow raised as she caught his interest, causing him to ask, "Have you been sleeping there?"
She nodded and replied, "Yes. The nights are very peaceful. You should join me sometime."
"Maybe once we''ve tested the Death Launchers on the alliance," Archer smiled before sending his mana into the Mana Battery Station.
After ten minutes, the stations were full and rumbling with energy, and Deh arrived back with wide eyes as she saw the result. The older woman spun around and shouted, "Fill up the shells! The stations are up and running!"
Archer chuckled at this but took Nyx by the hand as Deh led them around the Ironfoot Workshop, filling up the stations until they were all full, and he finally felt drained. This is when the older dwarf leads him to her office.
When they arrived, they all sat down, and Archer sunk into the soft chair as another dwarf woman appeared, causing Deh to beam. "Bruni! Bring us some tea, my little cave goblin,'''' she chirped. "Grandmother! Please stop calling me that. I never thought I''d encountered them in the southern tunnels."''
Deh startedughing even more before waving the young dwarf off. Archer handed her some ns for a Deep-Sea Base and all its facilities, which shocked the woman as she started looking at the Blueprints.
"What is a flooding chamber? What''s a moonpool?" Dehmented with a confused expression.
"A flood chamber allows the Deep-Sea forces to leave the base while the moonpool will let individual soldiers out," Archer revealed. "I think the alliance is in cahoots with the Sea Peoples except for Teu and Aurelia''s people."
Nyx and Deh looked shocked, but he continued, "I have designed ships, weapon tforms, and many other machines that the Deep-Sea Legions and their bases will use to push the enemies back."
The dwarf woman nodded and said, "We have the Manaheart Crystals to power everything, thanks to the Mana Battery Stations that supply energy to homes, trains, ships, and shipyards. The weapon systems areplex, but I''ll have Dagny and Farrah handle them while I design the perfect base."
"Okay, take your time and let me know once you start," Archer replied with a smile. "Is there anything else?"
"You need to give us some time, Arch; we''re still constructing enough Death Launchers and their shells for a several-year-long war. Once we have a stockpile of the war machines, we can focus on Draconia''s Deep-Sea n."
Archer smiled while answering, "There''s no rush, my dwarf matriarch. Draconia isn''t going to war for years. We want the alliance to grow fat and juicy."
The two womenughed just as Bruni brought in a tray with three cups and ced it on the table between the group. Deh poured some tea for them. Archer saw this and spoke to the neer, "Bruni, what do you work on for the family?"
She looked at him with big blue eyes that sparkled as the early afternoon sun hit them before answering, "I work on shields, runes, and other behind-the-scenes things that go into building stuff in the Ironfoot Family."
"Arch, this is the granddaughter who came up with the shield we''ll use in the Deep-Sea Base design. I suggest you bring her onto our project?" Deh said with a big smile.
He nodded in agreement as he sampled the tea, nearly gagging from its strong, bitter vor, though he found it oddly pleasant. Archer finished his cup and said, "We can discuss it once everything is underway. Would you prefer to go out, or would you rather work on the
blueprints?"
Deh jumped up with a big smile, dering, "We will go on a date again. The ideas are flowing, and I must get them onto paper!"
The older dwarf woman rushed out of the room as the excitement overwhelmed her, leaving him, Nyx, and Bruni staring at the mming door. After a few minutes, the chaos dragonmented, "Can we still go on a date?"
Archer nodded and was about to speak, but Bruni said with a nervous smile, "I will be getting
back to work."
"Okay, I will see you around as I''ll be here more often while working with your grandmother," Archer replied before standing up and going through the workshop.
The workers respectfully nodded as he passed. Following that, the dragon couple left the Ironfoot Workshop and headed for the nearby city where a restaurant that Bruni suggested
was located.
When they entered the establishment, Archer noticed it was busy and full of people. While looking around, a waitress approached them and bowed before speaking, "How can we help
you, Your Majesty."
"Can we please get two of everything and a private room?" Archer replied with a smile that caused the woman to blush as she led them through the restaurant and up some stairs before
opening a door.
"This is the private room we reserve for the nobles, but you two can use it for now," the waitress said in a cheery voice.
Once Archer and Nyx sat down, the woman left them to sort out their order while the chaos dragonmented, "Why do you order so much food?"
"I love to eat Nyx," Archer said while taking out some wine before filling the empty sses on the table. "There''s nothing apart from sex that is better than a cooked meal, and I''ve wanted to take you out for a while."''
The dragon woman beamed but then got a distant look before shaking her head, "Sorry about that. At times, I remember the scene where my parents were killed. It''s something that''s stuck
with me all my life."
Archer felt sorry when seeing the hurt expression on her face and reached over to take her hand while speaking, "Once things calm down, I will take you to the College Of Magic to visit your brother Draven."
Nyx smiled in return before squeezing his hand. "Thank you, Arch. That would mean a lot to@@novelbin@@
me."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 950: Kingdom-Wide Alert
Chapter 950: Kingdom-Wide Alert
?
Archer and Nyx started eating once the waitress returned with many dishes that she ced on the table. Once that was done, he paid for the meal and gave the woman a tip, which made her smile.
When she left the room, the dragon womanmented inquisitively, "She was trying to capture your eye, Arch. Why not entertain her for the night?"
His eyebrow raised when he heard this, causing him to ask, "Why would I sleep with a random waitress when I have twenty-three beautiful women I truly love? I may have arge harem, but I care about each of them."
Nyx nodded, "So even when the opportunity arises, you can control your urges?" she said with a smirk while leaning forward.
Archer noticed her cleavage on disy, revealing her beautiful white skin, which sent his lust soaring. He shook his head and replied, "Yes, but don''t think I won''te over and punish you if you keep teasing me, Nyx."
The dragon woman''s grin widened as she began to unbutton her blouse so more of her ample chest popped out, causing his lower half to wake up, which made him growl, "Stop it, Nyx unless you want to be mine."
Nyx beamed with happiness and asked, as she walked around the table toward him, "Will you stop me from exploring the world?"
He shook his head and replied, "No, you''re free to do as you like. I don''t control my women; I find them even more attractive when they''re free to live as they choose."
The older woman grinned and settled onto hisp, beginning to eat his food. Archer smiled as he pulled her closer, and she returned the smile. Together, they savored their meals, taking just over an hour to finish everything.
Archer downed some wine as Nyxmented, "Do you want to explore Nightengale Port City ?11
He nodded before standing up and offering her his hand, which the dragon woman took with a smile. After that, the couple left the restaurant as the snow started again, causing people to rush down the street.
Nyx nced at them with fascination before asking, "Why do people look so happy and healthy? It wasn''t like this in Frostholm."
Archer smiled at the curious woman and answered in a cheery tone, as he loved talking about his kingdom, "Well, they don''t have to worry about food, keeping warm, or their children''s health when our hospitals and healers help everyone. Yes, they''re busy, but they get paid well, which helps the people around them."
She nodded before asking another question, which Archer happily answered, "How much have you spent so far? And why do so much?"
"A kingdom is as good as its ruler, and since I rule, I wanted to help my people and the refugees who swore loyalty to the kingdom," he replied while walking down the cobbled street and reaching the harbor that looked out to the Wild Sea that was crashing against the short.
The couple continued walking with Archer, showing Nyx the apartments, shopping, and government center, which interested the dragon woman. Soon, they exited the city and arrived on a hill that overlooked the road leading to it.
Archer used Mana Maniption to create a chair to sit on as they prepared to watch the sunset. He nced at the older woman, who wore a short yellow dress that ended just above her knees.
Her ck and white hair was neatly tied into a ponytail, which caused him to think, ''She is beautiful.''
Nyx suddenly turned to him. Her mix-matched yellow and red eyes glowed with fascination, and she spoke quietly, "When I was trapped in the city, I couldn''t see the moon, but sinceing to Draconia, I find myself watching it every night."@@novelbin@@
"It is beautiful; I bet it looks lovely from your mountaintop," Archer smiled.
She nodded, "Yes, it is. My spot has the best view of the kingdom; it''s peaceful up there," she answered while gazing up.
Following that, the duo was quiet as they admired the beautiful ski; the air was crisp and cool, with a gentle breeze rustling through the grass and carrying the faint scent of salt from the Sea.
The soft rays reflected off the ocean''s surface, awe-inspiring Archer at the world''s beauty that he couldn''t get used to. The shimmering made the water look like a sea of molten gold with a touch of pink.
Nyx leaned against him, her head resting on his shoulder as she gazed at the wavespping against the distant shore. From their vantage point, the city below, with its myriad of lights beginning to flicker on as night approached, looked peaceful and serene.
The rolling hills and distant mountains framed the view, creating a breathtaking sight, "This is incredible," Nyx murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "The colors in the sky...
they''re so pretty. I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything like it."
Archer smiled, his arm wrapped around her, pulling her closer. "I''m d you''re enjoying it. Draconia has its own kind of beauty, doesn''t it? Each day seems to bring something new." Nyx nodded as he continued speaking, "Do you want me to build you a home on the mountain? We could stay there if you like."''
The dragon woman turned to him with a beautiful smile and answered, "Yes, please, that would be nice."
Then Nyx leaned forward and kissed Archer on the cheek before her cheeks went bright red, causing him to smile, ''This woman is so innocent; she needs to be protected,'' he thought.
He wrapped an arm around her and pulled her closer, which Nyx happily epted and gotfortable while leaning against him. Archer smiled before returning to the sun half gone on the horizon.
''I wonder how long it will take Deh to design the base? It will be a while before everything is ready but then there''s the stockpiling of shells for everything,'' Archer mused while the quiet caused him
to rx.
With a shake of his head, he decided to hire more people to help with construction and reminded himself to ask Aisha to issue a kingdom-wide alert asking for builders who would
work for a good wage.
Afterward, the two sat together for a while, with Archer offering the chaos dragon some chocte. She epted it eagerly, savoring the treat she hadn''t enjoyed since she was a little
girl, which made him smile.
Once Nyx had finished, they returned to the pce along the beautifully crafted Draconian road. She turned to him with a curious glint as they walked and asked, "What are these roads?
They''re so well made."
"It''s something I designed before the first city was built," Archer excitedly replied. "I wanted people to be able to travel quickly, so I created the best roads Thrylos has ever seen. They''re called Roman Roads-durable and well-constructed."
The two continued their conversation until they reached the gates, which the Imperial Knights opened for them. Archer thanked them as he escorted Nyx back to her room. The pce corridors were quiet, with the maids asleep and everyone else resting.
When they arrived at Nyx''s room, she quickly kissed Archer before darting inside, leaving him with a smile. He then scanned the pce and noticed Llyniel sitting alone in the garden, prompting him to wonder, ''What is she doing out there?''
Archer approached the wood elf, who was humming a beautiful song that immediately captivated him. Leaning against a nearby tree, he listened intently, enchanted by her voice''s perfect, heavenly melody.
He stood there for ten minutes until Llyniel finished and spoke in her cheerful voice, "Hello, husband. I sensed you when approaching."
"I enjoyed your music, my love," Archer said with a smile as he sat on the bench beside her. "Your voice is amazing, Llyn."
Without a word, the elf climbed onto hisp, her brown eyes locking with his. Archer leaned in to kiss her, but she deftly dodged his attempt. Instead, she gently pushed him back onto the bench and began to nibble yfully at his neck.
Archer shivered as he grasped Llyniel''s slim waist, her yful nibbles intensifying their passion. As their desire grew, they quickly made their way to his room, their movements
urgent and untamed.
Once inside, they made lovete into the night. The normally reserved wood elf took the lead, passionately riding him for most of the evening, which Archer thoroughly enjoyed. Eventually, they changed positions, with Llyniel on all fours.
By the time they finally stopped, it was still dark outside. Exhausted but content, they fell asleep entangled in each other''s arms. While sleeping, the storm outside got worse, and the shields that protected the viges, towns, and cities were activated to protect the people.
The Homeguard was out in full force, patrolling the roads and guiding travelers to the Waystations. As the Imperial Knights observed the approaching storm, they activated the pce''s shields, protecting the pce and keeping the warmth inside.
The snow that had nketed the garden soon began to melt as the storm intensified, shing
against the protective barrier. Aisha issued a travel ban, instructing everyone to stay indoors until the storm had passed.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 952: These Are Manaheart Crystals
Chapter 952: These Are Manaheart Crystals
?
Following breakfast, Archer said goodbye to the women before leading Ashoka outside while the Imperial Knights brought him a carriage. The tiger woman was confused when she saw it and decided to ask, "Why not fly?"
"Those who soar amongst the clouds lose sight of the life below," Archer replied while stepping into the carriage after telling the knights where they were going.
"That is wise; my people would love a ruler like you," Ashoka said with a voiceced with anger while joining him. "My father is a tyrant who taxes them until they are starving and have to eat grass to survive."
"I will rule over your people; you will be my Queen that rules the Ganesha Province and will only answer to me even if you''re in the harem," Archer revealed, which caused Ashoka to tense.
As the carriage started moving, the tiger woman shook her head and asked, "What do I gain by giving up my realm to be a province of the Draconian Empire?"
"Anyone who bends the knee will receive the full backing of the Draconian government and its vast resources," he replied. "We will ensure your people no longer suffer from hunger by providing substantial aid, and we will rebuild your viges, towns, and cities."
Archer wanted to offer support, but he also needed to highlight the advantages of aligning with him. "Every Ganeshian will have the opportunity to benefit from being part of the empire, with numerous initiatives aimed at uplifting your people," he continued.
"At what cost?" the tiger woman asked.
"Be my woman and rule your homnd as a province under the Draconian Banner," Archer revealed with a smirk.
"Will you let me think about it? That is a bigmitment," Ashoka answered with a nervous smile.
Archer nodded, "No problem. Take your time, as it''s a life-changing decision, but know that Thrylos is changing, and Draconia is the future of this world," he revealed before turning to the window.
Following that, he watched thendscape pass by while they headed to Stormwatch Port to shop at one of the mining tforms. Archer saw many farms with happy farmers toiling in the fields.
They got rid of the snow using Draconia Runes that the legions set up to protect the fields, which pleased him. While admiring his kingdom, Ashoka finally asked, "What is your goal of setting up an empire?"
"To unite the world against the true enemy yet to reveal themselves," Archer instantly answered. ''''I will build an empire that uplifts themon people so they will flourish and want to fight back when the world is threatened."
Ashoka was shocked as her brown eyes widened, causing her to speak nervously, "How do you know this?"
He sighed before revealing the truth, "For many years, I''ve been getting hundreds of visions showing me multiple futures. One stood out: the showdown between my empire and the unknown enemy."
Archer recalled many of the dreams and visions he had received sinceing here four years ago. He shook his head to continue, "The monsters that the enemy use as foot soldierse straight from a nightmare, and the weapons they use are devastating."
"How can we stand a chance against such a foe?" Ashoka inquired as she sat next to him.
"I will build an army so powerful that they can decimate the enemy; that''s why I''m investing so much into the Ironfoot Family. If I marry them and secure their brilliant minds, the world will stand a chance against theing darkness," Archer revealed one of his ns that he kept to himself.
After speaking, Archer concluded, "Let me show what we''re facing," he said while cing a finger on the woman''s forehead.
***
[Ashoka''s Vision POV]
When Archer touched her, she was transported to a vast grasnd, which she recognized as the Verdantia ins. Ashoka nced around and saw the massive Draconian army assembled, ready for battle.
Her gaze fell upon an older Archer, hovering above the soldiers as he delivered a rousing speech that stirred the billions of men and women prepared to fight. Just as Ashoka drew nearer, a terrifying roar echoed across the battlefield.
The older tiger woman whirled around to confront the source of the roar and saw a nightmarish monster charging toward the army. In response, Archer transformed into a colossal dragon and engaged the formidable foe in a fierce battle.
Archer drew the monster away from the army, ensuring the colossal battle wouldn''t disrupt the troops. As the titan and dragon sh raged on, several women emerged from the ranks, catching Ashoka''s eye as they moved purposefully.
An orange-haired woman, an older Maeve d in stunning armor, veered to the right while the others split up and dispersed along the line of Draconian soldiers. That''s when a silver- haired woman dressed in the same armor shot an arrow in the air as the enemy charged.
Ashoka watched in awe as a barrage of missiles and hundreds of thousands of mana shells rained down upon the enemy, making the ground tremble with their impact. Amid the chaos, a woman with light red hair raised her voice above the din, shouting, "Prepare the shield wall! Death is upon us, but you know why we fight!"
The soldiers moved swiftly, stepping forward to interlock their shields. Soon, a gleaming white wall formed, reflecting the light from the relentless stream of missiles and shells streaking across the battlefield.
Following that, the vision ended, and she was now looking at Archer with a smile as she made up her mind there and then.
***
[Back to Archer]
Archer watched Ashoka''s eyes light up with enthusiasm as she suddenly eximed, "The Ganeshians could be the perfect foot soldiers if led by a seasoned general and given a clear objective. They will achieve it, even at the cost of their own lives."
He watched the older woman stand up before kneeling as she eximed, "I will be yours and rule the Ganesha Province. My people will want to fight when they realize how different you are as a king."
''What a change! Maybe I should show more people about the future battle?'' Archer mused
with a smile.
Following that, Archer pulled Ashoka into hisp and kissed her. Initially stiff, she quickly melted into the embrace and reciprocated the kiss. Their passionate connection marked the beginning of their rtionship.
Once they separated, the two of them sat in silence. Archer admired thendscape outside while Ashoka thought about the vision she saw. A short whileter, they arrived at Stormwatch Port and boarded a Destroyer that took them to the closest mining tform.
Soon, the ship was underway, sailing out of Dragon''s Cove Bay and onto the chaotic open ocean. Waves hit the deck as Archer, Ashoka, and the sailors stayed inside the ship so they wouldn''t be swept overboard.
It took them a couple of hours to reach a mining tform that the Destroyed docked next to, allowing the couple off. Archer told the captain to wait for him, and the man reassured him that he would while waiting for the weather to calm down.
Archer and Ashoka were met by the mining tform manager, who appeared to be a middle- aged man. He bowed toward the duo before speaking, "What can I do for you, your Majesty?" "I''vee to inspect the tforms and see how they''re operating," he replied to the man.
After that, the manager showed them around the worker''s quarters, and Archer was happy as they seemedfortable. Next was the dining hall, and a delicious smell hit his nose when
they got closer.
This went on for twenty minutes, and Archer was pleased with everything before the manager took them to the elevator that led down to the seafloor where hundreds of workers was
mining all kinds of resources.
When the couple stepped off the elevator, they noticed the guards were stationed everywhere and were happy with their upgraded armor. The manager followed them to the Manaheart
Crystal vein they found.
Archer and Ashoka walked across the wooden walkway the workers put down alongside the mining tracks. When they arrived at the cave entrance, it was guarded by the Wyldheartpany guards that E hired from the poption.
They had to take a mana oath about not betraying the kingdom orpany, just like the@@novelbin@@
workers did, which stopped the thoughts of stealing anything. Archer shook his head and entered the cave, followed by the tiger woman.
"What is this material used for? It''s beautiful," Ashoka inquired, her gaze lingering on the translucent man surrounded by heart-shaped crystals on the wall.
Sensing the crystals'' deep veinsan indication of their immense power potential-Archer felt a surge of excitement. This could fuel the kingdom and its infrastructure. Turning to Ashoka, he exined, "These are Manaheart Crystals. They power everything from airships and homes to trains, along with countless innovations emerging weekly."
The tiger woman nodded, intrigued, as the couple stepped aside to let a group of workers pass. The workers bowed respectfully upon seeing Archer and Ashoka. As they entered the cave, the stunning lighting bathed the space in a mesmerizing glow, causing Ashoka to smile
in delight.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 955: Draconian Airforce
Chapter 955: Draconian Airforce
?
Archer continued to pleasure Nefertiti before she exploded in his mouth. Her love juices flowed out like a waterfall, which he started swallowing without missing a drop while the subus continued to moan. ''Mmmghh!''
Once her climax died down, Nefertiti stood up on wobbly legs before putting her hands on the wall and pushing her round behind out. Archer got excited when he saw this, causing him to stand up and approach her, "Do you want me inside, my love?"
Nefertiti quickly nodded, "Yes, darling. I miss the stretching feeling, which is addictive," she replied in a breathless voice.
Following that, the two of them started making love as Archer thrust deep inside while the subus pushed herself backward, so he went further in. They continued to have sex, and both exploded.
Archer filled her womb with his seed while Nefertiti''s legs trembled as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. He helped her sit down while casting Cleanse on the beautiful Zenia Princess as she recovered from the overwhelming pleasure she had received.
Nefertiti shook her head, a yful smile dancing across her beautiful face as she said, "I''m leaking, Arch! You came so much."
He chuckled at her response and grinned. "I didn''t expect you''d be squeezing me dry. And I''ve missed your secret garden-it''s always amazing."
The subus giggled, her smile radiant, as they both began to eat. Archer started with an omelet with all kinds of vegetables and other foods. They continued eating for an hour and enjoyed every second of it.
Nefertiti ate as much as Archer did, which shocked him. His expression caught her attention, causing her to exin, "All the food goes to my boobs and bum, which mother says husbands love."
Archer nodded in agreement before answering, "You look amazing, Nefi; I wouldn''t change anything about you."
Upon hearing his words, her pink eyes sparkled with deep affection as she responded with a sultry smile, "You didn''t clean up down there, husband. May I take care of it while you eat?" He couldn''t help but think, ''She wants to suck me again? I love this woman.''@@novelbin@@
Archer smiled, "Yes, I forgot to clean it while helping you, my love," he said in a knowing voice.
After he spoke, Nefertiti stood up and circled the table, giving Archer a chance to p her behind, which made her yelp yfully. She then shed him a mischievous smile before sliding under the table and pulling down his pants.
As Archer enjoyed his soup, he felt her warm mouth envelop him. Her tongue moved skillfully around his shaft, adding an extrayer of pleasure to the moment. After finishing his meal, he indulged the eager subus, filling her mouth with satisfaction.
Following that, the two finished the meal before leaving. As the couple stepped outside, Nefertiti grabbed his arm as she spoke in a happy tone, "Do you want to walk back to the pce? I love the cold weather."
He smiled while answering, "I would like that, Nefi. The weather is peaceful, and I enjoy seeing the kingdom from the ground."
Once Archer agreed, the two started walking through Dragonheart City and watched as families smiled and other couples enjoyed the cold but beautiful night. While strolling, Nefertiti spoke, "Why are you fighting so hard to build Draconia into a paradise?"
When hearing her question, Archer stopped walking and looked into the night sky before replying with a voiceced with determination, "I believe the paradise that I build here on Draconia can unite the world against theing darkness. We can beat back our enemies with me as the Emperor of a united Thrylos so our children can live in peace and enjoy their lives as they wish."
"That sounds amazing, and I truly can''t wait until you fulfill this destiny the gods have set you on," Nefertiti said with a loving smile as she squeezed his arm. "I will be there beside you at every step of the way."
Archer smiled before leaning over and kissing the pink-haired woman, who happily reciprocated while the two stood on the cold road. Following that, the couple made it back to the pce.
The Imperial Guard that trailed behind them made it back, causing Archer to smile as they brushed off the cold weather. Once inside, he got a message from Aisha saying the Ironfoot family had finished the Dragon Airships, which excited him.
He told the dragonkin woman to organize a flight tomorrow as he wanted to take three girls with him. Aisha agreed through the tattoo, which made him smile just as they entered the pce.
Nefertiti dragged Archer back to her room, where the two continued to make lovete into the night. The couple soon fell asleep as the storm worsened, but they weren''t as cold, thanks to the pce''s shield.
The following day, Archer woke up and noticed Nefertiti was still fast asleep. Her wild pink hair was everywhere. This picture made him smile, so he leaned over and kissed her before falling asleep while cuddled up.
After that, he got out of bed before leaving for the bath chambers, where he bumped into Leira, Sera, and Sia. With a charming smile, this caused him to ask them to join him, "Would you lovelydies like to ride on some Dragon Airships with me?"
When the three women heard this, they all beamed before epting his invitation. They all kissed and cuddled him and joined him in the bath. Archer watched them pass him as he got undressed, only to p their behinds one at a time, which earned smiles from the trio.
Following that, Archer stepped into the hot water, but soon Leira climbed on hisp while his cock rubbed after her soft folds. The cat girl shivered before turning to the others, "Take turns? It''s only fair."
Archerughed at the purple-haired girl who made the first move on him, but he wouldn''t reject them. He ended up making love to all threedies, who loved every second of it. Once they were done, they all washed off.
''Now it''s time to see the Ironfoot Family''s work,'' Archer mused. ''I wonder who the pilot will be.''
They all wore winter clothes as the outside world was freezing. They had to travel to a city named Arcadia, the home to the breadbasket of the kingdom, which grew most of their food along with the surrounding farms.
The Imperial Knights organized a carriage that took the four south a few hours to get there. On the road, they witnessed hundreds of people heading in the same direction, which fascinated thedies.
Leira turned to him with curious green eyes and spoke, "Why did you want to build a fleet of Dragon Airships?"
Archer grinned before taking out some papers and giving them to the cat girl, who started studying the n. While she did this, Siamented, "Your soldiers are something else, Arch; they are tenacious and strong. They seem to worship you like you''re a god."''
Heughed at his aunt''s words but answered, "That''s a good thought. I want the Draconian soldiers to be loyal, which makes for a good army."
Sia smiled and thanked him, "Thanks for letting me lead the Second Legion husband. It''s good to be back inmand."
"You''re wee, Sia; I would do anything for you girls," Archer revealed.
While they spoke, Leira suddenly eximed, "You want underwater legions? Now it''s an air force! It says here the soldiers will jump from the crafts and parachute on top of enemy
forces."
Archer nodded with an excited smile, which made the threedies giggle before he enthusiastically exined, "I n to take revenge on the Dragon yers who attacked me when I was at the Ironfoot Workshop."
After that, he told them he had asked for volunteers from the Second Legion onward and had received two thousand soldiers who wanted to join the Draconian Airforce along with the
Wyvern Riders.
When the three heard this, they were shocked, but Leira questioned, "How many soldiers can these Dracon Airships hold?"
Archer thought for a brief second before answering, "Four hundred soldiers plus the crew." "So you''re taking five to north Pluoria?" Sia questioned with a raised eyebrow,
He nodded before answering, "Yes, they need to be destroyed, and the Draconian Airforce will do that in theing weeks."
Afterward, the carriage crossed a vast bridge bustling with vessels trading between the kingdom''s cities. Archer gazed in awe at the sights around him, his excitement growing as they neared the airfield established by the First Legion,plete with guards and impressive
infrastructure.
The carriage was allowed through the built fence that encircled the airfield that would protect the airships. Archer saw several buildings built on the fence line: the worker''s homes and many workshops needed to construct the crafts for the airforce.
Soon, Archer spotted the first airship. It was as big as the ones the Avalonians owned but
painted ck to hide in the night sky. His ones looked more durable and built for war. The balloon that lifted the ship below had a monster hide for extra protection.
The undersidepartment was massive and had a hanger for crafts yet to be created, as well as severalpartments for bombs that the airship would drop on the enemy. Archer was
happy with what he saw.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 958: What Our Weapons Can Do
Chapter 958: What Our Weapons Can Do
?
Following Archer''s meal with Sia, Sera, and Leira, they paid up before heading back to the pce while gossiping. The older dragonkin woman dragged him back to her room after saying goodbye to the other two.
Sera started teasing them but made Archer promise to spend a night with her, which he agreed to. Sia continued dragging him through the pce while telling him everything she''d been up to with her new legion.
As they reached her room, the dragonkin woman finished speaking, then swung the door open and gently pushed Archer onto the bed. With a confident smile, she straddled him, leaning forward to kiss him tenderly.
Archer''s excitement grew as he responded to her kiss, his hands resting on her soft curves. The evening unfolded with their shared passion, the couple making love until the night wore on, and Sia fell asleep with a contented smile.
Once they were finished, Archer cast Cleanse on both of them before pulling her closer to embrace her. He fell asleep beside her, and the following morning, he was roused by a knock at the door.
He exited the bed and stumbled over to it while wearing his pants. When Archer opened the door, he spotted Aisha standing there with a big smile. The dragonkin quickly spoke excitedly, "The First Fleet is ready for the missile attack, Arch."''
Archer nodded, slipping on his top before following the older woman out of the pce. As they stepped outside, they encountered Hemera, Tal, and Halime, who greeted him with enthusiastic hugs and kisses.
"What are you three up to?" Archer asked, smiling.
Hemera, the sun elf, responded with a bright smile, "We were just taking a walk around the garden and enjoying the view of the storm above."
His eyes lit up at the suggestion. "Ma and Aisha were going to watch the first strike of our Death Launchers against the enemy. Why don''t you beauties join me?" he offered.
They eagerly climbed into the carriage arranged by the Imperial Knights, and soon, it was on its way to the naval base near Stormwatch Port. As they traveled, Hemera turned to Archer with a curious expression.
"Why are you attacking the alliance?" she asked.
Archer''s gaze was intense, his voice steady andmanding. "To show them the price of defiance. We tread a singr path, Hemi, one that pits us against the world itself. When the moment arrives, we will strike with certainty. My legions will reshape the world with the new weapons I forge."
Then Halime spoke up in a quiet voice, "There will be whole swathes ofnd that won''t submit to us. What will happen to them?"
"I will put them to death to show what happens when you don''t bend the knee to us," Archer answered in a determined voice.
"That''s millions of lives snuffed out," the snake girl replied as her yellow eyes gleamed. "Can you live with that Arch?"
Archer nodded, "Yes. I will do what I must to ensure this world survives theing darkness. If that means bing a tyrant, then so be it," he answered with such conviction that it shocked the four women.
"We will be beside you the whole way, husband," Tal said with a beaming smile. "I know what you want to create and know it will be the thing that makes this world better for our future children and grandchildren."
Following that, the carriage took a little while to reach the base, and when they did, the Imperial Knights escorted them to Archer''''s Pride, where the group was met by Olivia, who had an excited smile on her beautiful face.
Archer smiled when he saw his admiral wife and greeted her, "Liv. How have the new weapons been? I hope you like them."
The mature woman replied excitedly, "They are amazing Arch! I can''t believe how urate the things are."
He chuckled at her happy reaction before ushering the women on board. Olivia led them to the bridge, and the ship started sailing. When they arrived, the group found seats to rx, and Archer went outside to the balcony.
As he watched the rough sky, Halime joined him and started talking, "Sorry for questioning you husband. I don''t want you to turn evil; I love how kind you are to the people in Draconia."''
Archer smiled before wrapping an arm around the snake girl and answering, "I''m not evil, but I''m certainly not good, Hali. The world isn''t like that; some people will see me as the Devil King while others will see me as a savior."
She nodded as he continued, "I will do good by the people and make sure they live good lives. You''ve seen how much I''ve done for the Draconians, and I will do that for whoeveres under our banner."
As the First Fleet left the bay and set out onto the open ocean, Halime leaned against Archer, findingfort in his presence. The journey to the Death Mist would take about an hour, so he settled into a seat, gently pulling the snake girl onto hisp.
They sat together, the rhythmic motion of the ship and the distant horizon creating a tranquil backdrop for their shared moment. Halime turned to him with a bright smile, her dimples creating charming indentations in her beautiful brown cheeks.
Archer gently held her delicate hand, noting the striking contrast between their skin tones- her rich, dark brown against his pale white. He couldn''t help but think of vampire movies back on Earth.
As Archer''s hands roamed over Halime''s petite frame, he gently caressed her, eliciting a soft moan from her. His touch was tender and attentive, exploring her with care. As he slid his hand lower, he carefully spread her legs.
While maintaining his gentle touch, Archer cast Cosmic Shield to create a protective barrier around them, ensuring their moment remained private. As he started to rub Halime over her panties tenderly, their kisses deepened, adding to the intimacy of the moment.
He felt her body tremble with anticipation, her underwear growing noticeably wetter. Sensing her increasing arousal, Archer carefully moved the fabric aside and continued his gentle exploration.
Archer''s touch continued to make Halime shiver due to the pleasure. As he gently slid a finger inside her, her body responded with an intense spasm, and she began to squirt from the overwhelming sensation.
Feeling the warmth and slickness, Archer lowered his pants and positioned himself, guided by the overwhelming overflow of her arousal. He carefully entered her, his movement smooth
and intentional.
The sensation was powerful, causing Halime to cry out as he filled her. Their connection deepened with each movement. Archer''s hands traced tender patterns over her body, his touch igniting waves of pleasure that caused her to moan softly.
Their kisses blended passion and tenderness, each touch heightening their connection. As Archer moved rhythmically, their bodies moved in harmony, their breaths mingling in a dance
of desire.
Halime''s hands gripped Archer''s shoulders, pulling him closer as he deepened their connection. They continued making love until the snake girl was full and in a pleasure-filled
daze.
Archer pulled out, causing their mixed fluids to pour out of her, which made him chuckle before casting Cleanse on them and the balcony. Once the duo were cleaning, he cuddled
Halime, who melted into his embrace.
Following that, Olivia exited the bridge and informed him, "Arch. We are approaching the wall. We will set up the formation, and I will tell you when to drop the Death Mist section."
"Okay Liv," Archer answered.
The white-haired woman nodded b before smiling at the dazed Halime while entering the bridge. Half an hourter, the First Fleet was in position, causing him to drop the part of the Death Mist, which revealed hundreds of enemy vessels and a city in the distance.
While seeing this, Olivia''s voice rang across the fleet, "Fire at will! Show those Alliance dogs what our weapons can do!"
Once her voice faded, hundreds of noises rang out from the fleet, and a wave of Draconian Missiles soared into the sky just as a barrage of mana shells hit them. But they were perfectly defended thanks to the new shields powered by Manaheart Crystals.@@novelbin@@
Archer watched as the swarm of Draconian Missiles peppered the Alliance fleet and city, causing a dozenrge explosions to erupt as the sh blinded anyone nearby. The buildings were decimated as the tform it floated on sunk below the waves.
The rest of the missiles hit the ships, causing chaos everywhere. Hundreds of Alliance vessels sunk below the waves, and dozens of explosions rang out all across the sea. Archer was shocked at the result but was pleased.
Halime''s yellow snake eyes widened in awe as the destruction unfolded instantly. She
stammered, "This is incredible, Arch! With this weapon, the Alliance doesn''t stand a chance."
Archer, satisfied with the disy, called back the Death Mist and instructed the ships to return to port. He summoned his wings, preparing to take off, when Tal and Hemera joined him, nked by Aisha.
As they ascended into the sky, he told them they would check on the aftermath of their attack.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 960: Youre A Mother And Grandmother
Chapter 960: You''re A Mother And Grandmother
?
While carrying Halime, Archer flew into the Death Mist, followed by Hemera, Aisha, and Tal. The group was shocked when they spotted the chaotic fires burning across the surface of the previous Alliance fleet.
The women didn''t know what to think, as destruction was everywhere. They could hear the surviving sailor''s screams from the water. Ships were still sinking while half the city was already at the bottom of the sea.
However, he was happy and sent Olivia a message telling the white-haired admiral to return to the wall and prepare for another attack. Archer then told the group his n, which surprised them.
Halime shook her head before asking, "Why are you nning to attack the rescue ships? Isn''t that what a viin would do?"
Archer shook his head and exined in an annoyed tone, "Hali. They butchered the followers of the Fireheart Faith. One story was the Avaloch Kingdom hung, drew, and quartered them, which is horrifying; I will not show mercy on the Alliance after they murdered my people for following Tiamat."
Following that, he spotted hundreds of rescue ships and ordered Olivia to fire the Death Launchers continuously through the mist, which every vessel in the First Fleet did, causing Archer to exim, "Now watch my loves, Draconia is a top power and will dominate theing war even if we are drastically outnumbered."
Tal, Hemera, Aisha, and Halime watched as the Death Missiles sliced through the air and fell upon the rescue ships, destroying everything in their path. Archer was amazed and decided to explore Verdantia to see the people''s reactions.
After the chaos of the Death Launcher test, they flew back to the pce while the First Fleet sailed to their ports. Archer spent some time with the four women and just chatted into the night before climbing into bed followed by them.
They huddled together, finding warmth in the cold night. When Archer woke the following day, the women were still fast asleep. He quietly slipped out of bed and gazed at the rain battering the shield above the pce.
As Archer scanned the pce grounds, he noticed four women were awake. Just as he was about to step out, Aisha stopped him. Her striking blue eyes sparkled with intent, and he understood immediately what she was asking for.
"''You''re naughty, Aisha, but who am I to say no," he said before picking her up and taking them to another bedroom.
Once inside the other room, Archer cast a Time Warp and covered the room so they could spend hours making love until the dragonkin woman was in a pleasure-filled daze while she leaked their mixed fluids.
Following this, he tucked the beautiful woman in before kissing her on the forward and dismissing the spell as he walked back to the others. When they entered the room, someone pinned him against the door and kissed him.
Hemera was the first attacker, then he heard Tal''s husky voice as she tugged down his pants, "We want our turn, husband; it''s only fair."
Archer chuckled when he felt the silver-haired elf''s lips wrapped around his cock before his head started bobbing. This turned into the three women jumping him and spurring him into ravaging them all until they were out cold.
Tal curled into a ball while her body trembled from the pleasure, and Halime was in a deep sleep. He let out an adorable snort as Hemera spread across the bed, making himugh. He checked on each one before kissing their foreheads and casting Cleanse on them before heading to the kitchen for breakfast.
It took Archer ten minutes to reach there, and he ran into Ashoka, N, Brooke, Olivia, and Maeve. He greeted the three women who were happy to see him. They all sat down to breakfast as Meredith and other maids broke the food out.
While waiting for the food, Brooke smiled, "Little Light. I''ve been helping Luce and Aisha in the government. We may need to expand every department when the conquests start."''
Archer nodded, "I will speak to Aisha and go on a recruitment drive for the government; most young people have joined the air, army, or navy, which leaves the older people. Maybe some of their life experience can help out."
The three women looked at him, but Maeve was the one to speak: "Who would you hire? The housewives to run the kingdom''s books?"
"That''s the n," Archer replied with a grin. "Some of those olderdies like to organize stuff and count coins. Might as well put them to work to the kingdom''s benefit."''
"What if they don''t want to work?" Olivia questioned with a beautiful smile.
Archer looked at the white-haired mature woman before answering, "Then that''s their choice. I won''t force anyone into working, Liv, and you know this."
After that, they started eating their breakfast, which consisted of eggs, bacon, sausages, and other stuff the group enjoyed. Just as Archer finished eating, he asked the five women if they wanted to explore Avidia?"
They all agreed, and Ashoka volunteered to bring some food, which Archer epted with a smile. Soon after, the group gathered outside, where Archer shifted into his dragon form. The women climbed onto his back, ready for their journey.
He pped his massive wings, lifting off and soaring south as the women clung to him. They flew through the Death Mist, and enemy ships below fired at them, but Archer climbed higher into the sky.
As they breached the atmosphere, Archer cast a Cosmic Shield around them. The five women stared in awe as the vastness of space unfolded before them, with stars shining brightly.
Even Archer was captivated by the breathtaking spectacle and marveled at its beauty. They flew for a few hours until they saw the coast of Avidia before he dived down andnded a couple of miles away from the city.
The woman jumped off Archer while he returned to his humanoid form and felt the heat hit his skin, causing him to take off his shirt, catching five pairs of eyes. He smiled before speaking, "Not yet,dies. We can make love tonight."
They all agreed with smiles before Ashoka questioned while ncing around, "What is the n, Arch? Why have wee here?"
Archer took out a silver orb before exining, "This is a Monster Orb that allows me to store up to a hundred creatures, and we are here to collect some Mithril Beetles and Silk Worms for
the kingdom."
When the five heard his exnation, confused expressions before Nmented, "We''re monster collecting?"
"Yes. They will earn us even more gold, which will be needed in the future," Archer answered the lioness. "We can also explore the south and learn about the Duskfire Empire."
They all agreed, but Brooke quickly said with a smile, "I know the Empress. Can I see her, Little Light? She''s an old friend."
Archer nodded, "Yes, just send me a message when you''re ready to meet up," he said before kissing the mature woman.
After the kiss and cuddle, Brooke quickly took off using her magic and flew east, causing Ashoke toment, "Aren''t you worried about her?"
He chuckled before shaking his head, "Grandmother is the strongest person I know; she will
be fine."
Afterward, the group ventured through Avidia and soon encountered a bustling trade road. There, they spotted a Waystation-a popr stop for travelers. Archer and the women decided to grab a bite to eat, and as they walked in, the other patrons turned their heads in
curiosity.
Archer ignored them before sitting at a nearby table as Olivia and N went to order their food. He noticed everyone was looking at them, causing him to smile while readying his magic in case anyone attacked.
The two women returned and said their meals would arrive in ten minutes, causing Archer to smile. While waiting, he felt a hand slip onto his thigh and started rubbing his cocky, which
ignited his lust.
He turned to the white-haired woman who smiled at him and leaned over to whisper, "Do you want to fuck me in the Waystation toilet? The thought of degrading myself for you in such
a ce makes my pussy drip."
Archer bristled before replying, "You''re a mother and grandmother, but this lewd?"
Olivia giggled as she got closer, "And I''m your mature slut. Nowe fuck me if you want,@@novelbin@@
my love."
The admiral stood up, but that''s when she looked at N and motioned for her to follow, which the lioness did. Archer watched the two women leave the table and quickly followed behind them after telling Ashoka and Maeve to wait there for a few minutes. Archer hurried to the restroom, discovering the two women eagerly awaiting him. Once he stepped in, N swiftly secured the door while Olivia peeled off her shirt and pants, showcasing her voluptuous figure and ample breasts.
Without hesitation, Archer approached the more experienced woman, bending her over the sinks as he entered her. He found it effortless to slide in, as Olivia was already drenched with
her love juices.
This caused her to moan, "Mmmghh!"
When Archer felt her clench down on him, he let out a groan before he started making love to
the older woman. The couple loved it, but he nced at N, who had her hand in her pants while pleasuring herself.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 963: These Are My Friends
Chapter 963: These Are My Friends
?
"What is the meaning of this?" the heroes demanded, their voices a blend of anger and confusion.
Archer''s gaze remained cold and unyielding. "He''s a loyalist of the Novgorodians and a puppet of the Church. I''m sorry, but Jason is not stepping foot in Draconia. I don''t wee spies or enemies into our realm."
Following that, he quickly ate the shocked young man with a swift chomp, causing the three women to throw up as his haremughed at their reaction. The heroes didn''t know what to think, and even Tim was second-guessing his choice to join his little brother.
"Arch. What has happened to you?" Tim questioned while holding onto one of Archer''s scales to secure himself with three women.
"A lot, big brother," Archer answered with a fed-up voice. "I got murdered, then I was reincarnated into a family who abused me until I lost my mind until I found another one of my wives named Seraphina."
He remembered the redhead and smiled to himself before continuing, "She brought me back from the abyss, and following that, I met the other women who helped me in their own way."
Olivia quickly spoke with a beaming smile, "To be honest, I could sense his hostility for all of us."
When Emily, Tammy, and Natsumi heard this, they grew curious as the mature woman continued speaking, "If I were to guess, he wanted you three to himself, but Tim here was in the way, and now Miss Japanese and grey eyes are staring at my husband."
Archer could hear everything but pretended not to as Tammy spoke up, "How can he have five women? Isn''t that greedy?"@@novelbin@@
This caused the women in question to startughing as N revealed with a knowing smile, "There are twenty-something of us, and he still manages to tend to all our needs."
Tammy and Natsumi lookedpletely bbergasted, which caused Archer tough as they reached the sea. The sea looked like chaos as waves the size of mountains crashed all over the ce, forcing him to fly higher.
It took him a few hours to slowly fly north until he spotted the Death Mist, which caused Emily to question, "What is that violet fog?"
"It''s our protection from the Alliance," Maeve answered while examining the enemy fleet below. "If we didn''t have that, the billions of soldiers would have invaded our kingdom."
Emily nodded, but Tim said in a concerned tone, "If I''m honest, most people on Verdantia hate you and your woman, little brother."
"They''ve always hated me," Archer answered. "It''s nothing new to me, but when we get to the capital, I will have Aisha help you find a ce. I need to sleep for a while."
Following that, Archer dodged the Alliance''s attack before passing through the Death Mist to see several Deep Sea Mining tforms littering the surface, with transport ships traveling back and forth to deliver their cargo.
The heroes were shocked and nced around while Archer flew over the Draconian Mountains and headed for Dragonheart City, where Aisha and Sofia would be waiting at the entrance as she wanted to chat with him.
Archernded outside the city with a thunderous crash, his massive form shaking as he touched down. Momentster, the group dismounted from his back, and he shifted back into his humanoid shape.
As they approached, the Imperial Knights swiftly surrounded them, their eyes wary and ready for action. Archer regarded their tense stance with a wry smile and raised a hand to cate them.
"Rx, soldiers," he said, his voice calm andmanding. "These are my friends. There''s no need for hostility."
They all saluted before being led to the city, where N, Brooke, Ashoka, and Maeve spoke to the heroes about the kingdom and everything to do there. Olivia approached him with a smile, "I''m going to head back to the headquarters to get back to work, husband."
Archer turned to the white-haired woman and nodded before saying his farewells as she went to get another carriage to the east. Minutester, Aisha and Sofia, who had taken over, met the group.
Tim and Emily approached him while the other two women watched from a distance. His older brother smiled before speaking, "Arch. Make sure to see me when you''re not busy. I would like to catch up and inform you about our siblings."
''''I will, Tim; I just have a lot to work to do in theing months due to the number of refugees pouring into Draconia," Archer replied. "But we can meet up once you''ve settled in."
The young man nodded before hugging him again as he whispered, "You may not have the same body, but I''m d you''re alive, baby brother. The others will be overjoyed when seeing you."
Archer didn''t know what to say but agreed with a smile before leaving the group behind. The five women wanted to show the new women the city, and he wished them well before making his way to the pce.
He walked along the road after leaving the city behind and was followed by the Imperial Knights, who stayed a meter or two away. Archer continued walking and spotted many people traveling toward Dragonheart City.
That''s when he quickly noticed the growing city outside the main walls. The government built Hundreds of houses to house the influx of people once they swore on a mana oath before being allowed into the kingdom.
Archer was pleased with everything inside Draconia and decided to take some of the women out on dates tomorrow. While walking past argeke, he heard footsteps behind him. He turned around to see Sofia Volkovitch getting close.
"Hello, handsome," the burgundy-haired young woman greeted with a radiant smile. "May I join you?"
He returned her smile warmly, nodding in agreement. "I''d be delighted to have you." The duo walked silently, and the sun began to set, casting a serene pink hue over the world. Sofia, gazing at the breathtaking scene, finally spoke, "Isn''t the world simply beautiful?"
As they reached the river''s edge, Archer and Sofia stopped, their footsteps muffled by the soft, grassy bank. The sun, a fiery orb on the horizon, dipped lower and lower, casting long shadows and painting the sky in deep orange andvender.
The river''s surface shimmered with thest vestiges of daylight, reflecting a canvas of shifting colors. Sofia leaned on the wooden railing that bordered the river, her burgundy hair catching the fading light.
She nced at Archer, who stood beside her, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The tranquil flow of the river seemed to match the calm that had settled between them. Sofia smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners.
"It''s nice to take a step back and appreciate the small things, isn''t it?" she asked in a happy
tone.
Archer nodded, his expression softening. "It is. Thank you for sharing this moment with me,
Sofia."
She looked at him, her smile widening. "Anytime, Archer. I''m d we could find a bit of peace together. Even though most of my family hates you passionately, I find you interesting."
As the sun finally vanished into the distance, leaving a twilight sky painted in deepening shades of blue, the two stood inpanionable silence, the gentle murmur of the river and the soft evening breeze their onlypany.
He smiled when hearing this before Sofia continued, "A dragon who cares for themon people and has spent a great fortune on ensuring they are well looked after? I have never met one of your kind that isn''t hot-headed or greedy."
Archerughed as he answered, "What is the point of having power and wealth if I don''t help my people? Because I''ve done that, generations will be born in a stable kingdom; they won''t
starve or be abused."
He looked across the river and spotted a farming vige before continuing, "Plus, I love kingdom building, which is fun."
Sofia startedughing, which sounded like music to Archer''s ears, and he found himself charmed by the Pope''s granddaughter as she spoke, "Grandfather and Uncle Anatoly have got you all wrong. From what I''ve seen and learned, you''re very kindhearted and generous while they make you out to be a devil trying to corrupt the world."
The twoughed before Archer invited Sofia back to the pce for dinner, to which she agreed. The Church Princess grabbed his arm with an innocent smile as the two walked silently while admiring the stars above.
After twenty more minutes, they returned to the pce, and Archer led Sofia through the corridors until reaching the kitchen. When the duo stepped inside, the cooks and maids jumped up to bow, causing him to smile.
Archer waved them away before he started cooking Spaghetti Bolognese, which he knew she loved. Sofia sat and watched as he cooked the minced meat and added the pasta. The burgundy-haired girlmented with a beaming smile, "I can''t believe you can cook; it''s shocking as most men in your position would hate doing that."
"I love making food, it calms me down and it is rxing," Archer answered while ensuring
the meat was cooked.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 965: Outclassed
Chapter 965: Outssed
?
Archer returned to his room and noticed Fianna sitting on his bed in her nightgown, looking bored. He smiled before speaking, "Fi. It''s good to see you. It''s been a little while since we spent time together."
The blonde turned to him with a smile and replied happily, "Good evening, husband. I wanted to see you as I''ve been busy helping Aisha run the kingdom, which is fascinating butplicated."
"I''m d you''re enjoying yourself, and yes, the Draconian Government is unique on Thrylos as their job is to provide for the people and not the Royal Family," Archer answered while sitting down and removing his boots.
Fianna nodded in agreement, "If the Avalon Empire ran itself like this, they would thrive. But I was curious about how you will maintain your wealth with all the expenses you have."'' Archer chuckled before revealing his ns, "The Wyldheart Company will bring in millions of coins thanks to the Deep Sea Mining tforms. I also have an idea for a popr family restaurant that would be opened all over the kingdom, but I need someone to manage them as I don''t have the time to do it myself."
After speaking, Fianna wrapped her arms around his shoulders before suggesting, "I can help out there. I''ve trained many government employees sinceing to the kingdom. If you like, I can manage the restaurant while E runs everything else."
"That could work. I could bring some of Earth''s famous dishes here and introduce them to the people. Eventually I can expand to the other continents,'' Archer mused with a smile before turning his head and kissing the blonde on her cheek, which earned him a smile.
Fianna dragged him back onto the bed and passionately kissed him. The two started making love until growing tired while embracing each other. Archer was warm andfortable as the mature womanid his head on her soft boobs while she yed with his hair.
Archer felt rxed as she spoke in a love-filled voice, "Thank you for giving me a ce where I''m wanted and cared for. It''s a changepared to my old life."
He reached up and cupped her soft cheek while replying, "And I''m d you wandered into my life, Fi."
The blonde beamed before kissing him while straddling him. Archer smiled just as they started making love again, but this time, Fianna copsed due to exhaustion, causing him to join her in thend of sleep.
Soon enough, Archer was awakened by the crash of ss, causing him to jump and rush out of the room only to see some maids trying to clean up. He waved his hand, using Mana Maniption to repair the window.
When the group of women spotted him, they all bowed, but that''s when he spotted Edith standing there with glowing blue eyes. Archer smiled when seeing the head maid before approaching her and pulling her into an embrace.
Edith didn''t say anything before melting into his body with a smile. The couple stayed like that for a while. Ten minutester, the two separated, but she didn''t say anything and dragged him back to her room.
Archer smiled as other maids and butlers looked at them wide-eyed while passing through the pce corridors. Edith smiled at them, causing the people to gossip. He heard it all; they wanted to know why the king wanted to marry an older maid with grandchildren.
As soon as the door closed behind them, the mature woman wasted no time. She grabbed his arm and guided him into the room, her movements confident and eager. With a yful push, she sent him tumbling onto the bed, a mischievous grin spreading across her face as she straddled him.
Archer met her gaze, knowing precisely what she desired. Without hesitation, he slipped her panties to the side and began teasing her with his tongue, running it along her wet folds. The sound of Edith''s deep, throaty moan filled the room, sending a rush of heat through him.
He focused on her pleasure, taking his time, driving her to the edge until her body trembled and she reached a shuddering climax. But Archer wasn''t done. With renewed intensity, he continued, giving into his hunger until Edith was spent, her body blissfully satisfied.
She copsed beside him with a contented, dreamy smile, her beauty glowing after their shared passion. Archer smiled at the older woman before lying down next to her. Edith crawled close and cuddled up to him before Archer nodded off.@@novelbin@@
The couple slept for hours and was only awakened by a knock on the door as a woman''s voice rang out, "Are youing to work, Head Maid?"
When Archer heard the knock, he smiled as Edith swiftly jumped out of bed, her movements graceful despite the early hour. She quickly dressed, her hands working with practiced efficiency. Once ready, she leaned down to kiss his lips softly.
Archer, still weary, gave her a tired smile before sinking back into the warmth of the nkets. Edith lingered for a brief moment, her gaze affectionate, then slipped out of the room, leaving him to drift back into a peaceful sleep.
As he slept, his mind wandered through dreams of ns and innovations that would one day shape the kingdom. Visions of prosperity and progress filled his sleep, a glimpse of what woulde.
Meanwhile, outside, Aurelia and Eveline arrived at the pce, eager to see him. E entered the room with her ever-bright smile and gently approached his bedside. Leaning close, she whispered in a teasing, affectionate tone.
"Arch, wake up, sleepyhead." Her voice was soft but insistent, coaxing him back to reality with a smile of her own
Archer yawned while sitting up and stretching before speaking, "Morning, El. What''s up?"
''''Aurelia and Eveline have requested that Draconian extract their families from Pluoria," E said with a concerned expression. "They fear the Novgorodians and other Alliance members will invade as they stationed troops on the borders."
When Archer heard this, he sent a message to two women, [Sia and ra,e to the throneroom as soon as possible]
The two women agreed, causing him to put on some clothes and walk through the pce as E spoke, "What''s the n, darling?"
''''I will send the First and Forth Legions into pluoria to distract the enemy armies with a well- defended beachhead to lure them in while the airforce races across the continent extracting the families while destroying as many enemies as possible."
The half-elf nodded in understanding as they approached the grand throne room. Inside, Archer''s gaze fell upon two familiar figures: the curvy, lc-haired girl with glowing purple eyes and, beside her, a well-built, brown-skinned rabbit girl with striking red eyes and snow-
white hair.
Both women smiled upon seeing him, but Archer spoke steadily, cutting through the silence before they could greet him. "I am arranging something," he began.
Turning his attention to Eveline, his eyes gleamed with intent. "Eveline, I know you enjoy daring challenges. Would you be interested in leading the Draconian Hunters? They''ll be responsible for securing and protecting your families."
Eveline''s smile grew even wider, the promise of adventure and responsibility stirring excitement. The two women agreed that Archer had prepared the soldiers, sailors, and air force for the incursion, which would shock the world.
Olivia and the two legions wouldnd on the Alliance side of the border to draw away the forces. At the same time, the Draconian Hunters would be dropped onto the capital cities to secure the royal families.
Archer''s decision proved perfectly timed, as the Alliance shockingly dered war on all neutral realms. The sudden deration sent waves of disbelief through the Avalonians and Srians, who were unprepared for such aggression.
However, the situation shifted when several Draconian armies swiftlynded on their shores, strategically securing the critical choke points leading into the empire. The sudden turn of events took Emperor Osoric aback.
But his shock quickly turned to awe when his daughter, Leira Avalon, the mysterious princess
of the empire, arrived at the gates of Starfall City. d in dazzling armor, she stood proudly alongside Brooke and Lucrezia, backed by millions of disciplined Draconian soldiers who hade to reinforce the empire against the invaders.
The sight filled the Avalonians with a renewed sense of hope as the Draconian forces prepared to defend the empire against the looming threat of the Alliance. The whole city celebrated, but Leira, being the skilled tactician she was, was headed to cut off an Avaloch Army invading
the east.
When the Alliance ssed with the Fifth and Sixth Legions, they were shocked as the men and women in ominous ck armor trampled their scouting armies before overrunning the castles, forts, and cities they had already taken.
Leira, with the help of several skilled generals, pushed the enemies back to the passes that led into the empire. During this time, the air force dropped Draconian Hunters onto the pces of
every allied royal family.
Archer bundled every member back to Draconian so the Alliance couldn''t reach them, which angered the Novgorodian Emperor, who wanted them as hostages. Still, Leira outssed the enemy generals thanks to her knowledge of the empire and Pluoria.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 968: Avalonian Refugees
Chapter 968: Avalonian Refugees
?
Explosions erupted around them, sending the Novgorodians into a panicked frenzy. Amid the chaos, a woman with ck and white hair appeared. Archer''s eyes lit up as he recognized the person who hade to help him.
''Nyx came back!'' he cheered as the Chaos Dragon sprang into action.
Just as she started attacking the enemies, he spotted Warhawks streaking across the sky, unleashing a relentless barrage using Draconian missiles and Gattling Cannons on everything below.
''Did the girls send them?'' he wondered while admiring the beautiful explosions.
Archer watched as the Novgorodians fell to the sudden attack, which made him smile, but the pain caused his body to shudder. The Demi-God woman who had attacked was now fighting Nyx, who was toying with her as the dragon enjoyed the battle.
As the older Novgorodian swung a punch, Nyx effortlessly sidestepped the blow and suddenly sank her sharp teeth into the woman''s arm. The impulsive bite elicited a sharp, pained scream from the Demi-God.
''She listened to the intrusive thoughts!'' Archer thought with a pained chuckle.
He watched the fight just as another soldier charged from behind, driving a device into his shoulder, causing him to growl before killing the man with a flick of his tail. The shock was even more intense than before, leaving him in agony as Regeneration or his dragon body wasn''t working.
Archer felt like he was strapped to an electric chair as the pain flowed through his body, his mana severed and overwhelming pain coursing through him. Just then, Nyx appeared, killing the man who had messed with him.
The Chaos Dragon lifted Archer, wincing as the device shocked her momentarily. Despite the pain, she ignored it and carried him away while the Warhawks covered their retreat. She sped across Pluoria and dodged the Alliance''s attacks.
Nyx gritted her teeth before sharply descending as a wave of spells nearly hit them. Archer watched as she skillfully evaded several more attacks and sted them with her chaotic dragon''s breath.
While this was happening, Archer slowly recovered, causing his rage to overtake him. They stopped moving when Nyx realized he was finally healed. He turned to the dragon and spoke, his violet eyes gleaming, "Let''s show them what happens when ying games with me."
As Archer plummeted from the sky, he spotted an Alliance army below. With a determined nod, he began casting Eldritch sts and sma Missiles mid-descent. The spells shot through the air with deadly precision, causing immediate chaos among the soldiers.
While the remaining Alliance soldiers were trying to recover from the sudden ambush, Archer swooped down like a bird of prey. He descended upon the battlefield with a mighty swoop, his wings beating furiously.
Archer flew through the ranks of Alliance soldiers, his ws slicing through the survivors, leaving a trail of devastation in his wake. They then returned to the fortress where the
kingdom was helping the Avalonian refugees.
When the duo arrived back, E, Brooke, and the other scolded him. They dragged a hobbling Archer back to their tent before sitting him down as the half-elf paced in front of him as she spoke in a firm voice, "You cannot be rushing off like that from now on, Arch. It''s too dangerous, and the Alliance seems to have weapons to counter your overpowered self." ''She''s right; I shouldn''t have rushed off like that,'' Archer thought as he nodded at E''s words. "What if Nyx didn''te back? You would have been captured by the Alliance and hidden somewhere we couldn''t find you," she said worriedly, and the other women agreed.
Teu spoke up next, "''I say Ari and Nyx stay with him all the time or at least one of them," she suggested.
When the Aquarian Princess said that, everyone agreed, and Archer even gave a slight nod as he expressed, "You''re right. I was stupid and could have endangered you. Nyx or Ari can apany me from now on, so that won''t happen again."''@@novelbin@@
"Sounds good to me," Nefertitimented while looking at Archer. "Our enemies will do anything to capture you, husband. You need to be more careful from now on."
Archer nodded, "Sorry for being rash,dies. I didn''t know they had those Anti-Mana devices," he replied, which made the group smile.
He thanked them for their concern before diving back into his duties, with Nyx joining him. The Chaos Dragon sped his arm, her radiant smile unmistakable as she said, "You''re not getting rid of me this time, Arch."
Together, they walked through the fortress, nked by the Drakeguards and Dragon Legionnaires who were shepherding scores of people toward the newly constructed harbor and onto the transport ships guarded by the First Fleets.
Their path eventually led them to the fortress wall, where ra was coordinating the Dragonfire Company''s efforts to target any approaching Alliance scouts. Archer watched and heard the mestorm Cannons roar to life, sending vtile mana shells across thendscape. When the couple reached the top of the wall, they saw the bright projectiles mming into fleeing enemy soldiers. Explosions erupted everywhere, and ra turned around with a smile as she greeted him, "Hello Arch. The Alliance attacks have calmed down, but more refugees are pouring in. They''ve heard that we take most after they take the mana oath."
Archer nodded before more cannons started firing, causing ra to spin around and shout, "Why are you doing that, soldier?"
The man saluted as he pointed out more scouts approaching the wall. The weeks passed slowly as Draconia rescued millions of citizens and all the girl families now residing in Dragonheart City.
Archer noticed that most families got on well, and they brought more wealth through taxes and buying stuff. Following the rescue effort, he ordered a retreat, which the First Legion
covered.
When the Alliance realized they were gone, the leaders were enraged. This amused Archer, who witnessed them appear on the fortress walls. He and Nyx sted them with their Dragon''s Breaths, causing the enemy to flee.
After that, they flew back to Draconia, where he decided to iste themselves behind the Death Mist. Thanks to the influx of people and noble families, the economy boomed. The kingdom prospered while more cities were built and farming viges erected.
Archer loved watching the ind grow from a few dozen cities to a vibrant trade, farming, and manufacturing hub. He spent his days taking the women out on dates or helping them with his work while the outside world dered him the Devil King of Thrylos.
The Church of Light and its allies spread rumors that most people believed, making Archer the world''s boogeyman. Thanks to his istion, the world slowly stayed away from Draconia as the Novgorod and Nightshade Empires split everything between them.
Four years passed by just like that, and during that time, Draconia built up its military forces until there wasn''t anyone left to recruit into the army, as the new arrivals were given jobs throughout the kingdom.
Archer had grown closer to Nyx, Ari, Aurelia, Aeris, and Eveline as they had been helping him with many of his projects. The Underwater Draconian Bases werepleted during those years, and the first Deep Sea Legions had just finished training.
On one hot morning, Archer was sitting on his room''s balcony while eating some cake that E had baked for him. He turned twenty-one yesterday, which made him smile and think, ''I''ve been here eight years already. Time has flown by.''
The scouting trips outside the Death Mist revealed that the central powers are cracking down on most continents except Frostwood, where the northern storms keep their invasion fleets
from attacking.
Archer was happy when hearing this, but soon enough, ra and Olivia moved into the pce a couple of years ago. The white-haired admiral kissed him on the cheek before speaking, ''''Jules and Sierra have moved to Dragonheart City, my love. They want me to see the baby and
their new ce."
Jules was Olivia''s son-inw thanks to marrying her eldest daughter, who worked in Draconia''s Naval Command while her husband was a captain for a Battleship in the Tenth
Fleet.
"When are you leaving?" Archer questioned as the two women sat down.
Olivia nodded with a beautiful smile, "The Imperial Knights are preparing the carriage now.
Brooke is joining me; she had finished training the spies alongside Mia," she said while taking a sip of the ale on the table.
"Enjoy yourself, and don''t forget toe back for dinner," Archer said, finishing his ale in one hearty gulp. "You mentioned wanting to check out that new ce in the river town. It
sounds like it could be fun."
The mature woman''s face lit up with a radiant smile. She hugged him warmly before turning to re-enter the pce. ra watched with a knowing smile and added, "She really adores you, Arch. Liv can''t stop talking about you."
Archer turned to the Dragon Marshal and spoke with genuine warmth, "I''m truly grateful for
all of you in my life."
ra''s smile widened, clearly pleased by his words. She then shared the purpose of her visit, "The First Legion is finishing up training thest eight soldiers who''ve been assigned to the four inds and their fortresses."
Archer''s thoughts echoed his smile. "Excellent. With those garrisons fully manned, we''ll be ready to handle any external attention thates our way."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 970: DNR Queen Teuila
Chapter 970: DNR Queen Teu
?
When Archer spotted Fianna''s daughter, Farrah, she greeted him with a beaming smile. "I wanted to be on the first test sail, and I''m so d you came," she said enthusiastically.
"It''s great to see you, cousin," Archer replied warmly. He then gestured to the seat next to Olivia, and Farrah took her ce with evident excitement.
Following that, the DNR Queen Teu dived into the deep, and Archer made his way up the nearby stairs leading to the observation deck. When entering the ample space, he spottedrge Deep-Sea Whales swimming alongside the submarines.
The submarine glided through an expansive underwater world, its walls illuminated by bioluminescent algae that cast an ethereal, greenish-blue glow. Giant jellyfish drifted gracefully, their undting movements creating ripples of light in the surrounding water. Suddenly, a massive, ancient underwater city came into view. Towering spires of coral and shell formed an intricatebyrinth of structures, with schools of shimmering monsters weaving through the ruins like living constetions.
In the center, a colossal, sunken statue of a long-forgotten deity seemed to watch over the city, its features softened by centuries of marine growth. Archer''s eyes widened as a pod of sleek, silver sea dragons darted between the ruins, their scales catching the light in a dazzling disy.
Above, a carpet of glowing aquatic nts swayed with the current, their gentle glow illuminating the underwater wondend, ''This world never ceases to amaze me,'' he mused with an amazed smile while watching the whale let out a call.
''It''s like watching Animal but with monsters.''
Shortly after that, others of their kind returned the call, creating a beautiful sympathy. Archer was joined by Deh, who watched him with a smile as she spoke, "This war machine is beautiful. I can''t believe you designed something like this."
"It is, and so much wealth is to be found down here. It will make Draconia and me even wealthier," Archer replied as Deh spun him around, looking up at him with her beautiful yellow eyes.
He loved the look she was giving him as her small hands started tugging at his waistband as she spoke in a breathless tone, "Do you want to clear the cobwebs and im this slutty dwarf?"
Archer nodded with a lewd smile as he answered, "Yes, Deh. We''ve been waiting years, and I think I know you all too well now."
Following his words, Deh pulled his pants down as his cock popped out, causing the mature dwarf''s eyes to open wide like saucers. Archer grinned when seeing this but soon rested it across her beautiful face.
While doing this, she took a deep breath, and her yellow eyes glowed with uncontrolled lust as she started stroking him by crouching down a little. Pleasure shot through his body as her little hands went to work, as both were wrapped around him.
"God, how is this going to fit?" Deh murmured, her gaze fixed intently on his cock as she licked her lips.
With a quick motion, she took him into her mouth. The sensation was immediate and overwhelming-warm, tight, and electrifying. Her tongue explored every inch of him, each deliberate touch sending shivers of pleasure through his body and making his legs tremble. Deh''s head started bobbing back and forth, causing Archer to groan. She continued doing this for ten minutes and only got more passionate as he exploded in her mouth. He grabbed her head and shoved his cock down her throat before pouring streams of his sweet and hot seed into her mouth.
Her eyes rolled back as she orgasms, causing her pants to be soaked. He smiled when seeing this, but the older woman grabbed his cock in a daze before cleaning it until Archer scooped her into a princess hold and started walking toward his bedroom, and when entering, he put Deh on the bed.
The dwarf matriarch started stripping out of her pants and shirt revealing massive boobs and a curvy body with the perfect proportion of fat and muscles. Archer''s eyes widened while taking in her beauty.
Deh tied her curly gray hair into a ponytail before speaking as she bit her lip, "Now we''re on our own. Let''s make love so I can get that tattoo and be yours."
Archer beamed when hearing this and removed his clothes, causing Deh''s lust to grow when seeing the perfectly chiseled muscles and six-pack. He wasn''t massive but lean and built well.
The dwarf jumped up, causing her giant boobs to bounce all over the ce as she started running a finger down his chest as she spoke in a naughty tone, "Now imagine me, Dagny, Solvieg, and Bruni all bent over for you. Waiting for you to stick this inside all of us."''@@novelbin@@
When Archer heard the woman''s provocative words, his imagination ran wild, only to picture Deh, Dagny, Solvieg, Bruni, and their mom Kelda waiting for him to fuck them, which drove him mad.
He shook his head before stepping forward, removing Deh''s red underwear, and spreading her legs as he climbed in between. Archer started rubbing his cock on her wet pussy, causing the dwarf to shiver.
Following that, Deh looked at him with a proud smile as she eximed, "Will I be the first dwarf you''ve had sex with?"
Archer nodded before shoving his cock inside the dwarf, causing her whole body to tremble with pleasure, "God, you''re so tight, Deh. It feels amazing."''
"''Thrust into me and open me up," she said in a breathless voice.
He needed no more encouragement, and the couple started going rough as Deh joined in and started pushing her waist against his. Archer couldn''t handle the tightness anymore and exploded deep inside her womb.
Deh''s body trembled as the pleasure hit her body in waves, but she wanted more, causing the two of them to continue until the mature dwarf copsed with a bright smile on her
sweaty face.
Archer smiled when he saw this and pulled out, causing a waterfall of mixed fluids to pour onto the clean bed. Then, he cast Cleanse on the two of them to make sure they were both
fresh.
He ensured Deh wasfortable before walking toward the wall to look outside. A massive monster whale, its body marked by deep scars and patches of barnacles, thrashed in a desperate attempt to escape.
The creature''s eyes were wide with terror as it emitted frantic, low-frequency calls reverberating through the water. Around it, a swarm of enormous, predatory sharks converged with brutal efficiency.
Their sleek, dark forms darted through the water like shadows, their jaws snapping with deadly precision. Archer could see the glint of their razor-sharp teeth as they tore into the whale''s flesh, the once majestic creature now a grim battleground.
The water churned with a mix of blood and debris, turning the scene into a chaotic dance of survival and death. The sharks moved with a ferocious, almost mechanical rhythm, synchronized and ruthlessly efficient.
Each bite was a testament to the sharks'' primal instincts, tearing away chunks of the whale''s massive body. Despite the violence, Archer was excited by the battle, unable to look away
from the scene.
The spectacle was horrifying and awe-inspiring, a stark reminder of the relentless cycle of existence in the deep sea. Archer found himself fascinated, having witnessed many simr
scenes before.
Hundreds of monsters lurked in the shadows, yet they all avoided the submarine. As the sailors and other women gathered on the observation deck to watch, an rm red through
the vessel, shattering the eerie calm.
Archer''s eyes darted to the source of the rm and saw a colossal shark monster heading
directly for the submarine. Panic surged as the vessel''s torpedoes streaked through the water, exploding just before the massive shark and momentarily disorienting it.
Before he could fully process the threat, the submarine fired Draconian Missiles, their fiery trails peppering the shark''s massive body. The beast thrashed in agony, trying to flee, but the relentless submarine pursued it with another barrage of missiles.
The underwater explosion lit up the shark''s body in a blinding sh, sending debris and clouds of blood into the water as the monster''s desperate movements slowed. Archer watched, his pulse racing, as the immediate threat was destroyed.
With a low hum, the submarine''s Gattling cannons came to life. The barrels whirred furiously, unleashing a relentless stream of high-caliber rounds. The water around the shark exploded in a flurry of bubbles and blood as the bullets hammered into its hide.
The giant shark convulsed violently, its body illuminated by the shes of the cannons. Each burst from the Gattling guns ripped into the monster, chunks of flesh bursting off with each
hit.
Archer watched as the shark''s thrashing became more erratic, its once-predatory advance now a desperate, futile attempt to escape the onught. Finally, with onest shuddering convulsion, the shark sumbed to the relentless firepower.
Its massive form sagged, drifting lifelessly as the submarine''s cannons fell silent, the water
around it stained with blood.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 972: Live A Little
Chapter 972: Live A Little
?
Archer chuckled at Olivia''s smile, but soon E spoke up and got them back on track, "We''re here to tour the Underwater Bases. We can joke aroundter on."
Everyone agreed with a nod and continued down the corridor as Nathan led the way. Archer was too busy looking at the outside of the base, which reminded him of a Borg Cube. The Draconian builders made it out of a dark metal that helped the structure blend into the seafloor.
Several missile tforms were dotting the outside that were protected with the same shield the mining tforms used, causing him to think, ''Luckily, we have the Manaheart Crystals that can power everything. If I remember correctly, Aisha said we have enough for thousands of years, but that''s the minimum because the mining tforms are always bringing more in.''
Following that, the basemander, Teu''s uncle Mao, was ideally suited for the role. When Mao saw Archer, he knelt and spoke in the same exotic tone as his Aquarian niece, "My King, thank you for entrusting me with thismand. I vow to protect Draconia with my life."
Archer scrutinized the man before him, noting his blue hair streaked with grey. Though Mao shared the same brown skin as Teu, his face bore the marks of age and experience. He nodded in acknowledgment before replying, "Don''t let me down, Mao, or I will eat you regardless if you''re her uncle."
The man gulped audibly before rising to offer them a tour of the base, a proposal everyone readily epted. As they entered the submarine''s bridge, Archer observed in silence. The space was bustling with activity.
Sailors worked diligently at their desks while others moved across the room, navigating between the various tforms and boards scattered throughout, ''This scene reminds me of a sci-fi movie,'' he thought while ncing around.
Mao turned to them and started speaking professionally, "This is the Operations Room that watches all over using scouts, smaller vessels that can explore the many underwater tunnels, caverns, and chasms."
When Archer heard this, he approached one of the boards and looked at the information gathered. There were many warnings about strong sea monsters that lurk in this area, and there were loads.
''I could hunt some of these, but I hate fighting underwater,'' Archer mused.
There was a picture of a giant ck snake swimming past the base and another of a massive crab fighting Deep-Trench Sharks. The crustacean was slicing the ten-foot-long monsters that were trying to attack.
Archer was lost in his thoughts as E approached and touched his arm to bring him back to reality. He shook his head and smiled, "The scouts have been busy. I''ll have to tell Teu and Lucrezia about these monsters."
Following that, Mao guided them through the security features of the Underwater Base, showcasing the Deep Sea and Death Launchers, among other advanced weapon systems that Archer and the Ironfoot Family had coboratively developed.
Should the Alliance attempt to invade Draconia, the bases wouldunch a devastating counterattack from beneath, decimating the invading forces. Simultaneously, the Deep Sea Legions would engage with Draconian two-person submersibles and streak through the water with rocket-like speed.
Archer was happy with everything before Moa showed the group the soldier''s barracks built below the seafloor while everything needed for the base operations was above and well- defended.
He looked at the Deep Sea Legionnaires, who wore simr ck armor to the surface soldiers, but theirs had a blue glow because it was crafted from metal pulled from the seafloor.
"This cost billions of gold coins, but when the war finally starts, they will be useful to keeping the ind safe,'' he pondered.
There wereboratories, gyms, ammunition storage, a food hall, a small hospital, and many other valuable rooms. Following the base tour, the group entered the sub, which took them around the seafloor tformunchers.
E, Deh, Olivia, ra, and Ferrah looked at the smaller version of the Underwater Base, which looked more lethal, with massive cannons on each corner. The half-elf and admiral turned to him for an exnation, which he was willing to give.
Archer smiled before stepping forward and starting to talk. "These Defense tforms can destroy a battleship with one hit or take down a giant sea monster in a few minutes. While this happened, the Underwater Base would be alerted, and a strikeforce would be deployed."
They all nodded in understanding, and then the sub sailed back to the naval base. While doing this, a storm started, causing the sea to be rough and shaking their vessel. Captain Nathan Anderson ordered them to hit the seafloor and deploy the Stormguard.
When Archer heard this, he was in his room after making love to E, ra, and Olivia after the tour of the underwater forces. Deh rushed into the room and spoke excitedly, "My Bruni designed the Stormguard System, which will protect us from the mana storming." Archer was curious when hearing this and asked, "What does it do, Deh?"
The grey-haired dwarf climbed onto the bed while straddling him as she spoke with a lewd grin, ''I''ll tell, but after, you have to ravage me until I''m in a pleasurea."
He startedughing along with the three women, causing Olivia toment after controlling herself, "You could have joined us, Del; he stacked ra and me on top of each other and swapped between our caves, which were amazing."
Archer startedughing at the lewd Grandmother who was lying on the bed with just a thin sheet covering her sweaty body. Olivia noticed him watching and spoke with a smile, "Why not make love to us even more?"
''While we''re trapped at the bottom of ocean even though I can just swim home but wheres the fun in that,'' he mused before agreeing with the white-haired woman.
Following that, Archer started making love to each of them until they were all satisfied, and Olivia encouraged him to put Deh on top of her, which turned him on even more as he swapped between the two women until filling them up.
He did the same with E and ra, causing the dragonkin woman to copse on top of the half-elf, who was lost to the pleasure and let out erotic moans as the two women started
squirting.
After all the lovemaking, the five of them copsed into bed, and the mature dwarf made himy on her boobs while the others found a spot for themselves. Archer soon fell asleep to the submarines shaking due to the storm above causing waves.
The following day, he woke up to see the vessel sailing into the naval base before docking. Archer managed to see the seawall gates opening for them, but the sailors poured off in droves when they docked in the harbor.
After that, the four women left the submarine with the white-haired admiral, who had business somewhere. Once they were gone, Archer spotted Nathan standing there with a longing expression.
Archer approached with a smile before speaking in a concerned tone, "What has got you thinking so much?"
Nathan looked at him curiously before answering, "I became amander but still don''t feel like I''m in the right ce. I constantly worry about everything and always stress out about
life."
He nodded, understanding, before questioning the man, "I know you feel like you should be somewhere else or doing something else. I bet you feel lost and don''t know what to do with
life?"
"You said it," Nathan replied sarcastically.
"Well, let''s say you could snap your fingers and be wherever you want to be. I bet you would still feel the same way, not in the right ce?"@@novelbin@@
Nathan looked confused, but Archer continued, "My point is that you''re too hung up on where you would rather be. You''re letting the worry control your life instead of making the most of
where you are."
"What do you mean?"
Archer looked into his eyes with a friendly smile before concluding with a sentence that would change the man''s life, "Take a break from worrying about what you can''t control; live a little
Nathan."
"Live a little,'' the young man muttered.
***
[Olivia''s POV]
While looking for her grandson, she heard Archer speaking, "Take a break from worrying
about what you can''t control; live a little Nathan."
''When did he be so wise? He doesn''t realize he''s helping a lost young man,'' she smiled.
Once Archer finished speaking, he left the submarine, allowing her to speak to Nathan. "I''ve rarely seen him talking to people apart from us women. It looks like he likes your grandson." "Why is the king acting like that? No other ruler would give such valuable advice to a lowly -captain," the young man asked.
Olivia smiled and gently took his arm as she exined, "You see, little one, Archer is a lost soul himself. He built this kingdom for the people and doesn''t take a single gold coin from it, unlike most others who would hoard wealth."
Nathan nodded as she continued, "I love that silly dragon so much. He doesn''t realize it, but he''s revered by billions of Draconians for who he is. Did you know he roams the kingdom, helping random people, which never fails to surprise them."
"I''ve heard the rumors," Nathan said. "He moved arge family into a mansion because they
were living in squalor. Will he ever find happiness?"
Olivia smiled and nodded. "He''s making progress, slowly but surely. Every day, he''s
embracing life to the fullest," she replied.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 975: Mana Elemental
Chapter 975: Mana Elemental
?
Thendscape passed quickly as Archer watched the snow-covered hills end at the shore, where the rough waves crashed against the seawall he erected for safety. When the train passed, he saw the giant wall protecting the ind from invasions or sea monster attacks.
"This thing will stand for thousands of years,'' he thought with a smile.
It stood so high that he could barely see the top where the Titanwrath Cannons were situated to protect from iing enemy fleets. Archer saw thousands of soldiers patrolling the walls or forts connected to the seawall.
The wall was lit up thanks to mana lights powered by Manaheart Engines and the dozens of mines found on the seafloor. Archer had used Mana Maniption to create a vast vault under the pce.
Only he and the women could enter, thanks to the mana device he had Deh make. This device allowed them to enter a secret metal door behind a secret room leading down to the vaults.
Archer managed to recruit many monsters to guard the passage. After that, the Manaheart Crystals and other valuable resources were stockpiled in several vaults. Over thest four years, he had to extend the underground vault because it was full of capacity.
The amount of Manaheart Crystals, Mana Stones, and many others they had been stockpiling would entice the world to invade the ind. Archer shook his head and stopped thinking as the train pulled up to a station.
Half a dozen people boarded the train and took their seats. After twenty minutes of travel, they arrived at the Dragonheart City station. After that, Archer and Ari returned to the pce, where they saw the Imperial Knights and Dragonfire Company protecting the walls.
Outside the pce, the Outriders were on patrol, saluting as the couple passed. Upon spotting the duo, the guards on the wall opened the gate to let them inside. The couple walked into the garden only to see it covered in a thinyer of snow.
They walked toward the entrance, and Ari smiled, "The Faith is growing, Master. Many people visit the temples daily, and the donations have allowed us to build housing for the followers."
Archer looked at her and responded, "If I remember correctly, they wanted to stay on temple grounds? I did offer the coins to build apartments, but you rejected me."
The older woman giggled before revealing, "We wanted to raise the funds ourselves, my love. You paid for every temple on Draconia and my manor in the mountains. I couldn''t ask for more."
Archer smiled before continuing their journey through the garden only to enter the grand hallway of the pce, their footsteps echoing off the marble floors. The soft glow of mana lights illuminated the opulent decorations, casting long shadows as they walked.
They passed through the ornate double doors leading to Archer''s private quarters. The room blended elegance andfort, with a luxurious bed dominating the center. Ari turned to Archer with a mischievous glint in her eyes.
Before he could react, she gave him a yful shove, sending him stumbling backward onto the bed. Hended with a surprisedugh, propped up on his elbows as she followed him with a lewd smile.
"Careful, Master," she teased, leaning over him. "You might find this position morefortable than you expected."@@novelbin@@
Archer grinned up at her, his eyes reflecting both surprise and affection. "Is that so? I''m curious to see what you have in mind."
Ari leaned in closer, her body pressing against Archer as her soft lips met his. Initially taken aback, she quickly melted into the kiss while he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her nearer.
Her giant chest squashed up against his as the two continued kissing while her hands roamed across his chest. Soon, the couple parted as Ari straddled hisp and started to remove her blindfold as she spoke worriedly, "Since we bonded, I''ve been changing Master."
Archer grew concerned before speaking, "Is there anything I can help with?"
She shook her head as she opened her eyes only for him to see a violet glow, causing him to smile as he muttered, "You''re absorbing my mana and bing a Mana Elemental. Doesn''t that mean you''re evolving?"
Ari''s smile grew wider as she responded in a love-filled voice, "I''m bing a pure Elemental like my ancestors, but toplete it, we need to be fully bonded, which means I''m ready to take the next step."
"Is this the reason you''ve been avoiding sex all this time?" he questioned as his hands grabbed her curvy behind.
This made the older woman giggle before nodding, "When Elemental women find a partner, they have to be certain that he is the one because once we fully connect, I will be tied to you in this life and the next."
He smiled confidently. "That''s perfectly fine with me. I have no intention of letting any of you go."
After speaking, he gracefully spun them around until he was on top of the beautiful, mature woman as her long, shapely legs spread outfortably. Ari''s eyes shimmered with a soft, violet glow as she smiled at him.
Archer began to kiss her slender neck tenderly, each gentle touch eliciting a satisfied moan from her, "Mmmghh!"
Following that, Ari started running her fingers through Archer''s hair while his hands grabbed her soft chest and squeezed them, which earned him another moan. Once it was too much, the two of them stripped offpletely.
This allowed Archer to see her perfect hourss figure with wless white skin without blemishes. Ari was wearing ck underwear that struggled to hold in her giant boobs that he had grown to love.
He leaned in and took off the older woman''s bra, which she allowed with a satisfied smile before he started sucking her light brown nipple-Ari moaned even more as the pleasure hit her body like a shockwave.
Archer continued attacking her sensitive nipples before kissing down her body, which drove the Elemental woman crazy. She grabbed his hair and spoke in a breathless voice, "Please make love to me, Master."
His eyes traced the curves of her form. Archer gently guided her to the edge of the bed, his hands resting on her thighs. With a soft smile, he leaned down, his breath warm against her
skin.
He began by cing delicate kisses along her inner thighs, each touch making Ari shiver with anticipation. His lips followed a slow, deliberate path, moving closer to where she most desired his touch.
As he reached her wet pussy, he took a moment to savor the soft, smooth skin, his tongue flicking out to taste her. Ari''s breath hitched, and she let out a soft, longing moan as his tongue began to explore, eliciting waves of pleasure that made her body arch.
''''Mmmmghhh! That feels amazing," Ari said breathlessly as she gripped the sheets below while moaning.
Each stroke was met with a gasping moan, her hands gripping the bed as she felt her senses heightened. The sensation of Archer''s warm, skillful tongue ignited a fire within her, causing her to shudder with every flick and sweep.
''She tastes delicious,'' Archer thought.
As the pleasure built, her moans grew louder, each sound a testament to the intensity of their connection. Archer''s attentiveness and rhythm guided her closer to the edge, his actions
gentle yet purposeful.
With a final, tender lick, Ari''s body tensed, her moan turning into a breathless cry as she reached the peak of her pleasure, the waves of ecstasy crashing over her as she started
squirting directly into his mouth.
Archer swallowed all the sweet love juices that drove his lust wild, causing him to climb in between her legs once again. He rubbed his cock against Ari''s soaking-wet pussy before sliding inside, only for her to mp down on him.
Following that, he started to slowly thrust inside, causing the older woman to moan even
more as they were finally fully bonded. They moved with a shared rhythm, their breaths mingling and their touches synchronized.
The two of them made lovete into the night, and thanks to being Archer''s bonded Elemental, Ari could keep up with him because his mana was seeping into her body and
strengthening it.
Archer, spent from the intensity of their passion, copsed onto the bed, his body resting lightly against Ari''s back. She shifted to crawl on top of him, her expression a mix of
satisfaction and fatigue.
She murmured with a yful, exhausted smile, "I can feel every bit of you, and you''ve molded me perfectly to your shape. I think I might stay close from now on in case I need a
little more of this."
A storm howled outside with fury, its wind mming against the windows and sending torrents of rain cascading down the ss. The room, however, was a sanctuary of warmth and
tranquility.
Archer and Ariy entwined beneath their bed''s soft, heavy nkets, their bodies pressed closely together. The asional sh of lightning illuminated the room, casting fleeting shadows that danced across the walls.
Despite the chaos outside, the interior was a haven of peace. With his arm draped protectively around Ari, Archer felt her steady, rhythmic breathing against his chest. The storm''s roar was a distant murmur in their cocoon offort.
Ari snuggled closer, her head resting on his shoulder, her hair syed across his chest. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 976: Plans
Chapter 976: ns
?
Archer awoke the following day to the sound of soft footsteps. Aisha entered his room, her arms full of papers. She approached his bedside, her face marked with concern, before stopping in front of the bed and speaking gently but thoughtfully, "Husband, there''s something you need to hear."
He sat up with a yawn as Ari slept soundly wrapped in the soft nkets. Archer noticed the beautiful dragonkin woman staring at him with her blue eyes, which caused him to get up and take the papers.
''What''s the Alliance up to now?'' he thought as she started eyeing his body before biting her lip.
When Archer noticed the familiar gleam in Aisha''s eyes, he shed her a knowing grin. It was a silent signal they had bothe to understand all too well over the years as their rtionship developed.
Aisha would bring him the daily reports before they started making love, which annoyed everyone else. With a look of eager anticipation, she dropped to her knees, her hands pulling down his pants before wrapping her soft fingers around him.
"Carry on, darling," she said in a seductive tone. "We''ve done this many times, but you must fill me up this time."
Following that, Archer nodded as he shoved his cock in her mouth as started reading the spy''s ounts of the Alliance''s movements, but Aisha''s warm mouth was distracting. He put the papers down before ravaging the dragonkin, who loved every second of it.
When they were done making love, the couple left the room and walked through the pce. She informed him of all the rumors that had poured into the kingdom that interested him. He soon discovered that the Alliance had been using Monster Tamers to build extra armies to fight them when the war started.
''We have about fifty legions plus another ten from the refugees and new recruits,'' he thought while walking out into the garden.
When he saw the dark sky, Archer decided to attack the Swarm spell, which blocked the teleportation magic. After that decision, he built more weapons and war machines for several months.
He even supplied them with millions of white dragon scales that he had gathered over the years, which were added to the current and uing fleets. When they were ready to sail north to deal with the spell, a few women wanted to join him as the others worked on the war effort.
Draconia got to work and was thoroughly prepared for Archer''s nned invasion of Avidia, thanks to the sun and water elves sinking Draconian shipping. There was a port city that his spies located that would be the perfect Strategic Base tounch and invasion to conquer the continent.
The women had helped him formte the n, which involved bombarding the city and sending the First and Second Legions in to take it over and upy it before spreading out across the continent as more armiesnded.
He learned that Avidia was a key supplier of mana shells and crystals for the Alliance, something he wanted to control. Leira, Hemera, ra, and Aisha wouldmand the First and Second Legions, relying on the cat girls'' tactical expertise.
Aisha would guide them, ra would lead the troops, and Hemera would handle the heavy weapons. Meanwhile, some forces would remain on the ships, while others stayed behind to guard Draconia.
Archer sat on the balcony with Halime, Tal, and Llyniel, listening as they shared what they had been up to. Halime proudly mentioned that she had bred powerful snakes to guard the pce, while the silver-haired beauty spoke of training a legion of archers.
They were some of the best he had ever seen, to his delight. He listened happily, appreciating the dedication and skill of the women around him. Archer zoned out while they spoke among themselves.
He was taking in the breathtaking view of Draconia''s vastndscape. The horizon stretched endlessly, with rolling emerald hills, dense forests, and crystal-clear rivers that glistened in the sunlight.
The towering mountains in the distance stood tall and proud, their snow-capped peaks cutting into the sky like the sharp edge of a de. The sky was a brilliant shade of blue, with fluffy white cloudszily drifting by, casting soft shadows on thend below.@@novelbin@@
''All this stress is worth having a safe ce to call home,'' Archer thought while standing up and walking over to the railings to look at Dragonheart City.
Following that, he spent the next couple of weeks taking out the harem on dates and spending quality time with each of them. The women were happy when the First Fleet left a northern port in Draconia.
Due to the worrying casualties the Naval Command predicted, the fleet was twice asrge, so Archer boosted it with a dozen Battleships, Cruisers, and Destroyers. He funded the new ship''s construction using the Wyldheart Companies'' profits.
''Lucky I set it up years ago, and E has improved everything with thepany, including the mining tforms that have been precious to the kingdom,'' he thought with a proud smile.
They all agreed and sent Meredith, Nyx, Ashoka, Ari, Maeve, and Tal along with him. Archer wondered why his maid wasing with them, but the Council of Wives ordered it, so the blonde came with him.
Archer was on the DRN Archer''s Pride as the Death Ships sped up and unleashed hell as they approached the Death Mist Barrier. The swarm of powerful Death Missiles sliced through the fog before hitting any enemy vessel or floating fortress on the other side.
"Amazing weapons you created, Master," Meredithmented. "When fighting Draconia, they must have nightmares."''
When the blonde spoke, she was referring to the Death Launchers test. Archer smiled as the memories came back to him. That attack caused chaos among the Alliance as they lost most of their fleet.
Even now, they haven''t fully recovered due to the hit-and-run tactics Olivia has been using on their bases or fleets. The enemy hated the Draconian Missiles, but not as much as they hated
him.
Archer chuckled when explosions rang out on the other side. The Death Ships continued firing until they ran out and returned to the ind before the First Fleet charged through while
firing their cannons.
He watched the powerful mana shells fly through the air and peppered the iing Alliance ships. Explosions rang out while a dozen vessels started sinking just as they returned fire, but the Mana Shields blocked them, and even more projectiles hit.
While seeing this, Archer went to the bridge and saw Olivia panicking as she shouted orders after hearing that some of the ship''s shields were weak. That''s when shouts and screams were heard from the radios as two Destroyers were destroyed.
Archer wanted to cast the Cosmic Shield, but Olivia stopped as she spoke, "The First doesn''t need your help, husband. We can do this."
The white-haired woman''s voice cut through the chaos like a steel de. With fierce determination, she roared into the radio, "Diamond Formation, now! Unleash every cannon -let nothing stand in our way!"
Her fingers flew across the control panel, activating the ship''s weapons with decisive clicks. Archer watched Olivia''s eyes zed with unyielding resolve as she continued, "Illuminate their fleet and engrave the might of the First into their nightmares!"
Following that, every cannon the First had fired, and the sea erupted into a hell on Thrylos as mes washed across the surface. At the same time, the Draconian sailors used the Thunderbolt Thrower to fire into any smaller vessels.
Archer was getting excited as his fleet quickly demolished the Alliance, but he did notice they lost another seven ships due to sneak attacks by speedboat-like crafts. Seeing this, he thought, ''I need the Monster Army from the Domain.''
He watched the First Fleet surge forward like a tide of steel and fury. The Alliance''s blockade was a dense ring of ships and floating fortresses, their dark shapes barely visible through the
smoky haze.
The Draconian ships advanced weaponry-gleaming Dragonfire Cannons and sleek Death Missiles-lit up the sea. Archer watched as the enemy blockade faltered, the once-impassable barrier of ships now breaking apart under the relentless assault.
Battleships fired colossal bursts of energy, their cannons roaring with relentless fury. The Alliance''s defensive formations struggled against the onught, their ships erupting into mes and splintering apart under the heavy bombardment.
His heart raced with fierce satisfaction as the blockade''s defenses crumbled-each explosion
and burst of energy. The blockade was falling, and the path to victory was clearing, "Push through! Maintain the assault!" Olivia roared to her crew, her voice filled with unrestrained
triumph.
The First Fleet pressed forward. Their path was now a corridor of destruction, opening the way for the invasion. Archer''s gaze remained fixed on the scene, the chaos of the battle painting his face with the light of fire and resolve.
The Alliance was breaking as the First Fleet barreled through the destroyed enemy fleet, making their passage north even safer. Archer watched their rear and spotted a dozen Duskfire
ships chasing them.
''Damn fire elves,'' he growled while casting sma Missiles and sending them flying toward the
enemy vessels.
Explosions erupted thunderously as the elven ships were obliterated in a fiery cascade. Archer''s eyes glinted with fierce determination as he unleashed a torrent of powerful spells
toward the remaining enemy vessels.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 978: This War Is Going To Be Tricky
Chapter 978: This War Is Going To Be Tricky
?
@@novelbin@@
Archer smiled and kissed each of the six women on the cheek before stepping aboard the ship and retreating to his room to rx. Meanwhile, the women trailed behind him, chatting animatedly about the spell he had just used to clear a path to the swarms'' ind.
"The journey shouldn''t take too long now.''
Following that, Archer and the First Fleet battled north until reaching the creepy-looking ind where the teleportation blocker was activated. When he felt the mana radiating from it, he thought, ''There aren''t any Demi-Gods there, only weaker Terravians.''
This confused him as he expected them toy a trap. However, when he sent the Shadow Creatures to scout the ind, they reported that about one hundred enemies were lurking around.
Archer turned to Olivia, Ashoka, Maeve, Tal, Meredith, and Ari, "The guards are underwhelming. I feel they will ambush us if we get closer."
The women turned to him with curious expressions until Oliviamented, "What do you mean love?"
"One hundred Terravians are guarding the teleportation blockers when I expected a pseudo- God like Ari or Brooke, but there are only weak Demi-Gods," Archer exined while staring at the ind.
"That is concerning," Maeve said while stepping beside him. "They might be setting up an attack."
Following that, Archer devised a n to safeguard the fleet. Turning to the six women, he said, "Ari, Meredith, and Tal will stay behind. Ari, being a Pseudo-God, and Tal, the finest archer I''ve ever seen and on the verge of Sovereign Rank, will be important in protecting the ships during the journey home."
They all looked concerned, which caused him to exin, "We can''t risk the fleet as it''s our strongest one. We will bombard the ind with the missile ships, but after that, Olivia will return to Draconia if the Alliance reappears as they work with the swarm."
"Will you be okay?" Meredith asked in a concerned voice. "I know I''m not as strong as you guys, but I want to support you."
Archer nodded confidently, "Everything will be fine; once I destroy the blocker, I will teleport to one of you."
The blonde maid gave a nervous smile before hugging him tightly, along with Tal and Ari, who were happy to help however they could. Afterward, Olivia ordered the missile ships to fire at will, and when theyunched the Draconian Missiles, they soared high into the sky.
''I love these things! They will be handy during the war to deal with the overwhelming numbers we are due to face,'' he thought with a big smile.
Archer watched as they shot toward the ind before mming into it, causing massive explosions that sent a wave toward the fleet. He instantly reacted and poured most of his mana into the Cosmic Shield that covered the Draconian ships.
''Hopefully this can hold the water back.''
The women were shocked, but Archer felt sweat dripping down his face as the tsunami hit the violet shield. He was forced to one knee as his body started trembling, and his arms shook due to the force pushing against the shield.
''Fighting Mother Nature isn''t someone to mess around with,'' Archer thought while gritting his teeth.
Tal and Meredith rushed toward him, but Ari stopped them as she exined, "Don''t go near him, girls! His mana is going crazy and will hurt you."
"Why is he struggling like that?" Maeve questioned from the side.
The Elemental woman pointed out the bridge window. Their eyes widened, and their jaws dropped. Tal turned to Archer, who was smiling at them, but she could see the stress he was handling.
"Ladies, if you can send me some mana, that would be good," Archer said, strained due to the force he had to deal with, causing the women to react instantly.
Ari transformed into her Mana Elemental and sunk into his body, causing him to shiver as he heard her voice in his mind, ''I''m always here to help you, husband. We are bonded remember.'' Archer nodded gratefully to the white-haired woman as he felt the six mana stream into his body. The surge of energy revitalized him, allowing him to maintain the Cosmic Shield and protect the ships from the oing tsunami.
As the wave subsided, he finally released the shield. Exhausted and breathless, Archer copsed to his knees. Ari immediately appeared before him, her concern evident as she began to check on him.
''''I''m fine; I just need time to recover the lost mana," Archer said while standing up and finding a chair to rx.
He slumped down and closed his eyes as his body sucked in the world''s mana. An hour passed by, and Archer felt refreshed. After that, the missile ships reported running out of ammunition and that they were now rejoining the formation.
''So much better now, Archer thought as he stretched his limbs, feeling the tension ease from his body.
With a satisfied smile, he gave the order for the fleet to turn around and head back to Draconia. Ari, Meredith, and Tal bid their farewells, offering words of caution before they stayed behind.
''I''m d they''re so understanding,'' he mused with a soft smile as he watched them go, appreciating the strength and trust that bound them all together.
Following that, Archer summoned his wings alongside Nyx. He scooped Maeve into a princess carry while the chaos dragon picked up Ashoka. They slowly started flying toward the dark ind just as a dozen spells flew at them.
Archer chuckled and activated Anti-Magic, causing the projectiles to vanish into nothing. Once that happened, he located the attacks thanks to their mana signatures and sent a dozen sma Missiles to each target.
Explosions rang out across the ind as Archer looked at Nyx and smiled excitedly, "Fly to the other side and attack from behind. We will meet up in the middle."''
The chaos dragon beamed before taking off East, which caused Maeve toment as she held onto him, "Aren''t you worried?''
Archer shook his head. "No. Nyx and Ashoka are strong; I have faith we''ll meet up soon enough," he said with a reassuring smile.
With those words, heunched himself into the air, unleashing a barrage of sma Missiles on the Novgorodians scattered across the ind. The sight of them shocked him at first, but that shock quickly gave way to a fierce, burning anger.
He fought with relentless brutality, tearing through the soldiers and even taking on his Shadow Prince form to rip them apart, biting off their heads in a savage frenzy. Soon, Archer and Maeve stood in a makeshift camp, clearly established by the Alliance, with soldiers from a
dozen different kingdoms.
"The Alliance has grown,'' he thought grimly. ''This war is going to be tricky.''
"Arch! There are more camps throughout the ind," Maeve informed him while cleaning blood off her sword. "Ashoka said they have taken out four so far."
Archer nodded with a big smile, "Good. Now we need to destroy the blocker, and then I will get ess to the Domain where Demecia and her sister are along with my Monster Army."
"More women?" Maeve asked in a deadpan voice.
He startedughing before answering, "Yes. I met them when I was a young boy. Demecia wanted to join Draconia, but the blocker spell stopped us frommunicating."
"Does that mean they''ve been trapped in there for years?" she questioned while he picked her
up again.
Archer chuckled, "They have food, monsters, prisoners, and all the mana they could need to experiment and tinker with their projects. Necromancers are anti-social and love their own space, but Morena was so hardcore that it baffled me," he said in an amused voice.
He shook his head before continuing, "When I first met her, she wanted my baby, but I''m not into that sort of stuff. I want children with women I love, not a stranger."'' Maeve''s grey eyes lit up as she asked, "Would you be in our child''s life? Even if you be an
emperor?"
Archer stopped flying and looked at her, then answered, "I would. I only had parents back on Earth, but here on Thrylos, they were evil to me, and I''d never want that for my children."
After clearing the camp, Archer continued flying, relentlessly hunting down any remaining Novgorodian soldiers. Each enemy he found was swiftly eliminated, his fury driving him
forward.
Eventually, they tracked down the leader of the group. Nyx appeared, dragging the man by his foot. With a casual toss, she threw him at Archer''s feet, her expression cold and unyielding.
"Husband, if you don''t deal with this vile human, I will tear him apart. He tried to flirt with me, and it was disgusting," Nyx said while cringing.
Maeve and Ashokaughed as the orange-haired woman said, "Most males that see us act like this; it''s pathetic, to be honest."
Archer agreed with a nod; his violet eyes gleamed with malice as he gazed at the scared human. He crouched down to face the man and spoke with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes: "So you flirt with my chaos dragon? What is it with you human thinking with your lower
brain?"
The man muttered something, but Archer pped him whileining, "Be a man and speak clearly. Can''t you see I''m here to help?"
"You''re not here to help, demon," the Novgorodianmander snapped after being teased
even more.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 981: We Will Rest There
?
When the explosion erupted, Archer used Mana Maniption on the three women. He pulled them in his direction before wrapping his wings around them as the scorching fire hit his body and burned everything.
''Ahh fuck! This hurts,'' Archer thought while gritting his teeth due to the pain.
He felt his skin cooking and his insides boiling, but that''s when another explosion rang out and sucked the four of them through another portal as Archer was still protecting Nyx, Maeve, and Ashoka at the cost of his body.
Soon enough, the explosion faded, and they were hurled down a dark tunnel. Momentster, they crashed into a body of water before being violently thrown into a dense forest with a resounding bang that echoed for miles.
Archer was too weak to reach when he saw the beautiful sky with the puffy white clouds, but then the pain washed over his body, causing him to groan as he dismissed his wings, which freed the three women.
Ashoka jumped up on shaky legs, rushed over to him, and gasped when she saw his condition. His skin was charred ck, and he was missing both legs along with his left arm, which horrified the trio.
Maeve and Nyx finally got up and rubbed their heads. The orange-haired warrior woman scooped Archer up, saying, "We need to find a ce to rest before teleporting back to Draconia."
"We... not... on Thrylos," Archer muttered, strained, sending pain shooting through the rest of him.
He fainted due to the overwhelming pain that the explosion inflicted on him, causing Maeve to take charge as she looked at the tiger woman, "You scout ahead and find us somewhere safe to stay."
Ashoka nodded before readying her sword and rushing off into the dense forest. Before Maeve looked at Nyx, she said, "You stay with me to guard Arch. We don''t know what enemies or monsters lurk in this ce."
Nyx agreed and started tending to the sleeping Archer as his body slowly healed. At this rate, it would take days for him to regain function, which worried the women. An hour passed while Maeve stood guard with her sword at the ready.
The tiger woman appeared with wide eyes as she spoke, "There aren''t any monsters or bandits but strange humans in shiny clothes."
Maeve nodded as she spoke, "Nyx, grab Arch, and let''s find a ce to rest until he recovers."
Following that, the three women darted through the forest while avoiding the strange humans who seemed to be looking for someone. Maeve led them through the dense trees untiling to ake with a fewrge houses sitting on the shore.
Ashoka spoke concernedly while pointing to the house further west, "Humans are in most of these structures apart from that lone house to the west."
"We will rest there," Maeve eximed
The three continued running through the trees while avoiding more humans that appeared from the surrounding buildings. Ashoka and Nyx were worried as the chaos dragonmented, "Maeve. You will be fine here, but Ashoka and I will stand out."''
"I know, I''ve only seen humans and no other races, unlike in Draconia, where they are everywhere," Maeve answered as they watched the building. "I have a disguise spell. I will show you two once we''re safe, but for now, keep your eyes peeled for anyone."
Everyone nodded as Nyx held Archer closer to her chest while he slowly recovered. Once that was decided, Maeve rushed to the entrance and used her metal magic to unlock the door before rushing the others inside.
Once Nyx crossed the threshold, they were all shocked as it was strange. Ashoka looked around as she spoke, "This reminds me of the Draconian Apartments Archer showed me back home."'' "Yes, this seems more of a ce of rxation, but enough of the shock and awe," Maeve said while sheathing her sword. "ce Archer on the sofa and cover all the windows so no one will know we''re in here."
Everyone got to work, hiding in the house while humans did their business outside. Their actions confused the three women, as Ashoka looked out one of the windows beforementing, "Why do these people look so peaceful?'' Aren''t they worried about bandit raids?"
"I don''t think so, tiger," Nyxmented as her tail swayed like Ashoka''s.
"Look at the smiles on their faces; they seem to be enjoying life," the tiger womanmented.
"Come here, you two," Maeve said as she walked into the front room after ensuring Archer was okay.
The two women turned around, and the orange-haired woman cast a spell that turned Nyx''s ears and eyes into human ones while her scales and tail were hidden. At the same time, Ashoka''s ears, tail, and eyes changed.
She did the same to Archer and made him look more human, but Maeve couldn''t change too much thanks to being a Demi-God. Everyone looked human now, and that was in perfect time as a knock rang on the front door, making the three jump in fright.
Maeve quickly moved to it and looked through the side window, only to see a young couple standing there. She looked back at Nyx and Ashoka with wide eyes as she spoke, "There are some humans outside. Should I answer it?"
The two women nodded as Ashoka answered, "They know we''re in here. There''s no point in hiding now that we look human."
Maeve looked at them before sighing. She opened the door, only to shock the couple when they saw her. ''Don''t tell me they are already charmed? What stupidity is this? My charisma isn''t like that of husbands,'' she thought while looking at the two humans.
She noticed the woman shaking her head as she muttered, "So beautiful."
"How can I help you two?" Maeve asked, and when they heard her voice, they were shocked again.
This annoyed her, but the manmented in a curious voice, "Are you from the Nordic countries? Your ent is rare here in Florida."
Maeve just nodded to follow the stranger''s words. "Yes, that''s where we''re from," she answered.
"Are you renting this ce of Pearbnb? It''s been a while since someone rented out the Randal House," the woman asked.
"Yes. We will be staying here for a week at least," she said. "We are waiting for our husband
to recover from an ident."
The couple were baffled again, and the man questioned, "Our?"@@novelbin@@
Maeve nodded in response, "Two of my sisters are with us tending to him. Do you know
where we can get healing ingredients?"
When she said that, the man looked baffled, and the woman scrunched her nose as she replied, "You mean medical supplies? If so, we have some in our house."''
She watched as the woman turned to the man and said, "Callum, could you grab the first aid kit from the bathroom, please?"
He nodded and quickly rushed off while the woman extended her hand. "I''m Abby Williams. We''re staying at my friend''s holiday home for a four-day weekend. Isabe will be here in two days, so you''ll meet her then."
Maeve took her hand, introducing herself. "I''m Maeve Wyldheart."
The woman named Abby smiled warmly and added, "Mind if Ie in? I''m a trained nurse-|
maybe I can help."
***
Abby watched the strange woman''s expression change until she spoke seriously, "Your husband cannote in. He must stay outside; the other two hate other men, and I couldn''t stop them from throwing him out."
She was confused by the paranoia but agreed with a nod, "That''s fine. Some husbands are extremely jealous of other men."''
"Yes, but you haven''t met our husband, Abby," the orange-haired woman replied with a sly smile before stepping aside to let her in.
Abby couldn''t resist taking a closer look at Maeve as she stepped inside. The woman was stunning. Her orange hair pulled back into a neat ponytail, highlighted her wless features
and her body seemed sculpted by years of dedication.
"This woman must work hard to have a body like that,'' she quietly said, amazed by Maeve''s
beauty.
But Abby was even more shocked when she saw the other two women standing with Maeve, equally breathtaking. One had radiant chocte-brown skin, rich brown hair, and stunning eyes, and she was dressed elegantly in traditional Indian clothing.
''Looks like their husband has a wide range of tastes,'' Abby mused, shaking her head in quiet
astonishment.
Then, thest woman came into view, and Abby found her incredibly unique. She had striking hair dyed in a bold mix of ck and white, with mesmerizing eyes that shimmered in shades
of red and yellow.
All three women had figures that ranged from curvy to athletic-curvy, sparking a hint of jealousy in Abby, ''Dammit their husband is a lucky man.''
As she thought that, the realization hit, causing her to question, "Do you three share the
same man?"
Maeve nodded along with the other two, causing Abby to be confused, "Are you in a polyamory rtionship?"
"What that''s?" The brown-skinned woman asked.
''Where have these women been hiding?'' Abby thought before exining, "It''s where you all have multiple partners for sex and a romantic rtionship?"
Abby noticed all three women cringe at herment before the white-haired woman spoke
up. "Eww, no. We''re only with our husband. We would never go near another disgusting
male."
She frowned, even more confused. "So, he has multiple women, and you three only have him?" she asked, trying to make sense of the situation.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 982: Aunty Bel
Chapter 982: Aunty Bel
?
Maeve, Nyx, and Ashoka looked at the woman named Abby and became confused, which amused them. The chaos dragonmented, "We are all happy, by the way. Archer spoils us equally."
That''s when the tiger woman sniffed the air and expressed, "The man is back."@@novelbin@@
When Abby heard this, she grabbed the first aid kit before giving it to Maeve. Then, she left without saying anything else. Ashoka started giggling as she spoke, "It looked like she hated the idea of a harem,dies."''
Maeve and Nyx startedughing before protecting Archer from any threats. A few dayster, at midnight, he finally woke up, and when he did, he saw a wooden ceiling that reminded him of the holiday home he stayed in back on Earth.
As Archer sat up, the rush of memories came flooding back, apanied by a lingering phantom pain that made him groan. It seems I''m on Earth again, but how? he wondered, his body cracking as he adjusted to his new reality.
He stood up, his movements unsteady, and stumbled over to the window. What he saw outside left him in shock. The moon hung high in the sky, its silvery light glowing over thendscape.
"This is straight from an advert for expensive holiday homes,'' Archer mused at the sight.
Theke stretched beneath it, its surface shimmering as the moonlight danced on it. This created a calm, rippling effect that seemed almost magical-a cluster of holiday homes lined up on the shore in a picturesque arrangement.
Their wooden fronts were bathed in the soft, silvery light, giving them a warm and inviting appearance despite the cool night air. Each home had a porch with lights twinkling gently, adding a touch of whimsy to the serene setting.
Archer enjoyed the scene and thought, ''So I am back on Earth, I should go find Alexa but I have no clue where she will be.''
He shook his head and waited for Regeneration to heal him fully, which took minutes. Archer made his way to the back door and went outside to feel the refreshing summer wind brush against his skin.
Without a shirt and dressed only in pants, Archer rxed, taking in the view while pulling out a bottle of ale from his Item Box and taking a swig. As he settled back, he noticed a group of older women walking near theke, their presence intriguing him.
But then, Archer''s gaze fell upon someone he thought he would never see again, and his shock deepened, ''Aunty Isabe,'' he thought.
His eyes locked onto a woman with dark brown hair, bright blue eyes, and a warm smile. Archer''s gaze traveled down her figure, noting her still curvy hourss shape and prominent
curves.
''Was she always this beautiful? Why am I so drawn to her? ''Archer wondered, eventually concluding that his newfound attraction might be due to his current state of being someone
new.
Without thinking, he approached the four women, including Abby, but he had not met or heard about her. When Archer got close, Isabe quickly noticed him, and her cheeks went bright red as her eyes roamed over his body.
He was paying attention to the other three but was looking at his aunt, who had always spoiled him as a child. An overwhelming urge to hug her appeared, but he resisted before speaking, "What is your name, gorgeous?"
Archer observed as his auntposed herself, shaking her head before responding with a British ent he hadn''t realized he had missed. "I''m Isabe Williams-Be since I divorcedst year. My friends call me Be. And you are?"
"Archer Wyldheart," he introduced himself, causing Isabe''s eyes to widen with sadness as her expression changed to grief.
She shook her head before exining in a sad voice, "You share the name of someone precious that I lost years ago; it''s been hard since his death."
The three women went tofort her, but Archer moved toward her and leaned in to whisper, "Aunty Bel. When will I get one of your famous cuddles again? You used always to shove my head into your cleavage."
Archer watched the woman''s body tremble as she fell backward, looking at him with wide eyes. "How do you know that? Only my big sister and he knew I did that!" she eximed.
The others went tofort her, but Isabe shooed them away as she stood back up and looked at Archer with narrowed eyes. "Who are you?" she asked.
"If you want to know, let''s go on a walk. The weather is perfect for such a thing," he suggested.
Isabe nodded, scanning his body with her eyes. Biting her lip turned Archer on, but he shook his head and started walking while talking: "Do you believe in reincarnation, Aunty Bel?"
She caught up with him and answered, "No. Why?"
Archer chuckled before waving his hand while using Mana Maniption to create a small screen that a shocked Isabe cautionally grabbed as a picture of the old him and Alexa walking down a London street.
"You''re seeing the night I was murdered when I finally asked out Alexa, but that crazy Noah stabbed me,'''' he revealed, which stopped Isabe in her tracks as tears ran down her face. She looked into his eyes before asking, "What''s your Mother and Father''s name?" "Michelle Be and Paul Steven''s," Archer answered, shocking her even more and causing her to back away.
He watched her face change from grief to shock to hope as she asked one more question, "What did you always ask me when you stayed at my house before I moved to the States?"
Archer''s smile grew as he approached her and whispered, "If I weren''t your nephew and older, would you be my first girlfriend."
Isabe''s body trembled as she lunged forward, wrapped her arms around his shoulder, and pulled him into a hug. "My handsome boy!"
When Archer heard her words, something inside him sparked, prompting him to return the hug with equal warmth. As he embraced her, he could feel the softness of his aunt''s form. At that moment, he became aware of Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx appearing behind him.
He let his aunt go, but she wouldn''t let go. She started peppering his face with kisses, which caused him tough. The three women saw him smile and werepletely charmed, causing Isabe to turn to them.
"Oh, are these your wives handsome?" Isabe questioned with a knowing smile. "So Abby was right, and you''re a yboy."
Archer chuckled before replying, "There''s more to it than that, Bel. Now let''s return to the
house."
They agreed and started walking back as Isabe talked to the three women who seemed to like the happy aunt. Archer watched them speak with a smile, but it soon changed as she dered, "Ladies, I am borrowing my handsome nephew for the night. It''s been so long since I''ve cuddled him."
Nyx, Ashoka, and Maeve giggled as the tiger womanmented, "Do we have another Sia and Brooke husband? Bel acts exactly like them."
Archer chuckled as he revealed, while Isabe looked at him with an unknown expression on her beautiful face, "We''re not rted anymore as I''m not the same Archer who died here on Earth. I''m a mix of two different people creating someone new who all you girls know." When they reached the house, Archer''s three women left him and his aunt alone as he sat down on the garden chairs. Isabe sat beside him before asking in a sad tone, "Are we no longer rted, handsome?"
He nodded, "Yes. I died here but was reborn in a world called Thrylos where I met all the girls
that helped me heal over my long journey."
"How old are you now?" Isabe questioned.
"Turning twenty-two soon, beautiful," Archer answered with a charming smile. "You''re
divorced now?"
The older woman fakeughed and tried to put on a tough front but soon broke down as she spoke, "He never wanted me, Arch; he used me for my money and what benefits I could offer
before throwing me away."
Archer watched her break down crying as she continued, "Now I''m too old for life and wasted all my younger years on a man who never wanted my love."
Without a word, Archer swiftly pulled her onto hisp, surprising the older woman. As she tensed, his voice softened and reassured her. "I find you incredibly beautiful and would love to have a wife like you. Unfortunately, some people are too blind to see the treasure before
them." Isabe smiled, though her cheeks flushed bright red. In a quiet voice, she asked, "You find me beautiful? But I''m a forty-two-year-old woman with grandchildren and an illness that will likely leave me in a wheelchair before I''m fifty."
Archer''s face lit up as he replied, "What if I couldpletely heal you, make you feel a thousand times better, and eliminate all the pain for the rest of your life?"
The older woman chuckled and yfully waved him off. "If you could do that, I''d honestly be your loyal bitch and do anything for you, handsome," she said with a lighthearted
tone.
But what happened next would change her life entirely as Archer put his hand on her juicy
thigh and spoke, "Aurora Healing."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 985: Lets Go Find That Girl
Chapter 985: Let''s Go Find That Girl
?
It took an hour for Archer''s father to speak in a voice full of emotion as he recovered from the healing spell, "Are you really my boy? It''s hard to believe."''
''''I understand, but I will prove it to you," he answered the old man before casting Mana Maniption and recreating the old him.
Before his reincarnation, he had brown hair and blue eyes, strikingly resembling his mother- albeit as a male version of her. Standing five feet ten inches tall with a slim build, he elicited wide-eyed astonishment from his father, yet he pressed on undeterred.
He used the spell to show his Father many memories from his childhood, from early Christmas mornings to football games. All this overwhelmed them, as Nyx caused them to see how emotional Archer was.
The memories were ones he had always thought about during the eight years he was on Thrylos.
This caused the old man to hug him. Archer returned the hug but asked in a questioning tone, "What happened to you?"
"When you were killed, I retreated to the bottle while losing everyone in the process," his father said with a voice ridden with shame. "They all moved to Florida to be with your Aunt Bel after my divorce from your mother."
He frowned upon hearing this but quickly shifted the topic. "Allow me to introduce Nyx, my fiance," he said, gesturing to Nyx, standing quietly to the side, observing their conversation. Archer introduced his father, "And this is Harry Bet, my father here on Earth."
Harry''s gaze settled on Nyx, and his eyes widened in astonishment. "Is she a supermodel?" he muttered, unable to hide his surprise.
Upon hearing that, the older man shook his head, a wave of panic crossing his face. "Arch, I really need to get to the warehouse," he said hurriedly. "They''ll fire me for sure this time if I''mte. Can we catch upter?"
Archerughed before flicking a gold coin at his old man, "Stop working, Dad. I know you''ve always loved gardening, one of your passions. My pce is the best I''ve ever seen, and you can work there when we return to my world."
"What happened to you son?" Harry questioned him.
Following that, Archer exined everything that had gone on throughout his life. The whole reincarnation shocked his father, but he soon epted it. He was happy to have his youngest back in his life.
"So you want me to work for you, boy? Why should I leave my life behind here, and what will you pay me?" Harrymented with a smile while stretching his limbs.
The older man started moving around like a child, testing the speed of his new trainers, which made the coupleugh. Archer shook his head at his father''s reaction as he questioned, "Like the new body? My healing spells kicked all of Earth''s dirtiness from your system."
Harry looked at him with wide eyes as he jumped up and down before eximing so loud that it made Nyx yelp, "I''m healed! The horrible back pain has vanished!"
"Well, if you turn to the bottle again, I will punish you beyond anything you can imagine, Father," he warned with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Don''t waste this gift I gave you." When the older man heard this, he was shocked by the tone and was going to scold his son, but Archer quickly waved his hand, and Mana Maniption lifted his father in the air as he spoke, "This is my only warning, Harry. Don''t think you can scold me like a child; only my women can do that, so don''t push your luck."
As Archer acted, Nyx gently ced her hand on his arm and, with a voice full of love, said, "Don''t threaten your father, darling. He''s not ustomed to seeing this side of you."
Archer nodded before releasing his father. As he headed for the door, he briefly looked at Harry and said, "I''m going to find Alexa. I''ll return for you when I can open a portal back home."
Once Archer had left the house, Nyx turned to Harry with a sorrowful frown. "Mr. Harry, Archer isn''t the same boy you once knew. He''s endured so much pain in his life. His parents in our world were cruel, abusing him in ways you couldn''t imagine. They locked him in dark rooms, starved him, and withheld love."
Nyx watched Archer waiting outside for her before continuing, "But with us, he finally found the care and affection he had been deprived of. We gave him everything and all the love he could ever need."
Harry was shocked to the core and wanted a drink, but he remembered Archer''s warning before asking, "Who are we? How many women does he have?"
"There are twenty-eight of us all together, but there are many more who want him as a husband," she answered the older man''s question with a giggle.
Archer''s father choked when he heard that. As he spoke, "How does he love each of you? And how does he even have enough time in the day?"
Nyxughed before revealing, "You don''t realize how powerful your son truly is, do you?"
She approached the window with a proud smile, revealing the truth, "He is bound to be a Dragon God one day, Mr Harry. Archer will be the bulwark against the darkness that infects our world."
"What are you talking about? Dragons? Gods?" the older man mumbled before shrugging. "Well, he did reappear in front of me in a new body andpletely healed me from my serious health conditions."
Nyx stepped toward the door, her voice carrying the pride of a devoted wife. "I''ve seen Archer battle monsters that would haunt your worst nightmares. I''ve watched him face death itself ande out victorious. You''ll finally understand how much he''s changed when you see what he''s created in our world."
Following that, Archer watched Nyx step out of his Father''s house with a smile before kissing him. When they separated, she spoke, "Now, let''s go find the girl who has had your heart from the beginning."@@novelbin@@
Archer nodded as he replied, "Do you want to get the bus to her workce? It''s a few hours from here?"
Nyx agreed with an excited nod before he continued, "Well, let''s find a gold shop so I can sell some of my gold coins and buy us an oyster card."
While looking for a shop, Archer sent messages to Maeve and Ashoka only to find out they had to return to Isabe''s ce because the homeowners had returned. This worried him, but the two women reassured him they were fine.
Afterward, the couple headed to the local high street in search of a shop willing to exchange a few gold coins. They spent an hour scouring the area until they finally found a store just
opening for the day.
Inside, they were greeted by a young man and woman standing behind the counter. Archer approached, followed by Nyx, before putting three coins on the side while speaking, "How much can you give me for these pure gold coins?"
The woman looked at him with a strange expression while the man watched Nyx and couldn''t keep his eyes off her. Archer was about to speak, but the chaos dragon beat him to it as she rounded on the stranger.
"Stop staring at me like I''m a piece of meat, or you''ll soon find out what a solid p can do to a jaw," she growled, her voice low and threatening.
The other shopkeeper intervened immediately. "I apologize for the inconvenience, sir," she said, her tone smoothing over the tension. "You and yourpanion are unique. I''ve never seen anyone like you two."
Archer waved it away, "We are in London to visit family and see these. I bought them from a market in the Middle East. Can you tell me if they''re worth anything?"
The woman nodded before introducing herself, "I''m Alisha, and this is my assistant Marc. Let me take these back to process them."
"Okay. How long will it take?" Archer questioned the woman as she put the three coins in a
bag.
"Ten minutes at most," Alisha said, smiling before rushing into the back.
Archer and Nyx were motioned to a waiting area by Marc, who wouldn''t look at them. When
the couple sat down, he started using Mana Maniption to help a nt grow and burn through his mana while waiting.
What stunned Archer the most was discovering that Earth had mana, though not as abundant as Thrylos. This allowed him to recover at will. Fifteen minutester, the brte Alisha returned, her green eyes as wide as saucers, clutching a bag that appeared to be filled with
money.
As she approached, her voice trembled with nervous excitement. "My boss said he''ll offer you five thousand per coin and will buy any more, that''s if you have more," she announced. Archer beamed when hearing this before taking the bag of money and storing it in his Item Box, but made it seem like he put it in his hoodie pocket-following that, he pulled out another ten, which shocked the beautiful young woman.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 988: Enjoying The View
Chapter 988: Enjoying The View
?
As they drove the busy streets of London, Archer was flooded with memories. Each turn reminded him of a past life, but his thoughts drifted back to Alexa, her perfume filling the car, which drove him mad.
He shifted his gaze out the window, watching the city''s famous shops andndmarks slide by. It felt almost like flipping through a tourist guide-familiar buildings and streets he had once walked with Alexa.
Those days were filled with invitations from the Davis family, who weed him often and treated him as one of their own. Archer was happy to be back but worried about Draconia and the other women on Thrylos.
''All this stuff is boring, but there is some useful stuff I will take back to Thrylos when I return, including the women of the Davis Family,'' he pondered with a grin while using Mana Maniption to create several orbs that would drain his mana.
Nyx sensed something and turned around, asking, "What are you doing, Arch?"
"Wasting mana so I can increase my pool," Archer answered with a smile that caught the dragon woman off guard.
He continued to do this as Alexa drove them toward her ce on the outskirts of London, where her mom found a cheap house on the river. It took them a couple of hours to reach due to the afternoon traffic.
''I haven''t missed this,'' he thought while seeing a group of school kids piling onto the bus.
By the time the car pulled up to therge manor house with security gates outside. Archer soon noticed all the guards patrolling the grounds and remembered that the Davis Family was from old money.
''If I remember correctly, they are an English noble family,'' Archer thought.
Arthur Davis had been the family''s patriarch, but with his passing, the responsibility of leading the household now rested on Pam and their eldest daughter, Abby. He had always been curious about how his parents became friends with them, though he never discovered the reason.
''I will ask Mom when I see her.''
Shortly after that, the car rolled up to the gate; the guards greeted Alexa warmly but shot Archer with a cold re. He shrugged it off as they drove into the family''s car park. The two women stepped out, still deep in conversation, while he followed.
''What''s that noise?'' he mused while ncing around.
The summer breeze brushed his face just as a sharp thud echoed nearby. Curious, he turned toward the sound and spotted a volleyball in y. Two gorgeous girls were locked in a game, but his eyes widened in surprise when he realized who they were.
''Grace and Nancy,'' Archer thought, stunned.
He nced at Nancy, the older of the two. With a build simr to N''s, she sported a striking navy blue bob cut that framed her jawline. In her early thirties, she was undeniably stunning.
Archer couldn''t help but notice her picture-perfect features: trim, full lips, a striking jawline, and the overall look of someone enthusiastically embracing life. Her green eyes, reminiscent of Alexa''s, drew him in with an irresistible allure.
Her hourss figure, with curvy thighs and a bubble butt, was hard to overlook. Shaking off the distraction, Archer redirected his focus to the younger Davis woman, who appeared to be in her early twenties.
Grace had the figure of an Olympic athlete, honed through daily training. Like her sisters, she sported wild navy-blue hair, but her build was petite. Archer had to admit she resembled their mother, though with a smaller waist and chest.
Archer found her irresistibly attractive, drawn to her curvy figure and shapely bottom. Despite her smaller waist, Grace had a pear-shaped form with a perky, jiggling behind that caught his eye.
He quickly noticed that, like her sisters, Grace had the same striking green eyes, a trait he suspected was distinctive of the Davis family. Unlike their father, the women shared this defining feature, even though they varied in other aspects.
"Enjoying the view of my sisters, you lewd dragon?" Alexa''s amused voice sounded behind him.
"Yes. They are gorgeous, Lex," Archer admitted without shame while not taking his eyes off the two women ying volleyball.
"Shameless boy," she replied beforeughing.
All the rights bits were jiggling, and his reaction made Nyx giggle as she replied, "It seems he will steal your sister''s Alexa."
The navy-haired girlughed, her chest giving a subtle jiggle that caught Archer''s eye. "Well, when I first found out he was with multiple women, I was upset," she said with a smirk. "But I''vee to understand that it''s just how things are in your world."
Alexa stepped forward, her expression candid. "I wouldn''t mind if you pursued them, Arch. I''d actually prefer to keep them all around, even if they can be a bit difficult at times," she said, surprising everyone with her honesty.@@novelbin@@
Archer shook his head, trying to process what he had just heard. "You want your sisters to be part of the harem, Lex? You know what that entails, right?"
"And don''t forget our mother," Alexa added with a yful giggle. "But yes, Arch. Like I''ve said before, I''ve seen many things, and their happiness-along with mine-means having them and you together, even if it feels weird to me."''
Alexa''s words took the two women aback, but Archer smiled and said, "Let''s see how things y out, Lex. I won''t force anyone into anything, and you both know that."
Nyx nodded in agreement, but before the conversation continued, Archer raised his hand and caught a volleyball without ncing. The sudden move caught both women off guard, and he grinned as he remarked, "Nancy packs a punch with her throws."
The other two were shocked, but Archer turned around and came face to face with Nancy and Grace. He gave both women a charming smile, but the younger one spoke suspiciously, "Who''s the pretty boy, Lex? Your boyfriend, maybe?"
Archer chuckled with Nyx and Alexa before he spoke with a knowing smile, "Nance, I didn''t know you were a muscle mommy now, but it suits you, and the bob adds to your beautypared to the scruffy look you used to have."''
He looked at Grace while continuing, "And Gracy. Whatever training you do has perfected you. I always knew you liked sports, but now you look like you run in the Olympics." Both women looked at him, confused, as no one except him used those names. Nancy looked at the giggling Alexa and questioned, "This isn''t a joke, Lex! Why is he speaking like little
Arch?"
Grace agreed with a nod, but Archer waved his hand with Mana Maniption, creating a memory of them ying in the pool when they were younger. The two women watched the screen as their eyes widened in shock and amazement.
Archer dismissed the screen as Nancy asked cautiously, "What did I tell you that day in the sauna when it was just me and you?"
He grinned and stepped closer to the older woman, leaning in to whisper in her ear so only Nyx could hear, "If you weren''t so young, little Arch, I''d sweep you off your feet and show you
what an older woman can do."
Nancy''s eyes widened in shock, causing her to stumble and fall onto her behind. Archer then turned to Grace and said, "You mentioned that if Alexa didn''t kiss me, you''d steal my first."
"Grace! Why would you do that?" Alexained with a knowing smile as her younger sister''s cheeks went red.
Following that, Archer helped Nancy up by holding out his hand. "Sorry for scaring you. It''s a lot to take in, but I can exin over a cup of tea."
The older woman looked into his eyes and sensed the honesty as she took his hand while replying, "Is that really you, Arch? Why have you be so handsome, and why am I feeling
something pulling me toward you?"
Archer chuckled as he exined, "That''s my handsomeness, but once we''re all rxed, I will
exin. Where are Abby, Josie, and Lacey? Are they indoors?"
"With Mother. They have traveled to Europe to meet with the Rousseau Family over a
weapons deal," Alexa exined.
He was shocked but quickly asked, "The Davis Family makes weapons?"
"Yes, but Mother delved into that in her free time," Grace answered as she picked up the ball. "Josie and Lex have been helping her with that part of thepany."
Archer nodded in understanding and introduced Nyx to the two women. "Ladies, this is my
fiance, Nyx Drakebane."''
Turning to Nyx, he continued, "Nyx, this is Nancy and Grace Davis-old family friends."
The two sisters looked at each other before looking at Alexa, who waved them away with a
smile, "His wives are my harem sisters."
Nancy looked at Alexa with confusion and asked, "What is this nonsense, Lex?"
Archer smiled at the bewilderment and exined, "Back where Ie from, I have a harem of different women. As I mentioned earlier, I''ll exin everything in due time."
Though hesitant, they reluctantly agreed and led Archer and Nyx into the Davis Manor. The
grandeur of the manor took him by surprise as they entered.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 990: The Sovereign Circle
Chapter 990: The Sovereign Circle
?
''''It just happened when I was casting my healing spell on her, Lex," Archer said with a smile as she stared at him.
Alexa shook her head before replying, "You act just like you do in the dreams."''
"One of these days, you''re going to have to tell me about them," he said while approaching the green-eyed beauty. "I wonder if one of the Thrylos gods aided you; they have been avoiding me at all costs apart from Tiamat. That horny woman wants to jump in my bed." "Tiamat? The monster from that Godzi movie?" Grace asked from the side.
"No, child," a sudden voice responded, making everyone, including Nancy on the phone, jump. "I am his goddess and wife, but the little gremlin sometimes enjoys being lewd." Archer turned to see Tiamat and smiled warmly. "I''m a gremlin you love, Tia," he said affectionately, "but it''s good to see you. I was hoping you woulde sooner."
"I''m here to let you know that the Death Mist is still holding, but the Alliance is closing in, waiting for it to dissipate," the dragon goddess warned. "Keep gathering mana, but if you want to elerate the process, use the skill I gave you."
His eyes widened in shock, but he quickly shook his head and asked, "Are the girls okay?"
Tiamat nodded. "They are all on Draconia preparing for the iing war. Everyone is just waiting for you until you act unless attacked," she exined.
"Okay, once I''m back in Florida, I will work on it, but it seems it will take some time to increase my mana pool," Archer spoke, which caused the dragon goddess to nod in agreement.
"I can''t stay long, my love, but I will visit you in your dreams, so make sure to me in," the beautiful dragon goddessmented before fading away.
Archer frowned, realizing that Tiamat must have expended considerable power to appear before him. He recalled her mentioning this during their time on Earth. Turning around, he noticed that everyone except Nyx was watching him with interest.
"Was that the goddess who wants to get into your bed?" Alexa asked with a knowing smirk.
He nodded, then settled down to rx. Nyx added, "She shows up asionally. I''m aware that Tiamat brought him here."
Afterward, Archer exined it to the confused Grace and Nancy, who reluctantly epted it. However, when he showed the two women some more magic, he made them believe him before they started drinking the tea the Davis maid brought.
While there, an rm started ringing, causing the three sisters to look worried. A group of guards rushed into the room and locked the doors. The one in charge approached Nancy, who had just gotten off the phone.
"Madam Nancy, a group of intruders broke into the house and took out a few guards; we must keep you in this room while we deal with them," the man said in a concerned tone.
Archer was still drinking his tea but looked at Nyx with a gleam before speaking, "Do you mind dealing with them, gorgeous?"
The dragon woman nodded excitedly as she jumped up and walked out of the room, but the guards tried to stop her. Nancy waved them away as Nyx left the room with a pep in her step, looking forward to the fun she was about to have.
Alexa looked at him with a concerned expression and asked, "Will she be okay? They may have guns, Arch."
Archer chuckled and was about to speak when piercing screams erupted from downstairs, causing Nancy and Grace to panic. The guards tensed up, but after a few minutes, themotion subsided.
Nyx returned to the room, humming calmly as if nothing had happened. Everyone stared at her with bewilderment, but Archer tookmand. "Bring the bodies here," he ordered, "and once that''s done, clean up the mess."
The guards quickly rushed out of the room, while Alexa stood up and spoke in a concerned tone, "Grace, call Mom and tell her what happened while we sort out the house."
"dy," the younger Davis sister said before rushing out of the room.
Archer watched Nancy text someone as she announced in a barely restrained voice, ''''I can fight that bitch in a week. Trevor said the slot is still open, and all I have to do is attend a health check before getting the green light."
"That''s brilliant, Nance," Alexa replied with a big smile. "Where is the fight?"
The older woman looked at him before replying, "Miami. We have to fly out two days after check-in. Do you want toe Arch? Your other women cane."''
"Yes, I''lle with you, muscle mommy," Archer answered, looking her up and down. "Why would I miss your fight?"
Nancy trembled at his look before asking, "Have you got a phone yet?"
Archer nodded while taking it out and giving it to the older woman so she could add her number. As he did that, Nyx said, "Arch, can you open a Gate to the other girls?"@@novelbin@@
"Let me teleport to them first, so I have a spot to open one," he replied before ncing at Nancy while handing her the paper Alisha gave him. "Can you add this number? A shop worker gave it to me."
"Of course, babe," she answered with a radiant smile. "Why not invite the girl here? You can spend some time with her."''
Archer looked at her with a confused expression; he shook his head and asked, "You don''t mind me having multiple women?"
Nancy shook her head. "All the Sovereign Circle Family''s heads have multiple women. It''s just not shown to the public. Look at d Romanov; he has five legal wives he married under the table, while the Sultan of the Middle East has ten wives."
"Are there harems on Earth?" Archer asked his expression one of genuine surprise.
The three womenughed at his bewildered reaction, and Alexa exined, "Yes, there are such things, but only the Sovereign Families partake in them. Harems are incredibly expensive to maintain nowadays."
Archer chuckled at this. "Indeed, my harem has cost me trillions of gold coins. Each woman has her hobby and area in Draconia to do as they wishes."
Nancy and Alexa nodded in acknowledgment. Archer then teleported to Ashoka and Maeve, sitting in a garden chatting with three women he instantly recognized. The first was Isabe, his elegant aunt, while the other two were his cousins-twins he used to y with frequently when he was younger.
''Cece and Sasha,'' Archer remembered their names just as he realized the duo was staring at him with wide eyes.
Maeve and Ashoka beamed and rushed over to him, their faces lit with smiles. They greeted him with several kisses and hugs before stepping back. Isabe then approached and said, "I love seeing your magic, handsome, but enough of the pleasantries. Show these girls who you
are." Archer chuckled and nodded before turning to his cousins. He noted that they were younger versions of Isabe. Cece had pixie-cut brown hair and blue eyes, while Sasha shared the same hair color but had brown eyes.
"Sasha, did you be a game designer like you always spoke about?" he asked with a charming smile.
After that, Archer turned to Cece, whose blue eyes were wet, and he revealed, "I remember that night we snuck out of Aunt Bel''s house back in London. You bought me my first chicken and chips with a can of Moke."
The blue-eyed twin leaped up and lunged at him. Archer opened his arms and caught her as she eximed, "Little Arch! How are you here? I heard you were murdered!"
Sasha quickly joined her sister, yfully shoving his head into her cleavage. Archer enjoyed the gesture but gently pulled away. "Let''s all sit down, and I''ll exin everything," he said, guiding them to afortable spot.
Everyone settled into their seats as Archer began recounting his story. He detailed everything to Isabe and his cousins, covering all the events that had led to his current situation.
A few hours passed, and the three women looked baffled, horrified, and hurt. Finally, now that he was back, they smiled. Sasha nced at him with wet eyes as she took his hands while speaking, "Can we talk alone, cousin? It''s important."
Archer nodded and followed the brown-eyed twin, walking alongside her as the wavespped at the shore. Her voice was soft but filled with concern as she spoke, "What are you hiding,
Arch? I can see it in your eyes-something''s not right."
He looked at her, confused, but before he could respond, she continued. "We may not be blood-rted anymore, but I still know you inside and out. You''ve built up a barrier, locking away all that pain. It''s just bubbling underneath, waiting to explode."
"Even in the deepest despair, if you can keep moving forward, you''ll eventually find hope," Archer repeated a quote he liked.
He turned toward the sea and continued, "I''m no longer the Archer you knew, Sasha. I was born into a terrible family who abused me. I had my mind break, and I''ve never been the
same."
"What burdens are you carrying, little cousin? Talk to me," Sasha said while taking his hand.
"Billions of people relied on me for a stable life; they look to me as a great ruler, but I''m just trying my best, and now I''ve dragged them into a world war," Archer revealed as he thought
of Draconia.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 991: Are You Sure Lex
Chapter 991: Are You Sure Lex
?
"You''re special cousin; otherwise, you wouldn''t be standing here after being murdered. What Ashoka and Maeve told me about your life on Thrylos and the things you have done is
amazing to me,'''' Sasha said with a voice full of confidence.
Archer looked into her big brown eyes with a smile as he offered, "Would you like to see it one day, Sash?"
The woman got excited while speaking, "Really? I can join you on Thrylos."
He shook his head with a chuckle, which made Sasha frown, but it changed when hearing him speak, "You cane, yes, but I know you have a life here on Earth so that you cane back and forward. I need more power to achieve this."
The brown-haired woman beamed, and her eyes glowed with curiosity. She wondered when hearing his exnation, "How do you increase it, and why do you need more?"
Archerughed before revealing the truth, "To open a Gate back to Thrylos and the answer the first part sex is the best way. Especially one with an emotional connection. Like lovers, for example. It helps me use mana by letting it seep into my women."
"What about close family?" she asked in a quiet voice. "Could they help you power up? Do the women get any benefits?"
His eyebrow raised while seeing her red cheeks, causing him to speak, "I have no family, remember? The Archer you''re seeing now is an amalgamation of three personalities. The old one who was born and murdered here."
Archer motioned to the world around him before casting Mana Maniption, which created a brown-haired, blue-eyed version of himself. As he continued, "This is the person you remember."
This caused Sasha to nod as she became sad, but he created the Thylos version of himself, "You see, this is me during my childhood in my new world, where it wasn''t a great time."''
He turned to the sand and admired its beauty before concluding, "Then there''s me; I''m no longer human or even dragonkin. I''m a western dragon cousin and have the appetite of one."'' Following that, Archer shook his head before answering the second part of her, "The girls have be dragons or unlocked their Primal forms."
Sasha nodded in understanding. As she got close to him, she spoke in a sad voice, "My boyfriend left me because he said I put on too much weight, but I''m only a size nine."''
Archer turned to his older cousin with a smile as he took her in. He quickly noticed she was thick in all the right ces, with a round behind and a well-endowed chest that showed enough cleavage to drive him mad.
Her vest top strained to contain her boobs, and Archer shook his head, a smile ying at his lips. "You''re stunning, Sasha. Anyone who can''t see that must be blind, including your stupid ex boyfriend. So what if you have a little more meat on you? It only makes you even better, especially around your hips and thighs."
Sasha''s face went bright red as she avoided eye contact with him but soon shook her head and responded, "Thank you, Arch. I must admit you''re so fucking sexy that you''re making me so wet that I need to change my panties."
When Archer heard this, he startedughing and remembered that Sasha had always been lewd. Whenever she came to the UK, she would tell dirty jokes that Isabe and her Father hated, but he found it adorable.
Afterward, the two started walking back to his aunt''s house as she spoke hopefully, "Would you like to walk me to college in the morning? Cece will also be joining us."
Archer nodded with a smile, "Of course I will. What time do you have to be there?" he asked.
"Nine in the morning. I know you''re in London, but could you meet me outside the house?" Sasha informed.
He agreed, and soon enough, the two reached the garden where Maeve, Ashoka, Cece, and Isabe were rxing. When the woman noticed them both, his auntmented with a knowing smirk as her blue eyes glowed, "Going after your cousin Arch? You''re a greedy boy, aren''t you?"
Archer looked at her once she finished speaking, and with a charming smile, he replied, "Aunty Bel, you look beautiful. When will you let me take you out?"
The older woman choked on her wine beforeughing as she tried to reply, causing the other three to giggle at the embarrassed reaction. Archer shook his head while greeting Ashoka and Mave with a kiss.
He saw both women beam at hispliment, prompting him to open a Gate to the Davis mansion. As he summoned Nyx, she appeared with a startled yelp. However, as the dragon woman took in her surroundings, a smile spread across her face.@@novelbin@@
She quickly lunged and hugged him while speaking before peppering his face with sweet kisses, saying, "I missed you, husband."
Archer startedughing but returned the kiss while the other women giggled. The two separated as Nyx jumped off him and sat beside Maeve and Cece. He stayed there for a while, chatting with everyone and showing them his magic, which amazed his cousins.
The two women regarded him curiously, and the blue-eyed twin broke the silence with a mischievous grin. "So, are we no longer rted, cousin?"
He shook his head before answering, knowing where this naughty cousin was going with it: "No, we''re not Cece. I thought Bel would have told you."
"Oh, she told me many things," the smiling womanmented. "Especially your love for older women."
Archer shrugged as he replied while looking at Isabe, "That''s why your mom will be mine soon."
Cece and Sasha looked shocked, but they shook their heads before announcing, simultaneously, "He''s living a harem protagonist life!"
Ashoka and the other two looked confused beforeughing, and Isabe shook her head. "Silly girls and their manga. Little Lex got them into it, but now I understand why."''
"Are multiple partner rtionshipsmon in this world?" Maeve questioned the group.
Archer pointed at his aunt and cousins so they could exin. Cece took advantage and started speaking with a smile, "Well, the rich people have harems as it''s expensive to provide for multiple women with the cost of living and such, so only the super wealthy have them." Sasha and Isabe nodded in agreement, their expressions reflecting the gravity of the situation. Nyx proudly said, "Archer''s horde is so vast that he could provide for a thousand women and still be wealthy beyond measure. I wouldn''t be surprised if he could buy this world if he chose to."
Heughed when he heard the dragon woman''s words before revealing, "And it''s still growing with my newpany and the stuff I bring back from here."
Following that, Archer told the women he was heading back to London to see Alexa before returning here tomorrow to meet the twins, which surprised Isabe. However, she quickly dered, "Then can these three beauties stay with me?''
Archer nodded in agreement, but his aunt quickly approached him, her voice a whisper. "Michelle will be back in town tomorrow, and Ellie will return from her trip before heading back to college. Be sure to visit them after you''ve delivered those tarts to the sses."
With a knowing giggle, she rejoined the others. Archer bid farewell and returned to the Davis Manor, where his sudden appearance startled Alexa and Nancy, who had been waiting for him. "Sorry,dies. I met my cousins and spoke to the others for a bit," he said with a smile. Nancyughed while replying, "I''m going to have to get used to magic now, but enough of that."
She stood up and approached him with a grin, "We will be getting a private jet to Miami for the fight. I will take you when we leave, babe."
The older woman kissed him warmly before leaving the room, humming a cheerful tune. As she walked away, Archer couldn''t help but admire her form, but his attention was quickly drawn back to Alexa by a subtle cough.
Archer met her gaze, noting the glint in her captivating green eyes. His eyes traveled to her chest, his desire palpable. Her voice wasced with a seductive edge as she stood before him. "Can I get a tattoo, my love? I''ve been waiting ten years for this."
"Are you sure, Lex? We don''t have to rush this," he said, reluctant to jeopardize the moment.
Alexa''s eyes narrowed with intensity. "Aren''t we a couple? I''ve waited ten years for you. How could I not want to be with the man who saved my life?"
Before Archer could respond, Alexa pressed him against the wall and kissed him with a fierce passion that took him by surprise. Instinctively, he wrapped his arms around her waist, matching her willingness with a loving embrace of his own.
Her hands explored his body, deepening the intensity of their kiss. After a moment, Alexa pulled away, her eyes glinting with determination. With a yful tug, she grabbed his hand and led him toward her room.
As they made their way through the manor''s corridors, a deafening explosion shook the building, sending shockwaves through the walls. Alexa''s face turned pale with panic as she dashed toward the entrance.
Filled with growing concern, Archer sprinted after her, only to be met with a scene that
ignited his fury.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 992: Lingering Souls
Chapter 992: Lingering Souls
?
The Davis Range Rovers were on their roofs in the manor courtyard while on fire as the guards rushed to save the people; more were even lying on the ground dead or injured. When Alexa saw the scene, she stood in shock, trembling and mumbling about her mother and other sisters in the vehicles.
When Archer saw this, he felt terrible andforted her by hugging her and whispering, "Remember what I said when we were sitting on that beach where we were twelve?"
She nodded before replying, "You said you would move mountains and help me in any way you can."
Archer smiled as he spoke while cupping her cheeks that were stained with tears, "Now watch what your husband can do and fall more in love with me, my girl,"
Without wasting any more time, he waved his hand and used Mana Maniption to put the mes out, which shocked everyone. The guards aimed their weapons at him while telling him to step back.
"Shut up, or you will die if you speak again," Archer replied coldly.
Following that, he ignored them while approaching the destroyed wreckage before pulling out the four women he had known all his life, along with their bodyguards. It didn''t take him long to realize that they all had passed away due to the explosions.
While studying them, Alexa ran up to him and nearly broke down but remembered his words. Archer stood up and barked an order, "Gather the four women here while putting the injured over there," he pointed at the nearby grass.
The surviving guards did as he said, and three minutester, there were close to thirty dead people. Archer rubbed his hands together as he thought, ''Im a Demi-God, let''s put my power to use and stop messing around.''
He was about to cast Mana Maniption to engulf the bodies when Tiamat''s voice sounded in his mind, ''It won''t work my love. You must create a spell that will help you.''
When hearing this, Archer stopped before activating Spell Creation and created something called Dragon''s Revival, which would use his immense amount of mana to bring back recently deceased people.
While doing this, he looked at the bodies with his dragon sense and noticed the odd-looking mana seeping out of them. The scene before him left him momentarily confused, but the sound of apleted spell snapped his focus back.
He pushed the distraction aside without hesitation and prepared for whatever wasing next. Archer activated and felt most of his mana leaving his body, causing him to drop to one knee while panting.
***
''Please help them, Arch,'' Alexa thought intently, watching the scene unfold.
She panicked when Archer dropped to one knee, and a violet cloud appeared above him, causing her to think, ''Is this mana? It makes me feel weird. It''s like electricity is in the air.''
Alexa shook her head as he raised his hand and pointed toward the bodies of her mother and sisters, who looked at peace, but soon enough, glowing violet orbs started to be created above each of the dead.
''Amazing, magic is special. I do hope I can use it,'' she pondered while watching her childhood love do something straight out of an anime.
While this unfolded, Alexa noticed a sudden shift in the air behind Archer. A mysterious door materialized, and through it stepped three stunning women. She immediately recognized Nyx and called out to her.
''Wow, he does have some beautiful fiances.''
However, she didn''t fail to notice the serious-looking orange-haired woman with grey piercing eyes, nor the elegant brown-skinned woman who appeared of Indian descent. Nyx approached Alexa with a concerned expression and asked, "What happened here, Lex?"
She exined everything that had happened in thest few minutes, causing the orange- haired woman to speak, "And he thinks he can bring them back? Not even the strongest Demi-Gods can do that."''
The Indian woman nodded in agreement, but Nyx rebuked them, "You two know nothing. Our husband will be a god among gods. He will sit at the top of the pantheon; mark my words,dies."
After speaking, a boom echoed, causing all the women to nce at Archer as Nancy and Grace appeared with pale faces. Soon, that would change to disbelief, amazement, and shock as the glowing orbs dropped into the body.
Archer let out a groan, which caused some of them to run toward him, but he raised a hand and spoke with gritted teeth, "Don''te close. It will mess it up."''
Following that, the dragon woman introduced her to the other two, "This is Alexa Davis, Archer''s first love and our new sister, it seems."
She went red when hearing that, but Nyx continued, "The serious-looking woman is Maeve Avaloch, Archer''s warrior princess, and this fine tiger is Ashoka Ganesha, our husband''s rebel empress."
Alexa''s eyes widened as Ashoka removed her disguise. A pair of tiger ears appeared on the top of her head, and a swaying tail appeared. She was shocked and muttered, "A tiger woman.''
Nyx giggled as Ashoka stepped forward, her warm hand extended in greeting. With a soft smile and an Indian ent, she said, "It''s nice to meet you, Alexa. I hope we can be friends-we do seem to be about the same age."
She looked at the tiger woman and took her hand with a friendly smile as Alexa replied, "Likewise, Ashoka, and I''m twenty-eight this year; what about you?"
"Turning thirty-one in a few months," she answered.
Following that, a boom was heard, which caused all of them to nce at Archer as the violet orbs grew in size and power. Sweat poured off his head, causing her to be worried, ''Why is it taking so much from him?''
"He''s bringing back the dead? How strong has husband got since bing a Demi-God?" Maeve asked in a baffled voice.
Nyx looked at the other two and started exining, "Archer is a White Dragon, which everyone seems to forget. They are the strongest of our race and can do many things,
including bringing back recently deceased people."
"Why hasn''t he done it before?" Ashoka asked.
The Chaos Dragon shrugged before guessing, "I think it has something to do with the four women and his history with them."
Alexa felt a wave of nerves as the three women turned their attention to her. Sensing her unease, Maeve offered a reassuring smile. "There''s nothing to worry about. You''re one of us
now."
She nodded,forted by Maeve''s words, before opening up. "Arch has always had a soft spot for mom and my eldest sister, Abby. I know they both adored him, too. When he was killed all those years ago... it broke them."''
"That makes sense," Nyx said with a confident smile. "Now, watch as he brings back the
dead."
Nancy gasped, disbelief flooding her voice. "Bring them back to life? That''s impossible!" Beside her, Grace broke into sobs, ovee with emotion.
Alexa noticed Nyx''s mismatched eyes lock onto her sisters. With an enigmatic look, the dragon woman responded, "Watch closely. You''re witnessing the rise of a future god. Archer is no longer the man you once knew."
At that moment, another powerful boom echoed as Archer gently lowered the glowing orbs into the lifeless bodies. The energy pulsed through them, illuminating the area in a divine
light.
The awe on the women''s faces was unmistakable, their breath catching in their throats. Maeve covered her mouth in shock, whispering in disbelief, "Soul Resurrection... It''s only spoken of in legends, a tale for children. Yet, here it is, right before our eyes."
***
Pour every bit of mana into the four orbs above the Davis women, Archermanded himself,
focusing intensely.@@novelbin@@
With a graceful wave of his hands, the violet orbs descended, merging into the lifeless bodies below. As they made contact, they drained nearly all of his mana, leaving him with just a sliver
of power.
The fusion was instantaneous-his mana intertwined with their forms, mending every wound in seconds. Then, he saw them-four lingering souls hovering near their former vessels as if
they were about to leave.
Without hesitation, Archer reached out, grasping each one. He then guided each soul into its rightful body, instinctively knowing which belonged where. This took its toll on his body as he had never done anything like this.
After ten tense minutes, Archer checked on the four women and saw their chests rising and falling-breathing again. Relief washed over him, but then his vision dimmed, and the world
began to spin.
Just as he struggled to stay upright, a pair of weak arms gently wrapped around his shoulders. Alexa''s voice whispered in his ear, "Thank you for saving my family, Arch."
Before he could respond, the world suddenly froze, time seemingly grinding to a halt. Confused, Archer nced around, searching for an answer. That''s when he noticed her-a woman standing just a few feet away, an amused smile ying on her lips as she watched him
with a curious gaze.
She had long white hair, pale white skin, and deep ck eyes, giving him the distinct feeling
of death. Archer stood up and shook his head, feeling the woman''s mana go haywire as his head stopped spinning.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 995: Thats Feel Wonderful
Chapter 995: That''s Feel Wonderful
?
While Archer and Cece made love, he felt mana pouring into his body. The older woman was letting out erotic moans, which made his lust soar, and he moved even harder, causing her body to start trembling due to the pleasure.
"Oh my god! This feels incredible, cousin!" Cece gasped breathlessly, clinging to him as she whispered seductively, "If you want me to fall in love with you, just keep going like this. I''ll be yourspletely."
''Should be careful what she wishes for,'' he thought with a mischievous smirk, his movements bing even more intense.
His cousin responded kindly, her boldness ring as she met his every thrust with equal enthusiasm. Archer chuckled just before he felt the older woman''s nails press into his back as she shuddered, a wave of ecstasy washing over her.
She let out a breathless moan, her body quivering as she melted into him. He could see her beautiful eyes were zed over with satisfaction and a blissful smile curving her lips, "This woman is something else,'' Archer thought with a smirk as he got an idea.@@novelbin@@
Without hesitation, he pulled out and guided Cece onto all fours, gently pushing her back down until her heart-shaped curves arched up invitingly. He quickly moved in, this time plunging deeper than before, reaching ces that made her gasp in surprise and pleasure, discovering sensations she never knew were possible.
''God, she is so sexy,'' he thought while admiring her curvy behind and pear-shaped figure.
Archer started moving even harder while holding her thick waist and making his older cousin tremble due to the delight that washed over her body. The two of them continued making love until she was uncontrobly moaning as everything was too much for her.
"Ahhhhh! Arch, you''re hitting all the right spots. Your cock feels so good," Cece said while panting as he grabbed her giant boobs.
''So soft,'' he thought with a big smile.
He leaned in, pressing soft kisses against her sweaty neck before their lips met again, passionate and slow, before Archer pushed deeper inside her, a final surge of intensity. With a groan, he released his seed deep within her, which instantly filled her up, causing it to leak out.
Cece stiffened when she felt his seed pouring into her, causing her to orgasm once again, which took all her energy. She looked at him with sparkling eyes while copsing onto the drenched bed.
She gazed into his eyes, her chest rising and falling with ragged breaths as the overwhelming pleasure pulsed through her. "That was something else, Arch," she whispered between panting, her voice tinged with exhaustion and wonder. "But... what is that?"
Archer''s eyes traced the white dragon tattoo on her abdomen, a mark that dered her as his. A satisfied smile spread across his face as he said, "That tattoo is a symbol of our bond- which means you''re mine in this life and the next."
Cece''s eyes widened as he continued, "Didn''t anyone tell you? I don''t do one-night stands. It''s not that difficult for me if I wanted to, considering all my maids are eager to be with me."''
The older woman giggled before nodding with a radiant smile, "Well, take care of me from now on, babe."
After speaking, Cece leaned forward and kissed him; when they separated, she moved his chin toward Sasha, whose hand was in her panties as she looked at him. The blue-eyed twin giggled as she spoke, "Go pleasure her Arch. She looks like she''s about to break."
He didn''t need any more prompting while moving toward Sasha, who grinned as he approached. Archer went to kiss her, but she pushed his head toward her lower half, which he epted.
Sasha moved her panties to the side, allowing him to see her drenched pussy, which was sleek with love juices. He quickly dived in and ran his tongue across her folds, causing the older woman to shudder due to the sudden pleasure that hit.
"Oh, my little Archer is skilled with his tongue," she said while panting with a lewd smile on her beautiful face.
She started running her fingers through his hair as she pushed his head further into her while speaking in a breathless tone. "Mmmmghhh! Keep eating your big cousins pussy. I remember the way you used to look at us. Don''t think I didn''t see you eyeing our bodies on the beach that time."
Archer chuckled, which made Sasha moan even more before he started attacking her clit, "Aghhhh! So good!"
Following that, he slipped a finger inside while licking, which drove the older woman crazy as her legs started trembling due to all the pleasure she was receiving. Archer continued tasting Sasha until she began squirting into his mouth; he loved every second of it.
When she finished, her brown eyes sparkled with desire as she shed a seductive smile. "Lie back and let me take care of you, handsome," Sasha purred.
Archer followed her instructions, settlingfortably as he watched her move between his legs. With a yful glint in her eye, she took him in her hand and began to stroke him, her voiceced with amusement. "Sister, you were so overwhelmed earlier that you covered him in your love juices-did our husband satisfy you that well?"
As she settled beside him, she looked up with a mischievous grin. "Sash, I''ve only had one boyfriend, but this"-she gestured toward his cock-"has me hooked. I feel like I can''t get enough; I''m craving a fix like a tweaker."''
He startedughing at Cece''s answer but couldn''t think for long as Sasha deepthroated him while rubbing her pussy. Archer could hear how turned on his older cousin was and got even more excited.
Sasha''s tongue ran up and down his shaft, which caused him to groan before she started bobbing her head. While doing this, Archer could see her round behind, swaying while she was busy sucking his cock.
Archer turned to the right and noticed Cece fell asleep with a smile on her pretty face. Soon enough, his attention was returned to Sasha as she massaged his crown jewels. This caused him to explode in her mouth, which surprised her.
Following that, she sat up and wiped her mouth as his seed ran down her lip, which turned Archer on even more. Sasha shook her head before speaking, "Well, you taste delicious, cousin, but now I want the full course."
"Oh, so you want to be part of my harem?" he asked with a grin.
Sasha nodded, her brown eyes sparkling with excitement as she straddled him. "You''re mine, and I''m yours, Arch. I trust you''ll care for us and help us with everything we need." "''You''re right,'''' Archer agreed, his hands gripping her thick waist as his cock brushed against her pussy. "I have no interest in ying with a woman''s feelings; if I make love to them, they will be forever loved."
A shiver of pleasure coursed through Sasha''s body, her smile widening as she spoke with a knowing grin, "Oh, that feels wonderful, cousin."
Archer slid into her slick, weing warmth, drawing a soft moan from Sasha. "Mmmmgh!"
The sound spurred him on, and he began thrusting steadily. Intense pleasure surged through both of them as his older cousin''s tightness gripped him, and he stretched her pussy to his
size.
They continued their passionate encounter, losing themselves in the moment for hours. Archer brought Sasha to multiple climaxes, filling her each time while she responded with ecstatic moans and intense squirting.
The bed was soaked with theirbined passion, and Sasha, breathless and exhausted, copsed onto the drenched sheets, utterly spent. Archer cast a Cleanse spell, tidying up the mess and freshening the room.
He then pulled both women into aforting embrace. They settled against him, findingfort in his arms. The blue-eyed Cece rested on his right, while the brown-eyed Sasha nestled on his left, each finding a cozy spot as they rxed together.
While sleeping, the three glowed. The two women slowly changed as their bodies absorbed his mana. The following morning, Archer awoke to loud car horns ring outside, causing Sasha to jump up and stumble over to the window.
Archer''s eyes widened as she looked at him and revealed, "The Ex''s friends havee looking for him. It looks like Mom is arguing with Brain and Stacey."
''Why can''t I get some peace!'' he thought while climbing out of bed and putting on a pair of
shorts Cece gave him.
Afterward, Archer left the house with the twins trailing behind him, wrapped in dressing gowns, eager to witness the unfolding drama. The crowd fell silent as the winter air brushed against his exploded skin as they stepped outside.
Their eyes were fixed on Archer in disbelief, stunned by the unexpected sight. Amidst the silence, Isabe''s face lit up with a bright smile as she approached him. Without hesitation, she wrapped him in a tight embrace, pressing her ample chest against him, her joy evident as
she held him close.
"Both of my daughters, you yboy," she said amusedly.
Archer hugged her back before turning his attention to the neers. "Who are you, and
why are you here?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 998: The Governors Ex Wife
Chapter 998: The Governor''s Ex Wife
?
Archer and Sasha arrived at therge coin store in Tampa; the brte smiled and
commented, "Go inside and start selling your gold while I clean up my seat and get a change of clothes."
"Take this," he replied, handing her money before climbing out of the car.
Sasha beamed as she eximed, "Can we go to a cafe I know of? It sells delicious deserts."
Archer smiled while approaching the store and entered, only to notice it was busy, causing him to wait at the back of the line. When he appeared there, the couple in front looked at him with wide eyes, and another woman behind himmented, "Excuse me, sir. Where are you from?"
"The Nordic countries," he answered.
"''You''re very unique looking. I''ve never seen someone so pale yet pull it off simultaneously," shemented in a cheery voice.
Archer nodded in agreement, "Many people tell me that, but what can I do? I was born like this."
Her gaze lingered briefly before replying, "I agree, young man. Now, have a wonderful day." He nodded before giving her a wink, which caused the woman''s cheeks to go red as she looked away due to shyness. This made himugh as Sasha appeared and spoke with a tired smile, "It''s all clean now, but next time, take it easy on me, babe."''
Archer chuckled before pulling her close, but he quickly noticed the wife went stiff, and her beautiful green eyes kept ncing back at him. Sasha promptly noticed this and smiled like the Cheshire cat as she spoke, "My love. Do you still want to see that older woman, Isabe?" ''What is she up to?'' he thought while looking at his mischievous cousin before answering, "Yes, why?"
Sasha smiled as she realized the woman behind was listening to their conversation. She continued, "Well when we''re back, you can see her; I know you love mature blondes, but make sure you tend to her right."
After speaking, Archer watched the queue shorten. He noticed the woman around as her eyes gleamed. He thought he saw a love heart in them. "Are you doing this on purpose, sir?"
He shook his head with a charming smile, "Doing what, beautiful?"
The woman looked flustered before taking out a card and shoving it in his hand while her cheeks were bright red. She spoke quietly but confidently, "I''m Da, and I would love to see you again in a more private setting."
Archer beamed before introducing himself with a smile that caught the woman off guard but grew curious and questioned, "Do you have a husband?"
"Not since we divorced a month ago, but we do have children that tie us together," Da revealed while motioning to the right.
When Archer nced over, he noticed four people who looked to be older than him lounging nearby, clearly waiting on her. A smirk tugged at his lips. ''She''s a MILF, huh?''
His gaze returned to the woman. Her sandy blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her curvy figure seemed to defy the limits of her dress and age. Her striking green eyes shimmered with an irresistible charm, and her smooth, porcin skin only added to her captivating beauty.
Archer leaned forward to whisper, "If we sleep together like you hinted, it will affect you in many ways and may change your life. Do you still wish for what you''re asking for? Even though everything inside you is pushing you toward me."''
The older woman beamed and replied with an embarrassed, quiet voice, "We shall see, handsome. Something tells me to talk to you as I would never do such a thing."
Da was soon called to one of the counters, and with a final, warm smile, she hurried away. As she left, Archer couldn''t help but notice the desirable curve of her figure, which only fueled his growing interest.
''Wait until I ravage her,'' he thought. ''She will be mine.''
Sasha sensed this andmented with a giggle, "Nyx mentioned your charisma was something else, but this is new to me. You''re like a ma to Earth''s women; You even attracted a politician''s ex-wife.
Archer looked at her with a raised eyebrow and questioned, "What do you mean?"
"She was married to the state''s governor, but they recently divorced, making her one of Tampa''s rich women. You didn''t see the suit she was wearing? It was Prada Arch," Sasha answered.
She showed him a Piki Page with a picture of Da Robinson, who was married to Mike Benivito, the Florida Governor. This made him chuckle as she spoke, "I''m richer, and she will be hooked on me. Maybe I''ll have a sugar mommy now?"
Sasha giggled before a shop worker called them to the counter. He was a tall man with brown hair and eyes and a friendly smile as he spoke, "I''m Steve; how can I help you young ones today?"
Archer ced four gold coins on the side while replying, "How much will you buy these?"
Steve''s eyes widened as he pulled out some instruments and studied the gold coins before muttering, "So pure. Never see this quality nowadays, but we asionally get it in store with our richer clients."
The couple watched the man going over the coins, but Archer pulled out his phone and texted Da, [Shameless woman. When do you want to go out?]
A beep rang out, causing the mature woman to look at her phone before smirking as she replied as her children walked over, [Can youe over to my ce tonight? I can cook you dinner as the kids are with their father]
Archer nced at the card, still processing Da''s boldness. He turned to Sasha, who shed him a knowing smile. "Looks like she''s making her move," she teased, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Maybe she thinks there''s somepetition for your attention."
He chuckled softly and shook his head. "Not a chance," he murmured, kissing her lips gently.
Sasha returned the kiss, her fingers brushing against his cheek, but she pulled back just as Steve approached them, "Excuse me, sir," Steve said politely, clearing his throat. "If you don''t mind, could we step into the back for a more private conversation?"
Archer nced at Sasha, who gave him a yful nudge before nodding. "Lead the way." The man took them to a back room, and while walking, Steve was on his phone, ''Who is he trying to hide?''@@novelbin@@
Finally, the trio reached the room where the man held it for them before he closed the door, a voice reached them, "Where did you get this pure gold from?""''
Several men standing there in ck suits caught Archer''s attention. He shrugged, "I found them in India the other week."
"Lies. This metal is rarely seen andes from Europe," said a man who seemed to be in charge.
Archer''s eyebrow raised before warning with a low growl, "Stop whatever stupid idea you think will benefit you. I''m here to sell the gold for decent money so I can spoil my girls and
live a little."
The leader stepped forward. He was an older man who spoke calmly, "We apologize for this, but you must understand that if the purity of this gold gets out, you will have all kinds of people chasing after you."
"So what? I''ll just kill them if they bother me?" Archer responded as Sasha became nervous.
She tugged at his sleeve and spoke quietly but scaredly, "These are bad people, babe. Do some magic and get us out of here."
He chuckled when hearing this before revealing for the whole room to hear, "Sash. They will not touch us. If they do, I will kill each one so painfully that it will pass with them to their next
lives."
Just after speaking, Archer raised a hand and cast Mana Maniption to drag a man who was aiming a gun at him. He caught the full-grown bodyguard by the neck and raised him into the air while making eye contact with the old man.
The stranger shook his head and surprised him by shaking his hand. "I''m Charles Danson,
leader of the South Coasts Danson Family. Maybe we cane to arrange about those coins?"
Archer''s eyebrow raised before speaking, "I''m Archer Wyldheart, Go on I want to hear your
proposal."
Charles smiled as he started exining, "If you partner with the Danson Family, we can get you ten thousand dors per coin, and you will gain ess to anything the organization has, which includes assassins, moneyundering, and many other things."''
The old man revealed before continuing, "The only thing we ask is that you don''t sell the gold to anyone else and only to our stores so the family has control over it."
"Fifteen," he countered, which confused Charles.
When Archer saw this, he smiled before revealing, "There''s no way you can stop me leaving
this ce, and if you try, I will butcher you all like pigs."
Sasha giggled in the background while Charles was scared and shocked before nodding in agreement. This caused Archer to continue, "Deal, but I don''t need your services, only your money, and if you dare to fuck with me, these will visit you in your sleep."
Archer clicked his fingers, and an army of Shadow Creatures appeared in the room, all looking
at Charles.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1001: Woman Who Brought You Up
Chapter 1001: Woman Who Brought You Up
?
Archer was sitting in his family''s living room, looking out to sea as the weather changed and a storm passed over. Soon enough, Ellie walked downstairs with a smile on her pretty face before she spoke, "So, little brother, you''ve been with Sash and Cece? Those two have been bragging about you all over social media."
His eyebrow raised before the brte pulled up her phone, and there was a picture of the three of them in bed. Archer noticed that Cece had taken it; many people were attacking them because they were in a rtionship with you, but it seemed the twins didn''t care.
When Archer heard this, he remembered the twins'' request and took out his phone before sending ten thousand each to both girls. He smiled when doing this, "This should make those two subuses happy.''
He shook his head and answered, "It was up to them; I don''t care about social media and other people''s opinions."
Ellie giggled before questioning with narrowed eyes, "Why did you pay off our debts? Mom told me it was a lot of money."
Archer nodded with a knowing smile while pulling out a gold coin and showed his older sister, "Some organization called the Dansen Family offered to buy them off me for fifteen thousand."
After speaking, Ellie''s eyes widened in shock, and she muttered, "Be careful with them. They are dangerous."
He shrugged dismissively before replying, "Doesn''t matter because I will kill them all if they try something."
The young woman giggled as she questioned, "How would you do that then?"
Archer looked into her beautiful brown eyes while answering, "These are my soldiers, and they are loyal."
He clicked his fingers, and a dozen Shadow Creatures appeared in the living room. This scared Ellie, who went pale due to fear, but Archer continued speaking, "I''m a dragon but also the Shadow Prince, and I have an army of these things."
Once Archer was finished talking, he ordered the creatures to protect his mother and sister from the shadows, which they eagerly epted before diving into the darkness. Ellie let out a shrill scream as she jumped on hisp.
Michelle rushed into the room while holding a slipper. Her face was bright red when she saw her youngest daughter and son in such a position. Archer chuckled at her reaction, but Ellie quickly protested, "Mom! He summoned horrifying nightmares and ordered them to protect
us."
She looked around the room, but Archer clicked his fingers, and every shadow in the house, including theirs, was full of red eyes looking back at her. Michelle let out a scream before stumbling back.
Archer watched as she fell on her behind andughed but soon calmed down. He stood up and approached his mother before helping her up, exining, "They are here to protect you, Mom. I won''t let them hurt you, but Bel said crime has worsened recently."
Michelle shook her head and smiled as she touched her heart, saying, "Sorry, love, but this is new to me. It was only two years ago that Tiamat appeared, and here you are with your magic."
Following that, Ellie walked over to him and grabbed his hand before dragging him upstairs. Their mother offered to make spaghetti bolognese, which Archer epted with an excited smile.
The brte dragged him up the stairs and into her room, her eyes sharp with determination. Ellie turned to face him, her expression a mix of frustration and curiosity. She locked eyes with him, her voice firm as she asked, "What happened a year before your death? Why did we never talk about it?"
Archer felt a wave of memories wash over him, and a slow smile spread across his face as one particr moment resurfaced. It was the day Ellie turned eighteen. The family had been celebrating, throwing her a grand party.
Amid the festivities, Archer rushed upstairs to grab something from her room. When he opened the door, they were face to face. But what made that encounter unforgettable was that Ellie had been standing there, wearing only a pair of panties.
No bra, nothing to cover her. Her body was on full disy, her perky breasts with stiff pink nipples catching his eye. Ellie''s figure was striking, a delicate bnce of her mother''s curves with an athletic build that had always drawn Archer''s admiration.
The memory of her slender hourss shape, the way her hips red out confidently, stirred something in him that he hadn''t been able to shake since that day. While he was thinking, she poked his chest before speaking, "So what''s the answer?"
Archer opened his mouth to respond, but a sudden, unsettling realization hit him like a lightning bolt, ''Are there monsters on Earth?''
The thought was so jarring that it took him a moment to focus back on Ellie. He turned to her, a yful smirk on his lips as he answered, "I saw your hot body that day, Ellie, and I''ve fancied you ever since. Even though I knew it was wrong, I''ve always had a soft spot for you."
Ellie''s eyes widened slightly, taken aback by his blunt confession. But before she could react, Archer''s gaze shifted to the window. Something in the air felt off, a subtle, creeping unease. He could sense it, something dark approaching.
"I need to deal with this," he said, his tone shifting to something more serious as he stared at the horizon. "Something is approaching the coast, and it''s not human."''
After speaking, he summoned his wings before taking off and flying south as he warned the others who started heading toward him. Archer soared across the ocean and noticed the American Navy approaching the monster.
"They will be killed but if I deal with it I can charge the government for killing them,'' he thought as excitement welled up inside him.
As Archer drew closer, the monstrous eagle came into view, its massive wings cutting through the sky as it barreled toward Rosemary Beach. The creature''s sharp, predatory gaze locked onto him, unleashing a deafening screech that shook the air around them.
But Archer only grinned, unfazed. With a surge of Mana Maniption, he elerated, the raw energy coursing through his veins as he prepared to strike.
In a single fluid motion, Archer clenched his fist, channeling his power into one devastating blow. He let out a primal roar that echoed across the heavens, and his punch connected with the eagle''s skull in a violent collision of force.
The impact was explosive-an eruption of blood mist filled the sky as the monstrous bird disintegrated under the sheer power of his attack. But a monstrous roar echoed from the depths below before he could catch his breath.
Archer''s eyes darted to the ocean, where massive, writhing tentacles burst from the water, reaching for him with terrifying speed. The sea seemed to churn. A storm was starting, but he would stop the monster.
"Not today,'''' he muttered, his muscles coiled and ready as the tentacle wrapped around him with surprising speed.
Without thinking, he summoned his ws and grabbed the monster before shooting into the sky like a rocket. Mana Maniption pushed him beyond his limits, and the massive squid creature was lifted from the ocean.
''Here we go,'' Archer thought, his lips curling into a confident smirk as his muscles tensed and bulged with raw power. ''Let''s show the world there''s someone who can handle these things now.'' Archer threw the monster into the air before taking a deep breath and releasing a power dragon''s breath. The violet mes lit the night sky in a beautiful glow that could be seen for
miles.@@novelbin@@
As he did that, more screeches could be heard, but three roars could be heard as Nyx and Maeve were in their dragon forms, rushing past him before crashing into the iing
monsters, smaller eagles.
That''s when he spotted Ahsoka, in her majestic tiger form, soaring effortlessly through the sky thanks to her magic propelling her through the air. Archer watched as she maneuvered precisely, but his attention was soon drawn to a new threat.
More monsters emerged from the horizon, their forms slicing through the clouds as they converged on their position. Without hesitation, Archer dashed forward, his muscles coiling
with explosive energy.
His fist glowing with a radiant power surge, Archer struck another massive eagle, his punchnding with devastating force. The impact was immediate and catastrophic, the creature''s body erupting into a spray of meat and feathers.
Following that, Maeve, in her new dragon form, unlocked before they went to destroy the blocker back on Thrylos. Archer loved her color, which was orange with grey spots, which he
found irresistible.
The three women, theirbined strength, made quick work of the remaining monsters, leaving only the aftermath of their ughter. Archer watched with a satisfied grin, then activated the enchantments on his tattoos, sending a message to hispanions.
[Come back, my beauties. I want you to meet my mother and big sister.]
A ck-and-white blur streaked through the air in mere seconds, and Archer''s smile widened
as he prepared to wee Nyx. She flew into his arms with a burst of energy, her embrace warm and full of affection.
Her eyes sparkled with excitement as she spoke, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm, "I can''t wait to meet the woman who brought you up."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1004: Youve Seen Nothing
Chapter 1004: You''ve Seen Nothing
?
Archer continued kissing Da until she became uncoherent, making him smile as he brushed a lock of blonde hair from her face. Then, the maid appeared in the dining room and looked shocked when she saw them.
"Can you show me to her bedroom, please?" he asked the woman. "She needs to rest, and I want to ensure she gets to bed fine."
The maid nodded before replying, "Follow me."
Archer started walking through the Robinson mansion, only to notice that Da''s taste was much like his own. The walls weren''t lined with fancy decorations, just regr paintings of the local area.
''Seems like Da is a woman who likes the outdoors,'' he thought while looking at one that was off a national park.
It took them ten minutes to reach the master bedroom, where the maid opened the door for him. Archer gently ced Da in bed before kissing her forehead and leaving the room. He nced at the maid with a charming smile, "Thank you for the help, but I''ll show myself out as I know you want to check on her."
The older woman looked shocked, which made himugh as he walked to the exit when he noticed the family''s security closely watching him. Archer didn''t let it bother him as he walked into the cold night air.
He looked up only to see the moon beaming down. ''It''s so weird being back here after so long,'' he thought.
Following that, Archer cast the Gate to Alexa''s mansion entrance. When the violet portal opened, he smiled before stepping through, only to scare the new guards the Davis Family must have hired.
They pulled their weapons on him in a panic, which made Archerugh as he looked at each one with an evil grin before speaking, "If I were you guys, I wouldn''t point them at me; if you don''t, I will kill you."
When the surrounding guards heard this and saw his smile, they backed off a little before a woman in a suit appeared, "This is Lady Alexa''s partner; the bossdy said he cane and go as he wishes," she revealed.
The men''s leader nodded in agreement before replying, "Yes, M''am. We never knew."'' Archer looked at the neer. She had white hair and beautiful green eyes. He shook his head whilementing, "You have white hair? That''s unusual for people here."
She nodded with a friendly smile, "I was twenty-three when it happened, and the doctors said it''s an autoimmune disease that affects the pigments in my hair, causing it to turn white."
Archer''s curiosity was evident, but he shed a charming smile. "It suits you," he said smoothly, "and makes you look even more stunning."
The woman blushed and quickly shifted the conversation. "Lady Pam would like to see you in her office. Would you mind following me?"
"Okay, lead the way," he replied.
They walked through the mansion''s garden, where Archer spotted bats flying among the trees as he inquired while stepping next to the older woman, "What is your name, Miss Bodyguard?"
She giggled before introducing herself, "Lilian Walker, but people call me Lily."
Archer smiled while doing the same as he continued asking questions, "I''m Archer Wyldhear. You seem like you were in the military?"
"I was, for ten years," Lily replied as they passed a grand, ornate fountain. She continued, "Got injured during a deployment, and now here I am, guarding families with more money than sense."
He chuckled at her bluntness before offering, "How about those injuries? Would you like them healed?
Lily looked at him, confused as she replied. "I wish the doctors said they were lifelong, and I''d have to put up with them."
Archer quickly put his hand on her shoulder and cast Aurora Healing. A violet glow radiated from her body before she dropped to her knees while groaning as her body was hurting. He heard several bones snapping, which made Lily scream in pain.
More guards rushed over, but she waved them away with gritted teeth, "I''m fine! Get back to your posts."
When seeing this, Archer smiled as he spoke, "It will end soon, but you will feel much better."
Following that, she fell unconscious, causing him to pick her up and ask the closest guard, "Is there a ce I can put her?"
The man nodded before leading Archer to the guard''s quarters. While walking, the man turned to him and asked, in a curious voice, "What did you do to her mate?"
"It''s been years since I''ve heard that work," he answered. "But I just healed her injuries, so she should be in a better mood when waking up tomorrow."
After speaking, Archer noticed the man''s brown eyes gleam before he inquired with a pleading voice, "I know this is random, but are you able to heal someone for me?"
"A wife? Child?" he asked the guard.
The man looked down with a pain-filled expression, "My wife has stage three cancer and has been given six months to live."
''Ouch, that''s hard,'' Archer thought before speaking, "Give me your address, and I wille in the morning."
When the guard heard this, he smiled as tears welled in his eyes before introducing himself, ''''I''m Darrian Morris. Thank you for helping me," he said in a respectful tone.
He nodded as they entered the guard quarters, following Darrian to Lily''s room. Gently, he tucked her into bed, a soft chuckle escaping as he thought, "The second woman I''ve put to bed tonight."
Following that, Archer left Lily''s room only to see Darrian standing there before he handed him a piece of paper as he spoke, "Once again, thank you for helping my family. If there''s anything I can do in return, just let me know."''
"I want nothing from you," Archer revealed. "I''m doing this because I want to and don''t need anything."
Darrian looked bbergasted before speaking, "Are you sure? Anyone else would extort me, but you''re not?"
"Why would I use your wife having cancer against you? That''s wrong," Archer replied with a confused expression.
The man smiled as he answered, "You''re a unique man. It''s no wonder thedies like you have been speaking about you all day."
When Archer heard this, he smiled and left to meet Pam. Using his Aura Detector, he quickly located the older woman in an office, engrossed in paperwork. Making his way
through the mansion, he soon arrived at her door.
After a brief knock, he was startled by a voice he hadn''t heard in years. Hesitating only for a moment, Archer pushed the door open and stepped inside, where he was met with a surprise.
Pam sat before him, her short navy-blue hair framing a face with striking green eyes that sparkled with intelligence and cunning. Archer shook his head in disbelief before taking a
seat.
She smiled warmly, her voice teasing, "So, you''re back, little Arch? I didn''t believe it when Alexa and the girls told me, but when you healed me, I dreamed of you. That''s when I knew-
it was you."
Archer sat down and replied, grin in hand, "Yes, it''s me, Pam, and you''re looking as beautiful
as ever."
"Your crush didn''t end, it seems?" she said with a giggle while replying with a knowing smile. "Lex told me you have a thing for older women like me. Do I have to worry about
anything?"
He shook his head and replied, "You''re wrong. You''re still here because of me, which should prove I don''t mean any harm to you or Lex. You know I love her, Pam, and that hasn''t changed
for a second."
Pam stood up, nodding as she approached him, before sitting beside him with a smile as she spoke, "Thank you for saving me and my daughters, Arch; I''m still wrapping my head
around you returning and looking like this."
"You''ve seen nothing," Archer answered. "Look at this."
After speaking, he held up his arms while revealing his beautiful white scales that reflected
the light, but when Pam saw this, her eyes widened as she jumped up with a look of panic, "Why do you have those? You''re not human?"
He shook his head, "Not anymore beautiful. I''m something different now. Something unique
on my homeworld."
"Homeworld? Isn''t Earth your home?" the older woman questioned.
"Well, it''s more like a second home now. I was reborn in a world named Thrylos that is at
least five times as big as Earth but full of monsters, cults, evil empires, and different races."''
Pam sat back down, and the panic subsided as she questioned while her green eyes
gleamed, "Different races?"
Archer smiled as he began to speak, "There are humans, elves, dwarves, demi-humans, and dragonsjust to name a few. The world is full of so many more."
With a simple wave, he used Mana Maniption to conjure images of Maeve, Nyx, and
Ashoka. "These three are my fiances," Archer continued, his voice steady. "The other twenty-seven are back home."@@novelbin@@
Pam looked at him with wide eyes as she eximed, "You have thirty women Arch!"
Archer chuckled at her reaction before replying, "Yes, but two of them are here living with my
Aunt Bell."
"Don''t tell me you''re with those two demonesses?" she questioned.
***
[I will be writing the second chapter when I return home, as theptop I''m currently using is
about to die]
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1006: Are You In A Relationship
Chapter 1006: Are You In A Rtionship
?
The following morning, Archer was jolted awake by a loud banging at the door, prompting a groan from deep within him. Before he could react, the door swung open, revealing a woman with messy navy blue hair tied back in a ponytail and striking blue eyes.
As he blinked the sleep from his eyes, he noticed her appearance. She had a stunning, curvy figure like an hourss. Like Alexa and Pam, she had a well-endowed chest, but her face captivated him the most-model-like, with supermodel features.
Archer shook his head as the woman''s face twisted into a scowl as she smelt the sex, "Why is my little sister sleeping with a stranger? Who the fuck are you?"
"Josie?" he replied in a tired voice while sitting up.
The woman was stumped, and her expression appeared confused as she asked, "Are you the fe who helps our family?"
Archer nodded while getting out of bed after putting on some shorts. When he stood up, Josie''s eyes traced his body as she unconsciously bit her lip, causing him to smile as he answered, "Yes, that was me, and you have grown beautiful, Jo, since Ist saw you."
She looked confused, but Archer approached her and used Mana Maniption to see her recall a memory of her babysitting them when they were all very young. When Josie saw this, she said suspiciously, "If you''re who you say you are, then what happened between us?"
Heughed when remembering her shoving his head into her cleavage, which always embarrassed him until he squeezed them one day to squash them against his face because he was a pervert and fancied Alexa''s elder sisters.
Following that, Archer grinned, "I used to fancy you, Nancy, and Abby, but you used to tease me all the time by using your mountains."
When Josie heard this, her blue eyes opened before asking one more thing, "Did you see me naked?"
''Oh shit, she''s bringing this up again,'' he thought while answering. "No, I haven''t seen you naked, and I wasn''t spying on you, Jo."
As soon as Archer finished speaking, Josie dashed toward him and wrapped him in a tight hug while shoving his head into her cleavage, which made him snicker until he noticed she smelled of roses and something else.
''She smells so good!'' he thought with a smile.
"How is it possible you''re here, Arch?" Josie said while lifting his head and looking into his
eyes.
Archer shrugged. "There are things you don''t know about life, Jo, but I will show you while you be mine," he said.
The older woman narrowed her eyes before looking at the sleeping Alexa, who smiled happily as she replied, "Are you joking? Why would I entertain such shit if you''re with my younger sister?"
"Because sooner orter, you''ll all be mine," Archer said with a yful grin, striding confidently toward the window.
Josie''s eyes widened in mock shock before sheughed and shook her head. She moved to stand beside him and quipped, "Stop joking, you fool! You''re making me wet just looking at you. Are you secretly some walking drug, Arch?"
Archerughed before exining, "I have high charisma, Jo, and it attracts the opposite sex."
She giggled while looking at him with her pretty blue eyes. "So my being in my mid-thirties doesn''t bother you, young man?"
"No. I prefer that to be honest," Archer answered honestly. "Women like your mom, and you are my type."
Josie''s cheeks reddened as she quickly changed the subject, "Do you remember the holiday we went on?"
"Which one, idiot? You guys took me everywhere and treated me like your little boyfriend," he retorted.
She looked at him with a fake offended expression beforeughing as she revealed, "Abby used to love your chubby cheeks, but now I think that nerd would be infatuated with you if she saw you."
Archer shrugged as the thunder boom and grey clouds made the city look gloomy. Josie moved closer and spoke quietly, "Are you in an open rtionship?"
He shook his head while replying with a smile, "No. My women are not allowed near any men, which they''ve all epted."
Josie''s eyebrow raised as she questioned, "What about me? I''m a supermodel and fly worldwide going to photoshoots."
"As long as you don''t show off your body and keep it clean, then I have no problem," Archer answered. "Well, that''s a what if, it''s not like we will jump into bed now."
The older woman giggled, "Agreed. What are you up to today anyway?"
"Going to go back to Florida and spend some time with my family while increasing my strength in the national parks," he replied with a smile.
Josie nodded understanding before asking, "Do you want to have breakfast with me? Lexi won''t be waking up any time soon."
"Let''s go, I''m starving," Archer answered.
Following that, the duo left the room after tucking in Alexa, who was letting out an adorable snore. While walking, he noticed the many maids and guards stationed around the mansion, which caused him to question, "Has your mom hired more guards?"
She shook her head before exining, "No. The government offered extra protection after the attack, but rumors say that they are looking for a certain young man who was caught flying into London and bringing four women back to life."
Archer chuckled, "Oh, well, it''s not like I care if they know who I am. I''m waiting for the Americans to visit after my battle off the coast of Florida," he revealed while looking out to
the garden.
"Why are you waiting for them? They will try to take advantage of you," Josie inquired with a curious voice.
"They can try, but I will fight back and cause chaos. Or they can pay me for my services, and I will help them," Archer answered as the duo entered the dining room.
Josie smiled while grabbing his arm, "I''ll get Mart to cook his special; I think you''ll love it, Arch."
He agreed with a nod, "I''m known to be greedy, so get him to cook loads."''
"Okay. Wait here for a few minutes while I order it," she said before heading for the kitchen.
Archer watched the older woman leave, appreciating how her tight leggings entuated her shapely figure. Her shirt was casually unbuttoned, revealing a hint of cleavage that caught his
eye.
As her ponytail bobbed with each step, she soon disappeared from view. Just as he was about to turn his attention elsewhere, his phone buzzed with a new message. Checking it, he saw a
text from Maeve.
[Darling, some unfamiliar faces have appeared at your mother''s ce. We are here now and
are waiting for you]
Archer quickly replied, instructing them to let the unexpected guests know he''d arrive in a couple of hours, to which they agreed. Just then, Josie reappeared, beaming with a big smile, and Pam strolled in wearing a dressing gown draped loosely off her shoulders. Noticing them, the mature woman smiled warmly and said, "It looks like you two are hitting it off. Josie, what do you think of the new Archer?"
Josie, settlingfortably beside Archer, replied with a grin, "He''s handsome, funny, and pretty much the same, just with a bit more experience."''
Archerughed at Josie''s response as the maids wheeled out a spread of delicious food. Josie continued, "Martin is married to Steve, the Head Gardener. Mom only hires women and gay men for the inner mansion staff. One of the old staff members was caught spying on Abby, which didn''t sit well with her."
Following that, Pam exined, "Some people nowadays are disgusting, but the mercenaries and government guards are polite and friendly."
He nodded in understanding before eating the English Breakfast in front of him and enjoying every bite. The two women looked at each other beforeughing as he stuffed himself with
delicious food.
It took them close to half an hour to finish eating. Pam stood up with a smile before speaking, "I have to go to Westminister for a meeting, but the move to America will be postponed due to everything that has happened."
"What about the house there? You bought it the other week, right?" Josie asked while
finishing her coffee.@@novelbin@@
"Yeah, and I have Alfred over there dealing with the renovations and extra security," Pam
answered. ''''I have no idea why that crazy woman wanted to move there, but it''s safer than
New York or California."
Once Pam was done speaking, she approached Archer and kissed him on the forehead before speaking excitedly, "I want to spend time with you when I''m free. Can I have your
number so we can text?"
"Here you go," he replied while handing her his phone.
Josie was watching this from the side with a conflicted look as shemented, "It''s strange
seeing the big bad Pam Davis acting like a school girl and fawning over a man half your age."
The older woman snapped her head toward the younger one as she replied, "Archer has made it abundantly clear that he''s interested in me, and I''d like to explore that. It''s not every day that a handsome man like him shows interest in a ruthless businesswoman like myself." Archer chuckled, but Pam looked at him with a smirk, "Most men are intimidated by my wealth as a female billionaire approaching a trillionaire."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1008: Three Hostile Targets
Chapter 1008: Three Hostile Targets
?
Archer started battling across the sky as he fought the creepy humanoids that were easy to deal with. Thanks to his magic and ws, he defeated the enemy that fell into the rough sea below.
"This is easier than I expected,'' he mused.
After half an hour, the Cthulu-like beings were defeated, allowing him to fly toward the shore. Ahoka, Maeve, Nyx, and Michelle were waiting in the garden with a ck-haired woman in a suit.
''Who is this? The government it looks like,'' Archer pondered as he descended to the sand below.
When he touched the ground, dozens of men surrounded him while pointing guns at him. Archerughed, but the ck-haired woman approached and spoke suspiciously, "Why do you keep fighting those things? We can deal with them."
"Clearly. They nearly hit the coast before I dealt with them, as your navy was still racing to the scene," Archer said with a knowing smile.
After speaking, he looked around while using Mana Maniption to take all the people''s weapons, as the woman requested with narrowed eyes, "Can youe with us, please? Someone would like to meet you."
Maeve and Ashoka were going to speak, but Archer smiled at the two before reassuring them, "I''ll be fine, my lovelies. Stay here and protect my family, please."''
The three women nodded in agreement as he looked at the ck-haired woman and replied, "Where are we going?"
"I cannot tell you at this moment, but while on the way, you will be filled in," she said professionally.
After bidding farewell to the women, Archer followed the government officials to the front of the building, where an SUV awaited. A man opened the door for him, and he climbed inside, settling into the plush seat as the door closed with a click, sealing him inside.
The woman climbed in and introduced herself, "I''m Special Agent Ava Reed. I work with the President''s Office on creatures from the deep."
Archer grew curious and inquired, "How long have they been attacking?"
Ava''s ck eyes gleamed before answering, "It''s been over a decade now. We''ve managed to cover the damage using natural disasters and other incidents, but the attacks are bing more frequent."
''Interesting,'' he thought. ''I wonder where they''reing from.''
Following that, the SUV drove through the quiet night as Archer gazed out the tinted window at the passing scenery. Palm trees swayed gently in the warm breeze, silhouetted against the moonlit sky.
The city''s lights gradually faded, reced by the vast openness of coastal highways. Archer leaned back, feeling the engine''s hum beneath him, his mind turning over whaty ahead, ''I wonder what they want. Its the government so most likely threats,'' he thought with a chuckle.
Beside him, Ava remained silent, her sharp eyes focused on the road ahead. The convoy of ck vehicles eventually veered off the main highway, entering a heavily guarded military checkpoint.
''Seems like they''re taking me seriously.''
Armed guards snapped to attention, saluting as the SUV rolled through. They continued along a winding road lined with barbed wire fences and concrete barricades until the sprawling outline of a military base came into view.
The distant buzz of rotors echoed in the air, drawing Archer''s gaze. As the SUV rounded the final bend, he spotted a massive ck helicopter parked on a helipad. Ava turned to him with a professional expression, "Get ready to board the heli, and we''ll go to the person who wants to meet you."
Archer nodded, his eyes fixed on the ominous aircraft as the door swung open. He stepped out onto the tarmac, the smell of salt air mingling with the scent of jet fuel. In the distance, he could see soldiers moving purposefully.
''Maybe I''m meeting the President?'' he thought while exiting the SUV.
While walking, Archer noticed the ce was locked down as weapons that looked like massive missileunchers were being brought in. After that, Ava led him to the helicopter, where he was ushered into a seat while the advisors avoided contact.
This piqued Archer''s interest, and he turned to the dark-haired woman beside him. "Why are they treating me like I''m a monster?" he asked, his tone a mixture of curiosity and annoyance.
The woman met his gaze with piercing ck eyes and replied calmly, "Because you are just in human form, Mr. Bet."
Archer let out a chuckle, shing a charming smile. "I''m no longer a Bet. I died on Earth. Whatever I am now... it''s not the same person who lived here."
Once he was done speaking, Ava looked confused, but he ignored her and looked out the window. The ground started getting smaller as the helicopter took off while flying north. He had no idea where he was going.
He only felt their fear of him, which was baffling, but he ignored it while the flight was quiet. As Archer did that, he felt a poke in his side, causing him to face Ava, who asked, "Are there cat girls where youe from?"
When Archer heard this, his eyes widened in shock before he nodded, "Yes, there are many. My fiance Leira is a cat princess."
Once he finished speaking, the woman''s eyes sparkled with amazement, which made him smile. Archer used Mana Maniption to create a picture of Leira, which showed Ava, who was amazed as she studied the picture.
The surrounding people looked taken aback and were scared. Archer ignored them as the woman spoke, "Does she let you touch her tail and ears?"
"Yes, but it normally turns her wild if I do," he answered with a chuckle.
Following that, Ava went quiet while Archer shrugged and looked at the world below, which was still pitch ck due to the night. It took them a few hours to reach their meeting location.
As they closed in, the pilot''s voice crackled with urgency, "Command, we''ve got three hostile targets inbound! Do we engage, even with the high-value cargo onboard?"
Before the order could be given, Archer''s eyes snapped to the sky. He vanished from the cockpit without a word, leaving only a shimmer in the air. Gasps echoed through the cabin as he reappeared outside, wings unfurling like shadowse to life.
With a single powerful beat, heunched himself toward the oing threats. In the distance, he sensed the thunderous approach of two fighter jets from the south, but his focus remained on the strange humanoid figures hurtling toward them.
A dark grin spread across his face. With lightning speed, he reached the first of his prey. His hands mped down on their skulls, and with a sickening crunch, he crushed them as if they were nothing but brittle shells.
Blood and bone sttered in the air as he turned to face thest one. Channeling raw energy, Archer unleashed an Eldritch st that streaked through the sky like a meteor, obliterating
the final enemy.
Following that, Archer spotted the fancy-looking mansion in the distance and started flying at it. However, he was struck by several missiles, which sent him crashing into the ground with a boom that echoed through the mountains.
"They want to do this!'' he thought as anger exploded. ''Let me show these stupid humans not to mess with me.''
Archer rocketed out of the smoking crater, his wings carving through the air like des as he locked onto the jets, desperately trying to flee. He closed the distance with inhuman speed, eyes zing with a predatory gleam.
In one quick motion, his ws ripped through the metal hull of the first jet-like paper. The aircraft shuddered and split apart in a fiery explosion that painted the sky orange and red. Archer''s lips curled into a dark smile as the shockwave washed over him.
Without hesitation, he turned his gaze to the second jet, now frantically attempting to escape. But there was no outrunning him. In a blur, he closed the gap and mmed his foot into one of the wings with the force of a meteor strike.
The jet careened out of control, spiraling downward in a chaotic descent before mming into the mountainside. Upon impact, it erupted in an explosion, unleashing towering plumes of fire and thick smoke that surged into the sky.
Following that, Archer flew toward the mansion in the mountain but soon noticed the Gatling Guns, who started firing at him. He cast Cosmic Shield to block the bullets that fell to the
ground below.
He smiled before casting a sma Missile, sending the machines flying toward him and causing them to blow up. Once they were taken care of, Archernded in the front garden,
surrounded by men in ck suits.
''Oh, the Secret Service,'' he thought with a chuckle.
Archer spoke with a knowing smile, "I''m guessing the President is in here. Get him, or I will level this whole area, and you already know I can do it."
The surrounding men and women looked nervous, but an older man stepped forward, "Back down, monster. We have weaponry that can deal with your kind."@@novelbin@@
When Archer heard this, he startedughing, his eyes glowed with excitement. "Use them and watch how quickly I kill every single one of you before seeing the president myself."
Noone moved, causing him to step forward only to be stopped by a new voice, "There''s no
need for that, Archer. Can''t we talk?"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1010: New York
Chapter 1010: New York
?
Archer let out an earth-shaking roar as he shifted into his Draconis form, his massive wings stretching wide. He turned to Maeve, his voice rumbling with authority. "My love, guard the mansion. Ensure no monsters reach that woman. She''s the leader of this nation and could prove useful to us."
Maeve shot him a yful smile, her tone teasing. "You just want to get into her panties, you lewd dragon. But don''t worry, I''ll keep her safe."
Heughed before revealing, "To be honest, I didn''t think that at all, but now you mention it, she is beautiful, and I wonder what it would feel like to dominate the leader of the free world."
"Oh, so she''s like an empress of this ce?" Maeve questioned with a curious voice. Archer nodded before flying toward the monsters heading toward the UK and used Mana Maniption to move even faster. He created a sonic boom by soaring so fast and was halfway across the Antic when he saw the swarm of creatures.
They were swimming through the rough water, and when Archer saw this, he grinned before casting dozens of sma Missiles that chased after the monsters like homing rockets. When the projectiles hit them, an explosion lit up the dark ocean.
He relentlessly cast spells into the horde until he noticed three humanoid figures floating in the air. A smile spread across his face as he thought, ''Oh, let''s have some fun. They will be caught off guard.''
Using Blink, he closed the distance to the enemies in an instant. They leaped back in surprise, but Archer was faster. He wrapped chaotic mana around his fist and delivered a powerful punch to the nearest creature, sending it into the water below.
Archer swiftly turned his attention to the remaining two foes, attacking them with a brutalbination of magic and powerful punches. The Terravians were torn apart, their forms disintegrating into a bloody mist that coated him.
''Feels good when killing the Swarm,'' he mused with a smile. ''I could get addicted to this feeling.'' Shaking off the gory remnants, he summoned his Shadow Creatures andmanded them to attack. Meanwhile, Archer methodically eliminated the fleeing monsters with Eldritch st and sma Missiles, their fiery explosions engulfing the enemies in a storm of destruction.
It didn''t take him long to wipe out the threat, but he wasn''t alone as battleships appeared below. Archer watched them kill the wounded monsters with the vessel''s weapons beforerge container ships collected as many dead creatures.
This caught his attention, and he decided to ask Elizabeth when he returned to her mansion. While flying, he decided to slow down as he admired the scenery all around him. ''Nothing''s changed apart from the people seeming to be friendlier now days or it could be my charisma,'' he mused.
Afterward, Archer returned to the mansion through Gate, watching from above as the ships below collected the monster corpses. He reappeared just outside Elizabeth''s home, where the security guards initially turned to him but, recognizing who he was, quickly resumed their tasks.
He approached Maeve, who stood with Elizabeth, while Ava quietly slipped away. Both women smiled as Archer drew near, and Maeve, the orange-haired warrior, smirked. "Did you kill them all?" she asked with a teasing glint in her eye.
"Yes, they didn''t expect me. I caught them off guard," Archer replied with a satisfied grin, sitting down and casting a charming smile toward Elizabeth. "Your ships are already collecting the corpses."
Elizabeth nodded, clearly relieved, then said with a hint of curiosity. "Can I have your phone, please?"
Archer handed it over, and secondster, he heard a ching just as she looked at him and exined, "I just deposited the payment into your ount, which is tax-free, as a thank you for helping the government."
When he took the phone, shemented, "I also added my number for our date. But it will have to wait until I''m back in Washington. I''m out here to take a break from a hectic work schedule."
"Do you want to feel better, Liza?" Archer asked with a knowing smile, which made Maeve giggle.
Elizabeth looked at him with narrowed eyes but slowly nodded as she answered, "Yes, that would be nice. Ever since giving birth to my children, my back has been messed up."
Archer smiled when hearing this before questioning, "How many do you have?"
"Three, two girls and one boy," she replied, smiling at him before continuing. "They are all older than you, about from my youngest Silika."
He nodded, and the trio spent the next few hours talking and getting to know each other. As the conversation wound down, Elizabeth let out a tired yawn. "I''m going to get some sleep. I''ll text you if there are any more attack reports," she said.
Archer stood, smiling, when Elizabeth pulled him into an unexpected hug. Leaning close, she whispered with a yful grin, "Just a heads-up, if you get involved with me, my ex-husband might try to stir up some trouble. But honestly, I think it''ll be worth it... these cobwebs aren''t going to clear themselves."
She gave him a cheeky wink and sauntered away, her slender hips swaying as she walked. Archer, both amused and intrigued, watched her go. Just then, Maeve appeared beside him with a yful grin.
"Looks like the empress has charmed you, husband," she teased, her eyes gleaming mischievously. "Should I warn the others?" she added with a sly grin, clearly enjoying the situation.
Archer gazed at the fierce and striking warrior woman standing before him, his voice steady as he spoke. "Alexa needs to stay in London for a while. Mom and Ellie are busy with work and college. How about joining me on a trip to a city called New York, Maeve?"@@novelbin@@
"That would be nice. Isabe told me that the ce is well known for a food called pizza," she replied with an excited smile. "I want to try some. We should invite Ashoka and Nyx; they would love toe."
He agreed and sent a message to each woman who decided to join, causing him to use the dragon tattoos to summon them. When Nyx appeared, she brought out her wings while
Ashoka cast her magic to fly.
Following that, Archer summoned his wings and scooped Maeve into a princess carry before taking off and flying further north where the city was. The group soared high above thendscape, the cool night air rushing past them as they flew in formation.
Below, vast forests and sprawling cities dotted the terrain, their twinkling lights stretching far into the horizon like stars beneath them. Maeve grinned, her orange hair billowing in the wind, while Nyx flew beside them, her dark wings blending into the night sky.
Ashoka glided effortlessly, her eyes scanning the world below with fascination, "I can''t get used to how different Earth and Thrylos are."
He agreed with a nod, "It''s two separate worlds. Maybe we can get a few holiday homes here ande here once the war is over?"
The three women agreed as Nyx spoke with a big smile, "No one has figured out that Maeve is the only human among us."''
As they flew further, the moon hung high above, casting its silver glow across thend, illuminating rivers and highways that snaked through the darkness. The vastness of America unfurled beneath them, its modern wonders fading into a quiet beauty under the pale light. In the distance, a gleaming silhouette emerged. Archer pointed toward it, a smile spreading across his face. "There it is," he said, his voice carried on the wind. "New York."
The iconic skyline came into view, towering skyscrapers reaching for the sky like monuments of steel and ss, their lights glittering like jewels against the night. The moon framed the city in a serene, ethereal glow, making it appear almost otherworldly.
Maeve gazed in awe, her voice soft. "It''s beautiful."
"It is," Archer confirmed with a nod, then added, "We should book a room in one of the top hotels. You three will be amazed by the views from the upper floors." Everyone agreed as they flew toward the city butnded discreetly outside to avoid being seen. As they touched down, Ashoke and Maeve shivered from the cold. Archer quickly wrapped them in cloaks and said, "We''ll get you some modern clothes. I know Mom and Bel gave you some, but it''s good to have a few of our own."
As they walked down the street, Archer soon realized they were in New Brunswick. Spotting a taxi, he waved it down. Nyx raised an eyebrow and asked, "What are you doing, husband?" "Getting a ride into the city," Archer replied with a grin as he opened the door for them. "Hop in, my beauties, and we''ll head to the hotel."
Once inside the taxi, the driver, a friendly-looking man, turned to them with a smile and asked, "Where are you young folks headed?"
"Four Seasons, please," Archer responded, handing over a couple hundred dors. The driver nodded appreciatively and began driving down the road.
The three women looked out the window in amazement, and Archer smiled as he admired thendscape. Shops, homes, and other businesses passed by.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1011: Were Going To Sleep
Chapter 1011: We''re Going To Sleep
?
The taxi stopped outside the Four Seasons Hotel, and the four got out, only to be amazed by the surrounding city and people. Lights lit up everything around them, and some shops were still open, which surprised him.
''I forget how beautiful Earth is sometimes,'' he mused as his violet eyes gleamed.
Beautiful skyscrapers surrounded them, causing Archer to gaze at them with interest. They all thanked the driver, who took off with a smile as he earned a lot from the fare. Maevemented curiously, looking around with fascination, "Why is it so bright? Isn''t it early hours of the morning?"
Archer grinned at the orange-haired woman before answering, "This is a city that never sleeps, my love. You will notice that most ces will still be open."
"How long will we be staying here?" Nyx questioned as she took his left arm.
"A few days, darling," he replied while looking through the hotel''s entrance. "We''ll explore the city... and, of course, eat. I know how much we all love that."
The three women nodded excitedly before the group entered the hotel, only to see half a dozen people wandering around. Archer approached the desk where a young woman sat, working on aputer.
When arriving, the woman looked up with a friendly smile, saying, "Wee to Four Seasons, sir. How can I help you tonight?"
"Can I get a room for five days? And could you make sure it has a big bed so all of us can fit," Archer inquired with a charming smile.
Nyx and Ashoka were gossiping behind him while Maeve scanned their surroundings, and her grey eyes gleamed in fascination. When Archer turned back to the woman, she was wide-eyed as she muttered, "The four of you are sharing the same bed?"
He nodded before the tiger womanmented, confused, "He''s our husband? Why wouldn''t we be sharing a bed?"
Archerughed as the hotel worker''s cheeks reddened, causing him to exin to the three, "They aren''t used to harems here; it''s unusual to them."
They all nodded in understanding, but Nyx responded with a curious voice, "Why, though? Isn''t it natural for women to gravitate to a strong male?"
Ashoka and Maeve agreed, prompting Archer to exin, "Some people are more open- minded, but monogamy is the standard here."''
The three started giggling as Nyx said, "Well if that''s the case, I would have felt sorry for any woman who ended up with your husband. She would be a tired husk once making love with
you."
When the group heard this, they startedughing. The woman behind the counter went bright red but quickly shook her head before stating the price, "That would be three thousand dors, sir."
Archer nodded before swiping his phone on the payment machine, and shortly after that, a ching was heard. The hotel clerk smiled and handed him his room card as she spoke professionally, "Here''s your card, sir, and enjoy your time at Four Seasons."
Following that, he led the three women to their room; when they entered, Nyx slumped down on the bed as Ashoka checked the bathroom. An excited gleam shone in her amber eyes as she spoke while looking at Archer, "I''m going to take a bath. Do you want to join me, husband?"
He agreed with a nod as the other two rushed to the window that gave them the perfect view of the cityndscape. Archer knew they would be preupied with the scene while he pampered his tiger woman.
When entering the bathroom, he turned to Ashoka, who was already stripping out of her clothes, revealing her curvy but athletic figure. Archer shook his head as her tiger feature appeared as he spoke, "You''re stunning."
The tiger woman beamed as she responded, "Thank you, handsome, but please get undressed so we can get in the bath."''
Archer smiled before taking off his shirt and pants, causing the tiger woman''s eyes to widen, which made himment, "You just wanted me out of my clothes to perv on me."''
He watched Ashoka''s face darken in embarrassment, but he quickly moved in and grabbed her by her waist before cing a love-filled kiss on her plump lips. When Archer did that, she instantly reciprocated while her hands ran all over his muscr chest and abs.
The two of them kissed passionately until their lips finally parted. Archer then swiftly spun the tiger woman around, guiding her so she was bent over the nearby stand. As he admired her, he couldn''t help but think, ''Beautiful.''
Archer moved behind her and grabbed her waist as he leaned forward, causing his cock to rub up against her pussy which made the tiger woman tremble. He whispered in her ear teasingly, "What do you want, my lovely wife? Tell me what you need."
Her cat eyes glowed with intense lust as she spoke in a breathless tone, "I want you to make love to me and put some kittens inside me."
When Archer heard this, he bent down behind her before his tongue ran along her wet folds, causing the tiger woman to let out an erotic moan as her body shuddered. He felt her love juice pouring into his mouth.
"Mmmghhh!"@@novelbin@@
As he was licking her pussy his finger slipped inside, and she started thrusting in and out, causing Ashoka to scream as she climaxed. Archer was pleased with himself but continued attacking until she was dripping wet.
"Looks like someone is enjoying herself," he expressed with a grin while looking at his fingers, which were covered in her juices. "Do you need me, darling?"
Ashoka nodded as she said, in a needy voice, "Please, Arch. I need you inside me."
He grinned but ignored her requests and went back to licking. It took him ten more minutes and three more orgasms until he was ready to slip inside Ashoka, who was in a pleasure-filled
daze.
She turned back to him with glowing amber eyes as she expressed with a voice dripping with lust, "Are you going to keep a woman waiting, husband?"
Archer chuckled softly before rising to stand and sliding inside her, eliciting a deep groan from him. Ashoka responded with a breathy, erotic moan, her body trembling as they made
love.
"Mmmmghh! Agghhhh! So good," she said while panting.
The intense pleasure overwhelmed her, causing her to gasp and start squirting against his waist. Archer smiled when seeing this before thrusting into the trembling, beautiful woman who was letting out moans that sent his lust soaring.
Their lovemakingsted hours, thanks to the Time Warp that he cast, and by the time the two were finished, Ashoka was in a world of bliss as shey in the hot water. Archer looked at her with a smile as he spoke, "Enjoy yourself, my love?"
"Yes, but now I''m tired, and my pussy is aching as you went rough," Ashoka replied with a giggle.
After that, Archer cleaned the tiger woman, who enjoyed every second. Once he was done, he cast Aurora Healing on her, which refreshed her. She looked at him with a loving smile as she spoke, "Thank you for that; I''ve been worried about Thrylos and the others due to the
Alliance."
"There''s nothing to worry about," he revealed. "The harem is strong, and strong monsters are guarding the mountains, plus the Death Mist that will hold them back, which will take years to break through."
Ashoka nodded before cleaning him afterthering up a sponge, "Are you sure they will be
fine?"
"Yes. They have Lucrezia, Ari, and Brooke defending the ind alongside all the others who are powerful for their ages thanks to Dragon Synergy," Archer answered while he rxed. She was about to reply, but Maeve and Nyx entered the bathroom while stripping off. The Chaos Dragon spoke with a knowing smile, "I can smell the sex; you need to give us the same
treatment, husband."
Archer chuckled and gestured toward the bath. "You don''t have to ask; I''d have done it
regardless."
He then turned his attention to the other two, making love to them as Ashoka giggled and attended to her tail. After hours, they finally emerged from the bathroom, all three women exhausted and needing rest.
"We''re going to sleep, Arch," Maeve muttered as she grabbed his arm with a tired smile. "And you''reing with us."
Archer didn''t resist as they dragged him to the bed, all piled in. Maeve and Ashokay on his sides while Nyxy on one of his thighs. He quickly fell asleep because he wasfortable
and rxed.
The night outside was peaceful, and the four sleptte as the world came to life. Archer was the first to open his eyes, only to notice the rays of sun beaming through the window, which
annoyed him.
He used Mana Maniption to close them before falling asleep again. They slept most of the day as Archer used each woman as a body pillow. By the time they woke up, it was night again,
and Nyx was baffled.
The Chaos Dragon sat up while rubbing her eyes as shemented, "I feel so much better, but we sleep for hours longer than expected."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1012: Youve Had Your Fill
Chapter 1012: You''ve Had Your Fill
?
Archer smiled at Nyx as he answered, "We went crazyst night and made love too much."
When the three women heard this, their cheeks grew red, but the dragon giggled, "That felt amazing, husband. We have to do it more often."
"Well, we can because it''s one of the main ways I can build up my mana pool," he replied while getting out of bed.
Maeve had ordered a lot of room service, which surprised him as she spoke, "The food stood to be here in thirty minutes. I ordered it before you three got up."
Nyx and Ashoka looked at the orange-haired woman smiling as Archer inquired, "Were you hungry?"
"Yes, and thanks to the dragon tattoos, I can read the confusingnguage," Maeve answered while approaching the balcony. "Which is a useful feature, husband."
Archer agreed with a nod before joining the warrior woman as the duo stepped outside. The cold air brushed against his face, causing him to smile as the hustle and bustle of the city below.
''Not as cold as Thrylos,'' he mused while looking at the famous skyscrapers.
Maeve nced at him with her beautiful grey eyes as she spoke with a curious tone, "It''s so busy here. So many people are crammed into one city that it amazes me."
"There are trillions on Thrylos while there are billions on Earth, but you have to remember our homeworld is at least five times bigger with much morend."
She nodded understanding before continuing, "I noticed you refer to Thrylos as your homeworld. Don''t you consider this ce your home?"
Archer shook his head as he leaned against the balcony railings while answering, "I spent more time in our world than here, but this world feels alien to me now. It''s not bad, but I wouldn''t like to live here long."
Maeve understood, and a naughty gleam appeared in her grey eyes as she spoke with a grin: "Sit down and rx, husband. I want to try something."
When hearing this, Archer thought, ''What is she up too?''
Following that, he sat down and gotfortable. Maeve dropped to her knees between his legs. His eyes widened as the orange-haired woman pulled his pants down before engulfing his cock with her warm mouth.
Archer let out a groan as her tongue swirled around his shaft. Thanks to being so high up, no one could see them, which pleased him. Maeve''s head started bobbing up and down as she worked to pleasure him even more.
He groaned even more before putting his hand on her head and pushing deeper down her throat. When Archer did this, Maeve let out an erotic moan that vibrated on his cock, causing him to explode in her mouth.
Maeve swallowed every drop of it, but Archer wasn''t down and started fucking her face, which the warrior woman enjoyed. Following that, she straddled him while moving her soaking panties to the side.
Without wasting any time, Maeve impaled herself on his cock, causing her to let out a deep moan that sent his lust wild. Archer bottomed out in the orange-haired woman, her whole body to tremble due to the overwhelming pleasure.
"Aghhhhhh! Amazing! Please don''t stop, husband," she said breathlessly.
The couple continued to make love as Maeve bounced up and down, causing her massive boobs to bounce all over the ce. Archer quickly put one of her pink nipples in his mouth before nibbling it while she moved her waist.
Pleasure was hitting his body in waves, causing him to groan before thrusting deeper and releasing his seed deep inside Maeve, who let out a scream as she clung onto him as her body trembled.
Following that, the duo continued making love until Maeve couldn''t continue as she was in a daze. With a smile, Archer cast Cleanse on her while putting her back into bed as the breakfast was delivered.
The tiger woman got the door as several women walked in while pushing trolleys, which confused Archer, who thought there would be male staff. When Nyx saw his expression, she quickly exined with a giggle, "Maeve requested the hotel only send females as she knew you would get jealous."
He startedughing before sitting at the nearby table. Ashoka thanked the staff and gave them tips. Afterward, she helped sort out the food, which smelt delicious as Archer''s stomach rumbled.
Nyx''s head snapped toward him as she teased, "Still hungry? No wonder you have so many women. If we three only put a dent in your appetite, you''ll need more to eat."
Archer looked at the dragon woman with narrowed eyes, "Stop encouraging me to ravage you, woman. Or I''ll spend all day ensuring you''ve had your fill."''
She beamed as her mix-matched eyes glowed with mischief, but Ashoka interrupted, "Stop teasing him, Nyx. On the other hand, he will attack when we''re not expecting it."
"Oi, what do you mean attack! You''re speaking as if you don''t like it, you lewd tiger," Archer retorted, which made Nyxugh even more.
Ashoka looked offended before replying while ignoring the fact that they had sex in the bathroom not long ago, "I am an innocent woman, Maeve, and Nyx be sluts for you.'' ."
The dragon woman looked at her with a dangerous glint, but the warrior woman spoke up while getting out of bed and putting on her underwear, "You''re right, tiger, but no need to be embarrassed. After all, he is our husband, and if we can''t do this thing with him, what kind of marriage is that?"
Archer nodded, causing him to reply, "I love when you are honest with me. It''s an attractive quality."
When Ashoka heard this, her amber eyes glowed before she spoke in a quiet voice, "I love having sex with you, Arch."
He was just about to reply, but Nyx celebrated, "Maeve! She''s joined the sisterhood. We need to throw a party."
The three women started giggling while Archer shook his head at their silliness. His phone pinged as the group ate, causing him to look at it. [Hello Archer. Thanks for putting me to
bed, but I need to see you. When can youe? Da]
''I wonder what she wants,'' he mused while eating some sweet porridge.
Following that, Archer continued eating as he replied to the older woman, [I''m just eating my breakfast, then I wille to see you]
Once he had done that, he put the phone down and continued eating as Meave questioned, "Who sent you a message, darling?"
Archer swallowed the scrambled eggs before responding, "Da Robinson wants to see me now. Aurora Healing has worked magic on her, and she probably wanted to thank me for
helping."
The three women nodded as Nyx asked after drinking some coffee, "Are you going to have sex
with her?"
When Maeve and Ashoka heard this, they choked on their food while Archer chuckled as he spoke, "I''m not sure yet. I admit she is beautiful and nice so far, but I''d rather get to know her more and see if we can connect."
Nyx looked at him with a strange expression, causing Archer to speak, "What''s wrong, my
chaos dragon?"
"Why not im here as most of our kind does?" she questioned with a genuine, curious expression. "It doesn''t make sense to me."''
Archer was about to respond, but Ashoka cut in, her voice yful yet reassuring. "Our husband may be a dragon and quite naughty, but that''s only with us," she exined. "He may look at other women. At least he''s not cheating on us like many mates do."
Maeve nodded in agreement while Nyx smirked and asked, "Is that why he''s always having
sex with us?"
"Exactly," Ashoka replied with a smile. "Look at E and Teu. They were the first women he was with, and he still loves them just as much as he did on the first day."@@novelbin@@
As Archer quietly watched them chat about him over breakfast, his phone buzzed with a new text. He nced down to read. [I can make some lunch for you if you like. The children have gone to their father''s, and it''s just me at home. I''d like to thank you for all your help] He smiled when reading this before telling the older woman he woulde to see her in an hour and then get back to listening to the three still gossiping. Archer finished the breakfast
as thunder boomed overhead.
"I haven''t missed winter here," he muttered, catching the trio''s attention.
Maeve''s eyebrow raised as she questioned, "It''s not as cold as Frostwinter?"
"It''s the randomness of the storms that hit," Archer answered, looking out the window. "I
think it will stop soon."
The woman nodded, but Nyx smiled, "Why don''t you see Da? We can have some girl time
while you''re gone."
Ashoka and Maeve nodded in agreement, prompting Archer to stand up and kiss each of them softly. With a swift motion, he opened a Gate to Florida and stepped through. Five secondster, he reappeared in a quiet garden, walking to the door.
He knocked, waiting for Da to answer, but soon sensed something, causing him to turn around. Archer noticed nothing out of ce just as the door opened, and the beautiful blonde woman appeared with a smile.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1013: Stern Mommy
Chapter 1013: Stern Mommy
?
Archer smiled when Da appeared with a warm smile, "Morning Arch. Would you like a drink?" she asked.
He nodded while entering before replying, "Yes, please. How have you been since waking up?"
"I feel so much better now," she said while ushering him inside. "I was gued with bad backaches for years, but whatever you did made it much better."
When Archer heard this, he smiled before the two arrived at a living room as Da
commented, "Do you want some tea, love?"
"Yes, please," he replied while sitting down and gettingfortable.
Da left the room, leaving him sitting there as his phone pinged, only to see it was his sister Ellie. [When are youing back, little shit?]
Archer chuckled before replying. [The girls and I are in New York for a few days. Showing them the sights]
[Why not invite me huh?] His sister instantly replied.
When seeing her text, Archer''s eyebrow raised, causing him to ask. [Do you want toe? Haven''t you got college?]
Just as he put the phone down, something outside alerted him. Without wasting any time, he summoned a dozen Shadow Creatures andmanded, "Bring whoever is watching."
They nodded before vanishing into the shadows, which made Archer smile. Secondster, the creatures returned and threw a man at his feet, ''A peeping tom?'' he thought while standing up. Archer ced his foot on the man''s neck before pressing down as he spoke threateningly, "Who are you, and why were you watching us?"
The stranger struggled but didn''t reply, which annoyed Archer. This caused him to cast Soul Eater and eat the man''s soul without much effort. Once finished, he realized who ordered the peeping tom here, ''It''s her ex-husband. Should I just kill him? Maybe Elizabeth can help.''
He pulled out his phone and texted the older woman. [Liza, can I kill Ben Benivito, please? He is sending people to watch me]
Following that, Archer threw the man''s body into his Item Box before approaching the window only to notice a book on the desk. He picked it up only to realize Da''s name on the bottom, causing him to think, ''Is she an author? Interesting.''
Before turning to the window, his phone went off as Elizabeth replied. [No, Archer, you cannot kill him. He''s a State Governor, but I will have him punished. Is that eptable to you?]
[Okay. You owe me one] Archer replied with a grin.
Secondster, he received a selfie of her sitting in a chair with a big smile as the camera was above, giving him a clear view of her cleavage as another text came through. [If you don''t kill him, I can think of a few ways to repay your kindness]
Archer chuckled before replying to the older woman until Da returned while holding a tray with some coffee. He smiled when he saw her and said, "You look beautiful, by the way. You look more alive."
She nodded in agreement, exining, "I feel twenty years younger, Arch. It''s like I was given a new life."
Heughed before talking, "Aurora Healing seems to help humans from Earth greatly."
"It''s amazing. You could earn a fortune if you charged people for it," Da replied with a big smile.
"Even though that is tempting, I do not need money since making a deal with Elizabeth," Archer replied while taking the cup of coffee she poured. "They will pay me millions to help them, which is a simple task for me."
The older blonde looked at him with curious green eyes and asked, "Whose this new woman you have found?"
Archer took a sip of the sweet coffee, looking at Da with an amused expression before answering, "Elizabeth Winters. She asked me to help the government while they paid me each time."
He watched her eyes widen in shock as she put her cup down while speaking, "You mean the President of the United States?"
"That''s the one; she seems like a feisty woman and very flirty," he responded while drinking. Da was even more shocked and pulled out her phone before tapping away as she handed it to him. When Archer saw Liza on the screen, she looked stern and mean as she dealt with other world leaders.
"This is her? Why does she look like a stern mommy?" he asked in fascination.@@novelbin@@
"A what?" Da said in shock before she started giggling and exining. "She is known as a ruthless politician who climbed thedder until she became presidentst year."
Archer nodded in understanding as his phone buzzed, and Ellie finally replied. [I wish, but you''re right. I got sses, so when I have a break, we can go away]
He chuckled when he heard this, causing Da to speak with a tinge of jealousy, "Another woman? You''re a serious yboy."
"Look, if you''re going to get jealous of every woman, then we can go our separate ways,'''' he replied. "I''m a dragon, Da; I''m never going to be happy in a monogamous rtionship as my lover would be a walking zombie if she alone has to deal with sex."
Following that, he used the tattoo and Mana Maniption to create a screen that showed Nyx sitting on the bed watching TV. This made Archer smile before he spoke, "My Love. Can you help me with something?"
When the dragon woman heard this, she yelped in fright before turning in his direction only to smile as she replied, "What''s up Arch?"
"Can you tell your new sister what would happen if one woman was forced to deal with me alone?" Archer questioned while looking at Da.
Nyx giggled before asking, "You mean sex, right?"
"Yes."
"Well, they would be like a Ghoul overflowing with mana by the end of the week," she answered after briefly thinking. "I remember when you and Mary went at it for a while. That woman ended up sleeping for three days straight, and she''s a damn Primordial."
When Da heard this, her green eyes widened, and she quickly asked, "Does he spend time with all of you?"
"Not as much as we would like, but he''s a good husband to all of us," Nyx answered with a loving smile. "He tends to get distracted easily and wander off for days."
The blondeughed and replied, "Thank you for that; we should meet when you have the
time, Nyx."
"That sounds good. You remind me of Aunty Brooke a little bit," the dragon woman replied with a friendly smile.
Following that, Archer closed the screen and started drinking while chatting with Da. The two of them got to know each other, and by the time the coffee was finished, she smiled, "Would you like lunch, Arch?"
He nodded before the older woman led him toward the kitchen. Archer nced at the beautiful decorations, which caught his eye. "This ce is nice. I could see myself rxing here,'' he
mused.
The duo passed by the front door only to hear a knock, which caused Da to speak in a curious tone, "I wonder who that is."
Archer watched as she walked over and opened the door, revealing a delivery man whose eyes quickly locked onto him. Without hesitation, the stranger shoved past Da, drawing a gun in
one swift motion.
Her startled gasp filled the air as the man raised the weapon and fired, leaving no time to react. The bullet struck his cheek but bounced off, which caused Archer to chuckle while speaking in an amused tone, "Whoever sent you here thought that this would deal with me?"
Following that, Archer dashed forward and grabbed the man by the face while mming him into the ground as he cast Soul Eater. He was fuming when he found out it was a faction in the
US government.
He was about to lose it until a pair of arms wrapped around his shoulders and whispered, "Calm down, Arch. Even I can feel your anger."''
Archer uttered an irritated huff but felt his tension ease as Da''s sweet voice cut through the moment. He casually pulled out his phone and snapped a picture of the lifeless body at his
feet.
Tossing it into the Item Box with little more than a grunt, he spoke in a toneced with annoyance, ''''It was a rogue faction in the government," he muttered.
Da nodded as she looked around him, answering, "They are all corrupt and nasty people.
I''m sure Elizabeth can sort it out."
Without thinking, Archer summoned hundreds of Shadow Creatures, which scared the older
woman. He reassured her before ordering the monsters to gather evidence of the
government''s corruption.
They all vanished before Da led him back inside and said warmly, "Let me cook you something. I know some food that you will love."
Archer nodded as the duo walked through the mansion. Da told him she writes romance
novels that have blown up in thest few years. He found out she had a passion for writing,
which fascinated him.
Soon enough, they ended up in a small kitchen, and she turned to him with a smile, "This is my heaven. I love spending time here cooking."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1015: Soaring Skyscrapers
Chapter 1015: Soaring Skyscrapers
?
Archer looked at Da and answered with a smile, "That would be nice."''
When the older woman heard this, she beamed with delight and promptly sent him the details, noting that it was the day after Nancy''s boxing match in Miami. After that, Archer continued to chat until he said his farewells.
Following that, he opened a Gate to the hotel room where Ashoka, Nyx, and Maeve were waiting for him. Archer smiled at Da before stepping through and hearing the local news ring as Maeve and Ashoka were gossiping.
The three women turned to him with radiant smiles as the dragon woman lunged at him. The other two waited for Nyx to finish greeting him. She kissed Archer all over the face, which made himugh.
"This dragon is so loving, and I enjoy it,'' he mused as a warm feeling washed over him.
Once she was done, Ashoka and Maeve said their hellos before Archer smiled and said, "I will take one of your clothes shopping to get the other two some stuff to wear while in the city."
Nyx and Maeve looked at the tiger woman, who smiled as he spoke, "Get ready, Ashoka, we can leave soon. I want to explore the city with you three."
After that, the duo left the hotel room and noticed several couples walking down the corridor. While making their way to the entrance, he used the inte to find the closest store.
Archer searched for five minutes and found several stores they could visit. He told Ashoka about them, which pleased the tiger woman. The two stepped outside and felt the cold air brush against their skin.
"Why does it keep getting cold?" she questioned.
When he heard this, Archer smiled before answering, as Ashoka took his arm, "The Weather on Earth is strange, my love."
The couple started walking down the busy street while dodging rude people who nearly barged into them. Soon enough, he smelled something delicious and dragged her in its direction.
After walking for five minutes, they arrived at a cart selling hotdogs, causing Ashoka to grow curious as she spoke, "Smells nice, can we get some husband?"
He nodded in agreement while approaching the man, who smiled at them before speaking in a friendly tone, "How can I help you today, young man?"
"Give me ten of each hotdog," Archer answered while taking out a few hundred and cing it on the side after seeing six different types.
The hotdog man quickly grabbed it before getting to work and started making their food as Ashoka nced around. Archer watched as the tiger woman was fascinated by the people and cars driving past.
Fifteen minutester, their hotdogs were done, and the man packed them all into a few bags while saying, "Thank you for buying my food. I hope you enjoy them all."''
Archer nodded before the two of them started walking toward the clothes store. He took two ssic American Hotdogs and handed one to Ashoka, who curiously studied the delicious food.
He quickly bit down on his one and loved it, which caused him to gobble it down before taking out another. When Ashoka saw this, she smiled before speaking, "Should we buy the rest of his food?"
''Is this woman reading my mind?'' Archer thought with an excited smile.
Following this, the two of them returned to the hotdog stand, which surprised the man, who was happy to sell the couple all his food. He quickly started cooking while Archer and Ashoka waited for it.
The passing people gave them strange looks, but the tiger woman ignored them as she was too busy eating a chili dog. Archer smiled when seeing this and spoke in an amused tone, "Enjoying that? Not spicy, I hope?"
"It''s delicious, Arch; we need to get more before going shopping," she answered while tucking into another.
Ten minutester, the two walked away with three dozen more hotdogs before reaching the clothes store. Ashoka dragged him inside to go through some of the stuff sold there, only for her to choose the things for herself and the other two back at the hotel.
''At least I don''t have to choose out women''s clothes and get told off by the trio,'' he chuckled.
Her shopping antics made Archerugh as he trailed behind Ashoka through the store, unfazed by the staff whispering about them. After half an hour of browsing, she was ready to check out.
As they approached the counter, a young man and woman stood waiting, prepared to assist them with their purchases. Afterward, Archer paid for everything before the duo left the store and slowly returned to the hotel.
While walking, the tiger woman jumped as police sirens red out, causing her to grab his arm. Archer grinned before exining, "Those would be this world''s police. They rushed around the city fighting crime."
"Like the Homeguards?" she questioned in a curious tone.
Archer nodded with a smile as they continued, while Ashoka admired the city and its tall buildings, which blocked out the dark clouds. After that, they returned to the hotel, but the three pushed him out when they reached their room.
Maeve grinned at him as she said, "We are trying out our new clothes, darling. We will send you a message when we''re done."
He shrugged, said his goodbyes to the threedies, and left the hotel. Stepping outside, Archer pulled out a hotdog and took a bite as he walked toward Central Park, enjoying the
city''s energy.
Car horns red, and passing people''s chatter filled the air. The soaring skyscrapers stretched into the sky. Archer couldn''t help but be impressed by the scale of the city, a world so different from the realms he knew.
The air smelled of roasted nuts from street vendors, mingled with the sharp scent of exhaust fumes and city grime. As he walked, Archer passed by small groups of tourists taking photos and workers hustling by with their heads down, coffees in hand.
He chuckled at the sheer number of people glued to their phones, oblivious to the world around them. On the corner, a vendor shouted the price of pretzels while a busker strummed an acoustic guitar nearby, his raspy voice drowned out by the city''s noise.
Archer paused at a crosswalk, waiting for the light to change, and glimpsed around. A billboard shed above him, advertising a new musical on show, while neon lights from a nearby theater blinked in and out of the gray morning.
As he neared Central Park, the sounds of the city faded slightly, reced by the rustling of leaves and the distant barks of dogs. He took a deep breath, savoring the slight change in the air, which was fresher and cooler now.
The entrance to the park stood before him, a stark contrast to the surrounding city. He stepped in, his pace slowing as he left the chaotic streets behind. It was peaceful here, far from the bustling city beyond the gates.
Archer smiled as he strolled deeper into Central Park, the sounds of nature slowly recing the city''s chaos. When arriving at the world-famous attraction, he spotted and approached a
coffee stand.
A coffee stand caught his attention, and he thought, ''Maybe I can get a hot chocte. It is cold
today.''
After joining the queue, Archer noticed a group of young men nearby, growing increasingly rowdy and loud. He nced at them briefly, observing how others steered clear, avoiding
them like the gue.
Deciding to ignore their behavior, he focused on his own business. With ten people ahead of him in line, he had time to take in his surroundings. Hundreds of people were bustling, some going about their day while others rxed in the park.
The young men got closer to him, their presence bing more irritating, but Archer calmly blocked them out. That''s when his gazended on a drop-dead gorgeous, tanned woman working behind the coffee stand.@@novelbin@@
She had beautiful brown hair and glowing green eyes, captivating Archer for a moment until he was abruptly brought back to reality when one of the young men crashed into him. Turning to face the offender, Archer calmly said, "Get away from me."
The young man smirked knowingly and responded in a threatening tone, "Who do you think you''re talking to, pale boy?"
Archer rolled his eyes before replying, "I''m just here to get a hot chocte, and some idiot like you crashed into me because you''re too clueless to pay attention to your surroundings. Now go back to whatever petty crimes you indulge in and stop wasting my time." Once he was done speaking, the people around themughed as not many dared to stand up against the local gang. The young man looked at Archer like he murdered his mother and stole
his girlfriend.
"Okay, smartass," the stranger said with a smirk as his brown eyes gleamed with malice. "''I
will see you around."
Archer watched the wannabe gangster shuffle off to his friends, who all turned to him. With a knowing smile, he thought, ''They will bother me, but they will be shocked when they wake up a
monster.''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1017: Gabriella Santos
Chapter 1017: Gabrie Santos
?
"You''re not washed up and old," Archer responded to the woman, which shocked her, but he continued talking. "Some of my wives are older than you, so it doesn''t bother me."
Bel looked at him with glowing green eyes before shaking her head and speaking with a beaming smile, "You''re unique, Archer. I''ve not met many men who prefer older women apart from my papa."
As they continued their walk toward Harlem, Archer took in the surroundings and felt a sense of nostalgia. The animated street scenes and lively atmosphere reminded him of the movies he had watched as a child.@@novelbin@@
While strolling, a column of police cars flew toward Central Park, causing Bel toment, "I wonder if someone reported the murder. You weren''t exactly discreet, handsome."''
Archer chuckled when hearing this before replying, "It doesn''t matter. I have friends in high ces that can clean any mess up."
The older woman gave him the side eye as they turned onto a quieter street with bigger houses. Archer loved the ce''s peace, but Bel led him down until they arrived outside a home with loads of flowers growing.
That''s when he noticed an older Latinody who resembled Bel but with a more refined, mature elegance. With glossy ck hair and a figure just as curvy as the younger woman, she greeted them with a warm smile.
Her heavy Spanish ent was apparent as she asked, with a knowing smirk, "My daughter! Who is this young man you''ve brought home? A new boyfriend, perhaps?"
When he heard her mother teasing, Archer noticed Bel''s cheeks go red and introduced himself, "I''m Archer, and we just met while she served me a hot chocte."
The older woman smiled as she looked at her phone before announcing, "Mr Archer. You shalle in for lunch! You made sure my little girl got home safe, and I want to return the favor."
Archer was just about to reject it as the others would be done soon, but the woman narrowed her eyes before warning, "Don''t be rejecting my offer, young man! My food will have youing back for more."
He chuckled, but she continued before walking into the house, "Come now, I have something in the oven we can eat."
Bel gave him an apologetic smile and whispered, "Mama likes to cook, and now you''ve be hertest victim."
Archer waved off her concern as they entered the kitchen. There, the woman introduced herself with a warm, slightly teasing tone. "I am Gabri Santos-mother to this troublesome girl and grandmother to a clever one, unlike her mama."''
''''Shut up, Mama! I''m not stupid; I didn''t like high school," Bel retorted.
Following that, Gabri ushered Archer into one of the chairs before putting a dish in front of him, saying, "This is called Feijoada; it''s a Brazilian dish that my children loved when they were younger."
He smiled and thanked the older woman as Bel sat beside him while her mother gave her some. Once the three ate, he noticed both women looked in pain, causing him to ask, "Are you too hurting anywhere?"
Belughed as she revealed before grabbing her, "Yes, I''m getting a backache due to these things. They get heavy sometimes."
Archer was surprised butughed as he replied, "Would you like the pain to disappear?"
"We wish boy," Gabrie responded.
"Well, if you two want to be pain-free, I can help, but you will sleep for a while," hemented before eating the stew with meat chunks.
The three of them continued chatting and getting to know each other while they ate, but once they had finished, Bel turned to him with a curious expression as she inquired, "What help can you offer?"
When hearing this, Archer smiled before replying, "Something you wouldn''t believe unless you see it yourself."
He watched her grow curious as her green eyes gleamed, but Gabrie said, "Is it a new treatment we haven''t heard about?"
Archer chuckled as he replied to both women, "I will try it on one so the other can witness before finishing it."
"I''ll do it,'''' Bel eximed with an excited smile.
After that, he put his hand on her thick thigh, which made her cheeks darker, but he quickly cast Aurora Healing. A violet glow lit up the dining room, which shocked Gabrie, who jumped up as she asked, with panic creeping in her voice, "What are you doing?"
He chuckled before reassuring the older woman, "Bel''s body is healing from all the illnesses and injuries she''s gathered over her life. The more damage, the longer she will sleep, so keep an eye on her."''
Gabrie nced at him with concerned green eyes as she spoke, "Give me your number so I can give it to this silly girl when she finally wakes up."
Archer handed over his phone, and she took it before taking his contact details. The older Latino woman returned it while speaking, "If this works, thank you. Be has had many health issues over her life, which have never been resolved."
"No problem, Gabi," he said while standing up and continuing. "I have to go as I have to meet my women and go sightseeing around the city, but once Bel wakes up, tell her to text me."
Following that, the older woman walked him to the door as she spoke in a curious voice, "Women?"
''''I''ll exin when we get to know each other better," Archer replied while ncing at the garden. "Beautiful ce you got here, Gabi. My Dad loves to garden, and I''m hiring him to work on my own."
Gabrie smiled. "It''s a rxing hobby that I enjoyed after a long day at the hospital," she said while looking at the flowers.
Archer loved seeing her smile, so he cast Mana Maniption over the entire garden, illuminating it in a violet glow that caught the older woman''s attention as she quickly turned
to him.
"What are you doing?" she demanded with a panicked look.
He waved her way before replying, "Look at your garden now." Gabrie turned, her breath catching as she watched the flowers blooming in waves of color and greenery flourishing around them. Her eyes widened in amazement, and she muttered, "It''s like something out of a fairytale... Everyone''s going to be so jealous when they see this." Archer smiled, but before he could respond, she whirled around and threw her arms around him, her voice trembling with excitement. "Thank you! Thank you! You''ve made this olddy happier than you know."
"You''re wee Gabi," he replied while hugging her. "I will see you soon."
After that, he left the Santos Residence and returned to the three women. While walking, he
sent them a message using the tattoos and quickly received a reply that they wereing down to the hotel lobby after trying on their clothes.
"Took them long enough,'' he thought with a chuckle.
Archer smiled before pulling out some hotdogs and started eating while admiring the surrounding New York buildings. The grey sky made everything look drab and gloomy, but that didn''t stop him from seeing the feint mana lingering in the clouds.
It took him about half an hour to reach the hotel, where he spotted Maeve, Nyx, and Ashoka standing outside. The tiger woman turned, and a beautiful smile appeared as they approached
him.
''I wonder what they want to do?'' he mused as the trio reached him.
Without missing a beat, Archer greeted each one with a kiss and cuddle before Nyx announced their ns, "Can we see Central Park, husband?"
He nodded in agreement, leading them toward the park as they casually discussed their ns before returning to Florida. Nyx and Ashoka were excited to try authentic New York pizza, while Maeve couldn''t wait to see the Statue of Liberty.
As they strolled, Archer spotted a pizzeria on the corner and pointed it out. "If you''re in the mood for pizza, we could stop here," he suggested with a smile.
The three women nodded before the group headed toward the store, only to notice it was busy. Archer turned to the shop floor, noticed a table in the corner, and asked Maeve, "Can you go grab that ce? At least we can sit and eat then."''
She agreed with a nod and walked over to the table with Ashoka while Nyx stayed with him. The queue was long, but it was worth the wait as the delicious aroma hit his nose, causing his
stomach to rumble.
''Can''t wait to try this pizza,'' Archer thought with a hungry smile. ''I''ve heard it''s one of the best in
the world.''
The couple then waited ten minutes until they arrived at the counter, where a friendly- looking man was waiting to serve them, "Hello, young man. What can I get for you today?"
he said.
Archer looked at the menu before replying, "Can I get four of each pizza, please?"
When the man saw this, he appeared confused, causing them tough before he spoke, "Are you sure? That will cost a lot, boy."
''''It''s fine. I have the money, and your food smells delicious, so I want as much as I can buy," Archer replied while taking his phone out.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1018: Magic Still Amazes Me
Chapter 1018: Magic Still Amazes Me
?
The pizzeria owner epted the order, and Archer paid, which made the older man happy. He cheerfully said, "Well, young man. Give us half an hour, and your order will be done. In the meantime, I''ll get someone to bring some sides to your table."
"''Thank you," Archer replied before he and Nyx approached the others.
While walking across the store, he quickly noticed most eyes were on his women, which annoyed him. The three women saw this, and when he sat down, Ashoka put her hand on his thigh and whispered, "Don''t be jealous. We have no interest in men; you''re enough for us."
Archer smiled before the group started chatting. While doing that, they noticed the owner had brought the first pizza, cheese, and tomato, which smelt delicious. The man ced it on the table, saying, "We had this one due to a cancetion, young man."@@novelbin@@
He nodded and reached for a slice, marveling at the cheese stretching delightfully as he pulled it from the pie. His mouth watered in anticipation. Archer took a bite of the hot pizza, savoring every moment of its rich, gooey vor.
The women joined him, sharing in his enjoyment of the delicious food. After that, more pizzas appeared and were put on the table. When the staff was gone, Archer stored some of them in his Item Box.
When Nyx saw that, she giggled beforementing, "Saving some forter?"
"Yes. I want to build up a collection of different foods," Archer replied while trying a Meat
Feast Pizza.
The group continued to eat and chat while the people around them watched in shock and awe as they ate so much. Archer and Nyx, being dragons, were responsible for the most eaten, which was nothing to them.
After that, Maeve went to the counter and ordered more pizzas and sides, shocking the Pizzeria workers. The women spent a couple of hours inside eating before exploring Central Park, as they were excited to see it.
It took them twenty minutes to reach it, and when stepping inside, Maevemented in a curious voice, "Husband. Why do people keep looking at us?"
"Greedy beings who lust after anything they find beautiful," Archer answered. "Humans live through their lust. They are like monsters and follow their animalistic instincts. Did you know that nearly eighty percent of marriages end in divorce on this?"
When the three women heard this, they were shocked, but Nyx spoke in a confused tone, "Why get married if you''re going to break up? I have no interest in being apart from you."'' Archer shrugged, "Humans are selfish beings, but enough of that, let''s enjoy our getaway."
Following that, they walked around the park, and he let them enjoy the surroundings as they walked alongside ake and watched people y with their dogs. Archer answered any questions the women had.
Hours passed, and when they were done with the park, Maeve turned to him with a loving smile as she spoke, "Can we see this statue, darling?"
Archer nodded and led them to the ferry terminal. While traveling there, he gave them all some hotdogs Nyx enjoyed, but Maeve disliked the group passed by a noodle ce, which caught their attention.
The tiger woman turned to him with her beautiful amber eyes as she spoke, "Can we get something to eat and store it in your Item Box?"
He chuckled but agreed with a nod. The group entered the noodle restaurant to see that it was empty. Archer spotted an older Asian man and approached, speaking in a friendly voice, "Hello. Can I see your menu, please?"
"Here you go," the owner replied while handing it over.
Following this, the three women tell him everything they want, causing Archer to give the old man their order, "Can we have twenty of everything, please? And throw in four dozen canned drinks."
Archer watched the owner''s shock turn into happiness as he jumped up and ran into the kitchen so he could start cooking. The woman giggled as Maeve replied, "Why do you always order so much food? Do you end up eating it?"
Before he could reply, Nyxmented in a teasing voice, "Us dragons have an appetite and need to eat loads of food. We''re always growing, and if you haven''t noticed, the husband has been eating hotdogs non-stop."
They all turned to Archer, who was already eating a spicy one, causing him to chuckle while exining, "I''m constantly hungry, and as I''m using mana all the time, it''s making it worse."
"Do you want to pay now or once you get the food?" the old man''s voice sounded from behind them.
Archer turned around and handed over six hundred dors, causing the owner to quickly speak, "That is way too much, young man."''
"Don''t worry about it, just throw in more food," he replied to the old man.
Following this, the group gotfortable as Archer gave them some ale, which they enjoyed while waiting for the food. Ten minutester, the aroma of the food hit his nose, causing his stomach to rumble.
He slumped into the chair while watching the weather outside get worse as it started raining, causing him to think, ''Hopefully, I get some peace from fighting monsters.''
After thinking that, he cast Mana Maniption and created a fake army on the table that started fighting. Archer used much of his mana to create a miniature battlefield that he watched with a chuckle.
''Magic still amazes me after all these years,'' he thought with a happy smile.
Maeve quickly realized what he was doing and started watching it with fascination as banging started ringing out from the kitchen. Archer chuckled as the old man started shouting while
scolding someone.
''Looks like he taking our order seriously.''
An hourter, the food finally arrived, with dozens of bags across the counter. A tired old man sat nearby, catching his breath from the heavy delivery. Archer nced at him before gathering the meals for the women.
"Thanks for the food, old man," Archer said with a friendly smile. "If we like it, you''ll be
seeing a lot more of us."
They said their goodbyes and left the store, heading toward the river where the Ferry Terminal awaited. As they walked, Archer handed out boxes of noodles. Nyx''s eyes lit up with excitement as she grabbed hers.
"This dragon is greedy,'' he mused with a chuckle as she started eating.
Ashoka and Maeve smiled, gratefully epting their portions. The group began eating as they continued their stroll, enjoying the food and each other''spany. It took them a while to reach the terminal.
A few hundred tourists were waiting to buy tickets, causing Nyx to grow annoyed, "Why are there so many people here? The inte said it isn''t busy."
He startedughing as he revealed, "Well,dies. Don''t believe everything you read there; tourists are like seagulls and travel all over the city, so we must get here earlier in the day." Afterward, Archer and the women waited in line and arrived at the ticket booth. He bought four tickets, which caused the attendant to motion to the ferry''s entrance. While walking, Ashokamented, "It makes sense to charge people to use. My homnd does simr
things."
The group then stepped onto the ferry and started searching for seats. Maeve spotted an area in a corner, which they imed. While sitting down, Archer handed out more hotdogs as everyone looked out the window.
The sun cast a warm golden hue over the buildings, making everything glow in soft amber light. The iconic shape of the Statue of Liberty slowly came into view on the horizon, standing
tall and proud against the vibrant sky.
Maeve leaned on the railing, her amber eyes scanning the water. "This is beautiful," she said softly, her voice filled with wonder. "The way the light dances on the waves... It''s so different from the forests of Pluoria, but I like it."
Nyx was seated beside Archer, a hotdog in one hand and her other resting on his arm as she watched the world outside the window with a satisfied smile. "It''s peaceful," she mused. "No
monsters, no danger. Just the sounds of the water and the wind."
Following that, Archer started eating more noodles, which he enjoyed because they were
spicy. Just as his phone pinged, he pulled it out and noticed it was Elizabeth sending him a
selfie.
The brte woman was wearing workout clothes that stuck to her sweaty body, which caused his lust to react, but Archer controlled himself, ''This woman is naughty; why is she
tempting a dragon,'' he mused.
[Are you sure you want to send me pictures like that, Liza? I coulde over there and ravage
you before work tomorrow] He replied with a knowing smile.
After sending the text, the ferry rocked from the rough waters, making Nyx giggle as she teased, "What happens if we sink? Think there are monsters under the river?"
Archer looked nkly at her before replying dryly, "Don''t jinx us, you silly woman. Now we''re
going to have to keep an eye out."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1020: They Are Growing Annoying
Chapter 1020: They Are Growing Annoying
?
Archer read the text Elizabeth sent. [Well done on dealing with the threat on Liberty Ind, handsome. We were caught off guard]
He was about to reply, but the woman behind the counter spoke as she got to work, "Go sit down, young man. I will bring over your order when it''s finished."
"Thank you," Archer replied with a smile before making his way over to the women.
Nyx nced around, looking hungry, while Maeve and Ashoka looked excited. He sat beside them as he spoke, "Our food shouldn''t take long, and Elizabeth paid me again."''
Archer had told them about the president, and Nyx said he should im her, which made himugh. The older woman brought a tray with four bowls of ice cream and ced it on the table while speaking, "Here you go. This is some homemade vani sprinkles. I created it myself." Afterward, the group started eating until all their food was delivered, and Archer stored it away before leaving the shop. Archer led them back to the hotel as Nyx spoke, "Can we head back to your mother''s house? The city is starting to get boring."
Ashoka and Maeve agreed with a nod, causing him to smile as he walked into a nearby alleyway and opened a Gate. The group stepped through and appeared in the garden bordering the Gulf of Mexico.
''Well, the Florida weather should be better,'' he thought while ncing at the flowers around the garden.
The three women sighed before copsing on the nearest chairs, which caused Archer to raise an eyebrow at them. The orange-haired warrior womanmented, "We love rxing out here. Listening to the wavespping against the shore is peaceful."
Archer nodded understanding as Ellie walked outside and yelped when she saw them. She calmed down and smiled, "Oh, your back, baby brother. How was New York?"
He was about to speak when Nyx cut him off, "It was grey, dull, and freezing, but the food was amazing. My husband devoured hotdogs, burgers, and ice cream by the ton."
Ellie turned to him with greedy eyes, prompting Archer to pull out some food and hand it to his older sister. "Here you go-a New York hotdog and a cheeseburger," he said with a grin.
She epted the food and sat down, saying, "Thanks, Arch. Go give some to Mom, she''d love it."
Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx joined her at the table as Archer brought out more food before heading inside, but something stopped him from continuing. He instantly cast Cosmic Shield over the house as several spells mmed into it.
The ground shook due to the force, and he quickly countered with sma Missiles that streaked through the air before mming into the culprits and exploding. Ellie screamed in fright, but Archer spoke in amanding voice, "Ladies, protect my family while I kill whoever attacked us."
They all agreed, and he took off like a rocket, causing a boom that shocked his sister, who went wide-eyed. Archer soared through the air until a group of twenty Terravians dered when seeing him, "The White Demon is here! Get him."
A chaotic free-for-all erupted in the sky as Archer shed with the Swarm''s Demi-Gods, the air trembling from the intensity of the battle. He unleashed everything in his arsenal, determined to take down as many Terravians as possible.
"They are growing annoying. I will wipe them out and kill every single one of Earth if they continue this.''
Bodies rained into the ocean below, but Archer wasn''t unscathed-several enemiesnded blows, leaving him injured as his scales couldn''t block every attack. Their attacks didn''t slow him down as he let out an enraged roar before biting down on one while swiping at another.
The battle went on until Archer spotted a storm heading his way. Two jet fighters flew toward it, and he watched as they started firing into the dark clouds, causing dozens of monsters to plummet out of the sky.
"They can''t stand up against modern weapons,'' he thought while decapitating one Terravian who charged at him.
***
Ellie watched her brother take off like a superhero as he soared. She quickly noticed Nyx had wicked ws while Maeve had a fantasy-like sword drawn as Ashoka protectively stepped in front of her.
The brown-skinned woman spoke in a concerned voice, "Nyx, stay behind and protect your sister while Maeve and I deal with the attackers."
"Why! I want to fight girls! The monsters on Liberty Ind weren''t enough!" the white and ck-haired woman protested.
She watched as Maeve turned on her and spoke in a severe tone, "Stopining and protect Ellie. Arch cares for her; if anything happens, he will fall, just like Teu said."
When Ellie heard this, she got a pit in her stomach before asking, "What do you mean he will fall? What happened over there?"
Ashoka turned to her with a sad expression, "While growing up, his so-called family abused him, which sent him crazy. E and Teu said he was on the verge of losing his mind, but thanks to Seraphina, he was saved just in time."
When Ellie heard this, she looked in Archer''s direction and thought, ''We need to talk when you''re done, brother.''
After that, Maeve said, "We have Blightborns charging at us girls. Remember, Nyx, you protect Ellie while we push them back."
She watched the three women nod as Ashoka and Maeve dashed forward before striking at several of the creepy-looking creatures. When Ellie saw them, her blood ran cold, causing her to think, ''Monsters are real! What the fuck is going on.''
Explosions echoed as one of the creatures hurled something at the orange-haired woman, but Ellie watched in shock as she sliced it in half before vanishing. ''Where did she go!'' she thought, frantically scanning the area.
She looked up as the battle reached its peak, the sky echoing with thunderous booms. Her eyes quickly caught sight of bodies plummeting into the water below, a grim reminder of the chaos unfolding above.
''What are these strange creatures! They belong in a horror movie!'' Ellie thought while staring at the tall grey-skinned humanoids with creepy red eyes and sharp teeth that lined their maw. While this happened, Ellie noticed her mother rushing out, only to pale when she saw Archer''s fiance fighting the horror movie monsters. She turned to her and spoke shaky, "What''s happening, El?"
"Something tried attacking brother, and he reacted," Ellie answered, pointing at the battle above.
Momentster, men dressed in ck stormed into the garden, opening fire on the remaining creatures before turning their weapons on the three women. Narrowing their eyes, they stood back-to-back as the strangers surrounded them, shoutingmands.
Ellie was about to intervene, but her mother gripped her arm and whispered, "Stay back, El. They''re giving me a bad vibe."
She nodded, but when one of the men dared to approach and reach for Maeve, he was instantly reduced to dust. Shock washed over Ellie and Michelle, but they quickly rxed as they saw
Archer appear before the men.
***
Archer managed to kill all the Terravians but was injured and needed time to recover. When he saw the fighter jets, he rxed until he saw the ck-clothed men surrounding the three
women.
He grew angry when he saw them aim their weapons at the three. While his rage overtook him, he thought, ''Are they stupid? Now they will know what happens when going against me."
Archer cast Void Step, materializing before the stranger with a wicked smile. "You dare threaten my women?" he hissed.
His eyes gleamed with menace as he tore the man''s still-beating heart from his chest, leaving everyone around him in stunned silence. Without hesitation, Archer surged forward,unching a relentless attack on the soldiers.
They stood no chance, ripped apart and incinerated by his powerful dragon fire, their bodies turning to ash in the wake of his fury. Shortly after that, more armed men and women rushed into the garden but stopped short when they witnessed the carnage.
Archer soon calmed down but soon realized he was covered in blood as a man stepped forward with a nervous expression as he spoke, "Sir. What happened here? They were meant to help
you with the Deep Ones."''
''Do they really not know?'' he thought while staring at themander.
"They threatened my women, and Liza said you people wouldn''t bother me as long as I help with the creature attacks," Archer replied before casting Cleanse on himself.
The man shook his head as he spoke apologetically, "There are soldiers who don''t know about you, Sir. Next time, can you refrain from killing them?"
Archer chuckled before casting Aurora Healing infused with Mana Maniption to bring them back at the cost of most of his mana. He watched the men and women sit up while taking@@novelbin@@
off their helmets.
He turned to themander and started talking, "They''re alive now, but make sure they
don''t threaten my women again. It''s not wise to attack the person who can quickly kill the
Deep Ones."
The man nodded in agreement before his phone started ringing and Archer noticed it was Elizabeth trying to contact him.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1023: Alone With The President
Chapter 1023: Alone With The President
?
Archer and Elizabeth agreed that he would get seventy percent while the government would get thirty, thanks to doing all the heavy lifting for him. He was happy with this arrangement, causing the older woman to smile, "Would you like something to drink, Arch? I have beer or wine."
"What do you prefer?" she asked in a curious voice.
Elizabeth beamed as she pulled out a couple of beers, handing one to Archer. "I didn''t think you''d enjoy a good beer," he said with a smile. "It''s been years since I''ve had one."
Sheughed, cracking open her beer with a hiss. "Well, enjoying a nice beer after a long day is quite peaceful. It''s not like my children are eager to spend time with me," she remarked with a hint of sadness.
"Why don''t they bother?" he questioned while sipping the delicious beer.
A frown appeared on her beautiful face as she revealed some of her backstory, "They chose their father over me because I was always too busy with the party and getting elected. I hope they change their mind, but I can''t keep getting let down whenever I try to contact them."
Archer felt terrible for her and tried to reassure the older woman, "I''m sorry for what you''ve gone through, but if you need a shoulder to cry on, I''m here for you."
She startedughing before asking with a smirk, "Sweet words, but I know you''re trying to get into my panties."
Elizabeth quickly stood up and continued while getting more drink, "How do I know you won''t just use me and go bragging on the morning shows that you fucked the president of the United States?"@@novelbin@@
"First, I don''t just sleep around even though I have many women," Archer replied honestly. ''''I find you beautiful, intelligent, and cunning, but what makes it better is that you''re older, which is a weakness of mine."
He quickly noticed her staring at him with narrowed eyes as she questioned, "I can''t be gallivanting around the world with you. I have a job I''m very passionate about, and I won''t give up."
Archer waved her away before replying, "I''m a ruler on my world, so I understand, but I want to see you. There''s no point taking this forward unless we can see each other when I travel to Earth and have enough mana."
Elizabeth beamed, nodding in agreement. "I''d like that very much. Even as president, you could sneak into my office using your magic. It would be a nice change to be pampered after those long meetings."
The two of them continued chatting as the sun went down. Someone knocked on the door, causing her to put on a housecoat as it opened. Archer turned to the neer, a man in a military uniform who saluted Elizabeth as she spoke: "Roger. What brings you to the presidential retreat?"
That''s when themander quickly exined with concern etched on his weathered face, "The war with the drug gangs in the south has intensified, and we need to deploy the army to quell the trouble."
Elizabeth sighed before revealing with a tired voice, "Well, that would be possible, but we need Congress''s permission. Get the house leader to organize a meeting because these gangs need to be dealt with."
That''s when the man nced at Archer confusedly and asked, "Mam, who is this boy, and why is he alone with the president?"
She raised her eyebrow before replying, "I don''t see why that''s your business, Roger, but this young man is an independent contractor that helps the navy with the Deep One attacks."
Archer smiled when seeing the older man''s expression, but Elizabeth continued, "And we''re seeing each other. So keep it to yourself."
Roger''s eyes widened as Archer noticed the flicker of hate and jealousy cross his expression. He knew he would n something, so he nned to deal with it before it reared its ugly head.
Thanks to Blink, he reappeared in front of the stunnedmander. The man was about to speak, but Archer grabbed him by the throat and lifted him into the air, saying, "I know you''re nning against Liza. So let me show you what I''ll do if you ever go against me or her."
He quickly cast Soul Sunder and nibbled away at the man''s soul, causing the older man to struggle and scream in pain, which caused the agents to rush into the room. Archer used Mana Maniption to stop them in their tracks.
Roger struggled to break free, but Archer''s iron grip on his throat was unyielding as he halted Soul Sunder. With a deep, menacingugh, Archer drew Roger closer and whispered, "Watch your mouth, human, or I''ll reveal to the world that you cross-dress in your wife''s clothes and underwear and hire male prostitutes while she''s away on business."
He watched the man''s face go bright red before releasing his hold. Roger dropped down while coughing as he spoke desperately, "Please don''t say anything, sir. I will support the president with all my heart."''
Archer nodded with a pleased smile. "Now get out of here, as I want to spend time with Liza,'' he ordered.
Roger rushed out, followed by the guards, which made Elizabeth look at him with wide eyes before speaking with a smirk, "What did you threaten him with?"
Archer chuckled as he sat down and revealed, "Oh, he cross-dresses in his wife''s and daughter''s clothes. And hires male prostitutes, bringing them into his marital bed when he''s alone."
After speaking, He nced at Elizabeth, who stared at him with wide eyes before bursting into uncontrobleughter. Archer found herughter delightful, but she soon approached him, climbing onto hisp.
With a beautiful smile, she looked at him and said sweetly, "We need to keep this a secret, or the press will jump on the story. But I''m curious to see where this leads us."''
She quickly leaned forward, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and passionately kissing him. Archer''s hands found her soft curves as he returned the kiss, ''This woman is beautiful and she will be mine,'' he mused while tasting her sweet lips.
Elizabeth groaned, savoring the moment before they finally broke the kiss. Archer, with a knowing smile, looked at her. Breathless and flushed, she said, "Oh wow, I''ve never been kissed like that. It felt amazing."
Once the older woman spoke, she leaned in and started kissing his neck while speaking in a lust-filled voice, "I want to taste you, dragon, and feel you inside me."''
He shivered at the sound of her seductive words, his hand slowly roaming up her body until it reached her soft breasts. Gently, Archer began rubbing her nipples through her shirt, eliciting a moan from Elizabeth as she responded to his touch.
She slipped off Archer''sp and dropped in between his legs before she started rubbing his cock, causing her eyes to widen in shock when feeling the size. She grinned while speaking,
"So big, how will this little monster fit in me?"
"It will fit after how wet I''ll get you," he grinned.
Elizabeth giggled before pulling down his pants, allowing his cock to spring out; she took hold of it and started stroking it while biting her lip. Archer felt her soft hands, causing pleasure to rush through his body.
"Ahh, so good," he muttered as she sped up.
Soon enough, Archer slumped in the chair, but when he felt a warm feeling wash over this cock, causing him to see Elizabeth taking him in her mouth before bobbing up and down while her tongue ran along his shaft.
Following that, the older woman continued to service him until she was deepthroating him. Archer struggled to hold on but exploded in her mouth, which Elizabeth happily took before
showing him.
Her tongue popped out with his seed all over it, which turned him on, but she quickly swallowed it all before speaking in a happy, lewd voice, "You taste delicious. I could suck you
every day."
Archer chuckled but quickly lifted the older woman before removing her shorts, which
revealed a pair of soaked blue panties. He spun her around until her legs were over his shoulders while she was facing his cock again.
Elizabeth looked back with a knowing grin, saying, "What are you nning to do to the
president Arch?"
His smile told her everything, but she wanted him to say it, "I''m going to lick every part of your pussy until your orgasming in my mouth."
She giggled before taking his cock and started sucking as Archer moved her panties to the side and saw her beautiful pink pussy. He loved Elizabeth''s neat and perfect folds; he stopped
admiring her before diving in.
"This woman is gorgeous, and she will be mine soon.''
Archer''s tongue ran along her slit, which made the older woman moan on his cock, which sent
pleasure rushing through his body. Soon his tongue slipped into her tight pussy while he
rubbed her clit.
"Oh my god! That feels amazing, baby," she said in a strained voice.
He continued ravaging her until her pussy was dripping with love juices that poured into his
mouth.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1025: Everyone Else
Chapter 1025: Everyone Else
?
Archer watched the angry man stare at him like he was his worst enemy. He stepped forward while speaking in a rage, "Who do you think you''re? You''re just some random man trying to seduce my daughters."
When he heard the man''s words, he chuckled before sitting down as Cece smiled and asked in a cheerful tone, "Do you want a drink, Arch?"
He nodded while answering the man whose brown eyes were filled with malice, "They chose me, and I agreed. If you don''t believe me, ask them yourself."
After Archer spoke, the rage-filled man snapped his head toward Sasha, who smiled as she said, "Papa, he''s our boyfriend and will treat us right. It''s a normal thing among the younger generations."
Cece agreed with a smile before adding, "It''s not like it''s bad; both your daughters are happy with the same man and won''t be separated."
Then, Isabe walked into the kitchen and said, "My lovelies and Arch. I have to go to work as the local government needs my help, but I will returnter."
The twins nodded, and Archer smiled at her, but their dad quickly spoke angrily, which made everyoneugh, "Be! What do you think about our daughters going out with the same boy?"
Archer watched the older woman smile as she replied unbothered, "It''s normal nowadays, Dennis. All the young ones are doing it."
Following that, Isabe left the house while Cece and Sasha chatted to Archer about their sses. Their Dad watched in shock before he said his goodbyes and left, which confused him.
He turned to Sasha andmented, "Why did your Father leave?"
The twins nodded before Cece guessed, "He was probably angry and couldn''t confront you as you give off a strange vibe."''
Archer''s eyebrow raised, causing her tough as she exined, "You have this aura like a predator, which is strange, but it makes sense as you''re a dragon."''
"Interesting," he replied. "What are you two beauties doing?"
Sasha revealed their ns for the day, "We got sses but then going out with some friends after. Would you like toe?"
Archer nodded, prompting the two women to smile as they began making breakfast. Then, Sasha offered him a te, which he epted as his stomach rumbled. As the sisters cooked, the three of them chatted, with him filling them in on everything he''d been up to.
When the topic turned to Elizabeth, their reactions were immediate and stunned, "Younded the president? How the hell did you pull that off?" Cece blurted out, her face a mix of confusion and disbelief.
He chuckled at her reaction, nodding slightly. "Liza hired me to assist the government, but from the moment we met, she wanted me. So, I imed her and now she''s mine."
The twinsughed before Sasha walked over to him and tightly hugged him as she spoke gratefully, "Thank you for helping us with money, babe. I know you don''t care about it, but I still appreciate it."
Archer smiled before kissing the brown-eyed woman, which caused her to sit on hisp as Cece cooked. She turned around with a raised eyebrow and spoke knowingly, "Stop trying to get into his pants, Sash. We can fuck him together after sses."
The woman in question started giggling as Archer looked at the two with narrowed eyes as he spoke. "Have you both forgotten I''m here?"
"Of course not, but I know you wouldn''t reject the two of us," Cece replied with a naughty smile. "Who wouldn''t want to make love to twins at the same time?"
Archer shook his head as the women ted the food and sat down. As the three of them began eating, the scrambled eggs and bacon aroma caught his attention-it smelled delicious.
''I''ve missed Earth food, back home it''s nice but eating bacon again is something else.''
While he ate, the two shared stories about their college sses and the new friends they had made, which brought a smile to his face. After listening, Archer asked if they could drop him off in the city as he wanted to explore as Ashoke, Maeve, and Nyx were out with Ellie.
Sasha giggled before showing him a picture of the four women in a cafe as she spoke in an amused tone, "I think Ellie loves having them around; yourdies have treated her like a friend, which she has beencking since moving to the States."
Archer nodded in understanding, and the three continued eating until their tes were cleared. Suddenly, Cece sprang to her feet and announced, "I''m driving today!"
With that, the three of them piled into the car, and as they drove down the road, Archer turned to ask, "So, what does your mother do?"
Cece was about to reply, but Sasha started talking, "She works at Florida''s FBI office. I believe she investigatespanies for corruption and stuff like that."
''Oh, she''s an agent,'' Archer thought with a smile. ''Earth is getting interesting.''
While they drove, he started burning mana, manipting it to create glowing orbs in the cars that spun in circles, making a quiet whirring noise. Sasha turned around and smiled as she spoke, "Magic still amazes me. I wonder if I''ll be able to use it one day."
Archer shrugged as he thought for a second before answering, "When I can return to Thrylos, you two cane with me, and I will pour mana into your bodies to see if you can cast spells."
The two women got excited and thanked him as he inquired, "How are you two for money? I know college is expensive."
Sasha frowned while answering, "What you gave us is helping us, but the cost of living has increased, causing everyone to struggle."
Archer nodded as he took out his phone and sent fifty thousand to each twin without thinking. When their phones pinged, Cece yelped in surprise while Sasha went stiff before turning to him with wide brown eyes, "Why would you give us so much?"
"You both are my women now; if you need anything, I will happily supply it," he responded with an honest smile. "I do the same for everyone else, look."
He sent the same amount for each woman, which shocked the twins even further before Cece spoke while driving down the highway, "So you spoil everyone the same?"
"Yes, I make a lot of money from working with Elizabeth and selling random gold coins I took from bandits," Archer replied while watching the rough waves crash against the shore below as the dark clouds covered the world in shadows.
"The weather is getting worse,'' he thought while gazing up.
Following that, the three continued talking about how he helped the government. While traveling, his phone pinged as Alexa texted him. [Hello, handsome. When are youing to see me? Works been stupidly busy]
Archer smiled when seeing this before replying. [I''ll see youter, Lex. We can go out on a
date]
[You better, Arch. I miss you, and Mom has asked if you''reing to visit soon], she instantly replied.
The twins continued texting with Archer, promising to introduce him to Alexa once she finished her shift at work. After that, they pulled up outside their college to drop him off. Cece smiled and said hopefully, "Come out with us tonight, Arch! We can explore Rosemary Beach
together."
Archer nodded in agreement and said his goodbyes to the twins as they drove into the college parking lot. Once they were gone, he went to buy more burgers before walking toward the
beach.
''Let''s go deal with the Swarm, hopefully, they will have some treasure.''
Upon arrival, Archer summoned his wings and flew toward the Amazon Jungle to find the Terravian base he had learned about. After a few hours of traveling, he arrived above the dense green canopy, listening to the calls of animals and the distant rumble of thunder.
As he scanned the area but failed to sense anything immediately, he summoned the Shadow Creatures and instructed them to locate the Swarm. The monsters dropped into the trees below before searching for the enemy.
Archer continued slowly flying while scanning his surroundings, only to see tall mountains covered in trees. Soon enough, the Shadow Creatures return to lead him to the giant hole in
the middle of a clearing.
''They are destroying thend with their taint,'' he thought while looking at the dying
vegetation.
Seeing the situation, Archer had an idea and descended to the ground. Almost immediately, a dozen Blightborn lunged at him from the underbrush. He chuckled and effortlessly dispatched each monster, not breaking a sweat.
With their corpses scattered across the jungle floor, Archer tossed them into a nearby hole. He
then used Mana Maniption to channel his mana into the surroundingnd, cleansing it of
the Swarm''s taint.
As his pure mana bathed the nts, trees, and other life forms, they flourished and grew eleratedly. He smiled at the rejuvenatednd before leaping into the hole and falling into
the darkness.
Archer continued falling while activating Draconis and morphing into a form he barely used
as he crashed into the ground below.@@novelbin@@
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1026: Thanks For Saving Us
Chapter 1026: Thanks For Saving Us
?
After the dust cleared, Archer noticed it was pitch ck, but a tunnel led north, which was the only way he could go. With that decided, he started walking through the darkness and
readying himself for a fight.
''Hopefully, I can deal with the base before moving on to the other ones.''
He didn''te across anything until feeling a rumbleing from the tunnel. Archer thought with a raised eyebrow, "I wonder what monsters they are sending against me now." After thinking that, he saw hundreds of Blightborn and Ratlings charging toward him. This brought a smile to his face before summoning thousands of Shadow Creatures. He quickly ordered them to attack the iing monsters.
''Let''s start using these to level them up,'' he pondered with a knowing smile.
The shadow wave rushed past him and met the Swarm head-on in a highly one-sided, fierce battle. He watched his creature tear the enemy apart with no effort but wouldn''t let them have all the fun, so he cast Blink to appear in the middle of the horde.
When Archer reappeared, the monsters were surprised, but he pounced at the closest creature and sliced it into several pieces using his ws before taking a deep breath and letting out a stream of violet mes that washed over the horde.
With thebined efforts of Archer and the Shadow Creatures, the Swarm''s horde was swiftly defeated. He collected the fallen creatures into his Item Box, nning to feed them to his Monster Army when visiting the Domain.
''I wonder how the Hydra sisters are doing,'' Archer wandered.
Once hepleted this task, he continued through the tunnel until he emerged into a vast underground cavern. In the distance, he could see a massive fortress, its imposing silhouette standing against the cavern''s expanse.
''Looks like that is the Terravian base,'' he thought while jumping off the ledge.
Archer crashed into the ground with a boom as his Shadow Creatures rushed down the side of the cavern wall. When he looked around, hundreds of Ratlings and other horrifying monsters rushed toward him.
"These will be useful in dealing with many enemies.''
He smiled before casting sma Missiles and an eldritch st, which mmed into the horde and caused explosions to erupt all over the battlefield. Following that, Archer ordered his creatures to attack with a wave of his hand.
They charged while letting out creepy echoes or howls. As that happened, he summoned hundreds more as the original ones shed with the Swarm. Once the battle was underway, Archer ughtered hundreds of Blightborns, Ratlings, and other creatures.@@novelbin@@
Blood sttered the ground as piles of corpses appeared all over the ce. He was sucking them all into his Item Box while letting out a stream of mes that forced the horde back as his Shadow Creatures washed over them.
An hour passed as Archer and his monsters continued to cut down the Swarm, driving them deeper into the cavern. His smile widened at their retreat as he walked through the darkness.
''I can still feel the experience pouring into my body like a never-ending stream,'' he thought as excitement rose inside him.
Suddenly, the ground trembled, and giant snake-like beasts emerged, charging toward him. Archer''s grin grew as he channeled mana into his fist. As one of the creatures lunged at him, he sidestepped gracefully and delivered a powerful punch.
The beast''s massive body exploded from the sheer force of his attack. Blood covered everything as more appeared, but the Shadow Creatures quickly attacked them. He watched as the Swarm''s weapons were destroyed.
While walking, Archer decides to eat the souls of the Terravian as the creepy monsters stop attacking and flee back into the darkness. He then continued traveling until he reached the fortress.
"Attack everything inside and don''t kill them," he told his creatures. "I want to eat their soul to get information.
Once Archer gave out his orders, the swarm of Shadow Creatures rushed toward the walls, but a spell activated, causing a bright light to wash over the cavern, which decimated his army and annoyed him.
"They are finding ways to fight back,'' he thought in annoyance.
When all his creatures were sent back to where they came from, Archer started casting Eldritch st that mmed into the fortress walls. Explosions rang out, but he didn''t stop before casting hundreds of sma Missiles.
Archer sent them slicing through the air and peppered the defenders, which sent them flying off the wall. He continued trading spells with the Swarm, but thanks to Anti Magic, none of them did damage.
''I wonder how many of these bases they have across Earth,'' he pondered. ''I''ll find out eventually.'' As Archer got closer, something rushed toward him,nding a devastating punch on his chin. He felt his head move, and blood poured into his mouth before countering by sting the Terravian away.
"This is going to be tougher than usual,'' he pondered while ncing at all the enemies. ''I''ll have to use my magic as well.''
Following that, several Demi-Gods charged out of the fortress and started attacking Archer with multiple attacks, causing him to go on the defensive. He used a Cosmic Shield to block most attacks while concentrating on one enemy at a time.
He dashed forward and punched through one of the Terravian''s chests, causing the others to back off. Archer chuckled before crushing the creature''s heart before attacking, using his ws to tear through the flesh.
However, he felt it rattle him whenever one of their attacksnded. Archer quickly backed off as a few more Demi-Gods appeared before trying to fight him hand to hand, but thanks to being a dragon, he overwhelmed them while receiving some injuries.
Archer felt the poison from the creatures seeping into his body, but Lucrezia''s blood magic swiftly expelled it, and his Regeneration ability began healing his wounds. He stood up with a sigh, then continued toward the fortress.
As he neared therge metal gate, he unleashed his dragon''s breath, melting the gate into molten fragments and sending the creatures behind it into a panic. Entering the fortress, his eyes locked onto a portal at the far end.
Without hesitation, Archer cast Blink to close the distance, but just as he reached the portal, it disappeared, leaving him irritated. Frustration quickly turned to action as he unleashed his fury, destroying and killing everything rted to the Swarm in his path.
As Archer made his way through the tunnels, he discovered a few more Terravians; he quickly eliminated them before returning to the entrance. Soaring out of the hole, he suddenly dodged a that attempted to trap him.
''What the hell was that?'' he thought, ncing around cautiously. Seeing nothing, he shrugged it off and opened a Gate to Alexa''s house, stepping through.
On the other side, he reappeared in the familiar surroundings and immediately noticed Grace working out in the garden. Archer watched as she lifted weights while an older woman
screamed stuff at her.
Archer approached the outdoor gym, pausing to admire Grace as she trained, preparing for her uing fight. Minutes passed before she finished her set, and her green eyes widened in surprise when she nced in his direction.
Without hesitation, the short-haired woman jumped up and rushed over to him. Archer smiled as he hugged her, feeling the strength in her well-built frame. Grace happily embraced him, her voice bright with excitement. "Arch! It''s so good to see you love! Are you still
coming with me?"
Archer nodded, smiling. "Of course. When was it again?"
''''Three days,'''' Grace answered and was about to speak, but the older woman cut her off.
"Is this the boyfriend you''ve been telling me about?" the woman asked sternly. Archer turned to face her, meeting the gaze of a tall, slender woman with sharp, hawk-like eyes peering at him as if he were some creature. Her intense stare made it clear she was sizing
him up.
He didn''t let her bother him before looking down where Grace was blushing as she turned around and replied to her trainer, "Yes, Brenda. This is Archer Wyldheart."
The woman turned to him and suggested, "Stop distracting her. She has an important fighting up and can''t afford to ruin that."
Archer nodded in understanding before kissing Grace goodbye. Afterward, he entered the mansion only to run into the eldest daughter, ''Abby,'' he thought while admiring the older woman he had a crush on when he was younger.
She stood as tall as Archer, resembling a more mature version of Alexa with a more slender frame and a smaller chest. Surprised, His eyes widened as he thought, ''She''s only gotten better
with time.''
Abby suddenly stopped in front of him, her intense gaze unwavering. Without a word, she extended her hand. "Thank you for saving us, Archer."
Her unexpected gratitude left him momentarily stunned. Seeing his reaction, sheughed
softly before rifying, "Mom and Lexi told me everything."
Archer smiled as he took her hand and replied, "You''re wee, Abby."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1028: You Want A Spell Battle
Chapter 1028: You Want A Spell Battle
?
Archer started traveling down the Swarms tunnel and noticed all the blood staining the ground, ''Were they kidnapping people? Maybe hunting animal?'' he thought.
The tunnel was dark and damp, giving off an eerie feeling that would make ordinary people tremble, but Archer wasn''t bothered by it. He was growing annoyed at all the skulls he kept kicking.
''I''ll have to ask if more people than usual are going missing.''
He continued walking until a rumbling was heard as a small army of Tainted Trolls rushed toward him. Archer grinned while taking a deep breath before letting out a violet glow that lit up his surroundings.
The mes burned most of the Trolls and the ones that survived. Archer rushed forward, using his ws to finish off the remaining monsters. Once they were all dead, he continued untiling to a dead end, but the tracks ended at the wall.
''Is there a secret entrance?'' he thought while studying the wall but found nothing.
Archer shrugged before punching the stone, which caused booms to ring out as rubble fell. This continued for ten minutes until he spotted the other side of the tunnel, which put a smile on his face.
"Now, let''s find the base down here and eat their souls," he muttered while climbing through the hole he made.
Another hourter, Archer noticed that the number of monsters that attacked was growing in number and power. He summoned hundreds of Shadow Creatures that tore through the mutated humanoids.
"They are using the same monsters between worlds.''
Explosions rang out as the two sides traded spells, but thanks to his Anti-Magic, which canceled the enemy''s attacks. He dashed into the group of Terravian Mages and started eating their souls.
Archer learned that thousands of bases were all over Earth, which annoyed him. He continued to kill any monsters he came across with the help of the Shadow Creatures, who melted into the darkness and only slowed out when the time was right.@@novelbin@@
Following this, he arrived at a thin bridge, but what Archer saw below made him gulp, ''So dark! I wonder if monsters are down there.''
While looking over, he couldn''t see very far, which annoyed him, but his attention was brought back to the fight as spells vanished a foot away. Archer nced over and saw more Terravians casting magic at him.
''You want a spell battle? It''s my turn.''
He grinned before sending thousands of sma Missiles that sliced through the air and mmed into the monsters charging in his direction. In the meantime, he started using Blink to dodge the closest creatures that swiped at him with their deadly ws.
Afterward, the Shadow Creatures shed with Blightborns, Ratlings, Tainted Trolls, and Terravians-each one torn apart as Archer devoured their souls to extract the locations of their hidden bases.
''Now I can kill most of the ones infesting Earth.''
The newfound knowledge fueled his excitement. Pressing onward through the dark tunnels, his monstrous minions followed closely, tearing apart anything that stood in his way. Soon, he reached the first enemy base and was amazed.
''Where do they get these designs from?'' he pondered while staring at the fortress.
Arge medieval-looking castle was sitting on a teau connected to the cave by bridges. Without hesitation, he used Mana Maniption to remove the stone ceiling, eradicating the stronghold in a devastating cave that decimated it.
Following that, he watched as the castle fell into the darkness below. Archer ordered the Shadow Creatures to follow it to find out where it was going while he waited at the top while pulling out a hotdog.
He savored each bite of the meal, enjoying it so much that he summoned more food. But his moment of satisfaction was interrupted when one of his creatures appeared, reporting that it had reached a deep darkness and discovered a world below.
Intrigued, Archer pushed the thought aside. Summoning his wings, heunched into the air, soaring across the vast chasm. Hended on the other side, but the ground beneath him trembled violently as a thunderous roar echoed.
Spinning around, his eyes locked onto the darkness below, watching as rubble tumbled down the sides of the chasm. Whatever lurked beneath was stirring, and it seemed to be going mad with fury.
Archer ignored it and continued traveling through the underground world, where the tunnels stretched for miles. He found eerie chasms that gave him a creepy feeling whenever he gazed down.
''What horrors are on Earth? It''s clear no one has a clue that another world is below their feet.''
Following that, he continued battling for hours until reaching another fortress bigger than the previous one. Archer smiled when he saw this and targeted the defenses as they wiped out the Shadow Creatures.
He stared at the fortress and decided with a greedy smile, ''I''m not telling anyone about it. I''ll use it to get even richer and take the rich down here on trips for millions.''
Archer continued walking toward the castle as a group of Terravians charged at him, but he used several spells that brought them to the ground, causing loud crashes before he attacked.
His ws tore the creatures apart, allowing him to eat their souls. Archer continued fighting until he reached the castle. Thanks to his Shadow Creatures, the Swarm was quickly dispatched.
Blood and bonesy all over the ce, so Archer destroyed it until it was rubble, and the enemy let him do it. After that, he spent hours creeping through the tunnels until he grew bored.
Archer opened a Gate back to the Davis Mansion and stepped through it. Rain was pouring down andshing everything around, forcing him to use Cosmic Shield to keep himself from
getting wet.
Following that, he cast Aura Detector and found out no one was in the mansion, causing him to text Alexa. [Where are you Lexi? Still at work?]
Once Archer did that, he walked through the Davis garden before using Mana Maniption to help it grow. The flowers and grass looked even better, and the trees got a new lease on life.
To the workers'' amazement, Archer''s mana flowed into every garden corner, revitalizing it with an almost magical energy. Unknown to him, the gardeners who followed were astounded by the transformation, though they were pleased to see their work flourishing.
Soon after, Archer''s phone pinged with a message from Alexa, informing him she had a few more hours at work. With a smile, he quickly typed back, [I''ll make my way to you. I want to
get on a bus]
She found it funny but gave him the directions that Archer followed until he arrived at a bus stop. It was packed because it was a Friday night, but he didn''t let the loud talking or screaming women bother him.
Archer started texting Da and Elizabeth, who eagerly replied. He found out the blonde woman was writing her new book while Liza was heading to a meeting with the United States
of Europe.
He found their work exciting and started questioning both women. Da told him that she was writing a romance, and Elizabeth said she was striking a trade deal with them, but the news of him fighting in New York spread worldwide.
It wasn''t long before news stations caught wind of the President having a boyfriend, thanks to a leak from someone within the administration. Archer and Liza couldn''t help butugh, knowing that the identity of the mysterious boyfriend remained a secret.
[Maybe I should juste clean about us? The world will change after today]
Archer chuckled at her message and began typing a reply, but his attention was diverted as a bus pulled up. He boarded, paid his fare, and sat near the front. Momentster, the bus began its journey toward Central London, heading straight for Alexa''s office.
The engine''s hum blended with the passengers'' murmur around him, making the bus seem peaceful. Gazing out the window, he felt peace overtake him as the bus traveled through the
streets of London.
Westminster Abbey''s ssic elegance and the imposing presence of the London Eye created a striking skyline that he had missed. His eyes followed the winding Thames River as it meandered through the city''s heart, its surface shimmering under the gray, overcast sky. He admired the intricate architecture of the bridges arching gracefully over the water, the ironwork of Tower Bridge catching his eye. A faint smile crept across his face as he took in the iconic red double-decker buses and the charming, mixed shops lining the streets.
As the bus took a sharp turn, Archer''s eyes fell on the illuminated face of Big Ben. The sight stirred a rush of old memories, causing a sharp pang of nostalgia and a headache to intensify. Archer shook his head before closing his eyes for the rest of the journey. After an hour of travel, he arrived at Alexa''s workce and got off the bus. The cold air brushed against his face as he walked toward a nearby park where he was meeting her.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1029: Oscar Hastings
Chapter 1029: Oscar Hastings
?
Archer stepped into the park and was at peace. The greenery and birds chirping were heaven in the concrete city. He walked through it until he found a small cafe near a yground.
As he saw that, a delicious aroma hit his nose, causing him to think as his stomach started to growl, ''Sandwiches? Haven''t had an Earth one for years.''
Afterward, Archer purchased several sandwiches, much to the owner''s delight. He then went to a bench atop a hill that offered a panoramic view of the city below. Settling on the bench, he savored each bite of the delicious sandwiches.
''I''ve missed Earth''s food, but It''s not better then E''s cooking though.''
While doing that, he pulled out his phone and texted Alexa to see how long she had, only to find out they had asked her to stay an hour longer. Once he found that out, he started exploring the surrounding area.
Archer watched dozens of people go about their day. One person caught his attention-a frail old man hobbling along the road. A group of young men barged past him, causing the elderly man to stumble and fall.
People remained oblivious, their heads buried in their phones, indifferent to the old man''s struggle. "It''s a shame they ignored him. People are horrible nowadays," he muttered, ncing at the disconnected crowd.
Without hesitation, Archer approached and gently helped the man to his feet. With a warm smile, he remarked, "Humans can be such rude creatures. They should take better care of their elders."
The old man looked at him with narrowed eyes while speaking, "Yes, they are, young man, but I must thank you for helping me. Not many your age would."
"You''re wee," Archer replied in a friendly tone.
The man stared at him briefly before shaking his head and offering. "Would you like a cup of tea? I was heading to my favorite cafe."
"That sounds good, to be honest. I was waiting for my girlfriend to finish work, but she was held back because it was busy," he epted the man''s offer.
While the two walked, the old man introduced himself: "I''m Oscar Hastings. I''m a retired yboy and government superstar."
Hearing this, heughed before returning the favor, "Archer Wyldheart."
Oscar smiled as he pointed his walking stick at a posh-looking cafe, "We''re going there, boy. Some of the finest youngdies work there."
Archer shook his head while teasing the old man, "You dirty old man. I bet you''re waiting to eat that young grass to make yourself feel better."
His new friendughed but didn''t deny the remark. Momentster, Oscar stepped into the cafe and was greeted by a younger blonde woman with piercing ck eyes, dressed like a noblewoman, though she appeared to be in herte thirties.
When she spotted him, a curious expression appeared, but the old man revealed, "This is my new friend, my love. His name is Archer Wyldheart."
The woman turned to him warmly and introduced herself, "I am Anne Hastings. I see you''ve met my silly husband. He tends to get in trouble all the time."''
Archerughed when he heard this, "We did meet unusually, and he managed to talk me intoing here."
Anne giggled before exining, "Strange. He doesn''t usually like strangers, but there''s something about you that I can''t put my finger on."''
Oscar rolled his eyes and led them to a table where two blonde women sat, sipping wine and gossiping. As the trio approached, the women briefly nced their way but quickly fixed their attention on him.
One of the women spoke while standing up, and he quickly noticed that she looked like the blonde version of Anne. This caused him to chuckle, ''Is this their granddaughter? This old man does like eating young grass.''
The younger woman''s eyes narrowed before saying, "What''s so funny?"
"I didn''t know the old man still worked," Archer replied. "I thought his age wouldn''t allow him any more children, but here you are. Which surprised me as the old fart is still at it at his age."
He watched as shock and horror appeared on the three women''s faces, but Oscar startedughing before countering, "I certainly am still working; Anne is pregnant again."
Archer''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the older woman. He narrowed his eyes before approaching her and using Mana Maniption to scan her body, only to feel sorry for her, "The pregnancy will be hard on your body, and there''s a chance you won''t survive due to your age, but I can help if you like."
He figured out that she would either bleed out while giving birth or risk her life. Anne and Oscar were surprised at the news, but he touched her shoulder before casting Aurora Healing on her.
Archer used enough power to repair the woman''s body, causing her to let out a groan as he helped her into a nearby chair. The old man, clearly confused by the scene, furrowed his brow and asked, "What are you doing? Why does it look like she''s enjoying herself?" Without looking at his new friend, he revealed, "I''ve just repaired everything in her body. Now the risk is gone, and you will give birth to a healthy boy."
Oscar and the other two women looked shocked, but Archer continued, chuckling, "I will do the same for you, old man. You certainly need it."
As he approached Oscar, one of the younger women spoke as she stood up, "What creepy shit are you doing to my parents?"
Archer looked at the blonde before replying, "Your grandfather has cancer in three parts of his body, bad lungs, a weak heart, and joints so loose that he would break a bone if he fell over. I want to heal them both."
"Why?" the blue-eyed beauty asked in a quiet voice.
He thought for a second before answering, "Because I can? Why not use my power to help those around me."
Archer''s eyes narrowed as he spoke to the two women, catching something unusual on the daughter''s friend''s throat. Turning to Oscar, he said, "Hold on, old man. I''ll heal you shortly --she has something in her throat," gesturing toward the woman.
The woman in question looked shocked, her hands instinctively flying to her neck. Archer stepped forward, reassuringly touching her shoulder as he examined her. She had silky blonde hair and striking blue eyes.@@novelbin@@
Archer shook his head, pushing aside the distracting thoughts, and gently grabbed her throat. "It''s an aggressive disease, eating away at you slowly. Stay still," he instructed, his voice
calm but firm.
Without hesitation, he cast Aurora Healing on her, the magical energy flowing through her body. Momentster, the disease was destroyed, and the woman began coughing up blood as her body reacted to the sudden purge.
''She''s healed now,'' he thought, turning his attention to the daughter. With a polite smile, he said, "I''m Archer Wyldheart, and you are?"
The young woman''s ck eyes narrowed slightly before she extended her hand. He took it as she responded, "I''m Lily Hastings, granddaughter to this silly couple."
Archer startedughing while walking back over to Oscar, who was looking at him like he was the devil, "Don''t you dare go after her boy! I know that gleam in your unusual eyes, she will not be your mistress."
Heughed at the old man before smirking, "She would be a wife, Grandpa; now let me heal you."
Afterward, Archer ced his hand on his new friend''s shoulder, again casting Aurora Healing. A soft violet glow enveloped the frail body, mending it from within. Archer watched as the spell eradicated the cancer and strengthened everything else.
Oscar let out a groan, which made Lily and her friend panic, but he waved them off, "That''s the cancer vanishing from his body. I''m repairing his joints; watch how youthful he''ll be when
I''m done."
After fully healing the older couple, Archer turned to Lily and her friend. "They''ll need some rest because of their age," he said, "but I''ll leave you my number so the old man can reach
me."
He handed the beautiful young woman his phone, and she quickly took down his number. When she was finished, she handed it back with a smile. "I added my contact as well. I hope you don''t mind, but I need to get these two back to my father''s house," she exined. Archer nodded, saying his goodbyes before leaving the caf with a hot chocte. He could feel Lily''s gaze lingering on him as he left. Once outside, he began exploring the local area and found a clothing store, where he picked up some casual clothes to blend in better. ''Maybe I should ask the girls to go shopping for me?'' he pondered while leaving the shop after paying for everything.
Now dressed in afortable jumper, jeans, and trainers, Archer found a bench to settle on. As he enjoyed some hot dogs, he rxed into the moment, people-watching and soaking in the lively atmosphere around him.
Archer savored the delicious food, and while doing that, he received a text from Lily. [Thank you for helping my grandparents]
Just as he was about to respond, another message popped up-a link to a news article featuring his picture on the front page. He couldn''t help but think, ''Oh god. I forgot about the
Giants.''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1030: Meeting The Government
Chapter 1030: Meeting The Government
?
Archer replied to the blonde while chuckling. [It looks like my secret is out, but oh well. Yes, I was fighting in New York just before we met]
After sending the message, Archer noticed Lily didn''t reply, which surprised him. He
shrugged it off and returned to enjoying his hot dogs, focusing on the bustling scene around him.
''I wonder what drama is going to happen now,'' he thought before standing up and casting Blink to appear high in the sky.
Within seconds, Archer summoned his wings before flying out of London. A group of men in suits rushed toward the spot he was just in. This caused him to think, "I wonder how many countries know about me now.''
Afterward, he pulled out his phone whilending on the Shard and gotfortable ringing Elizabeth. After a few rings, the older woman picked up the phone with a cheerful voice, "Hello darling. What can I do for you?"
"What countries know about me, Liza? I''m currently in Central London, and men in suits are following me," Archer questioned.
She went quiet for a minute before replying, "I believe the EU and the UK know about this. Prime Minister Arthur Hastings has been questioning us about you."''
When Archer heard that name, his eyes widened in shock, ''Are they rted?'' he thought as his curiosity took over.
"What do they want?" he inquired after shaking his head. "It seems like they were chasing me, but I flew away."
Elizabeth giggled as she exined, "They know you''re involved with the Davis Family, which surprised me when I found out, but there are others who wish to have you on their side."
"Well, for now, I just want peace; dealing with the Swarm is annoying as I had years of it back home," Archer replied while eating a cheeseburger. "I will see you in a day or two, Liza. Speak soon."
He had to get off the phone as a helicopter was heading in his direction, surrounded by attack ones. When Archer saw this, his eyebrow raised in suspicion, and the machines started circling him.
Without wasting time, he cast Blink and appeared in the main hall, where a group of people in suits sat. They jumped in fright as Archer appeared, causing him tough before speaking, "Why are you guys chasing me? Do we have an issue?"@@novelbin@@
An older man shook his head, eyeing him with suspicion. "Are you Archer Wyldheart? Lover of the Davis Family women and contractor for the US?"
He nodded, taking in the man''s words. With a touch of formality, the man extended his hand. "I''m Roger Mortimer, Home Secretary in the UK government."
Archer studied him for a moment before shaking his hand. "Nice to meet you, but what''s your agenda with me?"
The man shifted slightly, a hint of nervousness flickering in his eyes, but his tone remained professional. "The prime minister requests your presence. Alongside the US president and EU leaders, next Monday."
Archer frowned, his confusion evident. "Why?"
"The monsters that are attacking our countries," Roger revealed while the helicopter headed for the closest military base. "It''s clear from your fight in New York that you can deal with what we call the Dark Ones."
"Oh, you want me to protect your country from their attacks?" Archer replied while looking out the window.
As the afternoon sun beamed, the countryside passed by, and a woman in a business suit said, "We can pay you for each attack you stop, but you''ll have to follow ourmand."''
Archer looked at her and startedughing before replying with a grin, "I listen to no one. If the Americans can''t control me, how can you?"
Following that, he used Blink to get outside the helicopter and quickly opened a gate to the park where the people in suits had appeared. Archer fell through the portal andnded with a thud.
''Damn people trying to control me. If they continue, I will show them the error of their ways.''
He stood up and heard a ping, which caused him to pull out his phone to see a text from Alexa. [I''m nearly done here. Can you meet me in the lobby?]
After receiving the address, Archer began making his way toward her office. He walked for about ten minutes before spotting a building with Davis disyed on the front. The sight caught him off guard, filling him with surprise.
"They''re rich so it makes sense,'' he thought with a shrug.
Archer soon entered the lobby and found a bench to sit on. He pulled out a hotdog and ate it while waiting for Alexa. As ten minutes passed, he watched peoplee and go, only to have a security guard approach.
The big man looked drunk on power, causing Archer to roll his eyes as the guard spoke gruffly. "You''re going have to leave, mate. No loitering in the Davis lobby as we have respectable people visiting."
"Are you saying I''m not respectable?" Archer replied while finishing his food and standing up with a gleam in his violet eyes. "I''m not leaving as I''m waiting for my girlfriend." "Clearly," the guard replied in a sarcastic voice. "You''re looking for a hot ce to chill as most homeless try."
When Archer heard this, he burst outughing but soon noticed Alexa approaching as she stepped out of an elevator. She stopped behind the man as he spoke angrily, "You can''t sit here anymore. Can you leave before I call the police?"
"I''m waiting for my girlfriend; she told me toe to the lobby," he replied to the angry guard. "I don''t know what else to tell you?"
The guard started to speak, but Alexa''s voice interrupted him. "What are you doing, Robbie? Why are you harassing my guy?"
Archer watched as the color drained from the guard''s face. He spun around quickly, stammering, "Madam Davis, I didn''t realize this young man was your boyfriend. He''s never been here before."
With a curt nod, Alexa waved him off without another word. As soon as the guard disappeared, she shed a bright smile and pulled Archer into a warm hug. "It''s so good to see you, Arch.
What''ve you been up to?"
Archer smiled as they left the building and walked down the street. He filled her in on everything that had happened. When he finished, they found themselves outside a pub, drawn by the mouthwatering aroma that filled the air.
With a knowing nce, Alexa turned to him, and without a word, they headed inside for a bite to eat. As they settled in, Archer watched her casually tie her navy blue hair into a ponytail, undoing a few buttons to rx.
When they entered the establishment, he noticed it was busy as people rushed around, but some empty tables littered it. Alexa grabbed his hand before dragging him towards one as a waitress approached with a friendly smile.
The young woman spoke in a professional tone, "How can the Hungry Horse help you two today? We have the special which I would rmend."
Alexa nodded and started speaking while Archer read the menu before speaking up after his childhood love ced her order. "Can I please get two specials and three hamburgers?" Once he was done speaking, the waitress wrote everything down while Alexa giggled at his reaction. The duo then started chatting until some drunks stumbled in, which caught their
attention.
"Do you want to make a bet, babe?" Alexa''s voice broke through as Archer''s gaze lingered on
the group of men nearby.
He turned to her, intrigued. "Go on."
"If things kick off and you somehow get involved," she smirked, "You pay for the hotel room we''re heading to. But if I''m wrong, I''ll cover it."
Archer startedughing but agreed to the wager. The couple shook hands when the waitress returned his burgers. When the woman ced the food on the table, she smiled before informing them, "The rest of your order will be out soon. Sorry for the wait, as it''s busy
today." Once the waitress was gone, he handed Alexa a burger, which she epted with a grin. As they ate, she let out small groans of satisfaction, clearly enjoying the meal. After finishing, she smiled brightly and said, "That was delicious. I can''t wait for the rest."
Following that, they continued eating while Alexa told him everything that happened at work.
He found out she was working on a big project. Archer was curious and asked, "What do you
exactly do, Lex?"
She looked at him nkly before exining with an amused voice, "In simple words, I bnce the books of the UK Davis Company while looking for new trends to introduce so we
can earn more money."
Archer nodded in understanding before she spoke, "When I spoke to Maeve, she said you have
your ownpany?"
"Yes. Wyldheart Industries, we focus on mining rare resources and manufacturing stuff for the kingdom," he revealed, which caught her attention. "E has been running it for me and
has done a good job so far."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1031: Come Darling
Chapter 1031: Come Darling
?
Archer and Alexa continued eating while chatting about their days. The navy-haired womanmented with a big smile, "Would you like to travel to the hotel on the Thames? We can get a boat to the pier down the road."
"That sounds good. We never went on the river before I died," he replied while finishing the barbeque ribs the waitress brought.
While Alexa was eating, he went to pay for their meal, and when standing up, one of the rowdy young men barged into him. He was annoyed, but the man apologized, "Sorry, mate. I didn''t see you there."
Archer shook his head and approached the restaurant counter, where a man stood behind, waiting to serve someone. The situation confused him as Alexa thought they would start something, but they seemed friendly.
Following that, the waiter looked up before speaking in a professional tone, "How can I help you, sir?"
"How much is the meal on table twelve?" Archer responded while watching more people enter the pub.
The man momentarily typed at a keyboard before turning the screen to reveal the total. "That will be five hundred and eighty-six pounds, sir."
Without a word, he lifted his phone and tapped to pay. The transaction went through smoothly, and after a brief nod of thanks from the waiter, he slipped his phone back into his pocket and returned to Alexa.
Soon after, the couple left the pub behind and walked toward the river as people finished work. Archer noticed people rushing toward the nearest tube station, causing Alexa toment while watching them, "I hate the underground. The other travelers always barg you and are so rude."
He agreed with a nod as she spoke once again, "Do you want to get a hot drink? It''s getting cold."
"Lead the way bosdy," Archer replied with a grin.
They walked through the city, admiring the lights and sights. Twenty minutester, the couple arrived at the pier where the tickets needed to be bought. Alexa approached the booth and tapped her phone after ordering both tickets to Central London.
The fabric strained against her round behind and long, shapely legs. When Archer heard this, he grew curious, causing him to think, ''Is she taking us to a posh hotel? Well, I do want to make love to her.''
When thinking that, Archer shook his head to free them from the lewd thoughts before he questioned as she approached with a love-filled smile, "Where are we going, Lex?"
"There''s a hotel on the river that I''ve booked a room for that overlooks the city," she answered. "Many of my friends from school told me about it and have been waiting for you to go."
Archer smiled when hearing this before kissing her. The young woman was caught off guard, but she quickly reciprocated. Soon enough, a horn sounded, causing the couple to break apart as Alexa spoke with a smile, "Come darling. Let''s get a good seat; it will take twenty minutes to reach."
Following that, the duo stepped onto the clipper as she dragged him to the front, where they sank into thefortable seats. He slumped down and closed his eyes as the engines roared to life, giving him a headache.
"That hurts,'' Archer thought while holding his head.
He covered his ears before using Mana Maniption to create invisible ear muffs to protect himself. Alexa looked at him worriedly as she spoke while checking him over, "Are you okay, Arch? Do you have a headache?"
When hearing her soothing voice, Archer spoke in a strained voice, "Sorry, my hearing is more sensitive, and I was caught off guard."
She giggled before kissing his forehead and speaking in a caring voice, "I''m happy you finally returned to me. Thank you."
He smiled after hearing her while turning to the window to see the city fly by as the clipper. Archer enjoyed the scenery as he heard Alexa continue, "I''m looking forward to spending the night with you, my love."
After that, the two spoke, and she questioned Archer about Thrylos. When he told her everything, including thendscapes and monsters, Alexa was shocked but happy that she could live in a fantasy world.
"When you return there, can Ie?" she asked hopefully.
"Of course, you''re; I''m not leaving you behind again," Archer replied, pulling her into a side hug. "We were separated before, but never again, Lexi."
The young woman beamed as she leaned up to kiss him again. Soon enough, he broke the kiss while speaking, "How long until we get to the hotel?"
Alexa beamed before answering with a knowing grin, "''I see someone can''t wait to get little ol me alone; what are you nning?"
"This woman knows exactly what she''s doing,'' he thought before whispering into her ear. "I''m going to ravage you, Lexi."
She giggled, shing him a cheeky smile, then turned back to admire the setting sun. Its soft pink hues spread across the city, casting a warm glow over the skyline as the light danced off buildings and skyscrapers.
As Archer soaked in the view, his phone buzzed. A message from Elizabeth lit up the screen. [I just got off the phone with the British Prime Minister. He said he and his team met you... in
mid-air?]
He chuckled when reading the text before replying. [They flew toward me, so I thought I''d say hello. Is everything okay?]
After texting back, Alexa spoke in a curious tone, "Is that Elizabeth Winters?"
"Yes. She''s telling me that the world leaders want to meet soon," Archer revealed with a chuckle.
He told her about his helicopter meeting with the prime minister, shocking the young woman. Alexa shook her head before speaking, "Don''t get involved with politics, Arch. They are all corrupt and out for themselves."
Archer nodded in agreement as they spotted the clipper docked at the pier. ncing around, he casually asked, "What hotel are we staying at, Lexi?"
The navy-haired woman turned to him with a yful smirk. "The Shangri-La at The Shard," she replied. "We''ll have the perfect view-andfortable beds to fuck like animals."
Her boldness caught him off guard, but Archer couldn''t help the amused smile as they continued toward the dock. Then, Alexa led him through the city until reaching their destination, a tall ss-covered building.
''I forgot about this ce,'' Archer mused as his previous life memories started unlocking.
Alexa grabbed his hand before dragging him inside and approached the counter where an older woman sat. The worker looked up with a professional smile as she spoke, "How can I help you two this evening?"
He didn''t speak as Alexa stepped forward and showed the clerk her phone where their reservation was. Archer smiled as the woman replied, looking between them with a knowing smile, "Miss Davis. Wee to Shangri-La, and I hope you enjoy your stay."
While Alexa spoke to the clerk, he looked around at their surroundings, which had an Eastern theme. It was well decorated and had fancy decorations dotting the room, which would have cost a lot of money.@@novelbin@@
Archer noticed dozens of peopleing and going with security, which caused him to think, ''Are they celebrities? Seems so.''
While watching their surroundings, he noticed someone; the blonde woman was with Lily Hastings. She turned in his direction only to stop walking with wide blue eyes, and Archer quickly noticed all the attention she was getting.
He noticed her seductive body was jiggling in all the right ces. Archer shook his head as she reached him and spoke in a friendly tone, "Hello again. I didn''t get to introduce myself
before, but I''m Kelly Hawkins."
Archer smiled and asked, "Lovely name. What are you doing here? I thought you were with
Lily and the old man."
Kelly giggled before replying, "That ''old man'' is the head of the Hastings family."
"All that doesn''t bother me," Archer said casually, his indifference making the beautiful womanugh even harder.
She locked eyes with him, her smile turning more yful. "Can I have your number, please?" she asked, her voice soft but confident. "I know we''ve just met, but I''d really like to get to
know you better."
Archer nodded, handing her his phone without hesitation. As she entered her details, he couldn''t help but ask, curiosity piqued, "So, what do you do? You''re attracting a lot of
attention."
Kelly looked at him with a strange expression, but when she noticed he was being honest, she smiled before she answered, "I''m an actress who works on films in the UK. I''m filming in
London at the West End."
"Oh, interesting," Archer replied as she gave him back his phone, causing the people around
them to start gossiping.
"Maybe you shoulde visit me on set one day," Kelly teased with a wink, but Alexa
appeared and grabbed his arm before Archer could respond.
Her smile faltered as she watched the blonde approach. Alexa leaned close to the blonde, her voice low as she whispered, "Be careful of this incubus, Kel. But it''s good to see you." Kelly raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "How do you two know each other?" she asked,
her gaze shifting between them.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1032 Now For The Main Course
Chapter 1032 Now For The Main Course
Archer nced at his childhood friend, who gave a small, knowing smile before answering. "Let''s just say we go way back," Alexa said, her voice yful yet guarded.
Kelly smiled when she heard this, as she guessed, ''''I bet you both are childhood lovers who have started a rtionship.''''
His eyes widened in shock, but Alexa giggled before speaking excitedly, ''''You''re right, so you find my Arch handsome? Why don''t you join us for the night?''''
Archer watched the blonde''s cheeks go bright red, but she shook her head. ''''I don''t do one-night stands, Lexi.''''
The navy-haired woman nodded while replying, ''''Oh yeah. That''s good. Nowadays, most actresses have a new boyfriend every week.''''
Kelly agreed with a nod as Archer listened, but then an older woman appeared and spoke to the blonde, ''''Miss Hawkins, we must get going to be on time.''''
She turned to the neer and called out, "Coming, Martha! Get the car ready."
Following that, Kelly said goodbye and left the hotel, leaving the couple behind. As soon as the elevator doors closed, Alexa turned to him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. In an unexpected move, she jumped on him, capturing his lips in a fervent kiss.
Archer was caught off guard for a moment but quickly responded, wrapping an arm around her waist as the elevator smoothly ascended to the top floor. Five minutes passed before she finally pulled away, a bright smile lighting up her face.
"I do love kissing you, Arch," she said yfully, her eyes sparkling warmly.
Archer smiled and kissed her gently on the forehead as they stepped out of the elevator. She led him to their room, and when the door opened, he was struck by the sight before him. The room was beautifully decorated, with a giant bed opposite a window offering a stunning view of London.
Amazed, he moved toward the window, eager to take in the breathtaking skyline. Meanwhile, Alexa slipped off her jacket and shoes, a contented smile still on her face as she watched him appreciate the view.
While standing there, Alexa approached from behind, wrapped her arms around him, and rested her head on his back, ''''I love winter, especially now that you''re back.''''
Archer turned around when hearing her loving words, but without warning, she instantly attacked him by kissing and nibbling his neck. He was taken aback as her hands traced down his body before slipping into his boxers.
She moved him over to the closest wall and started stroking him while kissing along his chest, causing goosebumps to wash over his body. Archer loved every second of it as Alexa said seductively, ''''I''m in control tonight, husband.''''
''''Sounds good to me, beautiful,'''' he answered as she grabbed his hands and put them on her giant boobs.
Alexa looked up at him with a smirk and asked in a voice that he couldn''t refuse, ''''Can you y with these, my love?''''
Without replying, Archer grabbed her soft mountains and started to y with them before pinching her nipples. This caused Alexa to tremble as the pleasure shot through her body like a shock. @@novelbin@@
''''Ahhh, babe! That feels so good,'''' she said in a heavy tone.
Alexa grabbed his face before kissing him so passionately that he felt her love through it. Archer returned the favor while his hand slipped into her business pants and pants, which caused her to shudder.
He started to gently rub her wet clit while she got rougher with the stroking, causing made him groan as it felt like electric shocks flowing through him. Soon enough, Alexa dropped to her knees.
The navy-haired woman pulled his pants down before engulfing his cock with her warm mouth, causing him to let out a primal groan while her head started sliding back and forth while her tongue tasted every part it could.
Alexa continued sucking for a few more minutes while she gently massaged his balls, causing him to explode in her mouth. She let out a satisfied moan before cleaning him up and dragging him toward the bed.
''''Now for the main course, my love,'''' she said with a big smile. ''''Ever since our first time, it''s been driving me insane.''''
Following that, Alexa tried to push him down, but to her surprise, Archer bent her over the edge of the bed and pulled down her pants, which revealed a pair of purple panties that made her round behind look even better.
Archer''s lust soared, causing him to pull them down and crouch down behind her. He wanted to taste her love juices and was happy when they started pouring into his mouth like a hose.
He didn''t need any more encouragement and slipped his tongue inside her tight pussy while rubbing her clit. Following that, Alexa started trembling before she began to squirt right into his mouth, which he happily swallowed.
Archer loved every second of it as it was sweet. Once he was done with that, she spoke in a breathless voice, ''''Fuck me, Arch. I want to feel you inside of me.''''
''Wow, she is turned on so much,'' he thought while running his tongue over her slit.
Alexa was shuddering due to the pleasure as she let out erotic moans that bounced off the walls, ''''Mmmmghh! Aghhhh! Arch, please don''t stop. It feels too good.''''
He didn''t need any more encouragement and slipped his tongue inside her tight pussy while rubbing her clit. Following that, Alexa started trembling before she began to squirt right into his mouth, which he happily swallowed.
Archer loved every second of it as it was sweet. Once he was done with that, she spoke in a breathless voice, ''''Fuck me, Arch. I want to feel you inside of me.''''
When hearing her words, he stood up before rubbing his cock against her wet pussy. Archer slipped inside her and went in deep, causing Alexa to let out an intense pleasure-filled moan, ''''Mmmgghhhh!!!''''
Following that, the two of them continued to make love in all kinds of positions, and whenever Alexa reached climax, she scratched his back, drawing blood as she squirted all over his waist, but it caused Archer to groan as her pussy mped down on him.
The couple was lying in a drench bed when the moon was high in the sky. Alexa was lying on the chest while tracing patterns on his abs. Archer quickly cast Cleanse on them and the bed, which cleaned everything.
Alexa let out a rxed sigh, her voice exhausted yet content. "That feels so good, like when you slip into cold nkets," she murmured.
Archer chuckled softly before yfully pping her behind, causing her to yelp in surprise. Her navy blue hair shifted as she turned, smirking in mock defiance. In retaliation, she nibbled at his arm, prompting him tough.
The two quickly fell into a yfight, like the fight they used to have when they were younger, but it soon turned into more sex as Alexa impaled herself on his, which caused her to moan once again, ''''Aghhhh! You want more of me, my love?''''
He grinned before flipping her over and started thrusting, which Alexa loved every second of their lovemaking. Hourster, they were sleeping when the thunder boomed overhead, and the rain hit the windows.
Archer awoke togrey clouds and rain drenching the window the following morning. This caused him to sigh while sitting up.''I hate British weather; it''salways so gloomy,'' he thought.
He got out of bed and walked over to the window, looking at the city below, which was still busy despite the horrible weather. While standing there, Archer took out some food and started eating while Alexa slept.
When she woke up, he went through several hotdogs and a dozen burgers, which surprised him. When Alexa spotted him, she beamed before speaking in a tired voice, ''''Last night was amazing. Can we do it again soon?''''
Archer nodded in agreement, walking up to her and kissing her forehead as he spoke, ''''Of course. Have you woken today?''''
''''Yes, but I need to go home to get some new clothes,'''' she replied while standing up and looking for her purse.
He smiled at her panic before looking at women''s suits on his phone and found the most expensive one. Archer used Mana Maniption to create them with new underwear, and when Alexa turned around, she yelped.
Her green eyes widened in shock as she asked, ''''Where did theye from?''''
''''I created them using magic, beautiful,'''' he replied with a smile.
Afterward, Alexa hopped into the shower, and Archer quickly joined her. Though they enjoyed themselves, time was short, and they had to keep things brief since they needed to head out.
It took her nearly twenty minutes to get ready, and once she was set, they finally left the room. The couple stepped into the elevator and found out it was packed with people this time.
Archer could feel the nces directed his way, but he ignored them, keeping his focus ahead.Alexa, however, noticed the attention and couldn''t hold back herughter. She leaned in close, giggling softly as she whispered, "Looks like you attract attention wherever you go."
After leaving the hotel, they went to the bus stop that would take Alexa to work. The streets were busy, and as they stood waiting, more people gathered around. It took about ten minutes for the bus to arrive.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1033: What Are We Looking For Brother
Chapter 1033: What Are We Looking For Brother
?
Archer dropped Alexa at work and promised he would see her soon. Once she was gone, he walked toward a nearby alleyway to teleport to his mother''s house, where he saw Ashoka, Nyx, and Maeve sitting in the garden,ughing with Ellie.
When the four women spotted him, they all smiled, but Nyx flew at him as fast as a rocket and crashed into his chest. She wrapped her arms around his body as he spoke, "Ladies, I''m going to clear some Swarm bases. Do you three want toe?"
The dragon woman climbed off him, nodding in agreement. Maeve stood up and smiled, "I will use my wings. I''ve been neglecting them since bing a dragon."
Ashoka all agreed with a vicious glint in her amber eyes. Heughed before looking at Ellie, "Do you want toe, but you''ll have to listen to everything I say?"
When the brte heard him, she nodded with a big smile as Nyx and Maeve summoned their wings. At the same time, Ashoka cast a flying spell and levitated, which shocked Ellie, who went wide-eyed at the scene.
Following that, Archer quickly picked her up in a princess carry, which shocked Ellie as her brown eyesnded on him. "You won''t drop me, will you?" she asked nervously.
Archer startedughing at her question, but Maeve spoke up as she pped her wings and ascended into the sky, saying, "He won''t drop you, Ellie. Archer has carried us for years and is a pro."
When the orange-haired woman spoke, he soared into the sky, followed by Nyx and Ashoka. He quickly summoned his white wings before taking off and flying north toward Canada, where the first few Swarm bases were located.
The group soared through the sky; Archer hid them using Mana Maniption, allowing them to travel unnoticed. They quickly flew over Florida, gliding across multiple states until they reached a distant mountain range, where the first hole awaited.
As they looked for the tunnel entrance, Ellie nced at him, her big brown eyes full of curiosity. Her voice wavered with nervousness as she asked, "Why are we flying so fast?"
Archer nced at her and smiled before responding, "We''re not going that fast. This is just my cruising speed. But one day," he added with a yful glint, "I''ll show you how fast I can truly fly."
After that, he looked at the young woman and asked a question that caught her off guard, "Do you have a boyfriend, El?"
She stiffened before asking in a quiet voice, "Why are you asking something like that? You don''t have your eyes on me, do you?"
Archer grinned at her question but didn''t answer as he continued, "I''m going to take you out one day, big sister. Where have you always wanted to visit?"
"Italy!" she instantly answered.
Her sudden deration made himugh before replying with a chuckle, "We can go there soon; I want to see the world while spending time with you."
Ellie''s cheeks flushed as the group descended toward the ground, the entrance to the Swarm''sir now in sight. A tremor ran through his body as Archer touched down-a warning. His senses sharpened instantly.
"The Swarm has been here recently,'' he thought grimly. Turning to the three women, his tone firm, he said, "Can you two guard the entrance? The monsters have already left, but they''ll strike from behind if we''re not careful."
They nodded as Archer put down Ellie, who kept ncing all over the ce before he continued, "You girls will stay here and watch my back. The creepy creatures always attack me from behind."
Maeve nodded in understanding as Ashoka stepped forward, her voice steady. "We''ll cover your back, husband. I can sense some of them lingering nearby."
Archer''s eyes narrowed as he scanned the area, his instincts ring. The presence of monsters lurking in the underbrush became clear. Without hesitation, he raised his hand, casting Eldritch st at the hidden creatures.
The explosions made Ellie jump, startled by the attack. The others giggled while he smiled. Archer grabbed her by the waist and jumped into the dark hole, which caused the brte to scream in fear.
When they descended into the darkness, thanks to his wings, he slowed down and used Blink as he spotted the ground below. The duo reappeared at the bottom, where a dark and oppressive atmosphere was over them.
Ellie trembled as she looked around, but Archer cast the Cosmic Shield around her and smiled, "Do not step out of this barrier, big sis. It will protect you and allow you to see what I''ve be."
"Why are you doing this?" she replied worriedly.
"Because you need to see what you''ll be getting involved with," Archer answered while scanning the tunnels around them. "You and Michelle may unlock magic when you return to Thrylos with me."
When the brte heard this, her eyes widened as she inquired, "You want Mom and me toe with you?"
Archer nodded gravely before replying in a severe tone that shocked Ellie, "Earth isn''t safe anymore. Governments are drowning in debt, chaos rules, and evil spreads unchecked. Perverts roam freely, while the rich treat the poor like disposable pawns."
He took a step closer, his voice steady but full of conviction. "Draconia is different. It''s something new, something better. Every person in my kingdom matters-from the elders who pass down wisdom, teaching the young the rights and wrongs of the world, to those who contribute in their own ways. Everyone has a ce Ellie."
The brte looked stunned, then shook her head in disbelief. "It sounds like paradise," she muttered, "but it''s hard to imagine when you''ve spent your whole life here."
Archer nodded, understanding her skepticism. A Blightborn creature lunged from the shadows as he was about to respond. In a sh, Archer''s hand shot out, catching the monster by its neck and halting its attack.
Ellie screamed, but he ignored that before speaking with a grin, "These things have been after me since I was thirteen, and now they are colluding with the Alliance to take my kingdom down, but they are failing."
"What''s the Alliance?" she asked with a curious expression once she calmed down.
"Dozens of empires and kingdoms joined together to try to wipe me out, but thanks to my Death Mist, which blocked all their ns," he exined. "Once the girls and I return, we will go to war with them."
Following that, Archer snapped the Blightborn''s neck, causing its body to go limp before he threw the corpse at another creature. He chuckled when the charging monster was hit and
taken out.
''Damn I should use bodies as missiles,'' Archer thought before doing the same thing.
***@@novelbin@@
''Why is he treating this like a game?'' Ellie wondered, her thoughts racing as she stood behind the shimmering violet barrier-the same hue as her brother''s eyes.
Through the protective shield, she watched Archer as he tore through the slender man-like
creatures that had emerged from the tunnel. His calm demeanor as he butchered the
monstrous being only added to her unease.
Ellie was concerned, thinking, ''Brother isn''t the same anymore. He''s more wild now.''
After that, Archer turned to her with a smile and said, "Follow me, sis, and stay close."
She nodded before following him, looking at his board back, which sent her heart beating fast. ''Don''t tell me I''m attracted to him?''
Ellie found herself studying Archer more closely. His short white hair stood out-it was a rare feature for someone so young, usually a sign of age, yet he carried it effortlessly, looking
every bit his age.
Taller than most men she knew, Archer was built strong but not overly muscr, giving him a powerful presence without seeming excessive. Now that they were alone, his pointy ears appeared, along with a swaying tail that moved gently from side to side.
Ellie couldn''t help but find him handsome, a warmth rising within her. She quickly shook her head. ''He was my brother. How can I feel this way? What would our siblings think?'' Despite her inner conflict, curiosity ate at her. As they continued down the tunnel in silence, her thoughts raced. Unable to hold back, Ellie nced at him and asked hesitantly, "Do you
find me attractive, brother?"
***
When Archer heard that, he grinned before turning around and whispering into her ear, "I would make you mine, but it''s still too early for that."
After hearing her question, Archer watched as Ellie''s cheeks flushed, her wide brown eyes full of surprise. He chuckled softly, amused by her reaction, then turned and continued down the
tunnel.
Without waiting for more attacks, he cast Crown of Stars, and glowing orbs of light began to orbit around him, casting an ethereal glow as they circled his figure. The spell instantly activated by shooting any Blightborns that got close to them.
A violet glow lit up the tunnel, causing more creatures to attack, but Archer summoned his
Shadow Creatures, who decimated the enemy. Ellie was shocked and questioned as they continued walking, "What are we looking for, brother? And how long will it take?" [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1035: Mommy Wants To Feel It
Chapter 1035: Mommy Wants To Feel It
?
Archer followed Michelle into the quiet house; the only noise he could hear was their footsteps. While walking, he watched the older woman''s hips sway as her blue nightgown failed to hide her curves.
''I''m d we''re no longer rted,'' he thought as the two entered a bedroom.
Once inside, Michelle closed the door and asked, "Have you spoken to any of your other siblings?"
''''No. I''ve seen Dad, you, and Ellie," Archer answered. "Why, what''s wrong?"
Michelle frowned as she sat on her bed and revealed, "All but Ellie called me crazy and delusional. They don''t want to meet you or even speak to you because they believe I need to move on from your death."
Archer felt terrible for her and sat beside her as he spoke, "So they have no interest? What about Billy or John?"
The older shook her head, her body trembling as she started speaking in a sad and heartbroken voice. "After you were murdered, the family fell apart. I sank into a deep@@novelbin@@
depression while your father turned to the bottle. Everyone scattered, lost in their grief, and it shattered us."
When he heard that, Archer put his arm around Michelle and hugged her, reassuring her, "Don''t worry, Shell. If they are not interested in meeting me, I won''t disrupt their lives, as they have their own families."
"You don''t care?" she questioned while looking at him.
Archer nodded, a hint of frustration in his voice. "Why should I? I was only close to Bill; the others were nice enough, but the age gap made connecting difficult."
Michelle chuckled softly before leaning in, her tone severe yet yful. "Do you want to know a family secret? It doesn''t matter now since I''ve moved on, but you''re your father''s best friend''s son. Your parents died in a car ident while on the way back to London."
"What?" he replied, surprised. "Why would you ept me as your son?"
She looked down, and Archer noticed tears running down her cheek, "I can''t have any more children since Ellie. Her birth was too much for my body and damaged my womb."''
"Does that matter? You have a bunch of children now, and you can finally live for yourself," Archer questioned, a hint of skepticism in his voice. "I could help with that, but do you want to be having more babies in yourte forties? It could be dangerous."''
"If it''s with you, yes," Michelle whispered, causing his eyes to widen in surprise.
Before Archer could respond, the older woman leaned in and kissed him. He leaned back, feeling the softness of her lips against his, and instinctively reciprocated. Encouraged by his response, she straddled hisp.
They broke apart, both wearing beaming smiles. In a seductive tone, she said, "That was amazing. But you need to know that Tiamat showed me glimpses of the future, and I saw a little white-haired girl with big blue eyes ying with a girl who looked like Ellie. I want that."
Archer grinned at her words and replied, "Not yet, Mother. We can have her someday, once peace settles over Thrylos."
He noticed the older woman tremble at the name, which widened his grin. Leaning closer, he whispered, "Do you want me to call you that when it''s just us? And I know you like it when I call you Mother."
Michelle groaned, gripping his chin and gazing into his beautiful blue eyes filled with desire. "Are you teasing me, young man?"
Archer chuckled, wrapping his hands around her thick waist, feeling the softness that held just the right amount of curves. He couldn''t help but notice her shapely figure: her curvy hips and long, slender legsplemented her form.
Her ample breasts pressed against his chest ended in pastel pink nipples that were already hard and waiting for him to show them some attention. Michelle''s brown hair was tied back in a ponytail, highlighting her features and adding to her allure.
He shook his head before answering with an amused tone, "That how to exin the wetnessing from your pussy? Remember, you are wearing a nightgown that doesn''t hide
anything."
Michelle giggled, "I knew you would be looking at me, but do you want this to go further? You can have anyone; why choose an old woman with many kids?"
Archer didn''t reply and kissed her before spinning them around until he was between her legs; he replied with a knowing smile, "I love mature women just like you, Shell, and I know you''re a loving person who always made me feel wanted."
He started kissing his neck, which made Michelle moan as he concluded, "Now do you want that future you saw, Mother?"
"Make me yours, Arch," she replied in a breathless voice when feeling his cock rubbing against her pussy through her panties.
Following that, Archer started kissing down her body, but she stopped him, "Lay on your back, babe. I want to try something the girls suggested."
His eyebrow raised, causing Michelle to giggle as she exined, "Ashoka told me your tongue is amazing and can send me to cloud nine. So I want it inside me while I suck on this monster."
She rubbed his cock while climbing on his face as he saw her white panties in his face. Archer slid them to the side and saw her folds waiting to be licked. Without wasting any more time, his tongue dived inside her tight hole as he rubbed her drenched clit.
''Delicious. I''m going to ravage this naughty woman,'' he thought while her love juices flowed into his mouth like a running river.
Michelle started to moan like a wild animal as pleasure hit her like a tsunami, and her vision blurred when feeling his tongue exploring every inch of her, "Mmmmghhh! That''s what I needed. Now lick Mommy even more and show me how much you love me."
Archer continued to attack the older woman, who was shuddering before pushing his pants down, allowing his cock to spring out. Michelle''s eyes widened as she spoke in shock, "You''re massive! If you put this in me, I''ll be ruined, and you''ll have to continue pleasuring me for the rest of my days."
He stopped licking and replied, which caused her to go stiff, "I''ll ravage you every day, Mother. You''re mine for the rest of time."''
After speaking, Archer pushed her head down until she engulfed his cock, and like a hungry animal, she went wild. He felt unknown pleasure flowing through his body as her tongue slid
all over his shaft.
Soon enough, he turned his attention back to her pussy and started licking her clit while fingering her tight hole. Michelle''s body started trembling even more than before, causing her to clench up as she squirted all over his face and let out a primal scream, "Ahhhhhh!" Archer was enjoying every second of the pleasure and swallowed every drop of her love juices as he could. The two continued servicing each other until she grabbed his crown jewels and massaged them.
This caused Archer to explode in her mouth. Michelle swallowed every bit of his seed before falling to the side. The older woman was breathing heavily as she spoke in a breathless voice, "That felt amazing, Arch! You''re skilled with your tongue, and I''m excited to feel it even
more."
He chuckled at her words before climbing in between her legs while speaking in a love-filled voice, "Do you want this, Mother?"
Michelle nodded with a big smile and lust-filled eyes. When Archer saw her expression, she suddenly rubbed his cock on her drenched pussy before sliding inside. The older woman clung to him as she yelped, "So big! You''re stretching me open, babe!" she said in an arouded voice. Archer smiled when hearing this before he started thrusting slowly as the two began making love. The older woman cupped his cheeks before kissing him after letting out an erotic moan that turned him on, "Mmmghh! Ahhhmmmm!"
Following that, they continued to make lovete into the night; he had to stop when Michelle fell unconscious due to having dozens of orgasms that rocked her body, causing her to doze off with a happy smile on her beautiful face.
When Archer realized she couldn''t continue, he gently pulled out and cast Cleanse on both of them and the bed, instantly refreshing everything. Once they were clean, he slipped under the sheets and pulled the older woman close, wrapping his arms around her to cuddle.
She nestled against him, her body warm and soft, as theyy together in the quietfort of the moment. Archer soon fell asleep as a hurricane hit the west coast of Florida, causing chaos
all over the state.
Thankfully, it was a normal one, not a Swarm attack, allowing him to rx throughout the night. The following day, he woke up when feeling something on his face. He tried to raise his head, but something blocked him.
A seductive voice reached his ears, "Use that tongue; Mommy wants to feel it once again."
Archer chuckled before diving back and licking across her wet folds, causing the older woman
to let out a moan as she spoke in a pleased voice, "Ahhh, that''s it. Ady could get addicted to
this pleasure."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1038: How So Human
Chapter 1038: How So Human
?
An hourter, Archer tore apart thest group as the gunfire died down and the chaos outside rang out. He Blinked outside before summoning his wings and soaring into the sky while heading for the first hideout.
''Let''s deal with this group and get paid for it,'' he thought with a smile.
Archer hovered above a warehouse in a small Canadian town''s deserted section covered in a mist due to a nearby mountain. As he activated his Aura Detector, he detected several dozen men inside, stirring his curiosity.
''What are they up to?'' he wondered. ''I know they despise the West, but why target Liza? Are they trying to ignite a world war?''
Following that, Archer descended to the roof. From there, he noticed a window that provided a clear view of the interior, offering him the ideal vantage point for an ambush. He walked over to it and gazed through.
''Oh here we go.''
He eyed a group of men gathered around a fire and loudly chatting while others patrolled the warehouse. One man stood on a balcony, scanning the surrounding area. A smile crept across his face at the sight of this.
After spotting the men, Archer flew toward the first guard. As he moved, he noticed four others patrolling the roof. With stealth and precision, he approached from behind and swiftly dispatched them, casting Soul Sunder on the terrorists before they could react.
Once he eliminated thest of them, he discovered the group''s true motive: they weren''t after any specific target. Still, they wanted to sow chaos and express their hatred for Western leaders.
''So they want to cause trouble,'' he thought with a shrug. ''Can''t fault them for that but they targeted Liza and that''s a big no no.''
Wasting no time, Archer activated Blink and teleported inside the warehouse. As he materialized on a metal walkway above, the murmur of voices from the group below reached his ears.
"This is going to be fun, I''ll wipe these terrorist cell out and inform Liza.''
Archer nced down and noticed that more people had gathered around the fire, giving him the perfect opportunity to strike. Without hesitation, he Blinked and materialized beside the leader, devouring his soul.@@novelbin@@
''Oh, so that''s where they''re all hiding,'' he smiled when he found out this information.
The suddenness of the attack sent the others into a panic, and they sprang to their feet, guns zing as they frantically opened fire on him. Archer watched the bullets bounce right off him, which horrified the terrorists.
He mercilessly ughtered them, leaving no one alive. The warehouse was drenched in bits of flesh scattered across the floor and walls. The thick, metallic scent of blood hung heavy in the air, seeping into everything around him.
A twisted thrill surged as Archer stepped over the carnage and made his way out of the warehouse. ''When the police find this, they''ll think I''m a monster,'' he thought excitedly, a grin spreading across his face.
Without hesitation, he soared into the sky, racing toward the next target, eager to face more turmoil. For hours, he destroyed the terrorist cells that had unleashed havoc across Canada, obliterating hidden strongholds and leaving their bodies strung up.
He smiled at his artwork before thinking, "This will scare anyone from bing a terrorist.''
Following that, he left the house after burning it to the ground once he hung the bodies up so the world could see. He flew back to the States when several jet fighters appeared around him.
''Oh they really want to threaten me?'' he mused with a growing eerie smile.
Archer quickly realized the approaching crafts were from the Canadian military, and they backed off briefly before opening fire. To his surprise, the bullets bounced harmlessly off his body, though he could still feel the sting of each impact.
The sharp, stinging sensations sparked his fury, causing him to snap. Archer dove toward the jets in a sh, startling the pilots as they scrambled to follow. Without hesitation, he used Blink to appear on the nose of one of the fighter jets, leaving them shocked.
Soon enough, he smiled at the pilot before punching right through the nose of the ne as he dashed toward another and crashed into another, causing an explosion to ring out and lighting up the sky.
When this happened, the jet fighters crashed into the ground below. Archer continued taking down the attackers, and once he was done, he texted Liza. [Is the Canadian Prime Minister
there?]
The older woman quickly confirmed the man''s presence, prompting Archer to grin as he opened a Gate to the building where Elizabeth waited. As he stepped through, the leaders in the room turned their attention to him.
Reaching for his phone to check the man''s appearance, Archer was interrupted by Elizabeth, who approached and hugged him warmly. "Let me show you who he is, darling," she smirked. "By the way, he''s a total dick."
Archer chuckled as the green-eyed beauty pointed out a man sneering in his direction. "That''s Justin Martel; he leads the leftist party in Canada and is extremely angry that you brutalized the terrorists."
The guy looked like your ssic leftist politician, with all fragile masculinity wrapped in a power suit, which made him internallyugh at him. He smirked this was going to be predictable.
Sure enough, the man did exactly what Archer expected: puffed out his chest like a rooster and postured as if he''d just won a staring contest with a mirror. The Canadian Prime Minister strode over, his expression a mix of concern and disapproval.
In an awkward tone, he addressed Elizabeth, "Why are you getting so cozy with this monster of a president? A woman like you shouldn''t be associating with a murderer."''
"Oh, I''m a murderer now? How so human?" he asked the man.
Justin''s expression shifted to surprise as he pushed his sses up his nose and looked at him like he was a bit of dirt on his shoe. "A creature like you shouldn''t be anywhere near government affairs. We should have arrested the terrorists and interrogated them for their aplices."
Archer chuckled a hint of amusement in his voice. "They''re all dead. I found out the group intended to sow chaos in the West and used Canada as a staging ground because the authorities wouldn''t prosecute them."
"Did you kill them? And why did you destroy my jet fighters?" the idiotic man asked.
When the onlookers heard this, they started gossiping before Archer replied, "Yes, I killed them. They deserved no less, and your nes attacked me for no reason, so they are scrap
now."
Justin''s face flushed crimson as he pointed at Archer. "This creature must be arrested and imprisoned for his actions!"
Several world leaders nodded in agreement, but he felt a growing grin spread across his face. ''I need to show these foolish humans not to mess with me.''
Archer dashed forward and grabbed the man by the neck before lifting him into the air as he pathetically struggled against his grip. Elizabeth went wide-eyed, but he spoke in a voice full of malice, "If any of your countries want to attack me while I''m flying, then you will suffer
the consequences."''
Once he finished speaking, Archer snapped the prime minister''s neck, sending shockwaves through the room as people screamed. Elizabeth''s voice rose in panic. "Arch! You can''t just go around killing people!"
"I haven''t killed him," Archer shot back. "He just can''t move from the neck down." Justin''s eyes bulged in horror as a violet glow enveloped him, restoring his ability to move. Archer dropped him to the floor, leaning down to deliver a chilling warning. "Never disrespect me again. Next time, I will kill you without an issue."
The man nodded like a chicken before rushing off as his security guards rushed him out of the room. Archerughed as the prime minister vanished, causing Elizabeth toment with an amused smile, "He''s a pain; I''m d you put him in his ce. Maybe he''ll make things easier from now on."''
An older man approached, holding out his hand as he introduced himself, ''''I''m Raymond Hastings. I must thank you for helping my father, Oscar; my daughter told me all about you."
Archer looked at the blonde man with the same ck eyes as Lily, thinking, "This must be her
father.''
He took the offered hand before replying, "Archer Wyldheart."
Raymond smiled as he continued speaking, "Thank you for all the help you''ve offered us. The monsters were pressuring us so badly that it was taking its toll on most affected countries." "Well, it''s the least I can do since the US government is paying me well, and you will be doing the same soon," he replied confidently.
"You''re right. We cannot expect you to do anything for free," Raymond responded before turning to the president, holding onto Archer''s arm. "Good to see you, Beth. I see you found your happiness after that debacle of a divorce."
Then, Elizabeth led him to a nearby table, where the police cleaned up the building. The news quickly picked up the story, and Archer''s actions spread like wildfire without him even
knowing.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1041: I Feel Much Better
Chapter 1041: I Feel Much Better
?
Archer looked up at her, amusement dancing in his eyes, "What are you up to, woman?" he teased, raising an eyebrow. "I know that look-you''re up to something."
Nancy leaned in closer, her smirk widening. "Maybe I am. Guess you''ll just have to wait and see."
After that, she started kissing his neck, sending goosebumps across his body and causing him to smile. Archer grabbed her waist, but soon she stopped, saying, "We can continue you this when we get to the hotel?"
He nodded and nced at Ashoka, who was casually watching the fights, her head resting on her hand. The sight made him smile. Turning back to Nancy, they began to talk, and she shared how she got into fighting.
"I love the thrill of it," she said with a grin. "I''ve been training since I was fourteen. And thank you for healing me, darling; I''ve felt so much better since then."
Archer smiled as Nancy joined Ashoka, who immediatelyunched into stories of her past battles. He closed his eyes to rest while the ne soared above the ocean, and hourster, a ding woke him up.
The two women were looking out the window when a city suddenly appeared. The sun shone down and lit up the world. Archer shook his head, causing them to realize he was awake, as smiles appeared on their beautiful faces.
Ashoka stood up and stepped closer before sitting on hisp and kissing him. In a voice full of affection, she said, "You need to rest, Arch; I can feel the exhaustion radiating to you."
He nodded in agreement before replying, "Yeah, and both of you are joining me."
Theyughed as the ne dipped. Nancy''s trainer appeared and spoke to the Davis sister, "We will get a rest today as the fights are tomorrow evening."
Nancy smiled at the older woman before replying, "That''s good, Sandra. We can check in as jetg will hit me soon."
The brown-haired trainerughed as she sat back down just after the airport appeared. Ashoka was amazed by everything but asked in a confused tone, "Why didn''t we use Gate? Wouldn''t that have been better?"
Archer looked at the tiger with a knowing smile as he answered, "I love experiencing the journey. It''s not like I get to fly in a private jet every day when I can do it myself."
She studied him with her amber eyes before speaking, "It makes sense. If you were to fly everywhere, you would miss out on time with us."
"''Exactly," Archer said with a smile. "Plus, the mana above the sea is nice, helping me recover quicker."
Nancy''s head tilted to the side as she questioned, "Are you using magic now?"
"Yes," he answered, raising his hand to see several colorful orbs.
When the navy-haired woman saw this, her green eyes sparkled with fascination, causing her to speak excitedly, "Can you do anything with them?"
Archer began summoning all the Davis sisters using the orbs. Her eyes lit up with excitement, but the moment was cut short as the ne descended toward the runway. When the aircraft touched down, it bumped but soon stopped in the airport''s private part.
While the three admired the view of Miami, Sandra''s voice broke through, "The cars are waiting for us at the entrance. Try to ignore the press-they''re eager to interview you, Nancy."
He watched as Nancy nodded in agreement with her trainer. When the ne came to a stop, everyone stood up and made their way out, quickly escorted to a nearby car. Archer noticed a crowd of people snapping pictures as they passed by.
Irritated by the attention, Archer used Mana Maniption to cloak them from prying eyes. The trainers shot him surprised looks but remained silent while Nancy giggled. "That''s one way to block out the nosy people," she grinned.
The trioughed with the trainers as they piled into the SUV, quickly taking off toward the nearest hotel. Archer watched the buildings blur past as they merged onto the highway, subtly channeling Mana Maniption to expend some of his excess mana while they drove.
Archer felt tired due to the constant mana use, which caused Ashoka toment, "Stop using magic. You''re wearing yourself down. It doesn''t matter if you''re a Demi-God. Even they have limits, my love."''
He nodded as Nancy moved closer, tapping her thigh with a yful smile. "Come on, let me give you ap pillow. You look exhausted."@@novelbin@@
Without wasting time, Archer rested his head on her soft yet firm thigh as she gently ran her fingers through his hair. Smiling down at him, she said, "When I first met you, it felt like I was standing in front of a predator. But you''ve shown me you''re not."
Following that, the trio went quiet while admiring the chaotic city outside. As Ashoka ran her fingers up and down his thigh, Nancy still yed with his hair, causing him to look at the tiger woman.
''What is she ying at?'' he thought with a smile.
"I want you tonight, husband," Ashoka revealed, causing the navy-haired woman''s head to snap in their direction.
Archer cast Mana Maniption, blocking the driver''s hearing. Nancymented with a knowing smile, "You don''t n on leaving me out, do you?"
"Are you sure you can deal with the consequences of provoking a dragon?" Ashoka questioned as her amber eyes gleamed in amusement.
Nancy''s cheeks went red before she gulped before answering, "Yes, Lexi told me that I would be yours forever, and there''s no escaping, which I ept. Nowadays, it''s hard to find someone loyal and loving who doesn''t have ulterior motives, thanks to my family''s money."
"I honestly don''t care about the Davis Family fortune. I earn millions from helping Earth''s governments, and I have a horde of wealth sorge that it could cover the whole UK in a sea of gold and gems," Archer replied while looking into her green eyes.
The two womenughed before Nancy questioned, "Lexi said you spent a lot on your kingdom; how much have you spent so far?"
"Trillions of gold coins," he answered. "I needed to give Draconia a boost, and thanks to all the government programs I started, the poption boomed, which allowed me to raise more legions and fleets for the iing war."''
Her expression changed to one of concern as she spoke, "Do you have to go to the war?"
Archer was just about to answer, but Ashoka interrupted, "Yes. The whole world is against us and wants to destroy our home. They haven''t invaded the ind thanks to his Death Mist." "Why do they hate you so much?" the navy-haired woman asked with a sad smile.
He sat up and stretched as he answered, "Because I''m the White Dragon, and the Alliance hates that because they see me as the Demon King of Thrylos."
She nodded in understanding before revealing something, "Did Lexi tell you? Amelia and your brother Billy are having a kid but have moved to Germany for her husband''s work."
"Only Ellie and Michelle want to see me," Archer responded while the car turned into their
hotel.
The three of them got out and went to check in so he could rest. As they approached the counter, Nancy whispered, "Why are you calling your mom by her name?"
"She isn''t my mother anymore; I was born to another in a world far from here. Michelle is mine and only mine," Archer replied, causing Ashoka to giggle.
While driving, the three heard the radio alert saying a category four hurricane would hit
Florida in the next few days. When Nancy heard this, she frowned before calling Sandra.
Archer could listen to everything but said nothing.
Once the call was done, she looked at him and spoke annoyedly, "The fight has been moved to tonight. Could you make me feel fresh, babe?"
Archer nodded before casting Aurora Healing on her, who groaned softly as the rejuvenating energy flowed through her, leaving her feeling revitalized. Once the spell faded, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, pulling him into a tight hug.
"Thank you, Arch," she said with a smile. "I feel much better now."
After that, they got out of the car, and Sandramented, approaching them, "Hang out in your room for a few hours. We are going to organize the arena, Nancy."
The navy-haired woman agreed with a nod before the group entered the hotel''s foyer, where an attendant led them to their room. While walking, Archer looked around and noticed the ce was decorated, and a few people were looking out therge windows.
Dark clouds loomed ominously over the city, prompting Archer to narrow his eyes as he spotted something shifting within them. Turning to Ashoka, he urgently spoke, "My tiger, protect Nancy with everything you''ve got. The Swarm is up to something again." Without hesitation, Ashoka began chanting, ancient-looking armor materializing around her as she drew a gleaming sword. Archer''s eyes widened in surprise, but Ashoka''s voice was resolute. "Go destroy them while I keep her safe."
He nodded, steeling himself for battle, and then used Blink to teleport outside, summoning his wings as he soared into the air. While flying, he heard a voice boom over the city, "White Demon! I know you''re here; fight me, or I''ll kill your precious tiger woman."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1044: Burn A Lot Of Mana
Chapter 1044: Burn A Lot Of Mana
?
After hours of holding the shield, Archer had to drop it because he had run out of mana, but he felt his pool growing, which made him happy. Following that, he breathed heavily before sitting down with a sigh.
''I feel exhausted. My mana is slowly returning, but it will take a while.''
The women tried to rush toward him, but the strong wind and rain stopped them. Archer turned to the group and spoke with a tired smile, "Wait inside; I''ll be in soon."
They all nodded in agreement as he turned toward the brewing storm, watching the fierce wind bend the trees that lined the beach. Waves pounded the shore while thunder rumbled above, filling him with an unexpected sense of calm.
The tension in his muscles began to ease as he watched, allowing the storm to calm the storm within him. His mana slowly trickled back, but his body had grown heavier by the second.
''I need toy down for a while,'' Archer thought while yawning.
Exhaustion he''d been holding at bay finally began to take over. His breath slowed, his limbs stiffened, and his eyelids grew heavy. With a deep sigh, he tore his gaze away from the storm. Archer felt the chill in the air seep through his soaked clothes, and his tiredness wrapped around him like a nket. He shook his head and returned to the house, where Nyx and Ashoka met him.
The others sat around the firece, gossiping over cups of hot chocte. They turned to him with smiles as Michelle spoke, "Get some sleep, Arch. You need some rest."''
He nodded before answering, "I will."
Following that, he entered one of the bedrooms; while walking, he heard Ashoka tell Nyx to join him, which the dragon woman happily epted. She grabbed his hand with a beaming smile, "It''s been a while since we''ve slept together, husband."
Archer led her inside with a smile before stripping out his clothes and climbing under the covers. Nyx let her dress drop to the floor as she joined him; he dragged her closer, and the two cuddled as the cold night air tried to seep into their bodies.
"This is peaceful; I''ll never get used to this,'' he mused with a tired smile.
Without waiting for it to get colder, he got out of bed and lit the room''s firece using his breath. Violet mes burned bright and warm; he smiled before getting back in bed and gettingfortable.
Soon enough, he felt Nyx passionately biting his neck, causing him to shiver. In a tired voice, he said, "What are you doing? That''s feels nice."''
She remained silent, continuing to nip at him before sliding herself over him, her lips meeting his in a fierce kiss. Her hands wandered across his chest, and her tail, swaying rhythmically, coiled around his leg.
"This woman is trying to turn me on even more.''
Archer''s hands settled on her hips, holding her tightly. The shift in his movement elicited a soft groan from Nyx, her body instinctively responding to the passion between them. They continued kissing, which caused their lust to skyrocket.
Nyx reached down to her panties before removing them, causing his cock to rub against her wet cave. She broke the kiss before looking at him with her mix-matched eyes as they burned with desire.
"Can we make love, husband? It''s been too long... I''ve missed you," she purred, her voiceced with seduction.
Without a word, Archer moved, sliding into the dragon woman. A moan of pleasure escaped her lips as she weed him, her body instinctively tightening around him. "Mmmmghhh~~"
He savored the warmth and pressure as her love juices enveloped him. With an unspoken rhythm, they began making love, their shared dragon nature granting them endurance that stretched the moment into something timeless.
Archer guided Nyx through various positions, ensuring every angle brought them deeper into their passion, their connection growing with each movement. His actions drove her wild as she orgasmed so much that by the time they finished, her body was trembling.
He had her on all fours before grabbing her ck tail and tugging, which earned him another erotic moan, "Ahhhhh~~ That feels so good, husband, please give me more."''
Without needing any more encouragement, Archer started thrusting, which caused her to grip the sheets below as her body shuddered. His hands roamed over Nyx''s smooth scales, exploring the shapes of her body that made her shiver.
Archer traced the curves of her hips and the arch of her back, marveling at the way her body responded to his touch. Nyx''s breaths came in soft gasps, each one a melody of pleasure that encouraged him further.
"More," she whispered, her voice sultry and urgent, as she pressed her body against him, urging him deeper.
His movements became deliberate and passionate. Nyx arched her back as she surrendered to the sensations coursing her. The heat between them ignited like a firestorm. He reveled in her warmth, pulling him closer.
Time seemed to lose all meaning as they explored each other in a whirlwind of passion. They shifted positions, each one unveiling a newyer of ecstasy. Archer scooped Nyx into his arms, theirughter mingling with soft gasps of pleasure as he gentlyid her on the bed.
They nestled together, bodies intertwined, basking in the warmth of their shared intimacy. He cast a Cleanse spell over them and the bed, making it even morefortable. They soon fell asleep as the storm raged outside, and the news of Archer''s shield spread worldwide, causing chaos.
The following day, Archer woke up to Michelle scolding someone, which caught his attention. He climbed out of bed, put on some shorts, and stepped outside, only to see Cece standing at the top of the stairs.
She turned in his direction with wide eyes before speaking in amusement, "You have people trying to visit you after your little stuntst night."
Archerughed when hearing this but answered, "Well, I needed to burn a lot of mana, and Maeve challenged me."
"You''ve had loads of governments attempting to meet you, but Aunty Shell has shooed them away, which was funny," Cece replied while approaching him.
Following that, Archer went downstairs, where he spotted Michelle leaning against the door with a fed-up expression. She looked up at him with big blue eyes andined, "How did they know you were here?"
He approached the older woman and hugged her before speaking, "I''m sorry for all this, Mother. I will make it up to you."
Archer felt her tremble, but she retorted, "I want you now! You need to pamper me."
Without hesitation, Archer opened a gate to her bedroom and ushered her through, following closely behind. Once inside, he bent her over the bed, his intentions clear as he pulled down
her jeans.
Michelle beamed at him, her smile seductive and inviting, her eyes sparkling with anticipation as she watched him with eager delight. Archer''s hands moved with confidence as he gently tugged down Michelle''s red panties, exposing her to him.
The vibrant fabric slid down her thighs, revealing soft skin that glowed under the room''s soft light. Michelle gasped, her excitement evident as she looked back at him, eyes filled with
anticipation.
Archer knelt behind the beautiful, curvy woman, his gaze locked on her, and he could feel the heat radiating from her. With a teasing touch, he traced his fingers along her thighs, feeling the shiver that ran through her body at his caress.
He savored each moment, allowing anticipation to build before leaning in closer. He heard her breath catch as he kissed her soft skin, a subtle invitation urging him on. Archer wasted no
time; his tongue danced over her wet pussy.
''She tastes delicious; I can''t get enough of it.''
When doing this, Michelle''s love juices poured into his mouth, and Archer loved her taste and how her body responded to his every move. With careful attention, he focused on her most sensitive spots, coaxing soft moans from her lips as hevished her with his affection. "Mmmmmghhh~~ This is exactly what I needed, handsome," she breathed, her voice a mix of pleasure and satisfaction, each wordced with desire.
Each flick of his tongue sent ripples of pleasure coursing through her, and he reveled in the sweet symphony of her reactions, craving more of her bliss. With a teasing smile, Archer slipped a finger into her tight warmth, eliciting a soft gasp as he skillfully worked her body.
As he curled his finger, he focused his tongue on her clit, teasing and licking it gently, ready to ignite her pleasure even further. Archer continued pleasuring the older woman while his@@novelbin@@
finger thrust in and out.
Michelle''s legs started trembling, causing her to drop on the bed as she orgasmed and started squirting all over his face; he opened his mouth while taking all her sweet juices in his mouth.
Following that, she was smiling, but Archer dragged her to the edge of the bed before putting her long legs over his shoulders and sliding inside her soaked pussy, causing her to let out a
deep moan.
She climaxed again, causing him to smile as he spoke, "You cummed from me just putting it
in? You''re naughty, Mother."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1046: How Are You Here? I Killed You?
Chapter 1046: How Are You Here? I Killed You?
?
Archer enters the kitchen shortly after their shower, joining the conversation between the women and Nancy. She tells them that the government has postponed her fight due to the extensive damage Miami suffered from the hurricane.
When the group spotted him, they all smiled, and Michelle ushered him to the table while putting a te of all kinds of meat on it. Following that, Ashoka questioned, "What was in the underground tunnel?"
"It''s dark, damp, and creepy," Archer replied while chewing some bacon. "There''s a whole world down there with monsters."
He sipped the steaming tea, letting its warmth settle before continuing. "The tunnels stretch for miles, running beneath the sea and every country. I can sense countless monsters lurking down there, though I haven''tid eyes on them yet-which makes it all the more intriguing." Michelle, Nancy, Isabe, Ellie, and the twins were stunned, prompting him to chuckle before saying, "If you think that''s surprising, wait until I show you six Thrylos and its underworld. It''s incredible."
They all smiled, and soon after, the twins and Ellie suggested taking Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx shopping. The three agreed, and once everyone finished breakfast, the brte eagerly pulled them toward the bathroom to get ready.
Archer watched as they headed upstairs, only to hear Michelle''s voice behind him. "Darling, Bel, and I need to head to work-the storm''s wreaked havoc across the state."
He nodded in acknowledgment just as Nancy''s excited voice chimed in, "Can you fly me to Miami? The team wants to have a meeting."
After that, Archer finishes the food and says goodbye to the sisters, who leave the house after getting a phone call. Isabe peppers his face with kisses, which leaves him smiling as the older woman races out the door.
"Ready to go, babe? I have to be there in an hour," Nancymented in an amused voice.
Archer grinned at the short-haired woman before summoning his wings and scooping her into a princess carry. Nancy giggled when this happened, but the older woman kissed his neck and wrapped her arms around his shoulder.
The sun bathed them in golden light as they glided across the expanse of Florida, the shimmering coastline stretching endlessly below. Nancy leaned her head slightly, letting the breeze tousle her short hair.
"It''s beautiful up here," she murmured, her voice filled with awe.
Archer smiled, adjusting his grip on her. "It''s even better with the storm clouds gone," he replied, his eyes tracing the sparkling rivers and lush green patches of wends far beneath them.
The patchwork of towns and cities appeared like small, colorful dots amidst the vastndscape, the Gulf of Mexico gleaming like a jewel on the horizon. Archer loved every second of the flight.
Nancy nervously pointed toward arge mansion, her voice a bit uneasy as she hesitated to finish. "That''s where they are, but... Sandra asked me toe alone."
"That''s fine," Archer responded casually, unfazed. "I''ll take care of some Swarm bases before meeting Alexa in London."
He gently descended into the mansion''s garden and set Nancy down, who shed him a grateful smile. She quickly hugged him before hurrying inside as the security team opened the doors for her.
Following that, Archer took off with a boom and started flying around the East Coast while clearing out the Swarm''s bases. Most were built underground, but he found one in a remote national park area.
It took him minutes to destroy it, thanks to Azur Cannon and sma Missiles that decimated the horde of creatures lurking deep inside the fortress. Hours passed, and when he was done, he texted Elizabeth with all the locations before returning to London through a Gate.
Archer reappeared in the Davis Family garden, where dozens of security guards patrolled the grounds. They quickly noticed him but only nodded as he walked toward the entrance; when getting close, the door opened, and Pam appeared.
The older woman lit up at the sight of him, her face breaking into a warm smile. "Archer! Lexi has gone out with her sisters but she''ll be back soon. Would you like toe in and wait?"
He nodded and stepped inside as Pam held the door open for him. Once inside, she guided him to her office and said, "How have you been? I''ve seen your picture all over the news. You''ve be a celebrity overnight!"
Archerughed when he heard this and answered, "Not too bad, Pam. I''ve just been rxing before I return to my world."
When she heard this, a frown appeared on her beautiful face, but he reassured her, "I will be returning regrly until things fall apart here, and I will take you all to Thrylos."
The older woman giggled before replying, "Sounds good to me."''
Following that, Archer sat down as the two started talking about life until Pam looked at him and asked in a curious tone, "How does it feel being back? And will you take revenge on Noah?"
"It''s strange, but it''s nice seeing everyone," he replied with a smile. "Now that you mention it, let me find him now."
Archer quickly stood up and opened a Gate to Central London. Before stepping through, he turned to Pam. "I''ll be back soon," he assured her.
He emerged in a quiet alleyway near Alexa''s workce as he passed through the violet portal. Shortly after, he summoned a dozen Shadow Creatures and ordered them to find Noah before reporting to him.
''Shouldn''t take too long,'' Archer thought while looking for a bench to sit on and wait for the creatures to return. ''What to do with him?''
While waiting, Archer began people-watching, imagining their conversations and lives. He noticed that many looked worn out and discouraged as if weighed down by life. Without much thought, he waved his hand, casting Aurora Healing over the crowd.
Almost immediately, some people clutched their chests, appearing exhausted, while others copsed, causing panic to ripple through the crowd. Archer continued watching with a smile as he thought, "That''s should help them out but I need to use more mana.''
With that idea, he got up and started walking throughout the city, casting his healing spell on hundreds of people. Many dropped to the ground as fluid and other disgusting substances poured from them.
''Earth is disgusting, so much poison lingering in their bodies,'' Archer thought while turning down a busy high street.
He continued casting Aurora Healing, and panic spread throughout the local area as emergency services started appearing. They were overwhelmed by the amount of people
dropping.
Archer smiled as he muttered, "There''s nothing wrong with them; they just need rest.'' After healing hundreds more, Archer''s focus was interrupted as the Shadow Creatures reappeared, delivering news of Noah''s whereabouts. Excitement surged through him. He summoned his wings,unching into the sky and flying swiftly toward his target.
Ten minutester, hended in a peaceful neighborhood where children yed and families chatted. As he scanned the area, his eyes locked on a man walking down the street-dark hair and cold eyes.
Instantly, Archer recognized the man who started all of this. "Noah, there you are," he thought,@@novelbin@@
his temper ring.
Despite the rising anger, he forced himself to stay calm. In a split second, he used Blink,
vanishing from his spot and reappearing directly in front of Noah. The man was taken by
surprise and stumbled back.
Archer chuckled before grabbing him by the throat and lifting him into the air while speaking, "Good to see you''re still alive, murderer; I was hoping to return the favor."
Naoh''s eyes widened in fear as he struggled to speak, "Who are you?"
He startedughing as the rage was bubbling on the inside and ready to erupt. Archer shook
his head before revealing he had changed his appearance to his old one, causing Noah to go
pale white.
"How are you here? I killed you?" the struggling man croaked out.
"Oh, you certainly did, but a beautiful goddess found me and brought me to her world where I grew powerful," he replied as his smile didn''t reach his eyes. "You don''t know what it is like to bleed out and lose your life when it was just beginning."
Archer''s eyes burned with a fierce intensity as he leaned in, voice low but seething with
conviction. "I will make you pay, and you will beg for death while you watch me make Alexa
happy."
Noah''s expression shifted when he heard her name, but Archer''s hand struck him with a brutal p before he could react. Without hesitation, he opened a Gate and hurled the murderer through it, stepping in right after him.
They emerged in Michelle''s garden, where Archer wasted no time, mming his foot onto Noah''s knees. A loud crack echoed through the air as Noah crumpled in agony. This caused Ava and several other agents to rush around the corner.
Archer''s gaze swept over the group as their weapons were drawn and aimed directly at him.
Unfazed, he released a low, menacing growl that sent a chill through the air-locking eyes
with Ava as she looked worried and annoyed.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1049: So She Does Want It
Chapter 1049: So She Does Want It
?
Archer smiled at Ashoka before he called over the other three women while opening a Gate back to Michelle''s house. The five stepped through, and the weather was cold, causing Alexa to rush indoors.
"This ce is peaceful,'' he mused with a smile while admiring the garden.
Following that, the group entered the house, and Archer slumped into one of the sofas, exhausted. His eyes closed as the women spoke to each other. Alexa approached him and smiled before speaking, "Are you okay, love?"
''''I''m fine; I just need to rx for a little while so my inside can heal," Archer replied in a tired voice.
The tiger woman nodded before kissing him on the forehead and joining the other women chatting around the dinner table. While sitting there, Archer was bothered and felt something was different.
''I''m on the verge of having enough mana to return to Thrylos,'' he thought with an evil smile. "The Alliance and Swarm will pay for what they''ve done.''
After that, he drifted asleep, waking up hourster with Nyx on hisp, softly snoring. The sight brought a smile to Archer''s face as he stood up. Before leaving for fresh air, he carefully ced her on the chair, ensuring she wasfortable.
While standing in the garden, Archer felt his wounds heal, the pain easing with each breath. He stretched, feeling his strength return as the cool air hit his body. The stars lit up the dark sky and shone brightly, ''So beautiful, but I can''t wait to return to Thrylos.''
As Archer stood there, Ellie joined him in the garden. The brte smiled softly when she saw him, then spoke, "What''s on your mind, brother? You still have that same thoughtful look."
He looked at the brown-eyed young woman with a smile, "The Swarm''s leader has been defeated, but I have a feeling things will go sideways in the future."
Ellie frowned as she replied, "What do you mean? The girls told me that now the boss is dead so that they won''t be an issue."''
"Oh, they will still cause Earth problems," Archer replied with a chuckle. "It''s you humans that bother me."
Her eyes narrowed as she looked at him, suspicion creeping into her voice. "What have they done now?"@@novelbin@@
When hearing that, Archer pointed in the distance where a red light was blinking, "That''s a spy ne from the US government watching every move I make."''
Ellie looked up with wide eyes; all she could see was the flicking red light circling not far above. She shook her head before asking, "How do you know it''s people spying on you?"
"I can hear the men and women talking about me when they get close," Archer replied with a grin. "They forget that I''m a dragon and have super senses; it''s impossible to whisper when I''m around."
When he said that, her face reddened, causing Archer tough as he revealed, "Yes, I''ve heard you asking Michelle and the others about their private time with me. If you''re curious, sister, I would happily show you."
Ellie''s face flushed a deep red as she averted her gaze, but before she could say anything, Archer stepped closer, gently pulling her by the waist and pressing his lips to hers. She stiffened at first but soon melted into the kiss, her hands gripping his shirt tightly.
''So she does want it,'' he mused with an inward smile
As their lips met, Ellie quickly leaped onto him, wrapping her long, slender legs around his waist and her arms around his shoulders. She held him close, and the kiss deepened, their connection growing more intense with each passing moment.
Soon enough, the two of them ended up in a garden chair before they broke apart, but a rustle from nearby caught his attention. He quickly cast Cosmic Shield to block several bullets. ''So they''ve decided to act now huh?'' Archer mused excitedly. "They will pay ten fold for this.''
He became enraged while jumping up and casting Mana Maniption on whoever shot at him. A man in ck flew out of the shadows, causing Ellie to let out a yelp of fright as the stranger was floating in the air.
Archer let out a deep growl that resonated over the garden. This forced the hidden people to try to flee, but they were all grabbed by his magic. He dragged them toward him before eating all their souls.
"That was easy, got to love it when people underestimate me,'' he thought with a smile.
Once all the assassins died, he threw them into the Item Box while digesting their memories. He soon found out that they were a religious group who believed he was a demon who hade to destroy Earth.
He startedughing when realizing this before telling Ellie, who looked at him with wide eyes as she spoke, "Rumors are going around about you being the devil, but I ignored it because they were crazy people."
Archer chuckled when he heard this, shaking his head in amusement. He had stumbled upon the religion''s headquarters in the middle of nowhere, America. With a smirk, he replied, "Nothing new. I''m the Demon King of my world-kind of funny when you think about it."
Ellie dragged him back inside and to her room as the house was quiet. Archer could sense everyone, but Cece was asleep; the blue-eyed twin was sitting on the balcony, causing his attention.
"Cece is awake sis," he said to the brte. "Should we check on her?"
"Yes. She does this when overthinking," Ellie replied with an amused smile. "You don''t remember her, do you?"
"My old memories are murky," Archer shook his head while shrugging. "Remember, I''m twenty-one and lived a whole life on Thrylos."
She frowned but agreed with a nod, and a smile appeared on her pretty face: "That''s understandable, but I''m d you never forgot about me, brother."''
Without thinking, Archer''s hand shot out and pped her perky behind; Ellie jumped in shock but soon giggled as shemented with red cheeks, "That felt nice, but we need to check on
Cece before doing anything."
The duo entered the twins'' room and immediately noticed Cece gazing at the sky. As the door clicked shut, she turned her blue eyes toward them, a soft smile spreading across her face.
"Husband, cousin, what brings you here?" Cece asked in a tired voice, her tone gentle yet
weary.
Archer''s eyes narrowed before he approached the twin and quickly kissed her plump lips, causing her to groan. Ellie smiled when she saw this but remained silent as the two separated. He spoke, "You''re tired. Why are you up sote?"
"Can youe see me when Ellie is asleep?" she asked softly, her voice barely above a
whisper. "I want to spend the night with you."
He nodded with a gentle smile, replying, "Of course. I won''t be long Cece, getfortable as I want to taste every part of you."
When the brown-haired woman heard this, she trembled with excitement. "I can''t wait! Go see Ellie; she''s been waiting for you all this time," she said, her expression brightening. Archer chuckled and nted a soft kiss on her forehead before he and Ellie left the room. She looked up at him with curious brown eyes as they walked down the hallway, but he felt weird when they got to her bedroom.
Mana crackled across his body, leaving Archer momentarily confused, but it quickly subsided. He could feel his mana pool expanding, the energy flowing through him stronger than before.
Shaking his head in wonder, he was suddenly spun around by Ellie, who pulled him into a kiss while slipping off his shirt. Archer quickly reciprocated and held her slender waist, but soon enough, she pushed him onto the bed.
The brte straddled him, breaking the kiss as her brown eyes gleamed excitedly. Without a word, Ellie jumped up and walked over to the balcony door, opening it wide, "I love feeling the breeze against me," she said, her voice soft but yful as the cool air rushed into the room. "It makes sleep so much better."
Archer nodded and quickly removed his clothes, catching Ellie''s attention. She slipped out of her jeans and vest top, revealing her athletic figure and toned abs-features he adored. His eyes stayed fixed on her, unable to look away as lust surged through him.
The brte grinned as she spoke teasingly, "Did you miss this view, little brother?"
"Yes," he instantly answered.
Archer climbed into bed, and Ellie soon joined him, resting her head on his chest. Her soft, dainty hand began to slide down his body, slipping into his boxers. A shiver ran through him at her touch, and a single thought crossed his mind, ''This feels so good.''
Ellie wrapped her hand around him, stroking him slowly as she leaned in to kiss him deeply. Archer groaned in response, the pleasure intensifying. As her movements quickened, she climbed onto hisp, pressing against him.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1051: Lets Go
Chapter 1051: Let''s Go
?
Archer woke the following day with a familiar weight on his shoulders. As his eyes fluttered open, he found Michelle and Ellie peacefully asleep beside him. A warm smile crossed his face before he gently slipped out of bed, stretching out the stiffness in his limbs.
"That sleep was beautiful,'' he mused with a smile.
His joints cracked as he moved, the only sound breaking the quiet stillness. Stepping into the hallway, he noticed the house was still dark, shadows draping every corner. Everyone was still asleep.
With a slight shrug, Archer made his way to the kitchen. The thought of a warm cup of tea moved him forward. Once he had made the warm drink, he walked toward the door that led to the garden and watched the sky.
''So dark but peaceful,'' the stars were still high in the sky, shining down and lighting the garden. Archer raised his hand before using Mana Maniption to create several orbs that circled him and lit up the surroundings. He felt his mana slowly dropping the more he used it, and following that, he walked into the garden as a breeze brushed against his skin.
A faint smile yed on Archer''s lips as he eased into the chair, hands wrapped around the warmth of his tea. The peaceful silence was gently interrupted by the soft creak of the door as it slowly swung open.
Ashoka stepped into the room, her face glowing with a warm smile. "Morning, husband," she greeted him, her voice gentle. "What are you doing up sote?"
Archer turned to her and smiled when he saw the tiger woman before replying, "Hello beautiful. I couldn''t sleep and woke up."
Without replying, Ashoka sat next to him. Pulling out some ale from her storage ring, she replied, "It may be your mana; I can feel it going haywire."
He nodded in agreement, "I think so, but I need to keep using it so we can return to Thrylos and deal with the Alliance."''
The couple continued to speak until Ashoka''s amber eyesnded on him as she said, "Do you want toe back to bed with me?"
Archer nced at her before nodding as he responded, "Let''s go."
The pair stepped inside, the tiger woman guiding him toward her room. She pulled him into bed, settling in as the cold air clung to the space around them. As they cuddled, Ashoka''s tail coiled gently around his thigh.
He smiled at the warmth of her tail and softly kissed her forehead. Not long after, they drifted into sleep, undisturbed, until the first light of dawn filtered through the window. Archer was still lost in his dreams when a sweet voice gently woke him, "Babe. Do you want some breakfast?"
Archer''s eyes fluttered open to see Sasha standing by the bed, her loving smile lighting up the room. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and sat up, replying, "I''ll be there shortly."
The brown-eyed twin giggled and, with a yful glint in her eyes, climbed onto hisp. "We''ve got time, handsome. Mom and Aunty Shell are cooking."
Her teasing words made him grin. Without a second thought, Archer grabbed Sasha, pulling her back into bed. Theyughed as they tumbled into the warmth of the nkets. He started undressing the beautiful twin, who giggled.
"This naughty twin is so beautiful,'' he mused with a grin.
Archer observed as her ample breasts swayed free when he removed her tight shirt. Soon after, they began to make love, and as he entered her tight pussy, Sasha quivered with unexpected pleasure.
He started thrusting while ying with her light brown nipples, which drove the brown-eyed twin crazy. When Sasha felt this, she started moving in sync with Archer, who groaned as he went deeper inside her.
"You feel so good, Sash," he muttered into her ear. "You''re so tight."
Sasha trembled when hearing this before climaxing as she let out a moan, "Mmmmghhh~~"
Following that, the two of them were interrupted when Ellie mmed open the door and yelped when hearing Sasha''s erotic moaning. The brte''s face went bright red, but Archer noticed the mana washing over her body.
''Are they changing? I can see it seeping into every part of her,'' he pondered before pulling out of Sasha.
Soon enough, they were done as the twin was lying on the bed catching her breath as her big boobs bounced all over the ce due to the overwhelming pleasure that hit her body like explosions.
Archer smiled when seeing this scene before turning to Ellie and speaking, "Like the new tattoo?"
The brte''s eyes widened as she looked down and lifted her top, only to see a white dragon tattoo on her abdomen. Ellie frowned as she questioned, "What is this? And why didn''t I feel it."
When Archer heard this, he grinned before exining everything about the tattoos, which caused Ellie to beam as she asked excitedly, "So you can teleport me once a day?"
"Yes, sister,'''' he answered with a chuckle. "I can summon you back when finishing your sses."''
Ellie giggled before jumping on him and started biting his neck, causing his lust to soar even more. Following that, the two of them began to make love as he bent her over the nightstand and pulled down the pink panties.
Archer slid inside the brte''s tight pussy, eliciting soft moans from both of them as pleasure washed over her body, and she mped down on his cock. The sound stirred Ashoka from her sleep, provoking her to get up and bend over beside Ellie as he passionately made love with her.
He started fucking both women until they were all satisfied. Archer looked at all three, who were scattered all over the bed; they were all leaking their mixed fluid, which turned him on
even more.
After casting Cleanse on all three, Archer tucked them in, a satisfied smile ying on his lips as he quietly left the room. Almost immediately, he ran into Isabe, standing nearby with a
warm smile.
She gazed into his eyes with her curious blue ones and asked, "Why does everyone who had had sex with you seem to look younger? Ellie was practically glowing when I saw herst."
Archer chuckled at her question as he approached Isabe, leaning in for a quick kiss. Pulling back, he whispered yfully into her ear, "That will be you soon, Bel. My mana seeps into them and has started to change their bodies."''
The older woman nodded eagerly before leaning in to kiss him. As they pulled away, she said with a beaming smile, "Come eat, handsome. Shell and I are leaving for work soon while the twins have sses with Ellie."
With a nod, Archer followed Isabe through the house until they reached the kitchen, where Maeve, Nyx, and Michelle were gathered. The moment the three women spotted him, they
smiled warmly.
The orange-haired warrior broke the silence teasingly, "Look who decided to grace us with
his presence!"
Archer chuckled before kissing Maeve, who happily epted. She reciprocated with a love- filled kiss. Afterward, the group sat down and started eating as Michelle ate breakfast, toast
with scrambled eggs.
Maeve and Nyx said they wanted to train in the garden because Archer had boosted their mana. Archer was happy they were growing stronger, so he congratted them before
returning to eating.
By the time Michelle and Isabe left, he was still hungry but decided to go out for something
to eat once everyone was busy. Cece and Sasha rushed around, getting ready while drinking
their coffees.@@novelbin@@
Archer chuckled at their panicked reactions but decided to ease their worries by casting
Cleanse on them. Their faces brightened with smiles, and they rushed to hug him before dashing out of the house, calling their goodbyes as Ellie finished.
The brte followed suit, bidding her farewells as she joined the others. Archer couldn''t help butugh at the chaos before him, but Maeve quickly interjected, "We''ll be outside,
husband."
"Okay," he replied before burning more of his mana while entering the garden.
Once outside, Archer created an orb of mana that continued to grow as he poured more power into it. When it was the size of a small car, he mmed it into the ground, causing it to wash
out and cover miles around the house.
''Now, this will help the town,'' he thought with a grin.
The earth began to revive, transforming into a lush and vibrantndscape that astonished the onlookers. While panic initially swept through Rosemary Beach, it quickly gave way to joy as people began to understand what was happening.
Flowers burst into bloom, their colors radiant against the backdrop of a rejuvenated
landscape, and the grass appeared more alive than ever, thriving under Archer''s power, but he
continued.
Violet mana surged over Florida, radiating outward as Archer poured every ounce of his energy into using all his mana, eventually covering miles. Fatigue began to settle in, and he
felt the weight of exhaustion washing over him.
He copsed onto a nearby chair to recover his mana while watching Nyx and Maeve meditating at the garden''s edge.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1053: It Wont Work Fool
Chapter 1053: It Won''t Work Fool
?
With a roar, Archer mmed his burning fist into the creature''s jaw, sending it stumbling back. The Terravian snarled, wiping blood from its mouth, then charged again with terrifying speed.
The battle raged on, and he felt himself gaining the upper hand. However, he was not unscathed; the Terravian strikes were relentless, cracking his scales and drawing blood as pain racked his body.
"This is getting boring now,'' Archer thought while dodging one punch before using Mana Maniption and striking.
A loud p rang out when his fist connected with the creature''s chest, sending the Terravian crashing along the roar. Following that attack, he took a deep breath and hit it with a stream of violet fire.
''Now burn motherfucker,'' he internally cheered. ''After this I will wipe the rest of you out for hurting them.''
Once Archer finished, he dashed forward only to see the Terravian standing up, but its body was burned back. When getting close, he unleashed abo of mana punches that damaged it so much that it couldn''t respond.
But soon, the creature caught his fist, a low chuckle escaping its lips. "I was created to withstand your strength and dragon mes. You''re no threat to me, demon."@@novelbin@@
mes ignited in his eyes at those words, burning with fierce determination. The two warriors shed with relentless fury, shockwaves rippling through the air with each powerful blow.
"Yeah what about it?" he roared, adrenaline surging.
Archer felt the pain coursing through him, but he ignored it, ducking beneath a massive punch beforeunching himself at the monster. "If you''re made to fight me," he dered, his voice rising above the chaos, "If you''re made to fight me, then I''ll go beyond and beat you."
The battle erupted into chaos as the two warriors shed, refusing to let anything stand in their way. Archer pushed through the searing pain and the ache of broken bones, continuing to rain down punches on the Terravian, which retaliated with relentless strikes of its own.
Each blow exchanged fueled their fury, and neither was willing to back down; they were determined to emerge victorious at any cost. But that''s when another Terravian appeared, causing him to back off.
"Two vs one?" Archer said while wiping blood from his lip. "Let''s go; I won''t stop until you both die."
In the meantime, the three women stood nearby, their eyes glued to Archer as he fiercely battled the Terravians. Maeve gasped, "Our husband is getting stronger! He''s pushing beyond anything I''ve ever witnessed."
They watched in awe as he skillfully dodged a flurry of punches, countering with swift precision. With a mighty swing of his tail, he sent one attacker sprawling, then unleashed a charged punch on the first Terravian.
Archer''s sudden attack sent it crashing into a nearby building with a thunderous crash. A wild roar escaped his lips, echoing through the chaos. The fight erupted as a violet glow radiated from his body.
"He''s injured, but he keeps fighting," Nyx murmured, her voice a mixture of admiration and concern. "How far will he push himself?"
"Until they''re dead," Ashoka said while readying her de. "Maeve, circle from behind. We''re going to aid darling to take the ease off him."
The orange-haired woman nodded, a fierce smile spreading across her face as Nyx summoned her razor-sharp ws. In unison, the three women charged forward like a whirlwind.
Ashoka moved like the wind, slicing through the legs of one of the Terravians with lethal precision. Seizing the opportunity, Archer lunged forward, sinking his teeth into one of the creature''s arms and tearing it off with a primal roar.
He followed up with a powerful kick to its chest, sending the beast crashing to the ground. Meanwhile, Nyx and Maeve confronted the second Terravian, which gave them a good fight while pushing them back.
Just when it seemed they might be overwhelmed, Archer reappeared, channeling his energy into a devastating Eldritch st that struck the creature squarely. Simultaneously, Maeve unleashed her thunder magic, crackling through the air to slow their enemy down.
With a surge of anger and excitement, Archer seized the first Terravian, but it effortlessly brushed him off, its strength overwhelming. Before he could react, the creature unleashed a bizarre spell aimed directly at him.
''Won''t work fool!'' he thought with a strained smile.
Fortunately, Anti-Magic stopped and canceled the attack but sent him flying due to the shockwave. Archer crashed into an apartment block, the impact ringing in his head like a bell. Dazed and struggling to recover, he barely registered the monstrous Terravian roaring. ''What is it screaming about? It''s giving me a headache,'' he thought while standing up.
The air was tense as the battle raged on, and Archer steeled himself for the onught. Suddenly, the creature tackled him while sinking its fangs deep into his side, ripping through flesh and causing him to grit his teeth as he thought, ''Ah fuck! That hurts.''
Pain zed through him like fire, but he shoved it aside and ignored it while driving his elbow into the creature''s spine until it finally released him with a roar of agony. He staggered back, then delivered a powerful punch, sending the enemy stumbling.
The two continued to trade blows until blood sttered everything around them. Archer couldn''t dodge many attacks, so he epted them while damaging the Terravian, who was struggling to keep up.
At that moment, the women sprang into action. Maeve unleashed a st of thunder magic while Ashoka and Nyx shed into the creature with her ws, causing the Terravian to swing wildly and manage to send the tiger woman flying through the air.
Before the creature could recover, Archerunched himself like a missile, mming into the foe with the force of a hurricane. Wasting no time, he drove his fist into its stomach with such power that the beast hurtled into the sky.
''I have to put everything into this attack before I copse due to the injuries,'' he thought as his eyesight was turning blurry.
Bending low, Archer zoomed after it, grabbing the Terravian by the arm and spinning with it before flinging it back to the ground with a bone-rattling crash. His eyes burned with intensity as hended before the dazed creature.
Channeling mana into his fist, he dered while blood poured out of him due to all the force he exerted, "Now for a lesson, beast, I will show you what awaits the rest of your race when
fighting me."
Archer''s fist crackled with raw mana, swirling around it like a storm as his body trembled under the pressure. Locking eyes with the Terravian, he dashed forward with blinding speed. His fist connected with the creature''s chest, unleashing a shockwave that split the air.
The force was so immense that the ground beneath them cracked and splintered, the sky seeming to tremble. The Terravian''s body copsed under his power, disintegrating into dust as the sheer power decimated it.
Archer stood amidst the chaos and muttered, "I will wipe out the Swarm! They are mine!"
He dropped to his knee while recovering but felt dizzy and needed to sit down as the mana slowly seeped into his body. While doing this, Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx rushed over to him as The opened a Gate back to Isabe''s house.
The group stepped through the portal, emerging in the quiet home just as Archer crumpled to the floor with a heavy thud. rmed, the women rushed toward him, but calm yet weary
Maeve smiled softly.
"He''s just exhausted," she assured them. "We need to let him rest."
Following that, Michelle and Isabe appeared with worried expressions as they rushed over
to Archer. The older sister spoke first as she crouched down by his unconscious form, "Did the battle take that much out of him?"
Isabe nced at Michelle before turning her attention to the others. Nyx stepped forward and spoke, "He burned through a lot of mana and sustained some serious injuries during the fight," she exined. My husband needs rest but will be awake by tomorrow morning." Ashoka and Maeve agreed with a nod before Michelle started leading them to a room as the dragon woman carried him. They made sure he wasfortable by tucking him into the
covers.
When seeing his injuries, Michelle and Isabe both paled, but Nyx offered a calming smile. "He''ll heal," she assured them. "We''re dragons. Our healing powers are unmatched."
The short-haired woman nodded briefly before quietly sitting down, drawing their attention. Michelle turned to her, curiosity in her voice. "What are you doing, Bel?"
"I want to stay with him for a while," Isabe replied with a small smile. The four women nodded in agreement and quietly left the room. As they walked away,
Michelle remarked, "It seems like she''s after peace. Come on, girls, let''s make some coffee while I deal with this wrecked house."
As the others walked out, Isabe turned to Archer with a bright smile. "Your fight was incredible," she said, her eyes gleaming. "I''ve never seen anything like itnot even in the
movies."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1055: That Was Easy
Chapter 1055: That Was Easy
?
Archer and Alexa continued to share a heated kiss, their passion building with each passing moment. As she began to grind her waist against his, the intensity between them skyrocketed, driving him wild.
''I''ve missed this woman,'' he mused with a smile. ''I''m d we reunited.''
The two became lost in their desire, making love until Alexa was overwhelmed by the pleasure and soon drifted into an unconscious daze. He quickly cast Cleanse on them before getting out of bed.
He stretched, and a few of his joints clicked in response, prompting a low groan to escape his lips. Afterward, Archer walked to the kitchen and made some tea while scanning the house with Aura Detector.
Ellie, Cece, and Sasha were getting ready for sses while Maeve, Nyx, and Ashoka slept. Archer looked at the clock and realized it was seven a.m, ''It''s still early; they should wake up soon,'' he thought with a tired smile.
Following that, he made the tea and sat down while watching the calm sea; rain hit the window, causing him to think, ''I forgot how bad winter is here, but nowhere near Thrylos''s weather.''
Archer rxed there for a little while until he got a text from Da Robinson. [Hello, handsome! Sorry, I haven''t been in contact. I was inspired by seeing your fights on the news. When are youing to see me?]
He smiled at the message before quickly replying. [I''ll see you soon. Got to handle something for the government.]
Once Archer texted, he approached the house''s front window and noticed dozens of news vans outside with special agents patrolling the outside. ''So I''ve been discovered? Oh well, it''s not like they can do anything,'' he mused with a grin.
Afterward, he opened a gate to the familiar forest he had visited before, stepping through it with a determined stride. He began searching for Swarm tunnels, and within five minutes, his Aura Detector pinged, revealing three locations.
His heart raced with excitement. Archer took to the sky, summoning his wings and flying swiftly toward the first tunnel. But as he approached, a barrage of magic surged up from the trees below, hurtling straight at him.
''Haven''t they learn yet?'' he thought with a smirk. ''Looks like their stupid just like the Terravian Leader,''
Anti Magic activated and destroyed the spells before they could hit him, but he quickly found out where the attackers were. He dashed toward the Terravian mages, who tried to cast more magic but were too slow.
Archer quickly ughtered the creatures, his ws slicing through them as blood sttered across the ground. Eldritch sts incinerated many, turning them to dust. Minutester, the battlefield was quiet, all enemies dead.
"That was easy,'' he mused with a grin. ''I will wipe them out before moving on to Thrylos where their leaders should be.''
A satisfied smile spread across his face as he surveyed the carnage. Without hesitation, Archer leaped into the tunnel, plunging into the darkness below as he tucked his wings tightly against his body.
The deeper he fell, the stronger the stench became a foul, putrid odor that hit his nose like a wave of decay, making him grimace. When he crashed into the ground, the stone trembled due to the force.
Once the dust cleared, he noticed the tunnel floor littered with human and animal bones. Archer pressed deeper into the dark passageway until a sudden scuttling noise made him freeze.
Before he could react, a monster lunged out of the shadows. Archer swiftly cast Cosmic Shield, and the creature mmed against it. Seizing the opportunity, he unleashed a powerful punch that connected with the mutated human.
The force created a thunderous boom as the monster crashed into the wall. Archer let out a roar before ughtering anything he could get his ws on; he wouldn''t let the Terravians stop him.
Archer charged his fists with Mana Maniption, causing them to let out a violet glow as he dered, "The Swarm is done; you''ve annoyed me enough!"
Following that, he went wild and punched his way through the horde of monsters, turning them into blood mist, until he came across a Demi-God that managed to block one of his attacks.
His eyes zed with fury as he faced the towering Terravian Demi-God, its hideous form pulsating with dark energy. The ground trembled beneath them as Archer charged, summoning all his strength.
As he closed the distance, he unleashed a series of strikes that connected like thunder, and each hit reverberating through the tunnel. The Demi-God staggered, its grotesque features twisting in confusion.
Then, with a fierce battle cry, Archer gathered all his power into a devastating punch. His fist connected with the Terravian''s jaw, and a shockwave erupted, sending a st of energy rippling through the chamber.
The force of the impact was unimaginable; the creature''s form crumpled as it wasunched backward, crashing into the stone wall with a loud thud. Then, Archer continued butchering the Mutated Humans, causing the rest to flee deeper into the darkness.
"There''s no use in running! I will find you,'' he thought as his excitement soared.
Archer chased them until he arrived at a Terravian base, which made him smile before he cast Azur Cannon at the fortress. The walls crumbled just as he summoned his Shadow Creatures and ordered them to attack the survivors.
The cavern they were in started shaking due to the impacts, causing boulders to fall and crush the remaining Terravians and other monsters. Archer used Crown of Stars to clear out
anything else.
Once the creatures were dead, he started exploring the cavern only to find veins of rare resources that would be worth a lot of money. Following this, Archer began to store it in his Item Box while thinking, ''I can control the world with stuff like this; they would pay me so much.''
After clearing out the Terravian''s hideaway, Archer left the tunnel searching for other creatures to kill and spent hours clearing the Swarm from their hiding ces. He was now standing on top of a mountain, overlooking a forest.
"The Swarm was everywhere,'' he pondered. ''How long have then been on Earth?''
Archer couldn''te up with an answer and shrugged while seeing ck smoke billowing into the air as that was a camp deep in the park. He did learn that the Terravians had been kidnapping homeless people and feeding on them.
When learning that fact, he shivered, ''Poor people, they were probably eaten alive but there''s nothing I can do.''
After that, Archer set out to locate additional Swarm bases, taking down a few more before making his way to the White House. As he flew, he pulled out his phone and texted Elizabeth. [On my way, Liza. I''ve got some resources you might find helpful]
He flew across the beautiful Americanndscape, skillfully staying beneath the altitude ofmercial flights. The sun dipped low on the horizon, casting a warm glow over the patchwork of cities below.
''I must admit that this scene is beautiful,'' Archer pondered while ncing around. ''People are looking up, but it doesn''t matter. Let them see me.''
Skyscrapers rose like jagged teeth against the skyline, and he could see the bustle of life through the twinkling lights, a stark difference from the quiet, sprawling fields of the farming
towns he passed.@@novelbin@@
Golden cornfields stretched beneath him, their rows meticulously lined up like a patchwork quilt. A few small towns dotted thendscape, their quaint houses nestled among barns and silos, thest wisps of smoke curling from chimneys.
As he approached Washington, D.C., the skyline transformed. Monumental buildings stood proud and stoic, the iconic dome of the Capitol building rising in the distance. The sun glinted off the Potomac River, a ribbon of silver cutting through the city.
Archer descended as the White House appeared in the distance. With a smile, he used the Aura Detector to find Elizabeth, who was in a meeting with her staff. He chuckled before diving
toward the garden.
When he neared the entrance, Archer cast Blink, instantly teleporting outside. His eyes locked onto the older woman seated in a chair nearby. Without a second thought, he activated the
dragon tattoo, summoning her to him in a sh.
One moment, she was calmly seated; the next, she vanished from the room, throwing everyone into a frenzy. Archer couldn''t help butugh at their panicked reactions. Momentster, Elizabeth reappeared before him, shaking her head with an amused smile. Without warning, she lunged forward, wrapping her arms around him in a yful embrace. "You silly dragon," she said softly, "they''re going to have a heart attack if I vanish like that again. But it''s good to see you.''
Archer lifted her chin before leaning down and kissing the older woman, who happily returned it. A couple of minutester, they separated, and he replied, "Sorry about that, but I
will be out here until you''re ready."
Elizabeth nodded in understanding and approached the entrance, disappearing inside. Once she was out of sight, he took a moment to nce around, his eyesnding on a nearby bench.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1057: Have You Missed Me
Chapter 1057: Have You Missed Me
?
Elizabeth nibbled at his pointed ears, drawing a low groan from Archer, which only spurred her to continue her teasing assault. Her hands slid down his body and into his pants as she grabbed his cock.
"This woman is something else,'' he mused as pleasure washed through him.
Her gentle touch sent a heat wave through Archer, making him eager for more. He swiftly unbuttoned her shirt, revealing her full breasts held by a delicate ckce bra. The sight made his desire surge.
This drove him to strip away the rest of her clothes until she stood before him in nothing but underwear, her body igniting his hunger. Elizabeth''s hourss figure was mesmerizing, her smooth, wless skin glowing softly in the light.
Elizabeth''s ample chest, perfectly shaped and firm, showed no sign of sagging, only
enhancing her beauty and charm. Archer couldn''t help but grin as he mused to himself, ''Liza is the definition of a MILF, and she''s all mine.''
As Archer''s control began to slip, his lust consumed him, and his desire intensified with every nce. Noticing the effect she had on him, Elizabeth smiled yfully and leaned closer, asking in a seductive voice, "Do you like what you see, husband?"
Once Elizabeth finished speaking, she stepped forward with a knowing smile and dropped to her knees. With a teasing glint in her eyes, she tugged his pants down, revealing Archer''s arousal.
"Yes, I do, and you know it, Madam President," Archer said as his violet eyes glowed with uncontrolled lust. "Now show me how much you''ve missed me."
When hearing that, she bit her lip in anticipation as she wrapped her hand around him, starting to stroke with a slow, teasing rhythm. Elizabeth looked up at him, her beautiful green eyes sparkling with mischief before moving forward and taking his cock in her warm mouth.
Archer groaned when feeling her slimy tongue sliding all over his shaft before her head started bobbing back and forth. Waves of pleasure crashed against his body, causing him to lean on a nearby table as it felt too good.
Elizabeth continued to suck while taking out her boobs by unclipping her bra. Archer got excited when seeing this and started to fuck the older woman''s mouth; this turned her on to no end, causing her hand to slip in between her legs.
He started to hear a sloshing noise causing him to speak with a grin, "You dirty bitch, I can hear how wet you''re."
The brown-haired woman moaned when hearing the way he was treating her. Soon enough, Archer shoved his cock down her throat to shoot his cum directly into her stomach, which Elizabeth enjoyed.
She was still on her knees while wiping the cum that escaped her mouth as she spoke with a satisfied smile, "That tastes delicious, babe. Will you use all three of my holes? I''ve never tried anal but will for you, master."
When Archer heard this, his wild part took over, causing him to lift her to her feet and bend her over the nearby sofa. Elizabeth giggled as her excitement soared, "Do you like treating the President of the United States like your personal whore husband?"
"Yes, and the fact that you love it makes it even better," Archer answered with an evil glow in his eyes. "Now drop your panties so I can fuck your ass bitch."
Elizabeth instantly replied and spread her ass cheeks, revealing both her beautiful holes that he was going to ravage until satisfied. Archer started rubbing his cock against her wet pussy, causing the older woman to let out an erotic moan, "Mmmmmghh~~"
"Oh god! That feeling is back; please use me, master," she said in a lewd tone as she was lost to the pleasure.
Archer smiled before sliding inside the older woman and feeling the tightness mp down on him. He let out a groan but grabbed her thick waist. Elizabeth let out a scream as she felt herself being stretched open.
"Ahhhhhh! So good master! Don''t show me any mercy and treat me as rough as you want,"'' she said with a big smile on her beautiful face.
She was feeling pain, but soon, the delight washed over her body. The older woman started moaning as she grabbed onto the sofa to steady herself. Archer began to fuck her without any mercy as he was thrusting so hard that he bottomed out in the president.@@novelbin@@
Five minutester, Elizabeth started climaxing as her long legs trembled as she was letting out moans that only encouraged Archer to fuck her even harder. It was a never-ending cycle of mind-numbing pleasure.
"Ahhh, Mmmghh, Don''t stop," she said, strained as the pleasure overwhelmed her.
Soon enough, ARcher was ready to explode and pushed deeper inside her warm and wet passage, causing her to shudder before she started squirting all over his waist. He smiled as he unloaded his seed directly into the older woman''s womb.
''I love the feeling of making a milf squirm under me,'' he mused.
When Elizabeth felt this, she let out a scream of pure pleasure as she started squirting once again, which drenched the floor below them. Following that, Archer pulled out of her pussy, causing their mixed fluids to pour out.
He smiled as he leaned forward, casting Cleanse on Elizabeth''s mouth before kissing her deeply. Pulling back slightly, he spoke with a possessive glint in his eyes, "Your mind, body, and heart belong to me, Liza. I''ll take you every way I desire and turn you into my whore, ready for me whenever I want."
When Elizabeth heard his words, she lost it; her perverted side woke up as she started begging, "Please master. Use my ass, mouth, boobs, and pussy, I''m yours. You can do whatever you want with me."
Archer grinned as he grabbed her breasts, gently pinching her nipples. In a smug tone, he replied, "No need to tell me, Liza. I already know you''re mine, and there''s no way you''re getting rid of me."
Following that, he lined his cock against her backdoor; thanks to being covered in their mixed fluids, he had no problem shoving into her tight ass. The pleasure was instant as it shot through his body like lightning.
"Ahhhhhh! Arghhhh!" she grabbed onto the sofa before biting into the cushion.
"Mmmmghhh~~"
Elizabeth let out a wild scream that bounced off the walls of the room; Archer didn''t let up and started to fuck her. He grabbed her boobs with one hand as the other slipped between her legs and started rubbing her drenched clit.
He couldn''t help but think, ''She''s so into it! I love this!''
The older woman''s body shuddered as she climaxed, but Archer continued his three-way attack on the milf, who couldn''t handle the onught of pleasure and fell into a daze as she spoke in a breathless voice, "This feels so good."
Archer grinned when hearing this and continued rubbing her clit and squeezing her soft boob before unloading his seed deep in her ass, causing her body to convulse as she climaxed even
more.
He pulled out and saw his cum running out of her ass which made him happy, but he wasn''t done. Archer grabbed the older woman, who was smiling and ced her on the bed with her
head off the edge.
"I bet you''ll like this; this means I''ve had all three holes and will continue to ravage you, Liza," hemented while putting his cock across her beautiful face.
Elizabeth came to and beamed with excitement as she realized what would happen. Without a word, she opened her mouth wide as Archer shoved his cock inside and started to fuck her face
as she grabbed his thighs.
"Mmmmghh~~" she let out moans that caused his lust to soar further.
Without any mercy, Archer started to roughly thrust down her throat as her tongue licked every inch of his shaft. In the meantime, she massaged his crown jewels. Minutester, he soon went deeper before releasing even more cum down her throat.
The older woman swallowed every drop of it as she let out an erotic moan while licking her lips. Archer smiled when he saw this, but Elizabeth grabbed his hand and dragged him into bed as she climbed on hisp.
''She still isn''t done? This woman is something else,'' he thought with a knowing smile.
He quickly applied Cleanse to her lips before she leaned in for a kiss. Their lips met in a passionate embrace. Archer took hold of her soft behind, making Elizabeth giggle as she pulled away from the kiss.
"My ass is hurt, my pussy is sore, and my jaw is aching, but I still want you inside me, master,'''' she said while kissing his neck. "Do you want to ravage me once again?" Archer chuckled at her lewd behaviors which he loves, he spun them around and ended up between Elizabeths legs. He slid inside her soaked passage, causing the older woman to let out a deep moan, "Mmmmghh~~"
The couple continued enjoying their lovemaking, utterly lost in the pleasure they were sharing. Archer took his time, being slow and gentle, and Elizabeth cherished every second of
it.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1059: Call Me Morgana
Chapter 1059: Call Me Morgana
?
Archer, Tiamat, Elizabeth, and Lady Death continued to speak while he made tea for them until the Dragon Goddess grabbed the president''s hand andmented with a knowing smile, "Liza, give me a tour of this ce. I want to see everything."
The mature brte''s green eyes gleamed before she turned to him. "Are you joining me in bed once you''re done here?"
Before Archer could answer, Lady Death teased in a hopeful voice, "Can I join?"
This made Elizabeth trip over her feet as she answered, "If the husband wants you to join, then I don''t mind."
Following that, Tiamat dragged the president down a corridor, causing Archer to chuckle at their silliness. He turned to the pale-skinned beauty, who was staring at her with her deep ck eyes.
"Why do you want to have sex so much? We''ve met twice, and I don''t feel like rushing into things or getting used to them," Archer said while sipping hot tea. "I don''t use women for sex even if they are the Grim Reaper."
Lady Death nodded before suggesting something, "Why do you take me on a date then? We can get to know each other better."
"Sounds good to me," he replied with a charming smile. "Where would you like to go?"
She thought briefly before answering, "Let''s go to a London Pub; I fancy a beer and some food."
Archer was taken aback but shrugged while sending Elizabeth a message. He grabbed Lady Death''s hand and opened a Gate to his home city. The duo stepped through and appeared in a dark alleyway.
Once they arrived, he turned to death, but she became an average human, causing Archer to disguise himself. He now had ck hair and blue eyes, while Death had blonde hair with green eyes.
He was struck by her beauty when she smiled before speaking, "Call me Morgana if you like; it''s easier than Lady Death."
Archer nodded in agreement as shemented, "You''re gorgeous, Morg."
Morgana beamed when hearing this before grabbing his hand and dragging him out of the alleyway, where they joined the busy crowd. They strolled through the bustling streets of London as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm golden glow over the city.
The chatter of people and the hum of traffic filled the air while street vendors packed up their stalls for the evening. Morgana''s cloak billowed slightly in the breeze, her dark eyes taking in the surroundings with a quiet intensity.
Archer walked beside her hand in hand as the fading light glinted off the buildings. "It''s always so alive here," he remarked, ncing at her with a faint smile.
"Many people die in this city," Morgana revealed. "My Reapers collect many souls here."'' He chuckled at her words as they neared the River Thames, the water shimmering in the fading light. "No surprise there," he said with a smirk. "London''s huge-there''s always something going down in this city."
Morgana waved and stopped walking as she spoke with a giggle, "Want to see something special?"
He nodded in agreement, watching as Morgana waved her hand. The modern streets of London began to shift before his eyes. Old buildings materialized, and the people around them transformed, now dressed in attire from centuries past.@@novelbin@@
''What has she done?'' he mused with a confused expression.
Archer watched them going about their daily routines, the scene rich with history. Though he quickly realized it was an illusion, its detail fascinated him, causing him to study it more closely.
That''s when he realized Morgana was gone, and he was alone, standing on the side of a street. While there, Archer spotted what looked to be an elf, causing his jaw to drop open in utter shock.
He shook his head and muttered, "Elves were on Earth?"
"Yes, they were, darling," Morgana said, appearing beside him in witches'' robes and continuing to speak. "This used to be my stomping ground, humans, elves, and dwarves living side by side. I used to be London''s top Healing Witch when I disguised myself."
Archer shook his head before asking, "What happened to them then? There''s no proof of their existence."
She frowned at his realization but continued, her tone sad as she led him toward the river. "Years after this, a human movement rose in the north, driven by hatred for elves and dwarves."
They passed by a group of human and elf children ying together as mixed couples walked the streets with smiles on their faces. When the duo reached the river, Morgana continued, "A world war followed, with the humans uniting. Thanks to their rapid birthrates, they won the war of attrition, wiping out every other race."
Her voice trembled with bitterness and sorrow as she unveiled a long-hidden secret, a history forgotten by the modern world. Archer listened silently, feeling sympathy for the ancient races now lost to time.
Still, he knew there was little sense in anger over events that had happened thousands of years ago. "It''s tragic," he admitted softly, "but the past is beyond our reach now."
Morgana reluctantly nodded as she answered, "You''re right, and now the humans are getting their karma as the world crumbles around them."
Archer chuckled at her words, but she brushed aside the illusion with a wave. "I haven''t genuinely smiled since those days," she confessed with amusement. "That was until I met you, dragon. Watching you take those lives filled me with a thrill I hadn''t felt in ages."
His smile grew when he heard this, but Morgana continued as she hugged his arm, "And there is a pull telling me to take that jump and be involved with you."
"So you want to be with me because of this feeling?" Archer questioned as the two walked along the river.
Morgana shook her head, a yful smile dancing on her lips. "That''s just one part of it. As supernatural beings, we know who''s good for us. You might not be as strong as I am now, but I see your potential; know I''m not one to judge a book by its cover."
Archer grinned before replying, "Well, we will see how we go, Miss Death."
The two continued walking along the river until they spotted a nearby pub. It was lit up on a cold winter night as people went in and out, which caught Morgana''s attention: "Look Arch! We can eat there."
He guided her into the bustling establishment, where dozens filled the expansive hall. Morgana''s knowing grin dancing across her lips led him to an empty table in a corner.
As they settled in, she looked at him with a yful glint. "What do you want to eat? I could really go for some meat."
Archer startedughing as he replied, "Hungry, are we? Be patient, woman, and you''ll get
what you want."
When hearing this, Morgana beamed before a staff member approached with a professional smile, "Hello, you two. How can the Flying Fish help you tonight?"
"Can we get two specials and four beers, please?" Archer asked after studying the menu.
The woman nodded before writing something down and heading back to the kitchen. After that, Morgana spoke in a low voice, "Do you see that group of three men? They will die on the way home; the one in white will crash their car."
Archer''s eyes widened in surprise; he was at a loss for words. Just as he was about to respond, she said, "There''s no point in helping them. Fate will catch up to them eventually. Haven''t
you seen Final Destination?"
"Yes," he answered with a chuckle, "So there''s no preventing your death in the end?"
Morgana nodded, "You''re correct; when it''s your time, you can do nothing. Unless a certain goddess plucks you from the Soul River."
Following that, the two continued speaking and getting to know each other. Morgana found his life on Thrylos fascinating and wanted to learn more about it, which Archer happily told
her.
When the woman found out he had loads of wives, she grinned beforementing, "Won''t be so bad to add a Death God to your harem; some people and gods will envy you." "Doesn''t sound so bad if I''m honest," Archer said with a charming smile. "But as I said before, I wanted to get to know you better, Morgana."
The Death God of Earth smiled before the waitress brought their food, which looked like a bunch of meat and some vegetables. Archer thanked the woman as she returned to the bar to
get their beer.
Morgana''s stomach rumbled, causing him tough. Her face reddened as sheined, "I haven''t eaten all day! Don''t mock me."
Archer shook his head with a smile, "I''m not mocking you, Morg; I find it adorable."''
With that, the duo began their meal, Archer savoring every bite. Momentster, the woman
returned with their drinks, setting them down on the table. Morgana eagerly leaned in, taking a long sip before letting out a satisfied sigh of relief.
As they continued eating, their conversation drifted to everyday topics. Archer discovered
that Morgana was a carefree spirit who delighted in life''s simple pleasures. Her lighthearted nature and enthusiasm for the little things fascinated him.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1062: Theyre Stronger
Chapter 1062: They''re Stronger
?
Archer smiled at the sisters before responding, "It''s an undergroundb with a prison for the people I bring back."
When Demacia and Morena heard this, their blue eyes sparkled with excitement, and the younger one eximed, "Why would you do such a thing?"
He waved them away before leading them through the wall. The Stone Men stepped aside as the trio entered the tunnel. Archer spoke while walking down it, "There''s living space, prison cells, andboratories for your experiments. We will need an army, and I know youdies can make one for me."
"Of course we can," Morena dered with a proud expression, but her sudden movement caused her giant boobs to jiggle.
Archer shook his head and pushed his lust down as the trio entered the underground, where they saw a massive hall that had dozens of metal doors that blocked the tunnels. At the back was a staircase leading up to a ledge overlooking the hall.
Demacia looked around with wide blue eyes as she mumbled, "This ce is amazing."
He agreed with a nod before grabbing the sister''s hands and leading them to their quarters. Archer dragged them up the stairs, only for Morena to exim when she spotted the peaceful-looking living room with a firece, "Why is there so much detail?"
"All I need to do is use my mana and imagine what I want to create, which is easy when you can picture it in your mind," Archer replied while pointing at a nearby door. "That ce is your bedroom and a storeroom for whatever you need it for."
When he said that, Demacia darted toward the door, and Morena grabbed his hand before speaking in a thankful tone, "Thank you for all this, Arch. Not many people would go out of their way for a necromancer."
Archer''s eyebrow rose as he questioned, "What do you mean?"
The white-haired beauty sighed and frowned before she revealed, "Most people on Thrylos see us as evil beings because we deal in death, but it''s not our fault; we were born into it, and our mother indoctrinated us as little girls."
He said nothing as she continued, "We''re shunned from cities and chased out of towns because of what we are. After hundreds of years of rejection, it''s disheartening, but that all changed with you."
Archer couldn''t help but smile at her words before grabbing the mature woman by her thick waist, interrupting her response. "I don''t see you as evil or anything like that. I love necromancyit fascinates me. That reminds me that I allowed people to study it in Draconia, much to the horror of the elites. But honestly, screw them."
Morena giggled as she quickly moved forward and kissed him; Archer reciprocated until a teasing whistle rang out, causing them to break apart. He turned around only to spot Demacia standing there with a grin.
"This woman is something else. Can''t believe we''ve known each other for eight years now,'' he mused while loving her smile, which nearly charmed him.
The younger necromancer spoke, "So it seems my white skin and creepy aura won''t frighten you away. Looks like we have a keep big sister."
"We do, but he doesn''t want to rush things," Morena replied with a happy smile.
Archer stepped closer and swiftly captured Demacia''s plump lips in a kiss. Just as quickly, he pulled away, a smile dancing on his face. "I''ve known you since I was thirteen and never would have imagined kissing you like this," he said in a yful and sincere tone.
Demacia giggled before replying, controlling herugh, "I remember our fight; you were a wild boy on the verge of bing a monster."@@novelbin@@
When Archer heard this, heughed, but Morena said teasingly, "Should we introduce him to Selene and his mother? Maybe they will be charmed by him."
The younger womanughed while holding her stomach, "Really, Morena? Selene would try to steal him while Mother would try to dominate him."
"I do like mommy''s, so there''s that," he chuckled.
Both women turned to him with glowing blue eyes as Demaciamented with a snicker, "She is a ruthless woman who is so stuck up you would think her maid shoved a broom up her fat ass."
Morena giggled, "Remember when she caught us cutting up that Mountain Troll for its blood? Mother went mad."
The two women startedughing uncontrobly, causing Archer to shake his head before approaching the kitchen. He started making tea for the three of them while asking, "How has the Domain been since it was closed?"
They calmed down before Demacia replied, "Well, the first few years wereplete chaos. The sisters were still asleep, so the other monsters ran wild. The Nightmare Ants devoured everything in sight, but eventually, they retreated underground when the other creatures banded together to fight back."
Archer startedughing, "At least they''re growing stronger. The Monster Army will be useful against the Swarm."
Following that, he poured tea for all of them. As Demacia revealed, "Peace fell over the Domain until the Earth Dragons started fighting the trolls and giants, which was a chaotic year; they destroyed loads of the jungle."
Morena nodded in annoyance, "''I don''t know how many times I''ve sted them with Venom st to stop it, but the creatures don''t learn. Maybe you should beat it into the bloody things because I''m not anymore."
Upon hearing this, Archer grinned and stood up, determination sparking in his eyes. "You two stay here," he dered. "I''m going to remind those monsters who''s in charge."
He stepped outside and summoned his wings, soaring into the sky. Once airborne, Archer hovered, taking a deep breath before letting out an earth-shaking roar that scared every monster in the Domain.
Soon enough, three separate roars echoed back, causing Archer to smile as he knew what exactly made those. He flew in the sounds'' directions until he came to a swamp covered in miasma, but three giant figures caught his attention.
"The hydra sisters,'' Archer thought as he descended. ''It''s been years since I''ve seen them.''
As Archer approached the swamp, a massive head suddenly bumped into him, its sheer size sending him hurtling through the air across the Domain. He couldn''t help but chuckle at the
unexpected impact.
''Wow, they''re stronger than I expected.''
In an instant, he teleported back to the swamp, where Azura, Raven, and Sable were letting out adorable chirps of excitement. He quickly realized that each sister had six heads, and their movements mesmerized him as they swayed around.
Despite their yful demeanor, their violet eyes remained locked on him, a mix of curiosity and protectiveness shining within them. He beamed as he spoke to the three monsters, "Can you girls shrink down?"
Following that, the sisters shrank down as hended just outside their nest. They were now the size of cats and quickly pounced on him. Archer startedughing as they licked and
nibbled him while getting excited.
''Damn monsters, I forgot how happy they get,'' he thought with a chuckle.
Minutester, Archer pushed them off him, saying, "Chill out,dies. I will be seeing a lot more of you from now on."
Azura, Raven, and Sable settled down, allowing Archer to stand up. He shook his head with a yful smile as he stroked each of them gently. "Sorry for trapping you three in here. The Swarm blocked me from using the spell until recently," he exined.
The monsters chirped in response to reassure him that it was no big deal. Once Archer caught up with them, they started to lead him somewhere, their bodies growingrger. To his amazement, they soon reached the size of double-decker buses.
Archer was momentarily taken aback by their size, but he quickly jumped onto Azura''s back. The other two Hydras shot him dirty looks, their violet eyes narrowing in annoyance. He chuckled at their expressions, raising his hands in a reassuring gesture.
"Don''t worry, you two! I''ll ride both of you as well," he promised, a smile spreading across his face as he settled in for the ride.
The sisters traveled for hours until reaching a mountain with a massive hole dug at the base.
Archer sensed the Earth Dragons were inside. He pulled up videos of their behavior and realized they were terrorizing the Nightmare Ants, Cave Spiders, and Chull alongside the
other creatures.
He got angry before speaking to the sisters, "You three stay here, and if any Earth Dragons appear, kill them for me."
The Hydras nodded in understanding, and with a determined look, Archer used Blink to appear at the entrance of the swamp. As hended, a pungent stench of blood assaulted his
senses, thick and overwhelming.
Archer nced back at the sisters, his expression turning serious as he stepped inside. Suddenly, he felt the ground tremble beneath him as a dragon charged straight at him. He was baffled by the creature''s reckless approach and muttered, "Are these things stupid?" Without a moment''s hesitation, he infused his fist with Mana Maniption and threw a powerful punch at the Earth Dragon just as it lunged to bite him. The impact unleashed a shockwave that decimated the creature, transforming it into a cloud of blood mist. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1065: This Form Is Just For You
Chapter 1065: This Form Is Just For You
?
Archer watched the three queens beam as Vivienna jumped up, "Will the other queens be generals? Or just us?"
"Just you three, I''ll allow you to help them grow stronger but never at the cost of your
strength,'''' he answered the ant woman.
Vivienne nodded in understanding as Vriana spoke up in a curious voice. "What happens if war breaks out? It could happen between our children."
"Let it happen; the battles will make them stronger," Archer revealed with a smile, causing the women to nod.
"Will you check on the colonies?" Aeliana questioned. "Mine isn''t massive, but we''ve burrowed out massive chambers below the mountains to build nests."''
Archer smiled at the spider queen, "Yes. I will check out Vivi''s first, then use the tunnel to travel to yours, and then Vriana''s," he answered.
This pleased the three queens, but the blonde woman spoke with narrowed eyes, "We''re not cannon fodder for you, Master. Our children are strong and can easily fight most human warriors."
"I know, and I don''t n on using anyone as a meat shield," he answered honestly. "If anything, that''s what I''d do."
After speaking some more, Aeliana and Vriana returned to their colonies. Once Archer was alone with the ant queen, shemented with a lewd smile, "Now can you imagine a foursome? You ravaging all three of us, Master?"
His eyes narrowed before bonking the horny woman on the head, Vivienne rubbed it, but a sharp p to her round behind caused her to yelp. Archer chuckled when seeing this, "Next time you say something lewd, I will smack your ass."
"Don''t tempt me, master," she replied in a coy voice.
Archer chuckled before replying to the lewd ant, "Take me on a tour; I want to see what you''ve done to the ce."
Then Vivienne clicked her fingers, and an ant appeared with two chairs on it. The older woman motioned to it, "Take a seat so we can start."''@@novelbin@@
He climbed aboard and gotfortable as she joined him. Archer nced at the massive ant and decided to scan it.
[Transport Nightmare Ant - Used to carry heavy loads or the queen around the colony] Reading the description, Archer was taken aback but soon smiled at the prospects of such a creature. ''They''re evolving,'' he thought in surprise.
The Transport Ant led them through the colony''sbyrinthine tunnels. The air was thick with the hum of activity, worker ants moving in synchronized routines, carrying resources deeper into the nest.
''A typical ant nest scene on Earth but massive,'' he mused with an excited smile at the thought of what these monsters could do.
Vivienne nced back at him proudly as they entered the first chamber. "Wee to the heart of the colony, this is our dump off point where the workers bring whatever they forage outside," she said, gesturing to the towering walls of organic material stretching high above them, swarming with ants tending to everything.
Archer''s eyes widened as tons of food was being organized; none of the creatures paid them any attention as they passed through. The next ce Vivienne showed the nursery was where specialized ants tended eggs andrvae.
The faint glow of bioluminescent fungi cast an eerie, yet strangely beautiful, light over the area. She motioned around them, "This is one of our egg chambers; I believe the worker ants hatch from here after I''veid them."
He looked at her curiously and asked, "You don''ty them in this form, do you?" Vivienne giggled, shaking her head. "Of course not, Master. This form is just for you. My original body is still a massive Nightmare Ant, as you know."
Archer nodded, satisfied with the answer, and they continued the tour through the bustling colony. The Transport Ant continued deeper and passed through more egg and food chambers bustling with activity.
He spotted dozens of unfamiliar creatures, their strange forms bustling through the chamber until a group of towering Nightmare Ant Praetorians appeared and surrounded the queen. Their armored bodies exuded an intimidating presence.
Vivienne giggled, her amused smile lighting up her face as she said, "These guards are strong, but I''ll beying more Praetorian eggs in theing weeks."
"What about the new ants?" Archer questioned while looking around.
"Those are Bombardier Ants," Vivienne responded, halting the Transport Ant. "They protect the colony from flying monsters, while the flying ants are designed to counter them." She pointed to a group of sleek, agile ants in the distance. "I call them Reaper Ants-one of my new creations after consuming a Stormeagle and several other powerful monsters."
Archer grinned while getting an idea that could benefit the Nightmare Ant Colony, "Let me help out a bit," he said eagerly, his voice brimming with confidence.
Without waiting for Vivienne''s response, Archer gathered all the mana he could, channeling it into his hands. A surge of violet energy poured into the ground, spreading rapidly throughout the colony.
Every inch of dirt, every ant, every egg became enveloped in his powerful mana, pulsating with newfound strength. The colony seemed to hum in response, the creatures growing more vibrant and empowered as his energy mixed with their essence.
Archer grinned as he felt the entire colony strengthened, his magic improving everything. Minutester, he stopped as his body felt the strain. While catching his breath, Vivienne rushed to him before wrapping him in a tight hug.
"Thank you, I can already feel the improvements," she said, kissing his face.
Heughed when he felt this, but a dozen workers rushed past, catching their attention as the woman exined, "They are going to check on the egg chambers. It seems like the next generation will be the strongest by far."
After that, Vivienne said she would tend to the colony but got the Transport Ant to take him to the Cave Spider trance, which caught his attention. While traveling, he used his mana to increase the size of the Domain until it was twice that of Pluoria.
The ground began to tremble as everything expanded, but Archer quickly projected his voice to all the inhabitants to reassure them that everything was fine, "I''m upgrading everything! No need to panic!"
Following that, the Transport Ant continued down one tunnel until reaching a chamber guarded by Nightmare Preatorian Ants. Their antennae twitched, and they stepped aside while arge stone b rose behind them.
Archer jumped off the ant''s back and patted the creature. "Thanks for the ride. Tell the queen
I''ll be backter."
He began walking down the tunnel, the path illuminated by glowing mushrooms that carpeted the ground. As he traveled deeper, he noticed thick spider webs stretching across the floor, walls, and ceiling.
''It must be the start of the Cave Spider Colony,'' he pondered, his curiosity piquing as he continued down the dimly lit passage.
Soon enough, Archer came to arge chamber with Cave Spiders going about their business. None of them paid him attention, but Aeliana''s soft voice reached his ears, "Finally here, Master! I''ve sent a child to give you a ride."
Secondster, a massive spider dropped to the ground and lowered itself in submission before Archer jumped on its back as he spoke, "Are you the child the queen has sent?"
The creature nodded while letting out a strangely adorable hiss; when looking at the beast, it reminded him of a tarant from Earth, but a giant version of it, ''This world give most of the girls nightmare''s if they encountered it,'' he thought with a snicker.
Once on the spider''s back, he scanned it to find out what it was.
[Cave Brute Spider]
[Rank S+]
''Oh, it''s strong,'' Archer thought with a smile
The Brute moved through the intricatework of the Cave Spider Colony, navigating through tunnels adorned with shimmering silk. He marveled at the chambers filled with gleaming
eggs.
Clusters of spiderlings and spider workers busily repair webs and tend to their young, "This ce is incredible!" Archer eximed, watching as a few Cave Spiders scurried past. That''s when the creature paused in a chamber. The ceiling arched high above, creating a cathedral-like atmosphere. Large silk hung like chandeliers, and he could see the faint outlines of spiders weaving theirplex webs.
"Is this where the queens reside?" Archer asked as his curiosity piqued.
The Tarant shook its head as they continued deeper into the colony. He noticed different
Cave Spiders patrolling the tunnels while others dragged back mantis-like monsters, causing him to ask, "Are you fighting with those things?"
When hearing his question, the brute let out a hiss in acknowledgment as Aeliana spoke again: "Those are creatures we''re at war with; they infest a forest to the south."
Archer nodded and reminded himself to check on the desert he created for the Desert Worms.
They passed through several chambers full of spider eggs and food until reaching a small house made from wood covered in a glowing web.
The Brute stopped outside as Aeliana stepped out with a beaming smile, "Master! How do you like the colony? Even though that was a fraction of what''s left to see."'' [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1067: Valariana The Chull Queen
Chapter 1067: Vriana The Chull Queen
?
Archer watched as the Chull Warriors battled with the Unmber-Hulk, which annoyed him as he thought, ''Let''s kill the leader before moving on to the others.''
Following that, he dashed forward while sending mana into his fist before using Blink to appear in front of the Umber-Hulk Leader and punch it. A loud p echoed out as the giant monster was sent flying back.
The creature crashed against the, and its carapace cracked as the battle stopped, but Archer didn''t. He blinked around the battlefield and started ughtering the shocked creatures until none remained, apart from ten.
"You ten will work for me and bring the Umber-Hulk Queen into the fold," Archer said with a grin. "Tell her I''ll see her soon."
They grew confused when the monsters heard him, but he shooed them away like annoying pets. Once that was done, the Chulls turned to him and knelt, causing him to chuckle, "Take me to your queen. I want to see her."
As the warriors led Archer through the Chull Colony, he couldn''t help but admire the
sprawling underground maze. The walls glowed with fungi, casting a glow illuminating the passageway.
Chull workers scurried about, their shells gleaming in shades of green and blue. They tended to massive chambers filled with shimmering spider silk and various collected treasures.
He passed through a central hall, where a grand structure of interwoven webs served as a throne for the Chull queen, surrounded by her loyal warriors. The air buzzed with activity, filled with chittering and the rustle of movement.
Archer noticed pools all over the ce with Chull Warriors diving in and out, which caused him to stop walking. The creatures around him stopped as he approached the water, and he closed his eyes to scan the waterways.
''It''s connected to one of the seas in the west,'' he pondered. ''Maybe I should expand it to give them more room.''
With that decision, Archer poured his mana into the Domain and created a new sea that encircled the currentnd before creating more beyond that. He felt his mana running out as the shaking grew wilder.@@novelbin@@
While doing that, he felt ws cover him as rocks started falling. This made Archer smile. Before turning his mana on the Chull Colony, he watched the violet essence seep into all the monsters around him.
As he did that, Vriana''s exotic voice echoed through the tunnels, "Master. What are you doing to my home?"
Archer chuckled at the seriousness in her tone, which caused him to reply, "Giving you, your children, and your home a power boost."
He continued to pour mana into the colony until it ran low, forcing him to stop. Once Archer was done, he continued following the Chull Warrior, who led him through chambers simr to those of the other colonies.
While walking, he sent a message to Vivenne and Aeliana that new monsters were on the surface, which pleased the queens. They quickly sent out thousands of hunters to bring back the new dishes.
Archerughed when he heard their happy responses. Soon enough, the Chull Warrior pointed at a small cave carved into the side of a chamber. ''Has she made herself a home? Interesting,'' he thought.
Before he could get to the entrance, Vriana appeared. Her beautiful blonde hair flowed down her back, and her dark eyes watched him with an unknown expression. She was tall and muscr, which caused him to think, ''She''s a muscle mommy! This is a jackpot.''
"Hello Vriana, how''s things going?" Archer questioned with a charming smile that caught the woman off guard.
She looked away briefly before shaking her head and answering, "Tough, I''ve been feeling weak for a while; it''s blocking me fromying more eggs."
Archer''s eyebrow raised, "Take me to the egg room; I have an idea."''
The Chull Queen led him deeper into the colony. She agreed without saying anything, and they started navigating theplex tunnels with random pools of water. The air grew warmer and filled with a sweet, earthy scent, guiding them toward the egg chamber.
As they approached, Archer''s curiosity heightened. Vriana paused, turning to him with a smile. "This is where the future of our colony begins."
Stepping inside, he was struck by the sight. The vast chamber was lined with delicate rows of glistening eggs, each pulsating softly with a faint light. The walls were covered in a fineyer of silk, shimmering like a starry sky.
"This ce is beautiful,'' he thought while ncing around.
Smaller Chull caretakers moved gently among the eggs, their expressions a mix of pride and reverence. Archer felt a wave of awe wash over him, realizing the significance of this ce. "It''s incredible," he whispered, captivated by the beauty and potential surrounding him. "What do you want to do with my eggs?" Vriana questioned in a suspicious tone.
Archer turned to her with a grin, taking her hand and channeling his mana into her. "Your body is weak fromying so many eggs," he exined. "Chull Queensy billions before they pass on the torch, yet here you are."
The blonde woman looked confused, but when the man took hold of her, she groaned before dropping to one knee. When that happened, Chull Guardians rushed in and tried to attack Archer, who raised a Cosmic Shield to block the monsters.
"Why are all your children trying to attack me? Don''t they know I own this Domain?" he spoke with a chuckle.
Vriana was holding her head before punching the ground, causing it to shake. Archer was worried, but she pushed him away while growling, "What''s happening to me!"
"You''re evolving V," he responded while approaching her. "I will cast a healing spell to help with the pain."
Following that, Archer ced his hand on her back and cast Aurora Healing, which caused a violet glow to wash over the older woman. Vriana stopped groaning, but her hand shot out and grabbed his cor.
Her ck eyes were wild as she eximed, "If you want me to fully submit my mind, body, and soul to you, fight me, Master!"
After speaking, Vriana dashed forward and suddenly punched him in the chest, which sent him skidding across the ground as he was taken aback. Archer shook his head and lowered his power output to fight fairly before dashing toward her, dodging another wild swing and countering with a strike to her ribs.
When his fist connected, a thick carapace blocked the attack, and when his bones crumbled, he didn''t give up and headbutted the blonde woman, which caught her off guard. Vriana retaliated with a quick jab to his ribs, the force behind it making him wince.
''Ouch, that hurt! How strong is this muscle, Mommy?'' he thought while gritting his teeth.
As a Chull Queen, she had a natural strength that radiated through her fists, and he could feel the power behind every blow. Despite the pain, Archer grinned, exhrated by the challenge. He ducked under her next swing and countered with a sharp hook to her side. But Vriana absorbed another hit, her carapace-like armor providing her an edge. She smirked, her eyes shing with mischief, and charged at him with a flurry of punches.
Each hitnded with a satisfying thud, and Archer felt the vibrations travel through him, a reminder of her formidable power. Following that, the fighting continued for another hour until he dropped to one knee with bruises and cuts covering his body.
Thanks, he lowered his powers to fight her toe-to-toe. It was a mistake before pain washed over him. Archer stood on shaky legs as Vriana approached with a wild smile; he raised his hand, "No more V."
She didn''t listen and clocked him in the jaw with a powerful right hook. He stumbled back before getting annoyed with the blonde. "I''m warning you, if youe at me again, I won''t
hold back."
Archer''s gaze locked onto Vriana as he saw her eyes light up excitedly. Without hesitation, she dashed toward him. Archer braced himself, sidestepping her punch before delivering a powerful strike to her chest that echoed like thunder through the chamber.
The force sent the queen hurtling into the walls, her body crashing against the stone with a resounding thud. Archer''s fist shimmered with a purple glow as he shook his head in
frustration.
''Dumb woman, I told her not to do it,'' he raged to himself.
Approaching her as she struggled to rise, he cast Aurora Healing, letting the energy flow into
her without uttering a word. Annoyance simmered beneath the surface, but he kept his
thoughts to himself.
Ten minutester, Vriana had recovered enough to stand. Her gaze locked onto Archer''s with an intensity that surprised him-love, devotion, and desires shimmered in her eyes. She stepped forward, then sank to her knees, her voice tinged with reluctance.
"Master, you defeated me easily and held back at the start. In Chull culture, when a queen is bested, she offers herself to the victor to decide her fate."
Archer grinned as he smelt her lust and thought, ''It would be amazing to break in this Muscle
Mommy; she seems stern as well so it makes it even better.''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1069: Can You Create Life
Chapter 1069: Can You Create Life
?
Archer looked at Demacia and revealed, "She''s is my Chull Queen and one of the three Monster Generals I have in the Domain."
When the necromancer heard this, her eyes widened as she turned to the blonde, "You''re the queen of those creatures?"
Vrianaughed while nodding, "Yes. My children told me about two wild women that constantly attacked them while they were out hunting."
Demacia giggled, "I''m sorry for that girl, but you know how it is in this ce; it was chaotic only months ago."
The Chull Queen agreed with a nod, which made the necromancer smile before she led the two deeper into the underground world. He noticed that the sisters had been decorating everything.
They left the stone floor, but once you get to their private ce, it has carpets and torches beating back the darkness. Soon enough, Archer spotted Morena in the kitchen while chopping some vegetables.
He couldn''t help but admire Demecia''s beauty. Her snow-white hair was tied in a ponytail cascading down her back. The tight dress she wore entuated her curves, hugging her figure perfectly, while her round backside jiggled with every little movement.
Archer''s gaze lingered on her momentarily, appreciating her confidence. The older woman turned around and smiled when she saw him. "Arch! It''s good you''re back. I''ve nearly finished dinner. Do you want some?" she asked in a cheerful tone.
"Yes, please," he replied while sitting down.
Morena''s eyes widened as she caught sight of Vriana standing in the distance, a surge of shock rippling through her. The elder necromancer''s piercing blue eyes glowed eerily as she fixed her gaze on the Chull Queen, her voice sharp. "And who are you?"
Archer opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, Vriana stepped forward, her eyes narrowing. "Got a problem, woman?"
Without hesitation, Morena shot back, her voice brimming with challenge. "Do you want a fight? I want to see just how strong you really are."
Her bold words left Archer and Demacia momentarily speechless. Vriana nodded slightly before turning on her heel and heading outside, her steps deliberate. Morena, without hesitation, followed closely behind, her gaze fixed on the elder necromancer.
''What just happened?'' he asked himself.
Archer blinked, snapping out of his daze, and quickly moved to follow, with Demacia trailing beside him, just as perplexed by the sudden shift. Neither of them could quite understand what was about to unfold.
While walking, he turned to the young necromancer and asked, curious, "Can Morena fight? Vriana, it''s a Chull, and they''re strong."
"You haven''t seen big sister fight," Demacia answered excitedly. "She was the closebat expert of our family."
Archer was shocked again until they appeared in a field where both women stood opposite. The two turned to him with waiting expressions, causing him to fire a mana st in the air, which started the fight.
Morena charged at Vriana, eyes zing with determination. But before she could close the distance, the blonde swung a powerful punch, her fist cutting through the air like a hammer.
Her reflexes kicked in-she ducked in time, feeling the wind of the near-miss brush her hair. Without missing a beat, she surged upward from her crouch, channeling all her strength into a devastating punch connected with Vriana''s gut.
The impact resonated through the air, forcing the blonde to stagger back. Morena didn''t stop, and an excited smile appeared on her beautiful face. Vriana was surprised by the woman''s power.
That''s when Morena lunged forward, unleashing a flurry of rapid strikes-each blow faster and more vicious than thest.
The Chull Queen barely had time to react, parrying some but missing most as Morena''s fists connected repeatedly, driving her back. It seemed like Vriana was overwhelmed for a moment, her defenses crumbling.
While they fought, Archer watched with interest as the two women continued to attack each other, ''Seems like Vriana is just shocked at Morena''s surprising power,'' he thought with a chuckle.
Just as Morena swung for again, Vriana''s ck eyes red with fury. She dodged the blow andunched a powerful counterattack-a solid punch that mmed into the white-haired woman''s ribs, sending a shock through her body.
The pain rocked her and rattled Morena''s insides, and something told her not to continue or it would get worse. She shook her head before looking at the blonde woman and smiling, "You''ve got much stronger since we foughtst Chull Queen."''
That''s when Vriana''s eyes widened in shock, "I remember you now; we fought in the desert a few years ago."
Morena nodded before putting her hands up, "I''m sorry for killing your kind, it was a survival thing, the mana storm got me and my baby sister lost down south."
Vriana stepped forward and held out her hand, "No hard feelings, I was just a wild monster that master captured, and now I am one of his generals."
The necromancer womanughed before replying, "That sounds like how I met Archer."
In the meantime, Archer and Demacia were shocked to see the two women chatting like old friends. He looked at the younger sister and asked, "Have you two fought the monsters here?"
She nodded while answering, "So many that I''ve lost count; I don''t think you understand how wild it was for a few years. Fighting was amon urrence until the Earth Dragons went on a rampage and ughtered many."
"What happened to the dragons? They were friendly before the Domain was locked down," hemented.
"The Earth Dragons split into two factions, the ones who attacked everyone and the ones who fled to a quiet corner of the Domain and set up a peaceful life for themselves,'''' she revealed.
Archer was interested and decided to visit them before returning to the real world. The two women approached while chatting. Morena turned to him and spoke in a cheerful voice, "How did you give the queen their own humanoid forms?"
"I''m not too sure," he answered. "I think the Domain sucks mana from me all the time, which means everything inside is affected.
The three women nodded, but Vriana asked, "Can you create life?"
Archer shook his head, his expression regretful. "I''m afraid I can''t," he exined. "Creating a soul is beyond Mana Maniption-it''s the work of the gods, not something I have the
power to do."
"That makes sense; the gods wouldn''t want you going around creating life," Morena said with a giggle. "You would just cause trouble."@@novelbin@@
Whileughing at the older woman''s statement, Demacia grabbed his arm and announced, "Let me show you our new leaf sweeper husband!"
Archer was confused, but Morena smiled as she spoke, "Go check out her new project."
With a shrug, he started following the younger necromancer while the other two gossiped about him. He shook his head as Demacia led him to a clearing near the cabin, where a man was sweeping random leaves into the corner.
He noticed Noah moving around like the undead, but a panic welled up in his lifeless eyes
when he spotted them. Without thinking, Archer Blinked to the man who fell on his backside, but he grabbed him by the throat and left him up, "Oh, she''s fucked you up badly; worms are eating your organs while your skin is infected with the gue."
Demacia giggled as she suddenly appeared beside him. "How did you know that?" she teased. "Big sister thought he''d make a perfect test subject for her gue weapons."
His eyes widened in rm. Without wasting a second, he cast Aurora Healing on Noah. A soft, radiant light enveloped him. The wounds mended instantly, and the corruption faded away until he returned to normal, breathing steadily once more.
Archer let Noah drop to the ground with a heavy thud, and the man winced, looking up at him in desperation. "Please, spare me," he pleaded, his voice trembling. "I was blinded by jealousy when I saw you kiss Alexa."
A dangerous growl escaped Archer''s throat at the mention of her name. Without hesitation, he kicked Noah hard in the face, sending him sprawling. "Don''t say her name, human!" he snarled, his eyes zing with fury. "Or your fate will only get worse."
Following that, he looked at Demecia and spoke with an evil smile, "Give him all your diseases and see how his body holds up. From that, you can create weapons for my kingdom." The necromancer got excited and lunged at him. Archer caught her before she kissed him once again. Minutester, they broke apart as she had an evil glint in her pretty blue eyes, "Let me get one I found in the swamps."
She climbed off him before dashing toward the undergroundir, making himugh as Noah whimpered on the ground. Archer watched the human and decided to terrorize him by using Mana Maniption to create an illusion of safety.
Minutester, Noah stopped moaning and suddenly sat up, which made Archerugh just as Demacia came running back and was confused when seeing the human walking around the
garden searching for something.
The necromancer was confused and asked sweetly, "What is he doing?"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1070: Jim The Desert Worm
Chapter 1070: Jim The Desert Worm
?
"I put Noah in an illusion and gave him the impression that he could escape if he found a secret lever, but just wait, there''s a surpriseing," Archer answered.
The couple continued watching Noah creep around the garden, which made Demacia giggle when hearing the stupidity of it all. Archer reassured her that it was just for their amusement and to torment his murderer.
"This should scar him for life,'' he chuckled.
Shortly after, Noah thought he had found the lever and pulled it, only to see a door creaking open. A chittering noise echoed from the passageway beyond. Demacia looked at Archer; her brow furrowed in confusion.
Archer leaned closer, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Oh, something''sing that will make him scream like a little girl."
Shortly after, beetles the size of tennis balls flowed out the door like a wave of death. Archer stood back, arms crossed, as Noah''s eyes widened in horror. The fake Blood Beetles surged from the shadows, their glossy shells glinting ominously as they swarmed around him.
Noah stumbled backward, panic etched across his face, his breathsing in quick gasps, "Get them off! Get them off!" he screamed, iling his arms wildly as the harmless insects crawled over him.
The sound of his high-pitched cries echoed across the garden, a mixture of fear and humiliation. Archer couldn''t help but chuckle, reveling in the sight of Noah''s frantic struggle as he rolled around.
"This isn''t the end," he said, a sadistic smile creeping across his face. "I''ll make sure to torment you until the day I grow bored of you, and then I''ll pass you on to my daughters with Demacia and Morena so they can continue the legacy of your suffering."
The younger necromancer startedughing uncontrobly, which was music to Archer''s ears. Vriana and Morana appeared from the corner and stopped walking when they saw the human covered in horrifying creatures.
The Chull Queen stepped forward and questioned while staring at Noah, "What''s going on here?"
Archer was just about to speak, but an excited Demacia quickly darted to Morena and revealed to her big sister, "He wants daughters with us! We can raise our children together like we''ve always wanted."
Morena looked at her little sister and then at Archer, and he quickly noticed the look in her blue eyes that caused him to smile. "One day, my Mommy Necromancer," he teased.
Everyoneughed as the older necromancer retorted, "I''m not a mother yet!"
Archer chuckled and turned back to Noah, who was rolling around and whimpering due to the fake insects. Secondster, he dismissed the illusion. The murdered went quiet real quick, but Morena stepped forward and kicked him between the legs,
Noah let out a shrill scream before Vriana approached. She let out a chittering noise. Minutelyte, three small Chulls appeared, shocking everyone. Archer wondered where these little creatures came from but couldn''t figure anything out.
He shrugged, his gaze fixed on the scene before him. The blonde woman gestured toward Noah, her voice soft but firm. "Eat what you can, my little guardians. Grow strong, so we can protect Master together."
Archer leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. Across the room, the tiny Chulls pounced on him, their small bodies mbering all over him, "No, no!"
Noah''s scream pierced the air as he iled, trying to shake them off. The Chulls squeaked excitedly, mistaking his panic for y. Archer chuckled under his breath, watching the chaotic scene unfold.
"You''re going to scare them, Noah," he called out dryly but made no move to intervene.
Demacia, Morena, and Vriana watched as the babies tore pieces of flesh away before munching on it. Archer was happy, but after twenty minutes, he shooed the greedy creatures
away.
He cast Aurora Healing on Noah, who was trembling in agony before he turned to the necromancer sisters, "I''ll let you two continue with his torture; I have to check on the Desert Worms, then head back to the real world."
Morena nodded before grabbing the murderer by the foot and dragging him to the underground prison, which made Archer chuckle. The sisters said their goodbyes to the Chull Queen and vanished into the forest.
Vriana stepped closer and spoke amusedly, "They are entertaining. How did you meet them, Master?"
Archer chuckled when he remembered the fight he and Demacia had when they first met all those years ago. He shook his head before speaking, "I was thirteen and exploring Pluoria; I stumbled upon her with her death cult, and following that, we met a few more times, and eight yearster, here we are."''
Vriana nodded as he exined how he met the older sister, Morena. Afterward, Archer summoned his wings and wrapped his arm around her waist as he took off. They flew across the Domain until spotting a desert in the distance.
"This ce is so big, I kind of forgot about it,'' he thought, eyes sweeping over the vast grasnds.
The wind whipped through his hair as thendscape unfolded beneath them. Vast forests stretched toward the horizon, their treetops swaying like a sea of green. Rivers snaked through valleys, catching the light and glinting like silver threads.
Far below, towns and cities scattered the ins like distant stars, their chimneys trailing thin wisps of smoke into the air. High above, with the vast sky at his back, Archer felt a deep, quiet peace as his gaze swept over the endlessndscape.
''I''ll keep expanding this ce,'' he thought, his eyes gleaming with ambition. ''Until it''s a world of its own, boundless and unending.''
"This ce is beautiful, Master," Vriana remarked, her curious voice breaking the silence. She gazed out at the vastndscape, a hint of awe in her eyes. "I didn''t realize your Domain
was this big," she said.
Archer nced at the blonde woman and smiled. "It''s only the beginning," he said, pridefully. "I''ve even expanded the sea for your Chull Hunters. And this is just the start."
"I can''t wait to see what you do," Vriana beamed, catching him off guard.
Soon, they arrived at the desert bordering the Domains'' sea and grasnds. Archer descended only to see the ce alive with monsters. Whennding, he let Vriana down just as he sensed something heading his way.
The Chull Queen quickly stepped forward as a Desert Worm lunged out of the sand and grabbed the creature, but Archer stopped her. "V! Put that monster down now. He is harmless and belongs to me."
She turned to him with a confused expression but shrugged, letting go of the Desert Worm. The creature quickly scurried toward Archer, hiding behind him as if seeking protection. He chuckled, amused, and gently stroked the earthworm-like monster.
"Can you go get Jim for me?" Archer said to the smaller Desert Worm, his tone soft but firm. "I need to have a word with him."
The worm monster looked at him and nodded before diving into the sand. Once it was gone, he turned to her and exined, "I took these creatures in years ago for their Red Silk, and it looks like they''ll have so much of the stuff."
Vriana nodded in understanding as she said, "It makes sense; if they benefit you, I will keep my children away from this ce, Master."
''''Thank you, V," he replied as a massive crash could be heard in the distance.
The duo looked in its direction and saw a massive creature heading in their direction. Archer''s eyes widened as he thought, ''How big has Jim got?''
Shortly after that, the massive Desert Worm stopped, and a deep voice resonated in his mind, ''You''ve grown, master. It''s good to see you.''
"Yes, it''s been years, Jim. How''s the desert been treating your kind?" Archer replied, his voice casual as he spoke to the creature. The Chull Queen looked thoroughly confused, her ck
eyes darting around.
Sensing her nervousness, Archer chuckled before reassuring her. "The creature is speaking in my mind; it''s how wemunicate," he exined.
Vriana blinked, still uncertain but slowly rxing. "Oh... right," she said while moving
close to him.
"This woman isn''t human or elf. What is she?'' Jim''s deep, rumbling voice echoed in Archer''s mind, his curiosity evident as the Desert Worm''s building-sized head emerged slowly from
the sand.
Archer nced at Vriana, who was still watching Jim with guarded interest, her posture tense. Smiling, he responded, "She''s unique-my Chull Queen."@@novelbin@@
Vriana beamed at the title, her excitement evident as she grabbed Archer''s arm. Jim let out
a deep, rumblingugh, amused by her reaction. Then he turned to the side and began spitting out thousands of shimmering red silk balls, their vibrant color glinting in the
sunlight.
''Oh wow, there is so much here,'' he mused with a greedy smile.
This went on for a few more minutes before Jim turned to him, "That''s all the Red Silk I''ve
collected since ourst meeting. There''s more but I have to summon the others and let them know
you''ve returned.''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1071: Dont You Dare Insult Our Master
Chapter 1071: Don''t You Dare Insult Our Master
?
Archer stored all the expensive Red Silk in his Item box before answering Jim the Desert Worm, ''Tell them I will meet them here in a week, is there enough space? Or do you need more?''
Jim nodded in agreement before the worm replied, ''It''s getting tight now. There are thousands of us and more eggs than we can count.''
Hearing this, Archer smiled, then closed his eyes, imagining the desert around him. With a surge of power, he tripled its size and expanded the entire Domain. Drawing from his expansive mana pool, he transformed thendscape, making it twice asrge as Pluoria.
Once Archer ran out of mana, he dropped to one knee, causing Vriana to rush over to him, "Are you okay, Master? What''s wrong?" she asked in a worried tone.
"Used a bit too much mana," he admitted wearily. "But it does help increase my pool." Vriana smiled as she helped him to his feet. "Just rx and recover, Master."
Archer waved his hand, conjuring a stone chair before copsing into it. As he closed his eyes, he thought, ''I''m close to returning to Thrylos.''
Then, Jim spoke up while ncing back at the desert, ''Master. It''s now bigger than ever. I can feel all the newnd.''
"Have fun and help your kind grow," Archer replied with a wave.
The Desert Worm nodded its massive before vanishing into the sand as a little Chull appeared after burrowing from the ground. The creature let out a chittering sound that Vriana understood.
She turned to him with a frown, "Troubles brewing in the colony. I must return, but will you see me when you have time?"
Archer nodded, a charming smile spreading across his face as he approached the blonde. He leaned forward and kissed her softly. Vriana responded by wrapping her arms around his shoulders, returning the kiss with warmth and affection.
Minutester, Archer teleported the Chull Queen back to her chambers before returning to the necromancer sisters. Upon arriving in their living area, he spotted Demacia sitting quietly, absorbed in an old tome.
Suddenly, a thought struck him: he had a collection of death tomes that could be helpful to the sisters. Archer raised his hand, and a mountain of books materialized in the center of the room,nding with a soft thud.
Demacia let out a startled yelp, but her blue eyes widened as Morena rushed into the room and eximed, "What is this evil I''m feeling?"
As Archer exined, the sisters spotted the tomes, "This is every necromancy and death tome I''ve collected in eight years. Somee from bandits, ouws, and the vaults of many royal families."
Morena giggled as she picked up one of the tomes and said to Demacia, "Little sister, he has the diary of the famous necromancer Renard ckskull! This is worth a fortune."
Archer was taken aback, surprised by the book''s value. However, he wasn''t particrly concerned; it had been sitting in his Item Box for years, untouched and forgotten, "I have to go sort some stuff out, but I will send some test subjects."
Both didn''t reply as they were engrossed in the tomes. Archer chuckled before returning to Isabe''s house. When stepping through the Gate, he sensed Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx were in the garden.
He walked outside only to have Nyx lunge at him. Archer caught the dragon woman and smiled, saying, "Do you three want to go to the treehouse? It''s been years since anyone has been there."
The trio agreed with broad smiles, and Archer sent a message to Alexa, Ellie, Micha, Cece Sasha, and Elizabeth. Most replied that they were free, though Liza was tied up in a meeting, and the twins were busy with their college work.
With that, he summoned the others, excluding the president. The three women appeared confused, ncing around the familiar garden until their eyesnded on him and the three other women.
After a moment, they said their hello''s before thedies kissed Archer and pampered him for a while. Isabe appeared minutester, wrapped in a nightgown as the cold air brushed past her, and asked in a tired voice, "What''s going on here?"
Archer greeted the short-haired woman with a kiss before asking everyone if they wanted to see his Domain, to which everyone agreed, causing him to open a portal to the treehouse, which he hadn''t been to in years.
He stepped through first and materialized in the quiet abode. That''s when a little Brownie appeared with a big smile, "Masters returned!"@@novelbin@@
More of the little creatures emerged, causing the women''s eyes to open in shock. Ellie eximed, "What are the adorable things called?"
Archer chuckled at their reactions and exined, "I was thirteen and exploring a new world. On my travels, I found the Brownies sneaking around, but I offered them safety if they served me."
"You enved them!" Maeve said in a shocked voice.
Archer was about to respond when a Brownie suddenly appeared, hovering in front of Maeve''s face. With rage-filled eyes, the tiny creature pointed usingly and shouted in a high- pitched voice, "Don''t you dare insult our Master! He never turned us into enved people! All he''s done is protect us and help my people thrive until we be like our ancestors." Startled, Maeve instinctively raised her hand to swat the creature away, but the Brownie quickly chanted something, summoning a shield that blocked her hand. The orange-haired woman stared in shock at the sudden defense.
Wide-eyed at the situation, Archer finally stepped in, speaking to calm things down. "Maeve didn''t insult me, Mavis. She was just surprised that I took you all in."
The Brownie took a deep breath, calming himself before turning to Maeve and bowing. "Forgive me, Mistress. I misunderstood your words. I thought you were speaking ill of the Master. He has always treated my kind with respect and kindness. We may not be strong, but we are fiercely protective of him."
Maeve beamed as she responded, "Don''t worry; I forgot that the Brownies lived here. The other girls told me about it, but that was years ago."
"I understand, Mistress," Mavis said before turning to Archer. "The treehouse is tidied, and the bedding is fresh. Would you like some tea, Master?"
Archer nodded, "Yes please."
Ellie, Micha, and Isabe began scanning the room, their eyes quickly drawn to the wall covered in pictures. The younger brte stepped closer, studying them intently. Her gaze settled on a photograph of a younger Archer standing beside a brown-skinned girl with light
blue hair.
In the photo, the two sit on a cliff overlooking the vast sea, the sun casting a golden hue. Archer''s eyes linger on the image, and a memoryes flooding back. They had stopped to rest from their journey north, safely out of reach of a Monster Wave below.
"Who''s this girl, brother? She''s unlike any girl I''ve seen before," Ellie asked, curiosity lighting up her eyes.
Archer returned to reality while answering, "That''s Teu; she''s back on Thrylos."
Following that, Micha and Ashoka went to help Mavis with the tea while Nyx, Maeve, and Ellie
copsed into thefortable sofas. Archer noticed Isabe standing there with an
awestruck expression on her beautiful face.
He walked over to the older woman and grabbed her hand, speaking with a concerned
expression, "Are you okay, Bel?"
"This ce is straight from a fairytale," she said with a small smile.
Archer chuckled as he started dragging her toward the stairs. With a grin that caught Isabe off guard, he said, "This is nothing; I have a view you should see."''
After a few minutes of walking up the spiral stairs, Isabe nced around like a kid in a toy
shop, which made him smile. The duo arrived at the viewing deck at the top, which offered a breathtaking view of the entire Domain.
From their vantage point, the vast wilderness expanded, an endlessndscape stretching in every direction. He watched as Isabe''s eyes widened in awe, her expression a mix of shock
and wonder.
''She''s adorable when caught off guard,'' Archer mused, his gaze lingering on the older woman.
In the distance, towering mountains dominated the horizon, their snow-capped peaks cutting into the sky. Rivers meandered through the valleys, weaving between dense forests
and sprawling ins.
Thend stretched endlessly, wild and untamed; its raw beauty was breathtaking. Archer watched as the older woman looked around in amazement before approaching her, grabbing her thick waist, and moving up her curvy body.
Isabe was jolted back to reality as Archer''s hands cupped her breasts, his touch sending a shiver through her. He began teasing her gently, causing her to let out soft moans as she instinctively leaned into him, her breath hitching.
"Mmmgh~~," she murmured, her voice a mix of pleasure and surprise.
Archer started kissing her neck, which made it even worse for Isabe, who clung onto him,
but his hand soon slipped down her body and entered her nightgown as she spoke in a
breathless voice, "I''ve been waiting days for this Arch, you kept this olddy waiting too long."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1074: As My Boyfriend
Chapter 1074: As My Boyfriend
?
Archer and Micha continued making love until the older woman''s legs were trembling, and the floor below them was covered in their mixed fluids. But he wasn''t done with her and lifted her slender leg onto the railing.
This position shocked her; she looked back with dazed blue eyes as Archer shoved inside her soaking wet pussy, "I want more of you, Mom; you think this will satisfy me when your here?'' he said with a smirk.
"Mmmmghhh~~" she let out an erotic moan as her eyes rolled back into her head.
Archer was going so rough on her while gripping her fat ass that it jiggled every time their waists collided. He started to fuck her until she was shuddering due to the overwhelming pleasure.
While doing that, he grabbed Micha''s giant boobs and started squeezing before pinching her nipples which earned him an erotic moan, "Aghhhhh~~ Don''t stop babe, it feels too good!" she demanded in a breathless voice.
Soon enough, he emptied his seed directly into her womb. Micha began to climax as everything was too much for her, "No more Arch, my head is spinning, and I need toy down," she muttered in a daze.
Without waiting, Archer picked her up and teleported her to one of the empty rooms as the older woman came down from her pleasure-filled high. He tucked her in before kissing her forehead and leaving the room.
He decided to burn more mana and expand the Domain and everything inside it while thinking, "This will help me get home in no time.''
Archer unleashed such an overwhelming amount of mana that it saturated the entire realm, flooding thend with raw energy. Women and monsters alike unknowingly absorbed the power, throwing everything into chaos.
''Hopefully I can increase my mana with this, it is getting close,'' he thought.@@novelbin@@
Once that wasplete, he smiled in satisfaction, sinking into a seat with a weary sigh, feeling his mana reserves steadily expanding. Archer shook his head and stood up to make a hot drink.
As Archer approached the kitchen, he spotted half-asleep Ellie fumbling with the coffee maker. Her exhaustion was evident. He smiled at the sight and greeted her warmly, "Morning, sister. I see you''re making your usual coffee."
Ellie jumped in fright, quickly spinning around, but rxed when she saw it was Archer. With a small smile, she teased, "Oh Arch, you scared me."
"Sorry about that," he chuckled, sitting at the kitchen counter. "How was your night?" he asked, watching her shake off the sleepiness.
Her brown eyes narrowed as she responded in a teasing tone, "It was good, apart from the moaning and screaming that happened most of the night. I didn''t know Aunt Bel had lungs like that."''
Archer chuckled when hearing this as he looked at the brte with a knowing gaze, but she waved him away, "No sex this morning; I''ve got a college in an hour, and if I let you ravage me, I''ll be tired all day."
He smiled at the young woman as she brought him a cup. They sat across from each other at the kitchen table, steaming mugs of hot chocte in hand. The sweet aroma filled the room as they both took a quiet sip.
Ellie smiled, savoring the warmth. "This is just what I needed," she said, wrapping her hands around the mug.
Archer nodded, a slight grin on his face. "Nothing beats hot chocte on a morning like this." Ellie nced at him. "Remember when we used to sneak into the kitchente at night for this?"
He chuckled. "Yeah, and we''d me the missing milk on the cat, but Mom and Dad never med us."
They bothughed, the sound light and familiar, as the warmth of their drinks and memories wrapped around them. Then, Archer continued talking while moving next to the brte, who smiled while drinking her hot chocte.
"What do you do in your spare time, brother?" Ellie asked with a curious glint in her eyes.
"Many things, to be honest; I like creating programs for the people of my kingdom; I design war machines or spend time with the girls. It depends on what I find myself doing on that particr day," Archer answered while sipping his drink.
Ellie smiled when hearing this and asked something that caught him off guard, "Do you miss your life on Earth?"
He gazed thoughtfully at the brte before replying, "I do not, unfortunately. That''s because I was born as Archer Ashguard. But now, I have the power to change things. No government or empire can control me. I''m free to live on my own terms-and that''s refreshing."
The young womanughed as she spoke, "That makes sense; who wouldn''t want to be a dragon and have unlimited stamina."
Archer nodded and took thest sip of his hot chocte, but the warmth of Ellie''s soft hand on his thigh caught him off guard. He shot her a curious nce. "What are you doing? Don''t you have sses?"
Ellie gave him a sly smile. "I''ve got an hour, and it wouldn''t take you more than twenty minutes to finish. Besides," she teased, leaning in closer, "as my boyfriend, you can just use your magic to take me to college, right?"
Following that, Archer grinned before leaning forward and kissing the young woman, who melted into him as she reciprocated. He grabbed her slender waist and teleported them to his
bedroom.
When the couple appeared, they froze in surprise as they saw Alexa sitting up and rubbing her eyes. "Arch? Ellie?" she mumbled, still groggy.
Archer''s face lit up the moment he saw the navy-haired woman. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and kissed the stunned Alexa, catching herpletely off guard, but she quickly dragged him into bed.
Ellie chuckled in amusement and yfully said, "Are you two nning to leave me out of the
fun?"
Alexa broke the kiss with Archer, ncing over her shoulder with a mischievous grin. "Thinking about a threesome, huh? Come join us, sister," she teased, her eyes glinting
excitedly.
The brte darted forward and joined the two as Alexa straddled his waist while Ellie did the same to his face. Archer was confused about how the situation turned into this before moving Ellie''s panties to the side, only to see her perfect pussy.
His tongue shot out and started running it across her delicate folds, causing her love juices to flow out like a tap; Archer started getting more intense with his licking. Ellie was lost in the sudden pleasure and let out a moan as her body trembled, "Mmmghh~~ That feels so good, babe, don''t stop," she purred while supporting herself with his chest.
"Oh, you''re not having all the fun, girl," Alexa said before kissing down his body until reaching his cock, which she took in her soft hands and started stroking.
Archer groaned when the pleasure washed over him. That didn''t stop his tongue from burying itself in Ellie''s tight pussy. The navy-haired woman''s head started bobbing up and down while her tongue went wild on his shaft.
''Is she a subus?'' he asked himself while grabbing Ellie''s perky behind, causing her to let out a moan, "Aghhhh~~ Mmmghhh~~."
Following that, this continued for a few minutes until Archer attacked her clit, which made Ellie squirt all over his face as the ecstasy was too much for her. He felt her nails dig into his chest as her thighs mped down on his head.
"Oh my god! My body won''t stop shaking," Ellie said before copsing onto the bed with her arm over her face. "I need a rest. Lexi, it''s on you, girl."
He lifted his head and spotted Alexa sucking his cock with so much passion he thought she was going to eat him, but she soon stopped to answer the brte with a beaming smile, "Oh, I will, sister. I need this monster inside me."''
When Archer heard this, he lost to lust as it overwhelmed him as he spoke in amanding tone, "Sit on my face, Lexi, I want to taste you."
The woman beamed before climbing on top of him, only to see her pussy was dripping wet. Archer licked his lips as he started running his tongue across her folds, which caused her love
juice to pour into his mouth.
''Delicious!'' he swallowed every bit of it while Alexa quickly took his cock in her mouth as her plump lips wrapped around him before she went to work, causing him to groan as he grabbed
the woman''s round behind.
Archer continued to savor her, his tongue exploring every inch until he felt her body shudder beneath him, trembling with pleasure as she reached her climax, just as he released his cum
down her throat.
Following that, Alexa rolled off him while licking her lips as she spoke in a breathless voice, "That was amazing, Arch; I''ve missed your taste."
Once Archer heard that, he climbed in between her slender legs while casting Cleanse on her
mouth before kissing him. Soon, he slipped inside Alexa''s tight passage, causing her to cling
onto him as she moved, "Mmmmmgh~~"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1078: Why Tease A Lady Like That
Chapter 1078: Why Tease A Lady Like That
?
Archer was enjoying himself as Nyx was letting out soft moans, her free hand sliding down to rub her aching pussy as her desire grew. After a few more moments, she pulled his cock out of her mouth, her lips swollen and eyes dark with lust.
In a breathless, sultry voice, she spoke, "I need this monster inside me soon, husband."
The heat in her tone left no doubt of her hunger, and Archer could feel the tension rise as the moment hovered on the edge of something explosive. She dived back in while massaging his crown jewels as her warm mouth enveloped his cock.
Archer let out a deep groan as the pleasure shot through his body like an electric shock. He felt his muscles tense as he went further down her throat; it was too much, causing him to grab her head and shove his cock further in.
"Mmmghh~~"
The dragon woman let out a deep, throaty moan that sent vibrations through him, triggering his release. He watched her cheeks balloon due to his seed filling her mouth; Nyx''s eyes fluttered as they rolled back as she moaned, "Mnnnmmmhhh~~."
Slowly, she pulled away, swallowing everything with a satisfied expression, but Archer didn''t let her rest as he bent her over and slid inside her wet pussy, causing Nyx to let out a pleasure- filled moan as his legs started to tremble.
Archer leaned forward and grabbed her soft boobs before pinching her nipples while thrusting deep inside her. The room was filled with the sounds of their bodies meeting, punctuated by Nyx''s soft moans, "Arghhhh~~ Mmmmmnhhh~~."
As the passion between them reached a fevered pitch, their movements grew more frantic as Archer was going so hard that she climaxed and squirted all over his waist, which made him grin.
"Looks like someone''s enjoying themselves," he said teasingly, leaning over and kissing her slender neck.
Nyx reached back and ran her hands through his hair as she spoke breathlessly, "Please continue. It feels so good."
Without needing any more encouragement, Archer started to slowly fuck the dragon woman, who began letting out even more erotic moans. This caused him to bottom out inside her warm and tight pussy, "Mmmghhhh~~."
Archer groaned as she mped down on his cock, causing him to start cumming directly into her womb. Nyx''s tail wrapped around his thigh as the pleasure was too much for her; she started squirting once again.
"Ahhhhhhh!" she let out a primal scream that woke up Ashoka from her pleasure-filled daze.
Afterward, they both copsed into the water, their bodies spent but still close. The cool water barely cooled the heat between them as Archer nced at the tiger woman moving close.
She smiled before speaking in a tired but seductive voice, "You''ve exhausted me, husband, but I want more of you."
Without hesitation, she climbed onto hisp, her lips crashing against his with such fiery passion that it reignited the desire within him. His hands instinctively found her waist, pulling her closer as the spark between them returned to life.
When Archer did that, Ashoka reached in between her legs and grabbed his cock; she lined it up with her wet pussy before sliding it inside herself, causing him to groan. The tiger woman let out an erotic moan that bounced off the bathroom walls.
"Mghhhnmmm~~ Ahhhmmmm~~"
The intensity of her kiss drove him wild, and the heat between them became impossible to ignore. Slowly, he thrust inside Ashoka, her body clinging tightly to his as soft, breathless moans escaped her lips.
She wrapped herself around him, her fingers gripping his shoulders as he filled herpletely. Each deep thrust made her moan even louder, their bodies moving together in perfect rhythm, lost in the moment.
Following this, the two of them continued making love until the tiger woman grew tired and copsed onto Archer''s chest. He held her close while still inside her; she looked at him with beautiful amber eyes and smiled, "Thank you for that, husband, it was amazing."''
Archer smiled when he heard this and leaned forward, stealing her plump lips. He kissed her with so much passion that it overwhelmed Ashoka as she melted into his embrace, ''Let''s clean them two up before putting them in bed,'' he thought with a smile.
Once she wasfortable, he cast Cleanse on both of them. The violet glow washed over Ashoka, then Nyx, until he cleaned his body. This woke the dragon woman whose mix- matched eyes gazed at him with a smile as she spoke in a tired voice, "I love you, Archer Wyldheart."
"I love you too, Nyx Drakebane," he whispered, scooping her effortlessly into his arms in a gentle princess carry.
Arche teleported to her bedroom,id her down, and tucked the nkets around her. Then, she drifted off, a smile softening her features. Leaning down, he kissed her forehead before vanishing back to the bathroom, where Ashoka waited.@@novelbin@@
"Still awake beautiful?" he questioned.
Ashoka nodded with a tired smile, "Yes, going two rounds with you is too much since you''re a dragon and I''m a tiger."
Archerughed before picking her up and replying, "I''m sorry for wearing you out, my love." She beamed as she nuzzled her head into his neck and gently kissed him. Archer shivered before warning, "You''ll turn me on if you do that, and I will have to ravage you once more." The tiger woman giggled when hearing his threat as she retorted, "Who said I don''t want to ride you in a soft bed?"
Archer stopped walking and looked at Ashoka, but her tail wrapped around his thigh as he did, causing goosebumps to run over his body. The woman smiled when she saw his reaction and started nibbling on his neck.
"Stop that, Ashoka, or I won''t be responsible for what happens next," Archer warned, his voice low and serious. But his words only seemed to encourage her, and she bit down harder.
The sharp sting of her teeth sank into his skin, sending a shiver through him. In retaliation, he gave her a yful pinch on her round behind, eliciting a startled yelp from her lips. Soon enough, he teleported them to her room.
"This woman is pushing many of my buttons,'' he thought with a smile.
When the couple appeared in the cozy bedroom, a roaring fire was warming the ce up. Archer let the tiger woman down, but she dragged him into thefortable bed and fell
between her long, slender legs.
Following that, the two of them continued to make love as Archer slipped into her soaked passage. By the time they were finished, it was afternoon, and Ashoka was fast asleep with a
satisfied smile.
The bed and her body were covered in theirbined fluids, but Archer cast Cleanse on everything, which made him feel fresh. Once they were clean, he walked onto the room''s
connected balcony.
Archer started admiring the Domain, thinking, ''How has life brought me this far? All these moments seem unreal.''
He started rxing while waiting to meet the twins for their date, but for now, he was standing on the balcony just as Mavis appeared with a smile, "Can I do anything for you,
Master?"
"I''m fine for now, thank you," Archer replied to the little creature. "Just make sure the other women are okay; Nyx and Ashoka are asleep while Maeve is studying in the living room."
Mavis nodded before informing him, "Lady Maeve is training outside."
After that, Archer told the Brownie he would collect prisoners for the necromancer sisters. He teleported to their underground home, which was fully set up to start conducting their
experiments.
When appearing in their living quarters, he spotted Morena studying one of the tomes he had given them. Archer snuck up behind the curvy woman and cupped her giant boobs, which
earned him a moan.
"Mmmmhhh~~ Why tease ady like that husband?" she said sweetly.
Archer didn''t respond, instead trailing kisses along her neck. The sensation made the older woman tilt her head to the side; her voice strained as she asked, "I thought you wanted to wait, Arch. What''s all this about?"
He paused, leaning close to whisper in her ear, "Soon, my necromancer mommy. There are a few things I need to take care of first. But for now, forget that. I want to take you and Demacia on a date before I head back to Thrylos."
Morena trembled at his words, her radiant smile catching Archer off guard. He stared momentarily before shaking his head with a soft chuckle. "So, do you want toe collect some prisoners for the new undead army?" he asked.
The excitement lit up her eyes as she jumped up, pulling him into a tight hug. Archer found his face pressed into her immense cleavage, her enthusiasm infectious as she held him close. Archer loved the smell of roses hitting his nose as she whispered, "Do you know how happy you''ve made this old woman? No one has treated us like you have; most use us for our powers or what we could do for them, but you don''t care."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1080: Anything I Want
Chapter 1080: Anything I Want
?
Archer and Morena went to all the prisons in Florida and kidnapped thousands of scumbags. Once they were all cleared out, the duo paid the scared taxi driver before returning to the Domain where Demacia was waiting.
The ck-haired necromancer''s blue eyes glowed as she spotted them, "Did you get the prisoners?"
"Yes, little sister," Morena replied with a knowing smile. "Prepare the north and east cells while I handle the south and west."
Demacia nodded eagerly, his excitement barely contained as he followed the older woman toward the southern prison he had built for them. Soon enough, they arrived at a thick metal door.
Morena turned to him, her smile widening with satisfaction. "Each of the four prisons can hold thousands of humans, more than enough for our needs. And we can create Death Knights from the first fifty prisoners to serve as our guards."
Archer chuckled darkly. "Sounds perfect. Let''s put these scumbags to good use," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "I''ll bring you more soon."
Morena nodded in agreement and unlocked the heavy door, pushing it open with an echoed creak. As Archer stepped inside, he was greeted by a dimly lit hall that gave off an eerie feeling.
Massive stone boxes lined the walls, each encased in iron bars trapping anyone inside. Walkways crisscrossed above, providing vantage points for the guards to oversee the prisoners.@@novelbin@@
The air was thick with a sense of foreboding, the metallic scent of metal mingling with the dampness of the stone. Archer couldn''t help but smirk at the sight. Morena approached the first cell and tapped on some Runes that opened it.
She turned to him with a beautiful smile and said, "Can you put one person in here, please, husband?"
Archer nodded and reached into the shadows to pull out one of the trembling scumbags. The man quaked with fear, eyes wide as he realized his fate. He threw him into the cell without hesitation, where hended awkwardly on the cold floor.
Morena followed suit, mming the door shut with a resounding thud that echoed ominously in the vast hall. They filled the prisons one by one, the sound of nging metal punctuating their grim work.
Soon, the air was filled with wailing and screaming as men and women realized their desperate predicament. Once the two were done, Morena turned to him with a knowing gleam in her blue eyes as she asked, "Have we got any more humans?"
Archer closed his eyes and scanned the shadow realm. He noticed hundreds of prisoners, which pleased him. Once he figured that out, he nodded at the older woman, "There''s about eight hundred left."
Morena nodded before asking, "Can you bring out fifty and make sure they can''t move, please?"
"No problem, I have an idea,'''' he answered before waving his hands. The prisoners appeared while Shadow Creatures held onto them.
The necromancer woman approached the first man as she chanted an unknown spell while taking out a vile, toxic-looking green fluid. Morena forced the prisoners'' mouths open as she spoke with an evil smile, "You shall be my husband''s first Death Knight; serve him well, human."
She poured the liquid into the man''s mouth before mming his mouth closer as she finished the spell. Archer watched all this with a fascinated expression as Morena''s magic seeped into the human and started changing him.
The man writhed on the ground, his form twisting and shifting as the dark magic took hold and seeped into his body. He watched with a mixture of anticipation and satisfaction as the transformation began.
Within five minutes, the man had morphed into an armored knight, which confused Archer even more, ''How the fuck did she do that? Magic, huh,'' he pondered in annoyance.
Standing an imposing six feet tall, the Death Knight''s body was encased in heavy, dark armor that gleamed ominously in the dim light of the prison block. The creature''s eyes glowed a fierce crimson.
As the creature steadied itself, a metal sword created by Morena''s mana rose from the ground. The weapon shimmered with an ethereal light forged from the shadows surrounding them.
The Death Knight gripped the sword effortlessly, its weight a mere whisper in the formidable creature''s hands. It stood vignt, a steadfast guardian of the prison he had forged. The aura it gave off made his skin crawl, which pleased him.
Archer nodded eagerly, his voice infused with excitement. "This is impressive, Morena! I''ll bring you more prisoners, but I want an entire army of undead creatures to serve as cannon fodder against the Alliance."''
When the necromancer woman heard this, she smiled before turning the other forty-nine prisoners in Death Knights. Once they stood in formation, Morena ordered, "Guard these people! If one escapes, my husband will eat your soul and make sure you suffer for eternity!" Following that, the undead guards posted up in every spot they could, which scared the prisoners, who shrank back in fear. Once Morena was done, she turned to him with a smile and revealed, "I will create the deadliest undead army Thrylos have ever seen. There will be
creatures there that haven''t been seen in generations."
Archer chuckled, a yful glint in his eye as he addressed the alluring older woman. "Then
you''ll be rewarded with whatever your heart desires."
Her blue eyes sparkled with mischief as she bit her lip. "Anything I want?"
"Absolutely," he replied, his tone confident.
With a sultry grin, she pointed at his pants and boldly dered, "I want that monster. The otherdies have told me about it, and that''s exactly what I want."
Archer''s eyebrow raised in curiosity, causing Morena to giggle before exining, "Nyx and Maeve visited us while you were gone; they are lovely girls and were very friendly with us, which was surprising."
"Oh, yeah, they are darlings," he answered as the two left the prison behind, and the people screamed for help.
The duo finished emptying thest of the prisoners into the cells. Archer turned to Morena, a serious glint in his eye. "I''m heading back to the real world now. I''ll return soon, my
necromancer."
Morena smiled and embraced him, pressing a soft kiss to his lips before he left. Archer reappeared in Isabe''s garden only to have his phone ping, causing him to look at the message. [What are you doing? Why have you kidnapped thousands of criminals from my jails, Arch?]
''Liza sounds angry but too bad I''ve got a date with the twins,'' he mused before opening a Gate to their college.
He reappeared in their car, which shocked some of the students around him, but he ignored them while texting Alexa. [Are youing back to Thrylos with me? Micha, Isabe, and the twins are staying here for a while]
As Archer replied, he looked around to find somewhere to wait for the twins. He would have stayed at Isabe''s house, but everyone was either at work or off at college, leaving the ce empty. He knew Nyx, Maeve, and Ashoka were rxing in the Domain.
Spotting a bench in the distance, he made his way over, pulling a few hot dogs from his bag as he walked. Soon enough Archer sat down and gotfortable while eating as his phone
pinged.
He pulled it out to see Alexa''s reply. [I will stay here for a couple of weeks, my love. Sorry if that upsets you but I need to help mom with the family business]
Archer quickly typed his response. [That''s fine; I''ll being to visit you all anyway. When I return, I need a break from the constant war about to kick off. I''ll see you tomorrow and go
on a date]
After sending the message, Archer continued to eat until he was full. As he sat there, passing students cast curious nces in his direction as if he were some criminal here to rob their
phones.
''Stupid paranoid humans,'' he thought.
Annoyed, he ignored the curious stares, focusing instead on the peaceful moment and the
food before him. Half an hourter, Archer spotted the twins, Ellie, and two other young
women approaching.
When Cece spotted him waiting, she dashed forward, catching all the students around them off guard. The blue-eyed beauty leaped into his arms, wrapping her long legs around his
waist.
She kissed him passionately, and Archer eagerly reciprocated, his hands instinctively finding her juicy behind to support her. Soon enough, Ellie, Sasha, and their friends arrived, causing Cece to climb off him with a big smile.
The brte stepped forward and introduced the two neers. "This is Sarah and Penny. They''re friends from ss."
Archer turned to greet them, taking in their appearances. Sarah had long, flowing blonde hair that cascaded down her back, highlighting her striking green eyes. In contrast, Penny''s bright orange hair framed her face, perfectlyplementing her blue eyes.
"It''s a pleasure to meet you,dies. I''m Archer Wyldheart, the fianc of these three,'''' he said
with a charming smile.
Upon hearing this, Sarah''s eyes widened, and her jaw dropped in surprise while Penny giggled beside her. "I told you they were in a harem! It''s the norm with rich people these days." [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1082: The Dead Need To Stay Dead
Chapter 1082: The Dead Need To Stay Dead
?
Archer and the three women entered the house, and it was dark, apart from the lighting from the back garden. Ellie approached the back door and stepped outside, only to see Micha and Isabe drinking coffee while chatting.
The two older women turned to the group with big smiles. Micha was the first to speak cheerfully, "My darlings! How were your sses?"
''''They were good, Mom, same stuff, different day,'''' Ellie answered before Cece and Sasha dragged her to their bedroom.
Archerughed when seeing this, which caused Isabe to ask with a raised eyebrow, "What are they so excited for?"
"We''re going out for the night," he answered while sitting beside the two women. "I was wondering if you beautifuldies would like to go on a date in a day or two?"
Upon hearing this, Micha and Isabe exchanged nces before the short-haired woman nodded and asked, "Aren''t you worried about being seen with two older women when you have our daughters to show off?"
Archer narrowed his eyes like she was an idiot; he shook his head before answering, "Why would I be embarrassed by the two of you? I find you both incredibly attractive regardless of your age."
He pointed at Micha, his gaze softening as he continued, "You''ve always loved me. In my past life, it was as a son, and I have to say, you were an incredible mother. Now, we''re together in this life, and you still love me, but as a man. I think you both are beautiful, and I love being with you sisters."
Then he turned to Isabe, his tone sharper as he scolded her, "And you! Don''t ask ridiculous questions. You know I care deeply about you. So what if you''re older than me? It doesn''t matter. You both belong to me, and nothing will change that."
He smirked before adding, "Now, do you two idiots want to go on a date tomorrow night?"
The two mature women giggled as Micha answered after ncing at Isabe, "Yes, we would love that, but we have a request?"
Archer''s eyebrow raised, "What''s that?" he asked.
"We want you to see us again tonight?" Isabe spoke up with a knowing grin.
"Oh, so the sisters want a threesome with me?" Archer responded with lust glowing in his violet eyes.
Micha nodded, "Yes. Bel and I have always been close. Now we''re with the same man, and we enjoy having sex with you together," she exined with red cheeks, which made her look
adorable.
"Sounds good to me. What could be better than being with two beautiful women who love you?" Archer replied with a grin, stepping forward to kiss both of them.
Micha, the long-haired sister, melted into his kiss, her tongue slipping into his mouth as her soft hands slid down into his pants. Meanwhile, Isabeughed, amused by the scene. "Can''t control yourself around our husband, huh? Seeing you like this is funny, especially when you used to be so reserved."
He eventually broke away from Micha, who smiled warmly as he turned his attention to Isabe. Stepping in front of his beautiful aunt, whom he had always had a soft spot for, he gently grabbed her chin, lifting her head before pressing a tender, love-filled kiss against her plump lips.
The gesture made the older woman moan softly in response. Minutester, the couple separated as he spoke, "Well, I''m looking forward to seeing you both tonight, but it will be after tending to those three."
"How naughty,'''' Michamented when hearing that. "You''re taking our daughters before ravaging their mother. Not many on Earth can aplish such a feat."
Archer startedughing, "Maybe I should get with another sister. Anna is sexy. Is she single, Miche?"
"Yes, but she''s a stubborn girl and only wants to settle down with someone worthy of her," the older woman answered, "She''s still a virgin in this day and age, which is shocking for a thirty-four year."@@novelbin@@
He grew curious andmented, "What did she say about me?"
"That the dead need to stay dead; she scolded me for living in the past after you were killed," Muchelle answered with a frown.
Archer smiled before replying, "Where does she live? I have to wait for the three demons to get ready, which will take some time."
The two older women giggled when they heard this. Isabemented, "They do take their time, but you will love the effort."
Archer leaned back, seated between the two women, a satisfied smile on his face. "There''s no denying how stunning you both look first thing in the morning," he said, his voice warm. "Waking up next to you after a night of sex, seeing those happy smiles-it only makes me want you more."
Micha smiled brightly, leaning in to kiss his cheek softly, "You really know how to charm us," she said yfully, "and you know how to keep us happy."
"I''ve learned many things during my adventures across Thrylos. You may have to thank the other women; they helped heal me over the years," Archer replied while taking a cup of tea that Isabe gave him.
The three of them continued talking, and Micha told him about her government job, which she found boring but paid enough for her and Ellie to live in Rosemary Beach. When he heard this, he sent money to both women, making them smile.
Isabe did the same thing, so there wasn''t much to talk about apart from when Micha asked, "What is your deal with the government?"
Archer smiled when hearing this before answering, "I am with Elizabeth, and she paid me for dealing with the monsters attacking the country, but now they''re gone; it''s left the president extremely busy trying to calm the world as they''ve found out about me."
"Do people think you''re with the states?" Isabe questioned in a curious voice.
He took a sip of his hot drink, his gaze steady, "It''s not like I''m keeping my rtionship with Liza a secret,'''' he replied. "I should see her tomorrow; it''s been a while."
The two women nodded before Michamented, "Does it bother you that she''s always been busy? The news said she has been in Europe to meet other world leaders."''
Archer shrugged casually. "I can''t stand politics," he admitted. "That''s why I leave it to Aisha and the others. They''re much better at handling the outside powers than I am."
The conversation flowed for a couple more hours until Ellie, Sasha, and Cece stepped out, all dressed to impress. Archer''s eyes widened, and his jaw nearly dropped as he saw them, but his gaze immediately locked onto his older sister.
''Wow, she is so beautiful!'' he thought in amusement.
Ellie wore a form-fitting red dress that hugged her slender curves, entuating her beauty in a way that left Archer momentarily speechless. Her hair was elegantly styled in a bun thatplemented her look perfectly.
What caught his attention even more was her adorable smile, which revealed a small dimple on her cheek, making her even more irresistible in his eyes. That''s when his eyesnded on the
blue-eyed twin.
Cece wore a light blue dress that showed off her devilish curves. The plunging neckline entuated her cleavage, instantly drawing Archer''s gaze. Noticing his reaction, the young woman beamed with pride and gave a yful twirl, showing off every angle.
His eyes followed the movement of her bouncing chest, and he couldn''t help but notice that her dress did little to conceal her round, shapely behind. Cece rushed up to him and started peppering his face with kisses.
Micha and Isabe burst intoughter, clearly amused by Archer''s reaction. With a proud smile, Isabe spoke up. "Seeing my girls this happy is all I''ve ever wanted," she said warmly. "Their exes hurt them, but it only took Archer walking into their lives for my two
baby girls to smile like this again."
Micha nodded with a warm smile of her own, "Yes, Ellie has been much happier. Herst rtionship was terrible, but this one I can support, even if it''s with the same man as us."'' Archer stopped admiring Cece and turned to the two older women, "You do know I''m right
here?"
They giggled,pletely ignoring his question. Archer shook his head and turned to Sasha, whose cheeks were flushed red. His eyes widened in surprise; she looked stunning. She wore tight trousers that perfectly showcased her thick thighs and long legs, making it impossible
for him not to stare.
''What the hell is it with these three? Are they trying to seduce me?'' he pondered with lust-
filled eyes.
At Isabelle''s yful encouragement, "Spin, my girl! Show him how beautiful you are," Sasha twirled around with a shy smile.
Archer couldn''t help butugh as the brown-eyed beauty spun, giving him a full view of her pear-shaped figure and her juicy behind, making her look even more stunning. He noticed her big boobs bouncing up and down every time she moved.
Her shirt was struggling to hold them in, which made his lust soar, but it calmed down when
he saw Sasha''s captivating smile.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1084: A Few Bottles Of Your Finest Wine
Chapter 1084: A Few Bottles Of Your Finest Wine
?
Archer watched the people pass by as they walked through downtown Miami until Ellie pulled into a car park. Five minutester, she parked up, causing Cece to speak with a big smile, "The restaurant is a ten-minute walk from here."
Everyone nodded as they climbed out of the car, and Ellie responded to the blue-eyed twin, "It''s a nice one at that. We can look at all the crazy people that wander around down here."''
Following that, Sasha and Ellie grabbed each other''s arms, causing Cece to grow annoyed, but Archer spoke to reassure her, "Don''t worry; you can switch out soon, gorgeous."
She beamed as the four started walking out of the car park. As soon as the group stepped onto the pavement, people started looking at them. The three women were all paying attention to him, which surprised the strangers.
Ellie and Sasha led them through Miami until they reached the Surf Club Restaurant, a fancy joint with rich people going in and out. Cece giggled in excitement as she spoke with a sparkle, "Are you treating us, babe? You''re our man, after all."
Archer approached the blue-eyed twin and smacked her behind, earning a yelp as he spoke, "Don''t say stupid stuff, Cece; you know I''d happily pay for your food."
She grinned at him, but Sasha coughed in an annoyed tone, "Cut the flirting out; let''s eat, then you can do that at the hotel."
As the group entered the bustling restaurant, they were met by a cheerful middle-aged man. "Hello, and wee! I''m Roger. Do you have a reservation for the Surf Club?" he asked, his warm smile inviting and friendly.
The lively atmosphere buzzed around them, and the scent of delicious food wafted through the air, making their mouths water in anticipation. Sasha nodded before throwing her purse away while Archer admired her bubble bum.
He loved how her trousers clung to her alluring curves in desperation, which made his lust soar, but a pinch from Ellie brought him back to reality, "Stop staring at her bum; people are noticing," she said in a whisper.
"Sorry, Ellie, but you three are too sexy not to look at," he answered the brte, which caused her to smile.
After that, Cece took his other arm triumphantly as Sasha sorted out their reservation. Roger looked at the group with a questioning look, causing Ellie to smile and exin, "Yes, we are all with him."
The older man coughed when hearing this and led them to their table as he muttered, "Lucky bastard. Three beauties all over him while the rest of us suffer."''
''''I am lucky, but keep your eyes to yourself, old man," Archer said with a smirk while the group sat down.
Roger''s face went white before he changed the subject as he turned to Sasha, sitting next to Archer. "What can I get you, Miss Bet?"
"Bring us four of everything and a few bottles of your finest wine," Archer dered confidently, his eyes glinting excitedly. "Oh, and I want unlimited beer and spirits, too; we''re on a date, and I want to celebrate with my beautifuldies!"
Roger''s jaw dropped in surprise, his eyes widening as he began jotting down the extravagant order. After a moment, he paused, looking up with curiosity and caution. "Can you afford such an order, sir?" he asked, a hint of skepticism in his tone.
Archer narrowed his eyes, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face, but a ping rang out from his phone just then. Curious, he checked, and his eyes widened as he saw a deposit of two billion with a message attached.
It was a selfie of Elizabeth in her sexy green underwear, lounging in bed with a yful smile on her juicy red lips. [Payment for all the resources you gave us. We earned over ten billion from the sale alone. But the more important question is, when are youing to see me, babe?]
Archer grinned when he saw Elizabeth''s selfie, which turned him before he shook his head and replied to the older woman''s text. [Are you free in a few hours? I will be going to the new hotel in Miami and would like you to join us]
After replying to the president, he turned to the older man and answered, "Of course, I have the money, human. Now get our food, or we will go to another restaurant where people watch the news."''
Roger nodded like a nervous chicken before rushing into the back of the restaurant as the surrounding people watched the four with judging expressions. Archer smirked when he saw this as he added fuel to the fire.
He stood up and went around the table, kissing each woman who happily epted this published disy of affection. Cece was incredibly excited as her tongue slipped into his mouth, and her hand slid down his body.
Archer had to stop her as he said, chuckling, "Not here, darling. Wait until we get back to the hotel."
Cece nodded in frustration as he sat back down; his phone went off secondster. [I am in bed resting; I have a day off tomorrow as other people are doing my paperwork. I can join if you still want me to]
''Good, now I can fuck all four, and they can unusually meet the president,'' Archer thought with a lewd smile.
The other three women noticed this, causing Ellie to question, "What are you smiling about? Are you texting another woman when with us?"
Archer nodded. "Yes, Liza is joining us at the hotel, where I will ravage all four of you all night," he answered casually, causing the surrounding people to choke on their food or
drinks.
This caused the threedies tough as Sashamented, "Are we talking about Elizabeth Winters? Mother told me she was a sister of ours."
"Yes, that''s her. She just texted me asking when I''m going to see her, and I invited her to join us," Archer exined.
"Sounds good! You know the saying, women in a foursome be best friends," Ellie quipped, shing a sly smile.
The twinsughed at herment, and Sasha raised an eyebrow, teasingly challenging her. "Did you just make that up, cousin?"
"No, don''t nder my good name, nerd," the brte replied before sticking her tongue at
Sasha.
Everyoneughed when they saw this. Just then, Roger returned with a tray of wine and ced them on the table while speaking respectfully, "The owner has greenlit the order and wees you to be patrons of the Surf Club. She is a big fan of your deeds, Mr.
Wyldheart."
"Tell her toe out here and join me if she likes," Archer replied with a grin, causing the
man to nod.
Ellie turned to him with narrow eyes, "Are you going to charm this woman?"
Archer shrugged before answering, "If I like her, then yes, there''s no escaping once I''m interested."
"You sound like a yandere, which is even more obvious as you hate us talking to other men,"
Sasha giggled.
"Damn right, if any of you talk to another male, I''ll stop having sex with you for a year," he dered, causing the twins to go stiff.
Ellie started tough as she questioned, "What about in college? Some of our professors are@@novelbin@@
men."
"As long as you don''t flirt with them and go out of your way to talk to them, then I don''t have an issue," Archer exined while trying some of Roger''s wine.
"That''s quite hypocriticaling from someone surrounded by beautiful women who asked me to join," a sultry voice teased, breaking through the chatter.
Archer turned to find a stunning brown-skinned older woman standing before him. Her luscious blonde hair cascaded to her shoulders, framing a face with captivating brown eyes that sparkled with mischief.
Her seductive, curvy figure captivated Archer, making it difficult for him to look away. He quickly realized that while her chest wasn''t as big as some other women around him, it was
far from small, adding to her charm.
Noticing his gaze, the woman shed a knowing grin before speaking. "I see you''re a fan of older women, just as the rumors suggest. After all, you''re involved with D Robinson and Elizabeth Winters, not to mention those two sisters."
Archer''s eyes narrowed with suspicion as he blinked and suddenly appeared right before the woman, a low growl rumbling from his chest. "How do you know all this?" he demanded. The woman yelped in surprise, and security guards rushed out at the sound ofmotion. However, Archer quickly activated his Cosmic Shield, creating a barrier that locked her in
ce.
Taking a moment to regain herposure, she straightened and met his gaze, her voice steadying. "Can I exin myself, please?"
Archer nodded before creating a chair for himself and sitting down while dragging the stalker
onto hisp, which caused the woman''s brown cheeks to go darker. She shook her head and
started speaking, "When I saw you with Nancy Davis at her boxing match. Ever since then, I have done everything to find out who you are."''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1086: Hot Landing
Chapter 1086: Hot Landing
?
Archer could see she was wet already and slipped a finger inside her tight passage, which caused Cece to let out a deep moan as she gripped the table edges, "Mmghhnnn~~."
When hearing that, he started finger fucking Cece, causing the young woman to tremble due to the overwhelming pleasure. Her love juices flew out everywhere, shocking the other two watching the scene.
He noticed Ellie''s hand inside her pants while Sasha was bending over, which turned him on even more. Archer lined his cock against the blue-eyed twins drenched pussy before sliding inside.
Cece let out a pleasure-filled scream, "Ahhhhhh!! I''ve missed this; please don''t stop," she said lustfully.
Archer didn''t need any more encouragement and started thrusting deep into the young woman causing her to mp down on his cock. He let out a groan while holding on to her curvy waist, which bounced off his waist.
His constant attacks make Cece moan her heart out, "Mmnnnghhh~~ Ahhhmmmnn~~,"
The couple continued making love while his eyesnded on Ellie, who was rubbing herself, while Sasha tried her best to ignore everything while rubbing her legs together. Archer grinned when seeing this and pushed deeper.
He grabbed her giant boobs and pinched her nipples while cumming directly into the twin''s womb, causing her to scream while climaxing, "Ahhhhhh! Oh god, this feels so good,'' she said strained.
Archer chuckled before pping Cece''s round behind as he pulled out. The young woman slumped down, but he picked her up, saying, "That felt good, my beautiful cousin, but it''s far from over."
Following that, he ced her on the bed as Sasha finally spoke, "What would you like, Arch? We''re going to order some alcohol."
"Get me a bunch of juices and other drinks," Archer answered, removing his shirt and climbing between Cece''s thick legs.
She hugged him close and whispered in a love-filled voice, "You know I love you Arch? I me your charm and handsomeness."
He chuckled when hearing this before biting the tip of her ear, causing Cece to moan, "Mmmmmnhhhh~~."
After doing that, he leaned down and whispered into her ear, "I love you too, Ce, now moan for me."
Archer slid inside Cece''s tight pussy, causing her body to tremble due to the overwhelming pleasure, "Ahhhnmmmm~~."
When hearing her erotic moans, the sound only encouraged him to fuck her even harder; he grabbed her thick thighs and pushed them up so he could go even deeper into the beautiful
woman.
"Ahh, this feels so good," he groaned as she got even tighter.
Shortly after that, the two of them continued making love until Cece was squirting and climaxing so much that her body gave out. She feinted due to the overwhelming pleasure as she breathed heavily.
Archer noticed her boobs bouncing around as shey there rxing. Following that, Ellie giggled, "At least you''re done now; here, moaning was getting too loud, and a maid knocked to see if she was okay."
Heughed while standing up and stretching, "When will the drinks be here? I''m thirsty."
Ellie handed him a can of soda, and she giggled, "It came a while ago; you were too busy to notice."
Following that, he cracked it open and started drinking some. The taste made him smile, bringing back memories from his past life. Atcher shook his head and spoke, "It looks like Cece will be out all night, which is funny as she''s adorable when sleeping."
"She does," Sasha replied with a small smile. "Ce has always been a deep sleeper; she won''t wake up any time soon."
Archer nodded before remembering Elizabeth and told two women, "Oh, I got someone for you two to meet."
He activated the tattoo, and a shimmering apparition appeared: a brown-haired woman with confused green eyes materialized out of nowhere, shocking Ellie and Sasha as the brtemented, "What is the president doing here? You weren''t joking, Arch?"
Elizabeth shook her head with a friendly smile before speaking, "You two must be Archer''s otherdies. It''s nice to meet you both. Call me Liza. We''re sisters, even though I may be older."
Sasha stepped forward while holding her hand, "I''m Sasha Bet, and this is Ellie Bet; it''s nice to meet you."
Ellie smiled and waved at the older brte, her cheerful demeanor infectious. Elizabeth''s face lit up at the sight, and she quickly pulled the brown-eyed twin into a warm embrace. Archer felt relief as he watched the three women get along.
Following that, the group started chatting while Sasha informed Liza of Cece''s battle with a fierce dragon, which made Archerugh. A stinging feeling from the tattoo informed him of N''s heightened emotional state, but he couldn''t see anything due to being on Earth.@@novelbin@@
***
N dashed through the pce halls before reaching Aisha''s office and mmed open the door, "Aish! We have to most on the Lionheart Kingdom; Father and the Silvermane Family have been pushed back to the realm''sst fortress on the shores of the Sea of Bones."
The dragon-kin woman''s blue eyes widened as she jumped up. "How do you know this?"
''''Through a talisman, I gave my family when I visited them once,'''' N revealed. "We need to fight and get the people to Draconia."
Aisha nodded in agreement, "Husband won''t like it if he lost more family members after the other girls families vanished during the invasions and upation, I will order the 1st and 2nd legions to strike and free the Lionheart people."
"I am going with them! Demetra and Tal wille. They have offered toe when hearing the news," N said in a restrained voice.
When hearing the lioness''s determination, Aisha didn''t want to fight her and agreed, "Prepare to leave in the morning; I''ll give out the order for the legions to assemble in the east. The train will transport them there in no time."
Excitement and fear spread across the kingdom of Draconia as word of the kingdom''s first strike against the Alliance reached every corner. Led by the four formidable queens, the news ignited a fire in the people''s hearts.
Young men and women swarmed the recruiting stations, eager to fight, knowing that war hade. Thanks to Archer''s brilliant inventions and the kingdom''s overflowing wealth, mana screens were built in every vige, town, and city.
Aisha, the queen that Archer put in charge while he was away, stood on the grand pce balcony, the weight of the moment pressing her shoulders as she gazed out over the vast
crowd below.
When the time came, she took a deep breath and began, her voice echoing across the
kingdom, "People of Draconia! War is upon us. Our allies in the Lionheart Kingdom are on the brink of copse and have called for our aid. The 1st and 2nd legions march with Queens N, Demetra, Tal, and ra. Pray for their safety, for soon, the day wille when our king returns and brings the full force of Draconia to our enemies!"
The crowd''s cheers thundered through the air, a tidal wave of loyalty that swept through them. Aisha stood still on the balcony, her eyes scanning the sea of faces below. The sheer devotion to Archer-an unwavering, almost frenzied loyalty-left her in awe, even now. "How do you inspire such loyalty and fanaticism with your mere name?" she muttered.
In the meantime, N, Demetra, Tal, and ra were standing on the bridge of the DRN Archer''s Wrath. The ship that Olivia Andersonmanded was one of the best fleets on Thrylos, as the vessels were fully upgraded to take on the Alliance.
"Ladies, we are going to have to make a hotnding on one of the beaches," Olivia said, staring toward the shore. "Those cannons will sink a battleship with a few hits."
"Hotnding?" Tal asked in a curious tone.
The white-haired woman nodded. "The Landing Craft will storm the shore under magical bombardment and other attacks, but it''s the best way to get the legions onnd." N''s tail straightened as Tal''s ears flopped down as Demetramented, "Will the shields keep them safe? I can only keep the Alliance ships away."
Olivia spun around, her voice firm, "''It''s a risk we have to take. The 1st Fleet can cover you, but it will be brutal. The legions will suffer, but this is what they''ve trained for." Demetra opened her mouth to respond, but the sudden roar of ship cannons drowned out her
words. The thunderous barrage echoed across the sea as thending craft surged from the bellies of the warships, speeding toward the shore.
N stood at the edge of the deck, her eyes locked on the horizon as thending craft surged through the churning waters. The Alliance''s shore fortresses opened fire, their cannons roaring like thunder, sending plumes of water and debris into the air as they aimed to halt the
advancing fleet.
Explosions rocked the sea, and light shes illuminated the dark clouds overhead. Her heart pounded as she watched the Draconian soldiers press on, undeterred by the onught.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1087: Theres A Move I Want Too Try
Chapter 1087: There''s A Move I Want Too Try
?
While the girls back on Thrylos were helping the Lionheart rebels, Archer was staring out of the hotel window as Sasha appeared behind him and wrapped her arms around him as shemented, "What has put you in a daze, babe?"
"Sorry, just got a vision from Thrylos," he answered. "I need to keep using mana to open a Gate."
The brown-eyed twin nodded understanding, then gently cupped his cheeks and kissed him passionately. Archer eagerly responded, following as she led him toward the bed. With a yful chuckle, Ellie teased, "Doesn''t sex boost it, brother? Then, fill us with your seed and help us all out."
Elizabeth and Sasha giggled at the brte''s words, but Archer ignored the teasing andy on the bed as the brown-eyed twin kissed down his body while she started stroking his cock before her mouth engulfed him.
He groaned, only for Ellie to appear above him with a teasing smirk. Without hesitation, he grabbed the slender woman, pulling her onto his face. Elizabeth stood in shock at the sight, but before she could react, he used Mana Maniption to draw her closer.
With Sasha devouring him as though she were starved and Ellie grinding against his mouth, Archer slipped a finger inside Elizabeth, causing her to arch her back in response to the overwhelming pleasure.
He loved the triple attack the three women were doing, with Ellie letting out erotic moans as her thighs mped down on his head while his tongue slipped into her tight pussy, which made her body tremble, "Mmmmghhh~~."
Ellie braced herself against his chest, her body trembling as his tongue teased her, pushing her over the edge. His hand firmly gripped her perky behind, making her moan even louder, "Mmmmghh~~ Oh my god, little brother! Your tongue is amazing."
All Archer could focus on was the sight of her perky behind, igniting an even deeper desire within him as she rode out her pleasure above him. While this was happening, he felt Sasha''s tongue moving around on his shaft as she moaned, "Arghmmmmnnn~~."
Following that, she started bobbing her head up and down while slobbering on his cock as slurping noises echoed in the room, which made him groan into Ellie''s pussy which caused her legs to tremble as he spoke with a breathless voice, "Please don''t stop, I''m going to squirt in your mouth."
During this, Archer never neglected Elizabeth as he started rubbing the older woman''s clit, causing her to start moaning as she put a pillow over her face as she got louder, "Mmmmnghhh~~ Nnnmmmghh~~."
He felt her warmth spill over his fingers as he slid them inside her, the tightness enveloping him as he began to finger fuck her. The older woman gasped, her body trembling, and soon, her soft moans turned into screams of pleasure as he pushed her closer to the edge.
Archer was pleasuring the three women, and minutester, he grabbed Sasha''s short hair and started thrusting down her throat as he started cumming in her mouth, which caused her to moan as her brown eyes rolled back, "Mmmmghhh~~."
His tongue attacked Ellie''s G-spot, causing the brte to let out a primal scream, "Ahhhhh!"''
During that, she quickly climaxed all over Archer''s face before copsing onto the bed while breathing heavily as she muttered, "I need to rest; give me a few minutes."
Archer smiled as Sasha sat on the bed while swallowing his seed with a smile. He turned his attention to Elizabeth, who was staring at him with big green eyes. After that, he continued to finger, and now he could pay full attention to the older woman.
''It''s been some time since I''ve tasted this beauty.''
She smiled while watching him approach her drenched pussy as his tongue licked from top to bottom, which caused the older woman to let out an erotic moan as she grabbed his white hair, "Arhhmmmmnn~~."
He continued to finger Elizabeth while licking her clit as her sweet love juices poured into his mouth. Minutester, the older brte''s back arched just as she started squirting directly into his mouth.
Archer swallowed everyst drop before sitting up and wiping his face clean. ncing around, he saw the four women resting but still awake, their eyes glinting lustfully. He couldn''t help but grin at the sight.
With renewed energy, he pulled the older woman closer, positioning her on the edge of the bed and yfully pushing her legs up to her chest, creating a tantalizing view that fueled his desire even further.
Elizabeth looked confused, but he exined, "There''s a move I want to try so I can fuck all four of you quickly."
When she heard this, a big grin appeared on her beautiful face. She held her legs for Archer as he grabbed Ellie and ced her on top of the older woman, who helped support her as she spoke: "Darling, you know I''m not interested in females?"
"You''re not touching each other; it''s for easier ess to all your holes for me," he answered with a smirk.
Elizabeth''s eyes widened in surprise, but she fell silent as he ced Cece on top of Sasha, swiftly removing her tight pants. The twins grinned in anticipation. Now faced with four wet pussies, Archer''s gaze shifted to their exposed backsides, sparking a new idea that made his desire surge.
''I will fuck their arses tonight,'' he thought with a smile. ''I will ravage all of them tonight.'' Without waiting, he slid inside Sasha while holding Cece''s waist and started fucking the brown-eyed twin. Archer loved the tight feeling that engulfed him, and when seeing the twins boobs squashed together, it sent him wild.
"Ahhnmmmm~~ Mmmghhhnnn~~," the blue-eyed twin let out primal moans that reverberated throughout the room when feeling him stretch her warm passage open and mold her to his shape.
He continued fucking Cece until swapping to Sasha''s pussy which was even hotter, and she sucked him deeper inside. Archer grabbed the young woman''s arms and pulled them behind her back, causing her big boobs to poke out, which turned him on.
''Sasha''s pussy is so tight, I''ll never get tired of fuck these girls,'' he thought while gritting his teeth while going deeper.
"Mmmghh~~ Aghhh~~ nnmmmgh~~ Amazing.. Can''t think straight," Sasha mumbled as pleasure overwhelmed her.@@novelbin@@
Archer had her arms behind her back while hammering her so hard that she started to climax nonstop until she began to squirt, covering him and Cece in her love juices. That caused him to push deeper and shoot his cum directly into the twin''s womb.
Following that, he spoke with amanding voice, "Cece, make sure to support her. I''m going to blow her mind."
The blue-eyed beauty nodded with a sly grin and helped her sister as Archer grabbed Sasha''s fat arse and spread her soft cheeks. When the young woman felt this, her eyes widened, causing her head to snap backward.
"Are you iming that hole, babe?" she said in a nervous voice but still wiggled her behind in
encouragement.
Archer grinned, "Why are you trying to act nervous while shaking your arse? You horny bitch Sash," he said while lining his cock against her back door.
He leaned forward and grabbed Sasha''s big boobs before pinching her nipples while shaving his member into her tight ass. When Archer did that, she mped down on him while she let
out a primal scream that came from the soul, "Ahhhhhhh!!"
As that happened, her body instantly reacted, causing Sasha to start squirting as she shuddered due to the overwhelming pleasure, "Your arse is so tight, Sash, but I''m going to fill it up until both holes are linking my cum."''
When the woman heard this, she quickly nodded in excitement as her eyes rolled back while moaning, "Mmmnnghh~~."
Archer continued to fuck Sasha''s back door and made his way deeper before groaning due to loving the feeling. He grabbed her brown-eyed twin''s juicy behind as he pushed deeper and utterly ravaged her until she started climaxing and spasming due to the heavenly pleasure. "It seems like you''re done, my beautiful Sasha," he said with a chuckle before switching to
Cece''s eager pussy.
"Oh my god! You''re so big, baby," the blue-eyed twin said when feeling him sliding inside.
After feeling her tightness for a few seconds, Archer started to thrust into Cece, causing him to bottom out inside the screaming young woman, "Ahhhhh!"''
While this was happening, Ellie had Elizabeth pinned down in the butterfly position as the two waited obediently for him. Archer turned to the two women while fucking Cece and spoke with a grunt, "I wille fuck you both shortly."
They beamed at him, drawing his focus back to the twins as Cece was moaning her lungs out as the pleasure was overwhelming, "Mmmmmmghhh~~."
Gripping Sasha''s waist, Archer intensified his movements, thrusting even harder as he pushed
Cece to the edge. The pleasure built within the beautiful young woman, and soon she reached her climax, her body trembling as he stretched her pussy open.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1089: Lets Call Her Midnight
Chapter 1089: Let''s Call Her Midnight
?
Archer watched as Elizabeth arched her back, emphasizing the curves he admired so much. Without a word, he yfully pped the sexy woman''s juicy behind, drawing a surprised gasp and a teasing smile from her lips.
"Do you like what you see, love?" she asked, a mischievous glint in her eyes.
He nodded with a knowing smirk, his hands finding her waist as he guided himself into her, a deep groan escaping his lips as he felt her warmth envelop him, drawing his cock in even
more.
Following that, Archer started to ravage Elizabeth, who was letting out a deep moan that turned him on even more as her body trembled, "Mmmmmghh~~ Aghhhh~~."
The pleasure-filled sound drove him wild as he started fucking the older woman even harder, causing her to scream like a banshee which made him chuckle as she climaxed. She started squirting all over his waist.
"Looks like someone is enjoying herself," Archer said in a knowing voice before he looked at the woman''s backdoor.
Without thinking, he wildly fucked Elizabeth, who only started screaming and moaning as the pleasure washed over the milfs entire body, causing her to quiver once again, which made him feel good.
"Your pussy feels amazing, Liza," he whispered into her ear in a seductive voice. "I love fucking you, it''s like being in heaven."
In that intense moment, Elizabeth''s pussy tightened around him, drawing a low groan from Archer as he surrendered to the sensation and cummed directly into the older woman''s womb, which made her scream, "Ahhhhhh!"
He noticed her body was shuddering due to the extreme pleasure that washed over Elizabeth. Still, Archer didn''t give her a break and lined his cock against her backdoor and spoke with a dominating voice, "I''m going to break your arse beautiful, then I''m going to fuck your face. Do you want that?"
"Yes... please," she replied in a breathless voice.
Archer didn''t wait anymore and shoved his cock directly into her back door, causing Elizabeth to let out a primal scream as she gripped the covers while moaning her heart out, "Ahhhh! Mmmmghh~~ Nmmmmhh~~."@@novelbin@@
Her arse mped down on him, which sent waves of pleasure shooting through his body as he held onto her curvy waist. Minutester, Archer bottomed out in her and released his seed after ying with her clit.
Elizabeth climaxed again as her body trembled with delight as she dropped something. Archer started fucking her in the prone position after slipping back inside her soaked cum-filled pussy.
The couple continued making love until the older woman fell into a happy daze as she curled up under the covers with a smile. Archer stood at the edge of the bed and watched the four women lying around.
Without thinking, he approached Cece, who opened her blue eyes and smiled, "Still not satisfied? Why not call the others? I know Mom and Aunty wille."
"''You''re a lewd woman Ce, and I fucking love it," Archer responded. "Fucking your mom while she sees her daughter''s ravage self."''
He bent the blue-eyed twin over, causing her to arch her back and her sexy round behind, which Archer pped with a smirk, "Beg me to fuck you bitch," he demanded in a charming voice.
Cece looked back with eyes full of lust as she spoke in a seductive voice, "Please fuck me, cousin; I need to feel your cock inside me again. I feel empty without it."
Archer chuckled before pping her arse against it before sliding back inside and starting ravaging the beautiful twin, who began moaning like a wild animal as the pleasure struck her like thunder, "Mmmghh~~ Aghhmmm~~."
Following that, he ravaged all four women again and continued to fill them up all night until none could go on. The twins were cuddling while fast asleep, and Ellie was at the bottom of the bed as Elizabeth was out cold.
''Should I see if Lex wants to join?'' he mused briefly before shaking his head. ''I''ll visit her and Nancy after my date with Miche and Bel.''
With his mind made up, Archer texted Alexa and Nancy quickly, then climbed back into bed. Instantly, the four women snuggled close, wrapping him in warmth and affection as they drifted off together,forted by each other''s presence.
The following morning he was woke up toplete chaosing from outside, causing him to groan, "What the fuck is that noise?"
Archer Blinked out of bed and appeared by the window as the morning sun tried to blind him, but thanks to his dragon eyes, it didn''t affect him. Whileing to the scene, he saw hundreds of protesters outside.
He narrowed his eyes only to see sighs with writing, [Why is the government supporting a monster! He killed millions of people!]
"Damn protesters, I should just kill them all; their noise is giving me a headache," Archer muttered with an annoyed tone.
A pair of slender arms wrapped around him and grabbed his cock before stroking as Elizabeth''s voice reached his ears, "Don''t kill them, my love, let me distract you from those pathetic people."
Archer chuckled and turned around as the older woman stood there with a lewd smirk as she continued to wank him while speaking, "Last night was amazing, but I need a morning shot of your special protein."
"Just say you want to suck my cock bitch," he answered while shoving Elizabeth to her knees, which made her shudder.
"I can go one more round, but I need to get back to the White House before they sound the rm," the older woman murmured with a mischievous smile.
Without another word, she leaned in, her eyes locking with his, and began sucking that, sent waves of pleasure coursing through him. As she deepened her rhythm, her movements became even more deliberate, each motion drawing him further under her spell.
Elizabeth''s touch was skillful and intoxicating, leaving him breathless. Archer grabbed the back of her head before he started fucking her mouth, which caused the older woman to moan as she enjoyed every second of it.
Soon enough, Archer exploded in her mouth, which made Elizabeth moan as she swallowed everything. Shortly after, she stood up, and he cast Cleanse on the beautiful woman who
smiled when feeling this.
"Thank you for that, my love. I feel fresh, but when I get back, I''ll still take a bath," she said before cuddling him with a big smile.
Archer returned her kiss, his hands tracing her curves as he held her close. When they finally pulled back, Elizabeth looked up at him warmly. "Come see me before you leave for Thrylos," she said softly. "I''d like to see you again."
"Of course,'''' he replied with a nod. "I have a few things to wrap up before I head back."
Elizabeth stepped through the Gate with a parting smile, leaving Archer to watch as the violet portal shimmered and closed behind her. Turning to the window, he noticed the protesters gathered outside, their voices echoing faintly through the ss.
Ten minutester, several ck vans pulled up, and a squad emerged, dispersing the crowd with heavy-handed tactics by bashing the people over the head with batons. As the protesters scattered, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.
''Liza doesn''t waste time,'' Archer thought with amusement.
After transferring the sleeping women to his bedroom in the treehouse, Archer made his way to the living room, drawn by the sounds of Maeve and Ashoka chatting alongside Nyx, someone yelling about something.
As he stepped in, Archer was greeted by Nyx chasing a ck cat around the living room until the little creature got caught. When the feline spotted him, it sprang free from her grasp,
dashing toward him.
He chuckled as the quick creature quickly scaled his body, finally settling down on his shoulder, its soft fur brushing against his neck. Archer couldn''t help but smile at the unexpectedpanion, feeling the cat''s warmth against him.
"Where did youe from, girl?" Archer asked the cat, gently rubbing her chin as she purred.
Nyx approached, her eyes narrowed with curiosity. "This little thing was wandering around the Nightmare Ant nest. I think your Stone Men brought her into the Domain."
As if in agreement, the cat meowed and yfully headbutted Archer''s cheek, prompting him
to stroke her soft fur. "Looks like we have a new pet now," he grinned. "Let''s call her Midnight; her fur is as dark as the night."
The cat seemed to purr louder at the name, curling upfortably against him. The three women then greeted him with a kiss and cuddle, and Ashoka asked with a warm smile,
"Would you like some tea, husband?"
"Yes, please," Archer replied while sitting down and gettingfortable.
While sitting there, N''s dragon tattoo red as she was going through a battle that worried
him, but he sat down and closed his eyes and was shown the lioness standing on the deck of
one of his ships.
"Who are they fighting now?'' he wondered, but strangely, he wasn''t worried as the women were
strong.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1092: The Old Lion Woman
Chapter 1092: The Old Lion Woman
?
"Stay quiet and stay low," N whispered to the surroundingmanders, her gaze fixed on the patrol as they drew closer.
The soldiers around her nodded, tense and ready. Just as the patrol crossed the open, a sudden movement erupted from the trees. Tiger Demi-Humans sprang from a bush, powerful ws glinting in the faint light.
With a series of coordinated strikes, they descended upon the unsuspecting soldiers. With a smile, N watched her soldiers dragging the bodies back into the forest as she looked at the tiger''smander, "Silvia, take your troops and attack from the North once you see the signal."
The tiger woman saluted before vanishing into the underbrush. She turned to the wolves and said, "Marcus, you attack from the East when you see the signal."
"Yes Your Majesty," the wolf man saluted.@@novelbin@@
N turned to the Bear Demi-Humans, "Brutus; you guys will charge in from the West and take them by surprise with your strength."
The big man nodded before they followed hermand; once all the soldiers were in ce, she sent Tal a message. [Attacking the Alliance will cause chaos until reinforcement arrives. Once they do, I will send several cohorts to help you, sister]
Following that, N readied herself by casting Enhancement Magic on herself; she felt her strength double as she burst out of the forest before casting dozens of Earth Bolts that sliced through the air and struck a tent, causing it to explode due to the force.
As that happened, chaos erupted, and the rest of the Demi-Humans attacked from all sides as N punched an Alliancemander, causing the man''s head to explode before she unsheathed her sword and cut down dozens of soldiers with ease.
The lioness smiled before butchering the surprised enemies as the tigers, bears, and wolves crashed into the camp. N could fight powerful opponents thanks to years of training and Archer''s mana running through her body.
Her de cleaved through severalmanders before her Earth st took out a group of zealots. While this happened, the other Demi-Humans butchered the shocked enemies until a spell appeared in the distance.
When N saw this, she transformed into her Primal form and let out an earth-shaking roar, which signaled the soldiers to retreat. However, she stayed behind to kill more soldiers with a new spell she had acquired.
"Earthquake!" N cast with an excited smile.
The ground started to shake as a cavern opened up in the middle of the Alliance camp, causing thousands of soldiers to fall to their deaths just as a wave of deadly spells shot over her and hit the falling enemy.
Explosions lit up the night as the Draconians retreated to their beach holdout after causing chaos for the Alliance.
***
Tal read the lioness''s message and sighed, causing the femalemander named Sunny to speak, "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?"
"The 1st and 2nd are locked down due to the giant Alliance army attacking them," she replied to the woman. "We have to wait for reinforcements."
She could see the soldiers'' apprehension etched on their faces and pressed on. "We have three thousand soldiers avable to clear the ships. We''ll take them out one by one while waiting."
Everyone nodded in agreement. She quickly organized the soldiers into groups, her voice steady andmanding. "I''ll take fifty troops down the main hallway to the ship''s guns. The rest of you will secure this area; it''srge enough to hold our position."
Sunny questioned with worry in her voice, "Will that many soldiers be enough, Your Majesty?"
Tal''s red eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face. "Have you forgotten that I''m a dragon now?" she replied, her tone firm.
The woman nodded as her eyes widened, "Sorry, Your Majesty."
After that, Tal ordered more Dragonknights to guard the hallway entrances while checking how they came. One that was dealt with, she left the foyer behind with the soldiers close behind.
They crept down the dimly lit corridor, their footsteps muffled by the thickyer of blood that coated the floor. The walls were smeared with crimson, and body partsy gruesomely strewn about, remnants of a battle long since lost.
"These creatures must have caught the crew off guard,'' Tal mused.
She noticed the air was heavy with the stench of death, and an unsettling silence enveloped them, broken only by the soft, sickening squelch of their movements. As they advanced deeper into the darkness, a chill ran down Tal''s spine.
She could feel something watching them, lurking just beyond the shadows. The soldiers held their weapons at the ready, eyes darting nervously, scanning every flicker of movement, but something gave them a bad feeling.
While moving, Tal was at the front, thinking as she scanned a mana shell storage room, ''Are there anyone alive? Liv was on board, she had to have survived.''
Suddenly, a deep growl erupted from behind the group, shattering the silence. Blightborns ambushed the rear guard, their twisted forms emerging from the shadows like nightmarish
phantoms.
They lunged at the soldiers unnaturally, teeth bared and ws glinting in the dim light. Chaos erupted as the soldiers screamed and fought back, but the Blightborns were relentless.
Tal spun around and started firing mana arrows at the creatures as they took down a few soldiers while others hacked more Blightborns apart. More of them attacked from the front, causing her to shout, "Ambush! Fight these evil things, and let''s take back our ship!"
When realizing she couldn''t use a bow anymore, she drew her twin short swords, their des glinting ominously in the dim light. She surged forward with a fierce battle cry, a blur of movement as she leaped into the fray.
The Blightborns, caught off guard by her sudden assault, turned to face her, but it was toote. Tal danced through their ranks, her des slicing through the air. ''I''ll deal with them,'' she thought when she saw some knights get taken down.
One monster lunged at her, jaws snapping, but the silver-haired elf twisted while driving her sword into its side. It let out a chilling screech before copsing in a heap. Tal spun around, her swords carving arcs of death as she moved.
Tal dealt with several creatures while pondering, "They are easy to kill, but way too many of them!''
She struck, dodging and countering, each blow a testament to her well-honed skill. Blood sprayed the ship''s walls as she cut down one creature after another, the scent of death mingling with the adrenaline pumping through her veins.
***
While Archer''s wives fought, the Alliance was in chaos as the Novgorod Emperor dispatched several armies to Pluoria to attack the Devils. The older man sat in his battle room with a few
generals.
He looked at the Pope and questioned, "Have you finished collecting those crazy
worshippers?"
Jeremiah nodded, "Yes, my lord, they are ready to be deployed. Should we send them to the
Lionheart Kingdom?"
"Yes, the other army is attacking thest Lionheart fortress, and it will fall in a few months, which is good," Anatoly replied. "Why are they attacking now?"
That''s when a young woman spoke professionally, "Rumors speak off one of the White Dragons interests are inside after she led the rebellion."
Anatoly grew curious and questioned, "Who is this woman?"
''''Inara Silvermane, the bandit general of the Lionheart Kingdom," the woman answered. "She is a notoriously stubborn warrior who has given us trouble since invading Pluoria."
"The old lion woman? Why would the White Devil be interested in elders?" Yevdokiya asked in an annoyed tone. "If you dispatch me, father, I will defeat her."
Anatoly smiled when hearing his daughter''s deration but shook his head, "I have a feeling the Devil will return, and you will respond to what other move he makes."
The young woman spoke up again, her tone urgent. "Our spies report that he ns to target Avidia; the Duskfire Elves have been hitting his shippingnes and raiding his outposts." Anatoly turned to an elderly general at his side. "Good. Send three armies to the Duskfire Empire. Ensure our allies don''t fall, and ensure Empress Embera knows we''re here to support
her."
The general agreed and saluted him before leaving the room toplete his orders. Yevdokiyamented, "Can I take my legon south? We haven''t been to Avidia." "Yes, and make sure you stay safe; these Devils are devious and love to use underhanded tactics to get the upper hand," he informed the young woman.
Anatoly studied her, noting the fierce blue eyes and the wless cut of her short, gray hair- just like her mother''s. ''Yev is mine,'' he thought possessively. ''She won''t be marrying anyone.''
The emperor spiraled into strange and creepy thoughts, considering his youngest daughter in ways a father shouldn''t. Everyone knew about his obsession with Princess Yevdokiya, which caused his marriage to break down.
Empress Anatasia and the Princess had distanced themselves from him, but Anatoly didn''t care as he stared at his daughter''s hourss figure. He didn''t realize that a spy had taken this information to the Draconians, which Archer would undoubtedly use.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1094: Were You With The Death Sisters
Chapter 1094: Were You With The Death Sisters
?
Archer watched the prisoner''s face turn white, which made himugh. Now they were under light; he reminded him of a younger version of Albert, which took him by surprise. He shook his head and asked the man, "What are you in here for, human?"
"I was stealing stuff to help my family; the cost of living hit my town hard," the prisoner answered. "A stupid mistake, but I will be out in a few weeks."
After a moment''s thought, he raised an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in his voice. "I can offer you a job, but you and your family must relocate to my country."
Demacia looked puzzled but stayed silent as the prisoner nodded eagerly, almost like an overexcited child. Archer continued, "I''ll return for you when the time is right. Let your family know and be ready."
Following that, the couple kidnapped everyone in the prison before moving on to the next one until they emptied dozens. He had tens of thousands of people trapped in the Shadow Realm as they panicked.
Once the couple was done, they stood atop a mountain, watching the sea of trees stretch out in all directions. With a big smile, Demacia was excited as she spoke, "Think about all the experiments we can do with all those people."
Archer chuckled before revealing, "Yes, and there''s more toe; there are thousands of prisons all across America."''
This made the necromancer woman giggle in excitement as the two returned to the Domain, where they appeared in the sister''s underground home. Screaming rang out, but Demacia led him to the prisons, where they emptied the Shadow Realm.
A few men and women tried to resist, but the undead guards quickly subdued them, delivering punishing blows before locking them away. Once everything was dealt with, Demacia turned to Archer and gave him a heated kiss before hurrying off to find Morena and share the news.
This made him chuckle, and he decided to see Vivienne, the Nightmare Ant Queen. Archer teleported to the ant colony, appeared in the worker''s tunnel, and noticed the monsters dragging corpses into the food chambers.
''Seems like they''re busy which is always good,'' he thought with a smile.
Archer walked down the tunnel, his gaze shifting to the Nightmare Workers as they did their tasks. Pausing now and then, he healed half a dozen injured creatures along the way, each expressing its gratitude with soft chittering noises that echoed through the tunnel.
He moved through the colony''s winding paths, the dim, earthy glow casting eerie shadows as he navigated deeper. The workers paused briefly as he passed, their antennae twitching in acknowledgment.
Finally, Archer reached the Queen''s chamber. Standing at the entrance was a gorgeous redhead. She greeted him with a radiant smile, her eyes lighting up as she stepped forward, "Wee back, Master," she said warmly, her voice carrying a hint of excitement.
"It''s good to see you, Vivienne; how have things been?" he questioned while approaching the
woman.
Her smile widened as she softly replied, "The new monsters have boosted the colony. I''ve spent every second since yourst visit producing eggs. Sometimes, I fell asleep in my monster form while doing it."
Archer chuckled while grabbing her curvy waist and sent his mana into her. Vivienne let out an erotic moan as she slumped against him, causing her antennae to twitch while they booped his head.
"Were you with the death sisters, Master?" she asked in a curious voice.
"Yes, I went to see them beforeing here," he answered. "I expanded their underground home to help out with their experiments."
A jealous expression crossed the ant queen''s beautiful face, causing Archer to smile as he kissed the Monster General, which made her happy. Following that, Vivienne grabbed his hand and dragged him inside.
"I have many ideas for different kinds of ants, as have the other queens," she revealed. "Vriana will be our muscle to fight on the frontlines while Aeliana will be our quick hitters using her spiders to nk our enemies."
Archer grew curious as he asked, "What is the Nightmare Ants role?"
The redhead turned around with a big grin, "We are jack of all trades; we have many roles as my children can do multiple things."
''It seems they''ve all been busy; maybe I can give them more mana to help the colonies grow,'' he mused, a thrill running through him at the thought of what this unstoppable army could aplish.
Just then, Vivienne nudged him into afortable chair and climbed onto hisp, straddling him with a yful grin. He couldn''t help but smirk. "What are you up to, Vivi?"
''''I want a taste of mana right from the source-it''s irresistible," she replied, her voice low, before leaning in to press warm, lingering kisses along his neck.
Archer held her soft behind, which the ant queen enjoyed as she rubbed up against him, causing his lust to soar, ''Do I wait? She wants me, and I already have a big harem. I''ll have to use Timewarp even more,'' he pondered as the woman bit his pointed ear.
A shiver ran down his spine, causing his hands to trace along her curves before meeting her giant boobs. When Archer cupped them, Vivienne let out an erotic moan, which made his member twitch, "Mmmmmghh~~."
He didn''t hold back, his hands moving to the buttons of her tight dress, loosening them until her deep cleavage spilled into view. Vivienne paused, stopping her affectionate kissing to look up at him with crimson eyes, a teasing spark in her gaze.
"What are you doing, Master?" she murmured.
Archer didn''t reply as his hands reached around and unclipped hercey ck bra, which caused the woman''s smile to grow. Once her enormous boobs were free, they bounced out, allowing him to see her stiff pink nipples.
Without waiting, he took it in his mouth before rolling his tongue across it, causing Vivienne to let out a deep moan, "Ahhhhh!"
A suddenmotion erupted outside as Archer''s lips traced over her skin, echoing through the colony corridors. Startled, they leaped up; Vivienne hastily adjusted her dress, tucking herself back in before rushing toward the entrance.
Outside, several Nightmare Warriors stood at attention, their antennae twitching in rm. One of them chittered urgently, and Vivienne''s eyes widened, a sh of worry crossing her
face.
She turned to him with a frown, "The Blood Termites are attacking again; that bitch won''t join our army while living in your Domain."
Archer nodded before closing his eyes and soon realized over a dozen different insect-like species spread out across the realm, which surprised him. Following this, he spoke to the ant queen, "Let me deal with these. Do you mind fighting them, or would you prefer it to stop?" Vivienne shook her head. "We need the wars. They help my children grow strong, but they''re so random that they catch me off guard."
Heughed before speaking, "I''ll be right back while you fight these fuckers."
Once Archer finished talking, he teleported to the Domain''s sky and soon found the termite colony, which he headed toward. Five minutester, he descended just outside the entrance. While standing there, he spotted the massive termites, which were ck, brown, and several other colors, resembling the ones on Earth. Archer quickly noticed they were dragging back
dead Nightmare Ants.
He scanned the monsters to find out what they were.
[Blood Termites]
[Rank: A+]
''Interesting, these could be useful if the queen swears loyalty to me,'' Archer mused before entering
the colony.
When he did, the monsters reacted and tried to attack him, but a single punch changed their minds, causing them to flee as chunks of a Warrior Termite rained down on the tunnel. ''They seem tough, but they would be good to use as ambushers when the World War breaks out,'' he
pondered.
Archer made his way through there while punching more creatures and causingplete chaos when a woman''s voice sounded, "Can you please stop killing my children? I want to talk
to you."
His eyebrow raised in curiosity, but he shrugged it off and continued down the corridor until he reached a familiar underground chamber. Archer nced around, taking in the surroundings, when a grey-haired woman emerged from the shadows.
She stood as tall as he did, her deep red eyes piercing and intense. Although her well-sculpted
muscles were visible, her curves remained concealed beneath her attire, and her massive chest
strained against the fabric.
Archer shook his head, a grin spreading across his face. "How long have you been in my
Domain?"
"This is your realm? Why haven''t I seen you?" the woman countered.@@novelbin@@
Archer waved his hand to create some tables and chairs for them to rx while talking. He motioned for the seat opposite, "Sit and getfortable."
The woman narrowed her red eyes but did as he asked while he continued, "I created this and
brought every monster inside. My Stone Men may have kidnapped you and brought your kind
here."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1096: Are You Always Hungry
Chapter 1096: Are You Always Hungry
?
Archer grinned at the older woman while answering, "Millions Morena, enough to create a horrifying army to drop on the Alliance."''
After that, she rushed out of the prison to get Demacia, and her excitement surged, making himugh. Once that was over, he opened the Gate to the Davis Mansion and stepped through.
The surrounding guards momentarily panicked but quickly calmed down when they realized it was Archer. Standing in the garden, he spotted Grace and Nancy strolling nearby, and they paused in surprise.
Nancy rushed over, wrapping her arms around him in a warm embrace. "It''s so good to see you, Arch! How have things been?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine concern.
"I''ve been good, Nance; sorry I haven''te to see youdies. I got carried away with a few things," Archer replied with a smile.
The short-haired woman nodded, "It''s okay; I''ve been training as the fight was rescheduled."
After that, Nancy guided him inside while Grace greeted him with a small smile. As they walked through the mansion, Archer noticed the staff watching them with wide eyes. Curious, The asked, "What''s wrong with them?"
Nancy chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "You''ve been on the news almost every day, babe! But nobody can get near you; you always vanish whenever they try to close the distance."
"Well, I can fly and teleport all over the ce; I''d be stupid not to use it to avoid all the crowds," he answered as the trio entered the mansion.
As they did, Grace quickly said before leaving the duo behind, "I''m going to study. It was nice seeing you, Archer."
He watched the youngest Davis sister walk away as Nancymented, "She doesn''t know how to act around you, Arch; some of the sisters are put off with how many women you have."
Archer shrugged as they continued walking and listening to Nancy, who shared details about her training and the uing fights she''d invited him to watch. He nodded, agreeing toe along, just as they arrived at her bedroom door.
As they entered, he nced around and asked, "Is Lex at work? I should text her."
"Don''t; she has an important meeting with thepany managers," Nancy replied, taking off her jumper and looking at him. "Do you want a cup of tea, babe?"
He nodded, then sat, sinking into the plush cushions with a deep, contented sigh. Closing his eyes, Archer conjured several mana orbs that floated around him, softly glowing as they burned away excess energy.
The gentle hum of mana filled the room, causing Nancy to look over with a smile. The colors lit up the room in a warm glow. She beamed before speaking, "I still can''t get used to your magic."
Archer grinned mischievously and sent several mana orbs flying toward Nancy, who let out a startled yelp, ducking to dodge them. He chuckled, thoroughly amused. "Rx, Nance,'''' he said in a yful tone. "They won''t hurt you; it''s just pure magic-straight from me."''
Nancy giggled as the orbs gently brushed against her, leaving a pleasant warmth wherever they touched. Smiling, she finished preparing the tea and brought two cups over to Archer, setting them on the table.
Archer picked up his cup and took a sip, savoring the sweet taste. As he settled back, Nancy said, "Could I please get some of your healing? I pulled a muscle during my morning run, and it''s bothering me."
He stood up and walked behind the muscle mommy, whom he grew to like. Archer started massaging her shoulders while casting Aurora Healing. Nancy gripped the chair and moaned as her body reacted to the spell.
"Looks like you needed this, Nance," Archer said amusedly. "Don''t worry, it''s nearly over."''
After the words left his mouth, the older woman grabbed his arm and muttered hopefully, "What if I don''t want it to end?"
Archer grinned as he leaned in and whispered, "You do know what that entails?"
She nodded, a soft groan escaping as she replied, "I''d be yours in this life and the next. Lexi told me that a while back."''
Following that, he continued to massage Nancy, who slumped into the chair as Archer exined, "We will go on a date tomorrow if you''re free. I''m taking out Micha and Isabe tonight."
"I''m free; where do you want to go?" she questioned while leaning back.
"Wherever, as long as we spend time together," Archer said. "Think about it and text me when you''ve decided."
Nancy nodded with a soft smile as he finished the massage before sitting back down and pulling out a hotdog. Archer started eating, causing the young woman to giggle as she spoke, "Are you always hungry?"
"Yes," he responded between bites. "I think it''s because I''m a dragon using a human form with a big appetite."@@novelbin@@
When Archer said that, Nancy''s eyes widened before she started giggling, but he asked, "Do you want to see something?"
The navy-haired woman agreed with a nod as he took her hand and teleported them to a balcony in the treehouse. Her jaw dropped when she saw the wildndscape stretching as far as her eyes could see.
"Is this the Domain that Lexi told me about?" she questioned while ncing around. "Mom and I didn''t believe it at first."
"Well, it''s real, and it''s my getaway from all the chaos," Archer said while pointing in the distance as a battle erupted between the flying Nightmare Ants and Fire Dragonflies.
Nancy''s eyes narrowed, "What are they? Aircraft?" she asked.
Archer chuckled, his revtion leaving her stunned. "They''re my monsters- a secret army I''ve been building to take down the Alliance back on my world."
With that, he wrapped an arm around her waist, summoning his wings before taking off toward the battle. Nancy tightened her grip, holding on as they soared into the sky as she asked, "What are you doing, babe?"
"I want to show you the monsters; now watch," Archer answered with a smile.
The sight before them was breathtaking as they closed in on the battlefield. Nightmare Ants shed fiercely with man-sized insects. The sky was a storm of chaos as the flying ants tore through the air, their dark, jagged wings slicing through clouds.
Opposing them, the Dragonflies swarmed with intensity, their bodies glowing like embers, each beating wing stirring sparks that ignited the air around them. With a fierce, unearthly screech, a cluster of ants dove through the mes, their mandibles snapping.
The Dragonflies retaliated,unching tiny fireballs that burst against the Ants'' armored exoskeletons, illuminating the battle in shes of red and orange. He was impressed, but when the Anti-Air explosions rocked the sky.
Archer nced down, eyes widening as he saw a swarm of Anti-Air Ants aiming at the Fire Dragonflies, only for a wave of Dark Termites to crash into them from the side. Shocked, he took it all in while Nancy, utterly captivated, asked, "Is this...normal here?"
Instead of answering, he teleported them back to the treehouse. They arrived just as Nyx emerged from her rest, stretching as she awoke. Her face lit up when the dragon woman saw him, and with a delighted smile, she rushed forward, wrapping him in a warm embrace. "Husband! Did you hear those damn insects?" Nyx huffed, crossing her arms. "The battle started right after you left-they couldn''t wait even a second!"
Archer chuckled when hearing this before introducing the two women, "Nyx, this is my childhood friend and future wife Nancy Davis, Lexi''s older sister."
When he said that, the navy-haired woman went red as she heard this, but he continued with the introductions: "Nancy, this is my fiance, Nyx Drakebane."
The dragon woman smiled before holding her hand and cheerfully said, "It''s good to meet
you, sister."
Archer smiled at that, but Nancy took her hand and smiled in response, her cheeks still red. The three chilled in the living room after he breathed dragon fire in the firece. Beautiful violet mes roared to life as the afternoon hung overhead while the weather got cold. Nancy was shivering, causing Archer to take out a nket before wrapping it around the young woman, who smiled.
"Thank you, Arch. Is the weather in this ce like the real world?" she asked while getting
comfortable.
He was about to answer, but Nyx did it for him, "It''s connected to the outside world; husband likes it because it gets boring only ever feeling warmth in this ce."''
As the weather worsened, rain pelted the treehouse windows, creating a rhythmic drumming that filled the room. While they settled in, Mavis appeared, "Would you like some hot chocte, Master? We''ve grown cocoa beans and crafted the perfect drink for you."
Intrigued, Archer nodded. "Yes, please! But make sure there''s enough for everyone." Following that, the Brownie vanished, shocking Nancy, who was staring at the spot where Mavis was standing. Heughed before exining that he rescued them eight years ago, and
they have lived in the Domain ever since.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1097: Robert Bennett
Chapter 1097: Robert Bet
?
Once, Mavis brought Archer and the two women hot choctes, which made them happy as his phone pinged. He pulled it out and noticed it was Alexis texting him. [Grace told me you were here. Where have you gone, babe?]
He smiled when he saw this and replied. [Are you free now?]
The navy-haired woman said she was, so Archer summoned her using the dragon tattoo. Nancy was surprised when Alexa appeared beside him with wide eyes, ncing around and taking in the treehouse surroundings.
"Is this the Domain you''ve told me about, Arch?" she said while sitting beside him. It reminded me of the treehouse from that old film we used to watch."
Nancy and Nyx watched this with fascination before the dragon woman asked the two women, "Do youdies want to visit the death sisters with me? They''re lovely and are obsessed with our husband."
Alexa and Nancy giggled as they turned to Archer, who waved them away, "Enjoy yourselves. I need to expand this ce to waste more mana."''
After exchanging heartfelt goodbyes, the three friends descended from the treehouse and walked toward the sisters'' underground home. Archer focused intently as he poured mana into the Domain, channeling his energy precisely to expand the realm.
With each power surge, thendscape transformed, stretching into an almost infinite expanse. But Archer wasn''t finished yet. He stepped onto the balcony, gazing over his upgraded expansive realm.
"If anything ever happens to Thrylos, I''ll bring Draconia in here," he mused with a satisfied grin.
Archer settled into his spot, taking a moment to unwind as he pulled out a hot dog. He took a bite while watching a flock of wyverns glide overhead. As he enjoyed the view, he attempted to open a Gate back to Thrylos.
The shimmering portal flickered to life but closed abruptly as darkness enveloped him. Archer woke up shortly and muttered, "Mana depletion is annoying."
Following that, he stood up and teleported outside after informing thedies. Archer reappeared in Isabe''s house, where the sisters were upstairs getting ready for their date as they gossiped.
He smiled before settling into the sofa while texting Da. [Do you want to go out soon? I''ve been busy, but that''s over with now]@@novelbin@@
Archer sent the text as he closed his eyes and listened to the traffic outside, cars passing by, and families walking by. He instantly sensed the secret agents keeping away the reporters who tried to get close to the house.
''I swear to god, if one gets in I will feed him to the Nightmare Ant,'' he thought as his phone went off.
[That''s okay, I have a meeting at my publishers in the afternoon. Would you like toe?] Da answered.
Archer smiled when he saw the reply and sent one back. [I''lle. What time should Ie to your ce?]
They continued texting, and he had to go there early in the afternoon. While sitting there, his senses picked up Micha''s and Isabe''s aura as they approached the stairs, ''It''s flowing through their bodies,'' he mused.
The younger sister, Isabe, was the first to appear. She wore a long, flowing white gown that concealed her devilish curves. Her hair was tied back in a short ponytail, and she did a yful spin as she asked, "Do you like my outfit, darling?"
Archer nodded, captivated by her ensemble. He noticed her sandals, which showcased her adorable toes, and the nails painted white to match the dress. His desire intensified as he took in the beauty of the enchanting woman before him.
"You''re gorgeous, Bel," he replied warmly, his gaze lingering momentarily before turning to Micha.
She wore a blue dress that matched her striking eyes. The fabric elegantly hugged her curves while concealing her cleavage-a detail he quietly appreciated. Like Isabe, she wore sandals that revealed her perfectly painted toes.
Archer shook his head beforeplimenting the older woman, "You look beautiful, Miche. Are you two ready to go?"
They both nodded as Isabe grabbed his arm and announced, "Big sister is driving, and she wants to go into Tampa and eat at one of the posh restaurants."''
Following that, Archer led them outside, where he spotted the reporters staring at them with wide eyes and cameras in their hands. He waved his hand and created a shimmering barrier using Mana Maniption.
The people looked confused, but Micha and Isabe giggled at their shocked reactions. Once that was dealt with, the trio got in the car, and the secret agents ensured everything was fine. Micha pulled out of the driveway after the agents opened the gates. While driving along the road, Archer noticed a few cars trailing them, causing him to speak, "Hold on,dies."''
He opened a Gate a few miles down the road, which surprised the pursuers. Archer chuckled as Michamented, "What was that about Arch?"
"We were being followed, but now they''re gone," he answered with a chuckle.
The sun was dipping low on the horizon, casting a warm amber glow over the road as they headed toward Tampa City. Archer leaned back, watching the city skylinee into view, its buildings sparkling faintly in the distance.
''I can''t wait to get back to Thrylos and deal with the Alliance,'' he mused with a knowing smile.
Palm trees lined the highway, swaying gently in the breeze as they sped past. Micha adjusted the radio,nding on a station ying an upbeat tune that filled the car with energy. Archer nced over, catching her rxed smile as her fingers tapped the wheel in time with the music.
She turned to him, her brow creased with concern. "Did Ellie mention that your grandfather, Robert, is terminally ill? They''re saying he only has a few months left."
Archer''s face mirrored her worry as he replied, "Don''t you both want to visit him? He''s still Grandpa, after all."
"We want to," Isabe admitted, sighing. "But the stubborn old man insisted we shouldn''t. He''s thrilled to see us happy now and doesn''t want us to worry about him."
"Fuck that I''m going to heal him and bring the stubborn old bastard back to Thrylos," Archer dered. "He spoiled me my whole life, and now it''s my turn to return the favor." He shed a quick grin. "I''ll be right back, my beauties."
He opened a Gate to London and summoned thousands of Shadow Creatures before ordering, "Find Robert Bet quickly!"
Following that, a shadow descended on the city until, half an hourter, one of the monsters found the hospital the older man was in. Archer flew toward it and realized it was the one he
was born.
''St Thomas Hospital,'' he thought while Blinking to the ground below.
Archer shocked a few people in the surrounding area but ignored them as he entered the hospital and approached the front desk where a few older women were sitting. When a blonde
turned him, her eyes widened in horror.
"Can you tell me what ward Robert Bet is on, please?" he asked while ignoring the looks and gossip that started.
The blonde nodded before typing away at theputer as she spoke, "Ward five on the tenth floor. Just take those elevators, and you''ll see signs of love."
Archer gave her a charming smile, which caused the woman''s cheeks to go red as he left the front desk. Soon, he was standing in the elevator as people crowded in, and thanks to his unique look, they were sneaking nces at him.
Five minutester, he was standing outside the entrance to his grandfather''s ward, which he entered and was stopped by a security guard. The fat woman blocked his path as she spoke, "Visiting times aren''t for another hour, mate; please leave ande back at the appropriate
time."
"''Shut up,'''' Archer responded before pushing her aside like she weighed nothing.
The woman was bewildered and tried to stop him from getting further into the ward, but he used Mana Maniption to trip her over. He turned around as she smashed into the floor, -causing him to chuckle.
Archer continued walking down the corridor and noticed dozens of people coughing, which annoyed him. Shortly after, he arrived at a private room where a frail-looking older man stared out the window.
He stepped into the room andmented with a smug grin, "I''m not looking so handsome anymore. All thedies would be running away from you, Gramps. What happened to the Father Christmas that used to bear hug me all the time."
The old man froze, his back going ramrod straight as he slowly turned, eyes locking onto
Archer with sheer disbelief. After a beat, he narrowed his eyes suspiciously and yelled, "How the fuck do you know words like that, pretty boy? What are you, a damn alien or something?"
Archer couldn''t help butugh as the old man ranted as he teased, "Still the same cranky old git Gramps. My death didn''t change you; did you even love me?" [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1099: Lets Take A Break
Chapter 1099: Let''s Take A Break
?
Archer smiled and nodded at Isabe''s request, the joy in her eyes infectious. The older woman beamed as Isabe yfully tugged him toward the dance floor. Once there, they swayed gently to the music, the vibrant energy of the crowd surrounding them.
Isabe wrapped her arms around him, leaning in close. They found their rhythm on the dance floor as the music pulsed. She twisted away from him, her beautifulughter ringing as she spun back, her hair flying everywhere.
Archer grinned, unable to resist the energy she gave off, "Is that all you''ve got, Aunty Bel?" he teased, taking a yful step back.
When the older woman heard this, she arched an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in her blue eyes. "Oh, just wait! I will show you, babe."
Following that, the two of them started dancing to the rhythm of the music as other couples around them did the same. While enjoying themselves, Isabeunched into a joyful dance move, her hips swaying and arms flying as if the music coursed through her veins.
Archer grinned while the older woman led. She was surprised to learn that he didn''t know how to dance. She took his hands, guiding him into the rhythm as they moved together on the dance floor.
The older woman swayed her hips, encouraging him to loosen up. "Follow my lead, babe! I will show you how to do it," sheughed, her eyes sparkling with mischief.
He mimicked her movements, stumbling but quickly finding his groove as the music enveloped them. The crowd around them seemed to fade away, the lights shing in a blur of colors.
Isabe twisted again, pulling him into a yful spin, and he couldn''t help butugh as he followed her lead. "See? You''re getting it!" she cheered, her energy.
Afterward, the two continued dancing until the older woman began to tire. Noticing her fatigue, Archer smiled warmly as he cast Aurora Healing on her, "This should help you feel much better, Bel."
She beamed, and the two continued dancing until Isabe led him back to Micha''s table. They sat down, and the short-haired woman sighed as she spoke in a tired voice, "Even with your magic, my legs are killing me."''
Archer and Michaughed at this until the older sister took his hand, pulling him toward the dance floor. This time, however, she moved at a slower pace than Isabe. As the music softened, they swayed gently on the dance floor, lost in their world.
The dim lights glow warmly around them, creating a pleasant atmosphere. He held Micha close, her head resting against his shoulder as they moved to the rhythm, "Thank you for taking us out, Arch. It means a lot."
Hearing this, he smiled and kissed her forehead before replying, "That''s okay. I am enjoying spending time with you both. I''ve spent most of thest eight years fighting. Coming here and dancing is different, but I like it."
As the music drifted around them, the couple continued to dance, their movements bing more effortless with each passing moment. Theyughed softly, lost in the rhythm and each other''spany, their bodies swaying in perfect harmony.
After a while, Micha looked at him with glowing blue eyes and said with a tired smile, "Come on, let''s take a break."
Once, they rejoined Isabe, who had got more drinks for them. Archer grabbed a cold beer and took a refreshing sip, feeling refreshed. The trio continued to drink andugh, and soon, the two women were feeling pleasantly tipsy, their cheeks flushed.
He smiled at them before speaking in an amused voice, "Should we go to this hotel you two were talking about?"
They agreed while pawing at him, which made Archer smile as he led the sisters out of the establishment before gging down a taxi that pulled up next to them. Micha climbed and gotfortable as she spoke, "Take us to the Ritz-Carlton, please."
Archer got in next, followed by Isabe, who held onto his arm. When the driver saw this, he agreed before driving toward their destination. They cruised through the lively streets of Tampa, the evening sun casting a golden glow over the skyline.
"This ce is differentpared to London,'' Archer thought with a smile. ''It seems more peaceful.''
He sat in the back seat, gazing out the window as trees swayed gently in the warm breeze. The city buzzed with life; people strolled along the sidewalks, and the sounds ofughter and chatter floated in through the open windows.@@novelbin@@
The shimmering bay glistened under the fading light as they passed the bustling waterfront. Boats bobbed gently in the harbor, and the smell of saltwater mingled with the aromas of food wafting through the air.
After twenty minutes, the taxi pulled outside the hotel, and Isabe paid the driver before the group left. Micha led them inside and up to the front desk, where a young woman spoke politely, "Wee to the Ritz-Carlton. How can I help you?"
"Can we get the best room you have avable for the night, please?" Archer said while pulling out his phone.
The young woman nodded and typed away on aputer for a few seconds until handing over a pay machine and room key. He paid the price without looking and took the key as Micha dragged him to the elevators.
They entered before being taken to the floor that their room was on, and while standing there, Isabe''s hands started to wander, which made Archerugh as he pped her soft behind, earning him a yelp.
Her blue eyes turned to him, but he continued to attack her when he cupped her big boobs and squeezed them. While doing this, Micha giggled beforementing, "Save it for the room, you two; there are cameras here."
Archer chuckled as Isabe''s cheeks flushed bright red. Momentster, they reached their floor, and he guided the two women to their suite. Opening the door, he paused, taken aback
by the room.
It was a beautifully decorated space with plush furnishings and a warm ambiance. As they stepped inside, Isabe looked around appreciatively before announcing, "I''m going to take a hot bath; my head''s spinning a bit."
After that, Archer slumped on the bed, and Micha joined him, but the older woman climbed onto hisp before kissing him. This led to them making love on the sofa; they did everything, and he even took her back door, which earned him a primal scream.
Whenever he thrust inside, it caused her round behind to jiggle. An hour passed, and the couple finally finished as Isabe exited the bathroom. Micha was out cold in a pleasure- filled daze as theirbined fluids flowed out of both holes.
The younger sister giggled at Micha''s messy state, causing her to speak, "You ravaged her badly, you wild dragon."
Archer chuckled before pulling out some beer and drinking while Isabe sat down beside him after he put her in bed. He gave her one, which made her smile as he replied, "Micha will be out cold for a while."
Isabe smiled before changing the subject, "How long until you can return to Thrylos?" she
asked.
He shrugged while answering, "A few days at least; my mana is growing whenever I constantly use it, and I''ve been expanding my Domain until it''s a world itself with its
ecosystems."
The more he spoke, the more Isabe became fascinated and spoke, "I love the ce if I''m honest; it''s a peace-filled haven where anyone can rx."
"Oh, if you travel a mile away from here and cross a river that encircles the treehouse, it ispletely different," Archer watched her eyes widen. "There''s trillions of monsters roaming the ce, causing chaos wherever they go."
When Isabe heard this, she got worried, but he quickly reassured the older woman, "Don''t worry. They know not to cross the river, or they will be killed by the Nightmare Assassin Ants
that guard it."
"Guards?" she questioned while looking out of the window.
Archer nodded as he exined, "Vivienne assigned them to me because the other monsters were getting rowdy. She seems protective over me, which is amusing."
''''Vivienne?" Isabe asked when hearing another woman''s name.
"My Nightmare Ant Queen," Archer replied, causing her expression to rx.
Afterward, Isabe moved closer, climbing onto hisp with a naughty smile. He met her
gaze, his expression warm as he leaned in to kiss her, and she returned it passionately, their connection growing deeper with each passing second.
Isabe''s hands moved slowly along Archer''s shoulders and down his chest, her touch warm and familiar. A gentle shiver ran through him, heightening his senses, but he leaned further into the kiss, letting their connection speak for itself.
His hands found their way to her waist and then to the soft curve of her behind, which made the older woman let out an erotic moan. The two started making love until Micha woke up and
wanted more.
Hours passed by as Archer ravaged both sisters until they were in a pleasure-filled daze while
cuddling up to him.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1101: Ive Eaten Some Of Your Kind
Chapter 1101: I''ve Eaten Some Of Your Kind
?
Tal ignored themanders and slipped into the part of the ship where Draconian soldiers had fallen. She gripped her bow tightly and moved stealthily down the dim corridor as a
steady thumping echoed in the distance.
The sound put her on edge as she gripped her bow even more, ''What the hell is that? More Blightborns.''
She summoned a mana arrow, nocking it carefully as she neared a bend. Peering around the corner, she spotted several fallen Dragonknights, now aimlessly wandering with their swords loosely clutched in their lifeless hands.
"They''ve been turned into Ghouls,'' Tal mused. ''I need to put them to rest.''
Following that, she poked around the corner and started firing mana arrows at the creatures, which took them out quickly. The bodies dropped to the floor with a few thuds, allowing her to move forward.
Her boots stepped in pools of blood as she continued down the ship''s corridors, only to encounter more creatures. Tal put them down with dozens of arrows that pierced through their foreheads.
Soon enough, the reason for the Dragonknights death appeared, and the monster caused her blood to run cold, ''What is this thing! Its a nightmare.''
A twisted, gaunt figure shuffled into view, its elongated limbs bending at unnatural angles, skin stretched tight over sharp, jutting bones. Its face was a grotesque mask, with hollow eye sockets that leaked a dark liquid and a mouth that split open far too wide, exposing rows of jagged teeth.
The creature''s head tilted as it locked onto her, a slow, sickening smile creeping across its face. When she saw this, the hair on the back of her neck stood up, but she managed to steel her nerves.
''Darling did say they have creepy creatures under their control,'' Tal thought while gulping as she readied herself for a fight.
That''s when it lunged, its twisted limbs pushing it forward with terrifying speed. She dodged just in time, the creature''s ws screeching against the metal wall where her head had been a heartbeat before.
Tal spun, firing a mana arrow that exploded as it struck, sending sparks across the corridor. The creature barely staggered, its hollow eyes now zing with hunger. It lunged again, wed fingers reaching, but she rolled beneath its swipe.
She shot upward from her crouch, the arrow piercing the creature''s side, yet it twisted in rage, hissing as thick, ck ichor oozed from the wound. Tal had no room to evade as the creature cornered her, pressing forward until she felt the cold metal of the wall at her back.
''Oh shit, this is bad, but I got an idea.''
Without waiting, Tal summoned all her remaining energy in a split second, channeling it into a final arrow that crackled with fierce, blue light. As the creature lunged again, she released the shot, the force sting it backward.
The creature shrieked as the arrow tore through its chest, copsing in a heap as its twisted limbs convulsed, then stilled. Tal let out a sigh of relief as she put her bow away while scanning the new monster.
''More crew or something else?'' she pondered before continuing.
Tal encountered more of the twisted creatures, but after the first battle, each encounter became easier. Hours passed as she fought her way through the dark corridors until finally, she stumbled upon a group of survivors-wounded crew members and Draconian Marines. She found them hiding in one of the ammunition storage rooms, which had only one entrance, which they covered. When Tal entered the room, she counted twenty people in various states.
An injured man looked up, his voice filled with concern. "Your Majesty... what are you doing here?"
Before she could answer, howls rang out down the corridor, causing Tal to look in the direction of the sounds and realize that dozens of Blightborns, Ghouls, and bigger creatures charged toward her.
''Oh no, you don''t,'' she thought while raising her hand.
Tal started casting Moon and Sun sts that tore through the monster''s ranks. The magic killed many, but more took their ce, causing her to grow concerned, ''How many of these things are on here! This is getting annoying now.''
"Clearing out the monsters and finding survivors," she answered the man while ducking into the room and mming the door shut.@@novelbin@@
As Tal worked, the eerie mming and scratching sounds echoed from the bulkhead''s other side. She exhaled a weary sigh, storing her bow and reaching into her ring to give out health potions among the injured.
The man spoke up again, his voice strained. "The creatures... they appeared on the lower decks. Survivors are on the bridge, but the attack destroyed the main entrance. That leaves only one way in, through the admiral quarters where the secondary entrance is."''
Tal nodded before sitting down and resting while sending N a message. [Chaos on the ships. Thousands dead. I''m trying to clear out Archer''s Wrath, but it will take time] Following that, the howls screams, and whimpering of the injured sounded through the room, annoying her as she blocked the noise out. Soon enough, Tal started scanning her surroundings until she spotted a vent she could travel through.
***
A soft ping sounded from the lioness''s dragon tattoo, and as she read the message, a grimace crossed her face. ''Damn Swarm, constantly stirring up trouble for us,'' she thought, irritation bubbling up.
N shook her head, pushing aside her thoughts as she stepped out of the tent, only to nearly bump into Demetra and ra chatting nearby. When the shark woman spotted her, she
grinned.
"My favorite lioness," she said proudly, "the Alliance has stopped their attacks from the sea, at least for now. I ughtered hundreds of their beasts before they finally pulled back."
She gave a nod of approval, "Good work, Dem. We might finally get a chance to breathe and ain''t I the only Lion Demi-Human, you know?"
The blue-haired woman nodded as she answered, "Well, I''ve eaten some of your kind, but you''re the first I see as a friend."
N giggled before questioning, "Have you spoken to the others?"
"Yes. Mary, Brooke, and Ari are staying in the kingdom just in case, as the others are helping with the realm," Demetra answered. "Teu said husband wants to sneak into Pluoria when The returns to cause trouble before we invade."
The lioness shook her head, "He will want to deal with Avidia; those damn fire elves have sunk too many of our merchant ships," she revealed.
Demetra growled at the mention of the Duskfire Empire, her sharp teeth bared in frustration. ra, the dragon-kin woman, nced between them, "What has the Duskfire Empire done
now?" she asked.
N sighed, turning to answer, "We had a trade agreement with them; everything was
smooth. But then they joined the Alliance and, just like that, sank fifty Draconian ships. Aisha sent warnings, but their Empress, Embera Duskfire, ignored them. She''s a powerful fire mage and the strongest fighter on Avidia."
"Damn fire elves, they are acting like this because Archer isn''t here, and they''re taking advantage of the situation," ra answered while staring across no man''snd.
Following that, the three women watched as the Dragonfire Company started firing their cannons as a Monster Wave charged toward the fortress, but they were quickly wiped out by
the explosions that burned them to ash.
While standing there, N questioned, "How many soldiers did thisnding cost us? Have you got the numbers?"
ra frowned before revealing, "Just over eight thousand dead; the Healers have healed the
rest."
The lioness sighed as several roars echoed across the sky as the Thunderbolt Throwers targeted the flying Swarm monsters. Yellow bolts washed over them, causing the creatures to plummet toward the ground.
Just as that happened, several waves of shells mmed against the fortress''s protective shield, which lit up like a star. The three women looked up as ramented, "The Alliance are using their numbers against us. Should I issue the order to dig under the fortress for more
protection?"
N nodded as she responded, "Yes, and get the earth mages to help; it shouldn''t take the army too long to do it."
Following that, the fortress buzzed to life as the legions started digging out an undergroundwork as the shield was failing due to the constant barrage. While this happened, the lioness turned to ra, "Do you believe this willst for days as you predicted?" The dragon-kin woman nodded as she started speaking: "Yes, reports suggest that theybined all their war machines and used them to destroy the fortress. They did it to your homnd alongside the Avalonians."
N didn''t reply as she turned on her heel and left the wall in silence while nning the uing attack, which would use the tunnels they built to drag the enemy inside while the main force left through a new entrance.
ra had devised the n, and the Dragon Marshels agreed to it. The lioness watched the legions get to work while the Dragonfall Company returned fire to keep the enemy army at bay until they were ready to spring the trap.
The legionnaires created obstacles for the Alliance using the soil and stones the earth mages
piled up.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1102: Morning Treat
Chapter 1102: Morning Treat
?
Archer returned to reality slowly, blinking away the haze as he gazed at the rainshing against the window, each drop streaking down the ss in twisting patterns. He grabbed a few hotdogs from his Item Box, eating quietly as he enjoyed the rare moment of calm.
With a yawn, he finished food and slipped back into bed, where the two women were nestled close, their warmthforting against the chill of the morning. Their breathing lulled him, and soon, he drifted back to sleep, surrounded by their warmth and soft bodies.
Hourster, Archer stirred awake to the sound of a soft, sweet voice. "Darling, wake up; I''ve ordered a big breakfast."
His eyes opened, and he found Isabe leaning over him, her gaze warm. She smiled as he came to, leaning down to kiss him. Archer returned the kiss with azy smile, savoring the warmth of her touch.
The older woman''s dainty hand slipped down his abs and entered his boxers before she broke the kiss, "Do you want a morning treat, my love?"
Archer nodded as her hand grabbed his member and started gently stroking with a pleased smile on her beautiful face. Soon enough, Isabe started kissing down his body which caused him to shiver before taking his cock into her warm mouth.
He watched as the beautiful woman''s head started bobbing up and down as her tongue licked every part of his shaft. Archer''s hand slipped between her legs, causing Isabe to open them even more.
Without giving her a chance to moan, he started rubbing her wet clit, which earned him a deep moan, "Mmmmnnnghh~~."
Archer groaned as her moan vibrated on his cock, which encouraged him to finger fuck the older woman, who started trembling, but her sucking got even more passionate as she began massaging his crown jewels.
The couple continued pleasuring each other until Isabe started squirting as Archer cummed down her throat. Following that, he dragged the short-haired woman into bed and started making love to her.
Isabe smiled, clearly pleased, moving in rhythm with him as their connection deepened. Just then, the door creaked open, and Micha stepped in, an amused grin spreading across her face.
"You two are animals!" she teased, crossing her arms. "Finish up and eat breakfast before it gets cold."
Archer and Isabe exchanged a quick, sharedugh before finishing their lovemaking. He had to help the older woman, whose legs trembled like baby giraffes, to the table where Micha was waiting.
''''I knew you were up to something, Bel," the older sistermented with a knowing smile. "You snuck off like a thief in the night."
Isabe giggled as she answered, "Don''t me me, big sister. It''s hard when these devils'' charm always turns me on; it''s natural for us women to get like this."
Archer shook his head at the two women''s lewd conversation and realized an English breakfast was in front of him as the aroma hit his nose. He shrugged before tucking in and enjoying every bit of it while eating.
With a sweet smile, Micha said after finishing with Isabe, "I''ve ordered more as I know you love food."
He chuckled at Micha''s yful remark as she set another te before him, the enticing aroma of breakfast wafting through the air. The three of them dug into their meal,ughter and light conversation filling the room.
Archer ate a piece of crispy bacon and casually checked his mana pool. To his delight, he noticed it steadily increased due to the constant use of magic. While sitting at the table, he created more mana orbs that started floating throughout the room.
He created the Milky Way using his mana, which impressed the two women. Michamented in an amazed voice, "Magic is something else; I hope I can use it one day."
"''You will,'''' Archer answered with a grin as his violet eyes glowed. "My mana is coursing through your bodies and changing you. Look in the mirror and see how young you both look."
The two women approached the big mirror on one side of the room. They stood side by side in front of the ornate mirror, brushing their brown hair. As they caught each other''s reflections, their movements slowed, and they exchanged confused nces.
"Is it just me, or do we look... younger?" Micha asked, her voice barely above a whisper.@@novelbin@@
Isabe leaned in closer, squinting at their reflections. "We do! I feel like we''re in ourte twenties again!"
They both burst intoughter, momentarily overwhelmed by the change. The soft glow of their skin and the newfound brightness in their eyes were unmistakable. Archer couldn''t help but smile at the sight, then exined, "You''re no longer just ordinary humans; you''ve be New Humans. Since you were born on Earth, which has less mana than Thrylos."
He stood up and approached the two sisters as he concluded you''ll be able to harness mana, but you won''t transform into dragons like my other human wives."''
"''That''s okay; at least we can use magic now! Will you teach us, darling?" Isabe asked, spinning around with an excited sparkle in her blue eyes.
Archer chuckled softly, shaking his head. "I can certainly try, but I''m not the best teacher. However, you could always ask Nefi, Hemi, or Hecate. They''d be perfect for helping you learn."
The sisters smiled before going back to eating. Fifteen minutester, Micha finished her breakfast andmented after ten minutes, "Should I head back soon? I''ve got meetings in the afternoon."
"Once you two are ready, we can," Archer said while drinking tea.
Micha and Isabe rushed toward the bathroom for a warm bath while he chuckled at their reactions. He turned to the window and realized the weather had calmed down, which was
good.
Twenty minutester, Isabe and Micha appeared just as Archer finished casting Cleanse on himself and pulled on a fresh set of clothes. They shared a quick smile before heading out of
the hotel together.
The trio strolled through the quiet, early-morning streets of Tampa with only a few people in sight. After a ten-minute walk, they reached the car Isabe had mentioned she''d be driving, which Micha didn''t fight as she was tired.
Archer wasn''t listening to their gossip as he sent his mana into the ground and started repairing everything around him, which helped increase his pool. He climbed into the car andy in the back as the two older women entered the front.
Following that, Isabe turned onto the highway and headed toward Rosemary Beach while Micha rested. Archer saw this and cast Aurora Healing on the older woman, which made her
rx even more.
"Thank you, love," she spoke in a calm voice.
Archer waved her away and did the same for Isabe, who gave him a big smile as her blue eyes sparkled, "That felt good, babe. My back was hurting thanks to this morning."
He leaned his head against the cool ss of the passenger window, his gaze fixed on the world streaming by. The highway stretched ahead, endless and silver under the morning sun, as fields and clusters of trees blurred into a green-gold haze.
While sitting there, Archer watched billboards and mile markers flicker past, each vanishing almost before he could read it. asionally, he''d catch glimpses of distant houses or gas
stations.
''I miss the simpleness on Thrylos,'' he thought.
They continued toward Rosemary Beach, where the car pulled into Isabe''s driveway. While looking at her house, Micha spoke, "Looks like they are nearly done. That was quick."
Archer turned around only to notice dozens of builders all over her house. The ce was guarded by special agents, which caused him to think, ''Looks like Liza wants itpleted as soon
as possible.''
Following that, the two women got out and entered the house, and Archer said farewell to
them before he teleported to the Domain. That''s when he saw Alexa, Nancy, Ashoka, Nyx, and Maeve chatting around the table.
The moment the women spotted Archer, their faces lit up with warm smiles. Nyx reached him first, lunging forward with open arms. He caught the dragon woman effortlessly, pulling her
close before kissing her.
Then, one by one, he greeted the others with the same gentle warmth, each kiss deepening their shared connection. Once everyone had been weed, he settled into his seat, a quiet
contentment settling over him as they gathered around.
Archer informed them that he was close to returning to Thrylos and that they should prepare for a fight. When Ashoka heard this, she asked in a curious tone, "What''s happened?"
"Tiamat showed me a vision of Tal and N fighting in the Lionheart Kingdom," he
revealed, causing their eyes to widen.
"Who are the enemy?" Nyx questioned with narrowed eyes.
Hearing this, he sighed and answered, "The Alliance alongside the Swarm who are working
together."
The three women looked angry. Alexa and Nancy looked worried, and the short-haired woman asked, "So you''re going to war when you return?"
Archer nodded, "Yes, but I have no choice. I''m seen as that world''s Demon King," he
chuckled.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1103: Why Give Us This
Chapter 1103: Why Give Us This
?
The women remained silent as Archer continued, "I will return and spend the next few years battling the Alliance until Thrylos is mine. After that," he continued, his gaze hardening, "I''ll turn my sights on the Swarm-and finally wipe them out for good."
Everyone nodded, but Alexa asked curiously, "Once everything calms down, can I join you?"
"Of course, you cane over whenever you like. I''ll be able to open a Gate thanks to my mana,'''' Archer answered before turning to Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx. "When we return, you three will help N while I aid Tal with the 1st Fleet."
They agreed just as Nancy finally spoke up, "Will someone teach me to fight with some of your fantasy weapons?"
Archerughed before the tiger woman responded with a friendly smile, "I can help you learn how to use a sword when you have time."''
The short-haired woman beamed as she thanked Ashoka as he stood up and informed the group, "I''m going to burn some mana in the National Parks, but prepare to fight as soon as possible."
Following that, Archer teleported out of the Domain and appeared above Isabe''s house before soaring through the sky and heading for Yellowstone National Park as he''d seen it in a documentary as a kid.
Archer soared high above the Americanndscape, the ground a patchwork of forests, rivers, and winding roads far below. The wind rushed past him, crisp and cold as he cut through the clouds.
In the distance, the sprawling wilderness of Yellowstone came into view, its rugged peaks rising proudly against the horizon. Geysers sent steam plumes into the air, and dense forests nketed thend, stretching as far as he could see.
As he flew closer, Archer found a secluded clearing in which to rx. When touching the ground, he quickly noticed a family of Grizzly Bears standing there. He smiled before speaking to the animals, "Do you guys want some food? I have delicious meat."
With a wave of his hand, a chunk of monster meat crashed into the ground, causing the bears to back off. But a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''Why give us this?''
"I don''t need it-I prefer human food," Archer replied to the voice, "but I noticed your cubs are hungry."
Therge mother bear blinked in surprise, her wary gaze fixed on him as she limped forward. Seeing her struggle, Archer approached slowly, reaching out to touch her. She growled in warning, but he remained calm, "I''m healing you. I can sense you''re unwell."
He cast Aurora Healing over the mother bear, a soft, shimmering light enveloping her. She growled again, uneasy, but as the pain eased, her cubs rxed, realizing their mother was unharmed.
They watched with wide eyes, inching closer as her strength slowly returned. Minutester, Archer stepped back and asked, "Feel better now? Can I check on your cubs, please? They are adorable."
The mother bear shook her head as she replied, ''What did you do? The pain has finally gone.''
''I healed all your injuries, and I''m going to check on your cubs now,'' he said as he approached the four babies.
The bear cubs stared at him, wide-eyed and curious, as Archer crouched down, gently scooping up the nearest little furball. He stroked its soft fur, his fingers glowing faintly as he scanned it with his mana.
After a moment, he looked up and spoke to the mother bear, "This one will fall ill in a few months if left untreated."
Following that, Archer cast Aurora Healing on the tiny animals, causing them to growl, but they soon got excited. Once he let go of the baby, it jumped all over him, making himugh, as the other three bears did the same.
He let the baby bears nibble him as the mother bear watched as she spoke, ''You''re not human? You smell like an animal.''
Archer revealed his white tail, causing the babies to climb on it as he lifted them while exining, "I''m not. I am a dragon from another world, but that doesn''t matter. Your cubs are fully healed and healthy."
The mother bear sniffed each of her four cubs, reassuring herself they were safe, while Archer yfully flicked his tail toward them. The cubs squealed excitedly, batting at it with tiny paws until their mother let out a low growl.
Obediently, they scrambled off and shuffled over to the pile of meat, eagerly digging in as they began to eat. Archer smiled when seeing this and spoke to the mother bear, "I can offer you and your family a ce to live, but you will need more of your kind."
''I will think about it, dragon,'' she replied before eating.
Archer shrugged and sat down, pressing his hands into the earth as he sent waves of mana flowing into the ground. A deep violet hue spread outward, rippling through the soil and seeping into everything it touched.
Trees stretched taller, their leaves thickening and deepening in color; grasses and bushes flourished, taking on a lush, lively sheen. The energy seeped into the park''s creatures as well, revitalizing them.
Birds sang louder, animals moved with renewed energy, and even the air felt charged with life. Archer continued to expand his mana until he felt it running out, causing him to fall backward and rx on the soft grass.
''I''ll rest here for a while before continuing,'' he thought with a tired smile.
Half an hourter, the baby bears lunged at him; one started nibbling his ear while the other three gotfortable on his chest. The mother bear''sugh rang out in his mouth as she spoke, ''Seems like they like you already; thank you for helping us, dragon.''@@novelbin@@
Archer waved the animal away, "Don''t worry about it. Have you made up your mind?" he
asked.
''Can you guarantee the safety of my kind?'' she asked, her tone guarded.
Hearing her plea, Archer sprang to his feet and returned to his Domain. He appeared in a vast, empty stretch of grasnd that rolled endlessly in every direction. Closing his eyes, he imagined a dense forest began to take shape, stretching for kilometers.
Towering trees, a winding river, and shaded clearings sprang up all around him, creating an ideal sanctuary for the bears. As the forest flourished in vibrant greens and earthy browns, Archer opened his eyes, a sense of satisfaction washing over him.
He knew this ce would serve as a haven, offering safety and tranquility for the bear family to thrive in their new home. After finishing the forest, Archer constructed a sturdy wall to keep out wandering monsters.
Once satisfied with it, he returned to the real world. When he returned to the bear family, they were startled, their eyes wide with surprise. However, they quickly rxed upon realizing it
was him.
"Your new home is ready. Do you want me to gather more of your kind?" Archer questioned the mother bear.
The animal nced at him while replying, ''How will you do that?''
Archer chuckled before summoning the Stone Men and ordered them to capture twenty other Grizzly Bears and any animals they could eat. The stone constructs rushed into the forest to hunt for the animals, shocking the mother bear.
"These things will gather food for you, but hundreds of monsters already live there for you bears to eat," he informed.
The mother bear stared in shock as Archer opened a glowing Gate to the new part of his Domain. With a gentle motion, he beckoned the bears to enter. Hesitantly, they stepped through, and their eyes widened in awe at the untamed wilderness that greeted them.
Archer watched as the bears nced at the lush greenery, towering trees, and noisy river, which overwhelmed their senses. The cubs bounded forward, excitement radiating as they explored their new surroundings.
"This ce is peaceful and untouched by humans," the mother bear remarked, her eyes scanning the vibrantndscape. "We can truly thrive here."''
As if on cue, the Stone Men reappeared, their massive forms carrying more grizzly bears, deer, and other animals that Archer had instructed them to capture. Once the new arrivals were gently ced on the ground, they paused, looking around in bewilderment.
The mother bear turned to Archer, her eyes gleaming excitedly as she addressed the others, ''We have a unique opportunity to create a new home free from humans and flourish away from the
usual danger.''
After that, Archer watched as the animals hurried into the forest, searching for a new home. The bear family turned to him, but he urged them in a friendly voice, "Find a safe ce; I''ll
visit youter."
With that, they dashed away, prompting Archer to teleport to the treehouse. He gently scooped up the sleeping Midnight and transported her back to the clearing where he had been.
The ck cat stirred in confusion but quickly became excited, purring as Archer stroked the little fluff ball. He sat down beside her, sending his mana into the ground while continuing to pamper the yful creature.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1104 They Are Creepy
Chapter 1104 They Are Creepy
Archer''s mana repaired the broken life, shocking everyone around Yellowstone and causing the National Park Service to rush around looking for the source. He continued to channel mana into the Earth, with Midnight sleeping peacefully on hisp as he gently stroked her soft fur.
Eventually, exhaustion took its toll, and he cked out from mana depletion. Awakening from her slumber, the little cat sensed his vulnerability and decided to protect him while hey unconscious.
She stood on his body while scanning the surroundings and soon noticed a noise from a nearby brush. Midnight''s ears twitched, sensing the danger, and a low growl bubbled in her throat.
With a fierce hiss, she lunged forward, her tiny form a blur of ck fur against the moonlight. The lead coyote faltered, surprised by her audacity. Undeterred, she leaped at the nearest one, ws extended, and shed across its snout with a swift strike.
The coyotes hesitated, momentarily taken aback by the fierce little furball before them. The cat stood her ground, fur bristling, hissing defiantly as she prepared to fight. One of the Coyotes lunged at her.
Midnight dodged to the side while swiping at the animal before pouncing on another. She continued to fight valiantly against the coyotes, her ws shing like daggers as she darted between them.
Hisses and growls filled the air as she pushed back against the advancing pack. But the odds quickly turned against her. The coyotes, relentless and cunning, began to close in. One lunged from the left, snapping at her back leg, while another circled to nk her from behind.
Midnight dodged and swiped, but fatigue began to set in. A sudden sharp bite on her hind leg made her yelp in pain, and she stumbled. In that fleeting moment of vulnerability, the pack surged forward, overwhelming her with sheer numbers.
The cat''s heart raced as panic surged, urging her to escape. But just as she dashed away, one of the coyotes lunged, sinking its teeth into her tail and eliciting a startled yelp. Midnight spun around, ready to fight.
But that''s when she saw Archer standing there, his violet eyes glowing fiercely. He raised his hand, and Mana Maniption lifted the coyotes off the ground. In an instant, he crushed their bodies, which burst into clouds of blood mist.
''Damn things tried to kill my cat,'' he thought while calming down.
As the chaos died down, Archer knelt, gently scooping up the little ck cat while casting Aurora Healing on her. All of Midnight''s injuries healed before she started showering him with affection.
He began to stroke her gently, his voice warm and reassuring. ''''Thank you for protecting me. I''ll keep you by my side from now on, as long as it''s safe.''''
Midnight responded with a soft meow, nuzzling her head against his face in a gesture of affection that made Archer smile. He reached behind her ear, scratching softly, and she purred contentedly at his touch.
Satisfied, he settled back down, casting a cosmic shield to form a protective barrier around them. Archer started pouring mana into the ground before running out again and falling unconscious.
Hey on the soft grass while chaos erupted over Yellowstone National Park. People reportedrge stone people running around. The rangers were all searching for him, and a pair wandered into the clearing Archer was in and spotted the violet shield.
The man stopped walking and asked, in a confused tone, ''''What is that thing? There''s someone in the center of it.''''
''''Looks like some kind of new tech that the government is using,'''' a woman replied while catching her breath. ''''Why did wee this deep anyway?''''
''''The helicopters noticed ack of wildlife in this part of the park and wanted us to investigate,'''' the man answered.
While the two approached the shield, Archer watched Tal in the nightmarish ship, recusing hundreds of sailors. He observed the silver-haired elf trying to fight the monsters while still unconscious.
***
Tal turned to the survivors, her voice steady as she reassured them, ''''I''ll return soon. I must clear the corridors to the foyer where our reinforcements push through other parts of the ship.''''
With that, she tore the grate off a nearby vent, preparing to slip inside when a young woman''s worried voice broke the silence, ''''Will youe back, Your Majesty?''''
Tal paused, her gaze softening as she looked back. ''''I promise,'''' she said firmly, a reassuring glint in her eyes before disappearing into the vent.
She crawled through the dark, narrow vent, her movements silent. The metal felt cold beneath her hands as she pushed forward, each creak and echo amplifying the eerie stillness around her. @@novelbin@@
''Why am I crawling through vents? Archer better praise me for this,'' she mused while taking out one of her short-swords.
Suddenly, a low, guttural howl pierced the silence, sending a chill down her spine. The sound reverberated through the ducts, followed by a chorus of terrifying, distant wails that grew closer with every breath.
She steadied her breathing, pressing on despite the haunting noises swirling around her. Finally, she reached an opening. Bracing herself, she gripped the edge and dropped silently into the corridor below,nding in a crouch.
The hallway stretched out before her, dimly lit and ominously silent, save for the fading echoes of the howls behind her. That''s when something lunged at her from the shadows; Tal quickly shed through the creature and decapitated it.
Following that, more Blightborns and Ghouls charged at her. She dodged a sudden swipe of one of the creature''s ws, striking back with a de that shed in the dim light, slicing clean through its flesh.
It let out a sickening screech as it dropped down. Before she could catch her breath, a towering Blightborn emerged, its corrupted form radiating dark energy; Tal barely blocked its heavy blow, her arms straining under the impact.
She countered with a flurry of strikes, her de igniting with a fierce glow of mana as she plunged it deep into the Blightborn''s chest. The creature roared, stumbling back as her searing mana consumed it from within.
The Blightborn crumbled into ash momentster, and the corridor fell silent. Tal wiped her de clean, her gaze steely as she pressed onward. She needed to find Olivia''s quarters, but with no clear direction, every shadowed hallway looked the same.
Determined, Tal moved cautiously, scanning each door she passed, her senses alert to any sign of movementor a clue that might lead her to Olivia''s room. She moved like a shadow through the ship''s corridors, her senses sharp in the oppressive silence.
Each step echoed faintly, swallowed up by the darkness stretching endlessly ahead. As she pressed forward, she encountered a hunched creature lurking near a broken panel, its milky eyes swiveling in her direction.
Without a sound, she drove her de through its skull, catching its limp body before it hit the ground.
The deeper she ventured, the more creatures emerged from the darkness: ghouls with hollow, hungry eyes and monstrous Blightborn covered in oozing scars. Tal moved quickly, killing them quickly with her de coated in the faint glow of mana, leaving nothing but ashes in her wake.
''I''m getting used to killing these things, but they are creepy,'' she thought while resting.
Her breathing remained steady, her movements quick as she continued, even as her surroundings grew more unsettling; distant howls and shuffling noises echoed from unseen ces, making the walls seem like they were closing in.
Finally, she reached a heavy door engraved with ornate symbolsOlivia''s quarters. She steadied herself, wiping sweat from her brow, her hand tightening around her de as she pushed the door open, prepared for whatever horror awaited within.
''I can smell death,'' she thought while stepping inside.
Blood stained the wall, but several figures were crouched in the room''s corners, causing her to react as the first howl rang out. Tal shut the door before lunging at the first Blightborn and thrusting her de through its skull.
She quickly spun and hit another with a Moon st that burned the Ghoul to ashes. Tal sidestepped the next attack but felt the creature''s w slice open her cheek as she retaliated with a sh across its side.
Following that, Tal skillfully put down every monster lurking in the room. Minutester, they were all dead, allowing her to sit down to catch her breath. Thanks to being an elf, she had no problem seeing in the dark.
''I''ve killed hundreds of them but the soldiers need to move careful as they ambush you from the shadows,'' she thought while cleaning her swords.
Tal''s gaze locked onto the door leading to the bridge; it would simplify things. After taking a moment to rest and regain her strength, she rose, steeling herself as she approached and stepped through the doorway.
Her relief was short-lived; she let out a weary sigh as her eyes adjusted to the gruesome sight before her. The corridor leading to the elevator was drenched in blood, strewn with torn body parts.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1105: Theyre In There
Chapter 1105: They''re In There
?
Tal continued walking down the corridor until a chittering noise caused her to stop. She raised her bow as an insect-like creature rushed out of the shadows, but her mana arrow pierced through its face.
The explosion tore the monster apart, but this only confused them as she thought, ''What are these things? They weren''t anywhere else.''
Afterward, Tal pressed onward down the corridor, dispatching any monsters that dared to close in on her. She struck swiftly and decisively with her mana arrows, each shot sending the creatures crashing to the ground.
After an eternity of fighting, she finally reached the elevator, her breath steady despite the chaos around her. The metallic doors loomed ahead, but her heart sank at the sight before her.
The ground was littered with the lifeless bodies of Draconian Marines littering the floor while they died battling with the monsters. A massive pile of Blightborn and Ghoul bodiesy heaped against the dead soldiers.
Tal took a moment to catch her breath while scanning the gruesome scene before her. Each fallen soldier told a story of bravery and sacrifice, their armor battered and stained with blood.
"They must have blocked the way forward to allow survivors to reach the bridge,'' Tal thought, gritting her teeth as she pried open the elevator doors.
Just as she stepped inside, a brutal force struck her in the stomach,unching her backward. The silver-haired elf shot down the corridor, her body colliding violently with walls and ceiling.@@novelbin@@
She mmed into the metal door with a sickening thud, crumpling to the floor in a daze. Confusion and pain coursed through her as she struggled to regain her bearings. "What the hell!" she muttered, her head spinning from the impact.
Gritting her teeth, Tal pushed herself upright, her red eyes widening in horror as she nced up. Climbing up the elevator shaft was a giant Blightborn that caused her blood to run cold.
''What is this monster?'' she thought before firing several mana arrows at the neer.
When the projectiles struck the Blightborn, they detonated with explosive force, causing the creature to stumble backward. Seizing the moment, Tal prepared her blood magic and dashed forward as the monster roared and charged at her.
''Here we go, husband would call this a boss fight,'' she smiled.
As they closed the distance, Tal slid between the creature''s legs just as it swung a deadly w in her direction. In one fluid motion, she shed through its ankles, eliciting a bone- chilling howl of pain.
Without hesitation, she unleashed a Moon st, the spell arcing through the air and striking the Blightborn squarely in the back, which sent it forward, but the creature caught itself before spinning on her.
The Blightborn began to sh wildly at her, its ws cutting through the air. She dodged most of its strikes, but one brutal swipe found its mark, mming into her armor and sending sparks flying in all directions.
"That was close; I need to be faster,'' she thought while skidding down the corridor.
Gritting her teeth against the pain, she seized the moment and unleashed a powerful punch to the creature''s chest, the impact resonating through her arm. The Blightborn stumbled backward, allowing her to press her advantage.
Tal darted forward and started striking the creature with dozens of shes. She managed to carve through one of its legs, which brought it to its knee, but the monster managed tond a solid punch on her side.
She was sent flying into the wall with a thud before dropping to the ground. That''s when she noticed the Blightborn getting back to its feet and looking at her with its malice-filled eyes and eerie grin.
When Tal saw this, shebined her magic for a powerful attack before sending it sting toward the Blightborn and tearing through its chest. She watched as the monster was engulfed by the st that killed it instantly.
Exhaustion washed over Tal as she slumped against the wall, her body weary from the fight. Just then, a roar echoed down the corridor. She spun around, her heart racing, and saw two more Blightborn barreling in her direction.
''Oh no, why is my luck changing?'' she thought in frustration, her mind racing as panic surged.
Without wasting another moment, Tal dashed toward the elevator shaft, only to find it empty. Just then, her eyes caught sight of adder on the opposite side. Adrenaline surged as she tensed, gathering every ounce of strength.
Secondster, Tal propelled herself across the open space, her body mming into the cold metal of thedder. She gripped the rungs tightly, pulling herself up as the sound of the approaching monsters echoed in her ears.
The two Blightborns reached the edge of the shaft as they prepared to jump at her. Tal started climbing the creatures and sprang into the air with a roar, wed hands reaching for her.
But just as they leaped, the metal gave way. With a thunderous crash, it ripped off the wall, sending the Blightborns plummeting into the darkness below. Tal watched, wide-eyed, as they fell.
Tal ascended the shaft toward the bridge. As she emerged onto the top floor, a chilling scene met her eyes: the metal door had been torn open, hanging off its hinges. Dark streaks of blood marred the floors and stained every surface.
She stepped cautiously into the bridge and drew her swords, muscles coiled and ready for an attack. Yet, as she scanned the room, she found it eerily silent until her red eyesnded on a bulkhead on the opposite side.
''If anyone is alive, then they''re in there,'' Tal thought while slowly approaching the door as another howl rang out.
***
While Tal battled through the ship, N and Draconian Legions were hidden in the undergroundwork of tunnels the earth mages built just as the Alliance started their bombardment.
Explosions rang out like the end of the world, but the soldiers were safe as they set up the traps for the enemy that would storm the fortress. N was stationed at the main entrance
with Demetra.
The shark womanmented, "I will guard one of the entrances, and they won''t expect to be ughtered in the dark."
N giggled before nodding, "The Alliance will be ughtered, but you need to hold on until I bring the Lionheart reinforcements."''
"Why are you going alone? I doubt your husband would like that," Demetra replied her tone a mix of concern and curiosity.
The lioness sighed frustratedly, "I can travel faster on my own. Besides, in my Primal form, the Alliance monsters won''t daree near me," she exined.
As the words hung in the air, the ground beneath them began to tremble violently, sending vibrations coursing through their bodies. Dust fell from the tunnel ceiling, and the tension in
the room spiked.
Suddenly, a scout rushed in, breathless and wide-eyed, announcing, "The Alliance bombardment is getting worse! They''ve increased their firepower, and it won''t be long before
they break through!"
Demetra smiled at N, who started ordering the surrounding soldiers, "Prepare for the attack! Make sure you stay in your positions once the first group retreats from the battle. Once the stream slows down, pull back to the beach through the back tunnel." Following that, the legions prepared for the underground battle as N waited for the enemy to arrive. She watched as they slipped into the darkness and the first enemy soldiers entered
the undergroundwork.
''In just a few seconds, the attack begins,'' he muttered with a grin.
Momentster, hundreds of Alliance soldiers poured into the vast hall, unaware of the trap awaiting. With timing, the earth mages sealed the entrance behind them, trapping the enemy within stone barriers as the legionnaires charged forward.
The hall filled with the brutal sh of metal against flesh, the sound of swords cutting through armor and bodies. The Alliance soldiers were caught utterly off guard and fell to the relentless assault.
When the final enemy had fallen, the mages moved swiftly, channeling their powers to pull the bodies into the ground. Then, with a final surge of energy, they raised towering stone
pirs, each adorned with the fallen''s remains.
"Why are we doing that to the bodies?" Demetra asked in a curious tone.
N beamed as her blue eyes glowed, "To scare the ones thate in next, but this time I''m
going to greet them."
After speaking, she took out her swords and signaled the mages to lower the door, which allowed more Alliance soldiers in. N let them swarm inside but stood when seeing the
bodies of their friends.
That''s when she moved in and butchered the soldiers while the legionnaires ambushed them from the sides as the giant stone door trapped the enemies. Demetra watched as the lioness
killed them all.
"This woman is deadly," she muttered.
Following that this continued for hours until the soldiers stopped appearing forcing the
legions to retreat to the beach as monsters entered the underground tunnels. N transformed into her Primal and destroyed them while holding off the Alliance. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1107: A Lot Of Work Ahead
Chapter 1107: A Lot Of Work Ahead
?
Just then, the older woman''s phone rang through the car''s Bluetooth, and she nced at the screen before answering. "Hello?" she said, keeping one hand on the wheel.
Archer listened quietly, stealing nces at her as she managed the call, her voice calm andposed. Outside the window, the cityscape whirled by in a vibrant blur, streaks of neon lights and towering buildings rushing past.
He turned his gaze to the highway, watching as cars zipped by and the world flowed around them. Soon enough, they pulled into a quiet road lined with restaurants and small cafes, which caught his attention.
''Where is she taking us?'' Archer wondered, his curiosity growing as he looked out the window. Da was still on the phone with her editor.
He tuned out of her conversation, not wanting to intrude, but her following words made his ears perk up, "I''m on a date, Sandra," she said, her voice warm and a delighted smile spreading across her face. "I''ll text you when I get home."
Archer felt a sudden spark of surprise and amusement, ncing at her with a grin. Following that, she parked up and said her goodbyes before putting down the phone, speaking in a bubbly voice, "We are heading to my favorite ce to write. It''s peaceful, and people tend to leave me alone."
"Sounds good to me," he responded. "As long as they serve nice food, I haven''t got a problem with where we go."
After parking, the two stepped out of the car. Da walked around to his side, slipping her arm through his with a warm smile. She led him down the bustling street toward a cozy caf nestled on the corner.
It took them a few minutester; they entered the establishment, where the soft aroma of fresh pastries and brewed tea filled the air. A young man behind the counter looked up, eyes widening as he recognized her.
"Afternoon, Miss Robinson! Will you be having your usual tea today?" he asked with a friendly grin.
Da nodded before speaking, "Yes, Derrick, please bring a menu to my usual table." She turned to Archer, her green eyes twinkling with anticipation. "You''re going to love this ce."
They then walked to the back of the cafe, where a discreet table was. She sat down, and as Archer sat across from her, she revealed, "This is where I wrote my first sessful novel, but my current one will be a bestseller."
His eyebrow raised as he questioned in curiosity, "What is it about?"
Da grinned before answering, "When I''ve finished the first few chapters, I will show you, but it''s not finished."
Archer nodded in understanding and was about to speak until Tiamat showed him Tal in the gship of the 1st Fleet.
***
Tal moved cautiously toward the door, each step slow and deliberate as she tried to steady her breath. Just as her fingers brushed the handle, a flicker of movement caught her eye.
She froze, her pulse quickening as she spun around. A figure, barely distinguishable in the enveloping darkness, loomed a few meters away-a crew member, half-hidden in the shadows.
''What the hell is going on here?'' she thought.
"Have youe to help us?" a voice drifted across the room, hollow and disembodied, seeming to echo from nowhere and everywhere. "We need you... to deal with these creatures."
The unnatural tone sent a chill down Tal''s spine. She instinctively raised her bow, nocking a mana arrow, her grip tightening while scanning the dim space. Heart pounding, she steadied her voice and said, "What''s your name... and where is everyone?"
Tal watched in horror as the figure''s movements became erratic, limbs jerking unnaturally with each word. That same hollow, unsettling voice scratched at her nerves, "Help us... the monsters have killed many... please..."
She took a hesitant step forward, her heart pounding when Olivia''s panicked voice cut through the darkness from behind her. "Tali, don''t go near that thing!"
In an almost mechanical plea, the crew member repeated, "Help us..."
Just then, the white-haired admiral appeared beside her, gripping her arm tightly. The figure didn''t notice Olivia''s arrival; it only continued its soulless stare as if it were a hollow and lifeless vessel, repeating a message to lure her in.
"Help us," the crew member said again as the white-haired admiral rushed up to her.
Tal''s instincts kicked in as she raised her bow. Just as a horrifying spider monster emerged from the shadows, its grotesque form undting as it hurled the body towards them. She loosed several arrows, each exploding on impact, tearing through the creature''s torso.
Before she could catch her breath, Olivia yanked her by the arm, urgency fueling her movements. "Come on!" she shouted, dragging Tal toward a safe room.
The air buzzed with a cacophony of chittering, countless creatures closing in on them, and a chorus of dread sending chills down Tal''s spine. As they reached the door, she nced back and saw a horde of nightmarish, their grotesque forms crawling over one another.
Just as the first monsters lunged, Olivia flung open the door and mmed it shut behind them, ws scraping against metal echoing. When the light was turned on, Tal saw a dozen people heading into a small office.
She narrowed her eyes as injured lines surrounded one of the walls. While doing this, Olivia appeared disheveled as she spoke, "I''m d you came, Tali! But why are you alone? Where are the soldiers?"
Tal put away her weapon before answering while calming herself, "They are clearing out floors below, but Blightborns and Ghouls infest most of the ship."''
Olivia frowned as she revealed, "When the Swarms attacks hit us, they disgorged a horde of monsters that ughtered at least half the crew."
Following this, Tal rested before giving the injured some health potions and smiling: "I''m going to clear the bridge as I make my way down the ship; we need the ships up and moving to protect the transport vessels."
The white-haired woman''s eyes widened as she protested, "You cannot go out there, Tali; those things are dangerous and use the dead against us."
"Don''t worry about me; I''m a dragon now and have my scales," Tal replied while readying her bow. "Plus, I''m the Queen of Draconia; I have to do this."
Olivia looked hesitant but nodded as she approached the door, giving her some advice, "Keep moving, Tali. They are fast, but I know you''re faster. Use magic to take them down, and don''t listen to any voices you hear."
Tal nodded just as the door opened, and she ducked through before it was mmed shut. She scanned her surroundings and started seeing the creatures heading in her direction, causing her to aim her bow at them.
Without waiting, she fired a wave of mana arrows into the spider-like creatures crumpled to the floor. Tal killed a few more before she had to pull out her swords while ducking under a
lunge.
As the monster passed above her, she thrust her de through its exoskeleton and shed down its torso, causing the creature to let out a pain-filled his before dying. Tal jumped and sted another two with Moon sts, which sent them crashing across the bridge.
Tal fought fiercely until thest of the spiders were dead, leaving her with a moment of uneasy silence. With caution, she began to search the area, discovering piles of dead Draconians scattered around.
Once the silver-haired elf cleared the bridge, she secured the door behind her and called Olivia, "Come out, Liv. They''re all gone, but there''s a lot of work ahead."
Tal watched the survivors emerge from the office, relief washing their faces. They quickly fanned out, ready to clean up the chaos that remained. She sat on the captain''s chair while@@novelbin@@
looking at the quiet vessels.
Thanks to her eyesight, she noticed some survivors across the fleet; while doing this, Olivia appeared behind her with a frown, "We lost hundreds of good sailors and the marines that
guarded the bridge."
"It''s hard, but there are pockets of survivors all across Archer''s Wrath. I will find them while clearing the floor below us," Tal replied to the older woman, who nodded in agreement.
Following that, she left the bridge behind, killing more Blightborns and Ghouls while trying to find more Draconians. Tal killed hundreds of monsters before having to rest in a storage room where two dead marines sat.
''So much death, the Alliance will pay for this,'' she thought while drinking some ale.
As she did, haunting, unearthly screams echoed throughout the ship, and her senses told her the Dragonknights were doing a good job. Soon after, she continued through the ship''s dark corridors, killing as many monsters as possible.
Bodies were piling up as she moved like a ghost; groups of Ghouls were in before they knew she was in the room. Soon enough, Tal cleared the deck below the bridge and met up with a
group of soldiers.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1108: Welcome To My World
Chapter 1108: Wee To My World
?
Archer and Da continued to talk once the vision ended, which only seemed to be a few seconds as the older woman spoke with a warm smile, "Were you just daydreaming, Arch?"
He shook his head before answering, "I''m Sorry. I just got a bad headache. It''s dying down now."
"We can head back if you like?" she suggested with a concerned expression.
"It''s all good," Archer replied, shing a charming smile. "We still need to eat, and our food is on its way to the table now."
Following that, the waiter brought over a tray of things, and they ordered two of everything. Archer was pleased with the food as it all looked delicious. Fresh cakes and other desserts made his stomach rumble.
Soon enough, he started eating one of the doughnuts while Da tried a chocte cake, which made her moan when taking a bite. While enjoying their meal, the couple started talking.
"Did you know your stunt with my ex-husband has stopped him harassing me?" she revealed with a big smile. "I must thank you for the stress that man brought to my life."
Archer chuckled when he heard this and barely remembered the man, but he shrugged. ''''That''s fine; he was annoying me, but it seems your children hate me," he said.
Da frowned before nodding, "Unfortunately, they have favored their father since the divorce. If that puts you off me, then I''ll understand."
"No, it doesn''t bother me. If I''m honest, I don''t particrly care," he responded with a smile that calmed the older woman down.
As they settled into their meal, the aroma of the dishes wafted around them, and Archer eagerly ate. Laughter and chatter filled the cafe, creating a warm ambiance that perfectlyplemented their dinner.
After a few bites, he leaned back in his chair, ncing at the nearly empty tes before turning to the nearby server. "Excuse me," he called with a grin, "could we get a couple more orders? How about the spicy grilled chicken and another round of those garlic breadsticks?"
When Da heard this, her green eyes widened before giggling as she teased him, "You eat so much, Arch; I didn''t realize dragons are gluttons."''
Archer startedughing as he agreed, "I do. All my women tease me about it, but they happily cook meals for me."
"That doesn''t surprise me; I would love to cook for you someday," Da said with a hopeful smile.
Once she spoke, Archer decided to show her the Domain once they were done eating, "Would you like to see something good?"
In curiosity, the blonde titled her head, "As long as it isn''t dangerous, I''ve seen what you''ve been up to all over social media."
Archer chuckled when hearing this, "It''s not, but don''t wander off and leave my side, or the boogeyman will kidnap you."
After that, he yfully pinched her side, making Da yelp in surprise. She swatted his hand away, eximing, "How dare you!"
His grin widened, and he couldn''t help but pinch her again, and this time, she burst intoughter as she tried to stop him. "Stop it, you little shit!" she giggled, squirming in her seat, but the more sheughed.
As they finished their meal, Archer couldn''t help but continue his yful antics, poking fun at Da, who shot him side-eyes filled with mock annoyance. Their teasing drew curious nces from other diners; some watched with wide eyes, entertained by their banter.
Just as Archer was about to say something to the onlookers, he noticed a few people snapping pictures of them. His expression shifted, ready to react, but Da quickly grabbed his arm, a yful smile on her face.
"Leave them be. They follow me everywhere," she said, rolling her eyes good-naturedly. "''They''re just interested in the love life of a top author."
Archer''s eyebrow raised as he asked, "What book genre are you writing? Romance that attracts thousands of teenage girls?"
Da giggled as she revealed, "Pretty much, it''s a fantasy with magic academies, romance, drama, and many things the young ones like these days, but it seems adults like it as well."
They prepared to leave as the waiter appeared with the bill Archer paid for. Da tried to, but he waved her away, "I asked you toe out, so I''ll pay."
After finishing up, they stepped out of the caf, and as soon as they were outside, Archer took her hand gently in his. He teleported them both to his Domain. In an instant, the bustling city vanished, reced by his realm''s vast, peacefulndscape.
The duo appeared on top of the biggest mountain in the real world. She looked around in awe, her eyes wide with surprise and wonder. The lush greenery, the sparkling rivers, and the endless sky stretched before them unlike anything she had expected.
"Wee to my world, Da," Archer said with a grin, watching her reaction closely.
She shook her head in amazement, a smile spreading across her face. "This... this is incredible," she murmured, still taking it all in.
"It is," he replied with a smile. "This ce is so big and endless, I''ve not seen all of it yet." When Da heard this, her eyes widened in shock, and she asked, "How did you create such a ce?"
Archer raised his and created a tree next to the older woman, which made her yelp in shock as she touched it. He exined, "It''s mana. Everything in my world is seeping into it. In this ce, I can create everything except life."
"Why?" she asked while looking at the forest below as a monster bellowed, making her
worry.
"That''s beyond me," Archer answered. "Gods mess with souls whereas I only eat them, which goes against life as that person will never reincarnate as I devour their very essence."''
He noticed Da staring at him as she asked in a suspicious voice, "I know you''re a dragon, but there''s more to you. What are you really?"
Archer chuckled before revealing a beautiful translucent arm that shined with all different colors, representing the magic elements of Thrylos. The older woman''s eyes widened in shock as she muttered, "So beautiful."
"It is, but it took me years to get used to," he responded while turning to the Domain. "This ce is my hideaway and my kingdom''s backup n in case anything happens to Thrylos." Da looked concerned as she spoke, "Do you think something bad will happen?"
Archer shrugged before scooping her into a princess carry while summoning his wings and jumping off the mountaintop. The blonde started screaming as they fell until they started flying through the air.
"I will give you a tour before returning to the car," he said while following one of the biggest rivers in the Domain.
Archer soared high above the Domain, carrying Da securely in his arms as they glided over the breathtakingndscape. She clung to him, her eyes wide with wonder as she took in the
view below.
Rolling hills stretched beneath them, dotted with wildflowers and glistening streams that sparkled in the sunlight, "Look at that! It''s so beautiful," Da gasped, pointing toward a distant waterfall cascading down a cliffside, its mist catching the golden light.@@novelbin@@
While flying, her phone started going off, causing the older woman to sigh while answering it, "What is it, Maria? You know I''m out on a date," she said.
Archer realized it was her daughterining and asking her toe home. Da was
about to tell her no until the young woman informed her that the youngest sibling, who was
twelve, had fallen ill.
Noticing the worry in her eyes, Archer gently took her hand and, with a swift motion,
teleported them directly to the car. The sudden change in scenery startled her, but as
realization dawned, she looked at him with a grateful smile.
"''Thank you,'''' she murmured, relief evident in her expression as she climbed into the driver''s seat. Archer followed, settlingfortably into the passenger side.
Soon enough, Da reassured her daughter that she was on her way home before putting the
phone down with a sigh and looking at him: "Sorry about that, Arch. The children are driving
me mad."
Archer waved her off with a warm smile. "Don''t worry about it; familyes first
sometimes," he said reassuringly.
She beamed, her tension easing as she started the car, and they chatted easily on the drive back to her ce. When they finally pulled up outside her house, Da turned to him with a hopeful look. "Will I see you again?"
"Yes," Archer replied with a gentle nod, though his gaze grew distant. "But I may be gone for a while. There''s... a lot waiting for me back home."''
Da nodded, her eyes softening as she took in his words. But then, without hesitation, she
leaned over and kissed him, catching him by surprise. For a heartbeat, he froze, stunned, but then his hand found her cheek, and he leaned into the kiss, warmth blooming between them.
Her hands rested gently against his chest, and for a brief, quiet moment, the world outside
the car fell away.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1110: We Can Return
Chapter 1110: We Can Return
?
Archer looked at the Bigfoot before smiling, "Good, at least you didn''t lie to me. Is this why people go missing in the national parks?"
The creature reluctantly nodded, ''Yes, we use... animals, things we take from human homes, anything we find on thend.''
"What if I can give you a ce to live? Would you fight for me?" he questioned.
When the Bigfoot heard this, it tilted its head before answering, ''Why would we fight? We are peaceful beings.''
Archer startedughing when hearing this, "Are you joking? You kidnap and eat humans all the time."
''We have no other choice; we need to leave, and if a few humans go missing, what harm can it do? Theres so many of them,'' it retorted.
"I don''t care; you will fight if you live in my Domain. Other than that, your kind can live inplete peace and safety," Archer said.
When the Bigfoot heard this, it let out a roar that echoed throughout the cave before turning back to him and saying, ''There are no tricks? You aren''t trying to trap us and treat us like animals?''
Archer shook his head, "No, why would I waste my time doing such a thing? That''s pointless.," he replied.
The creature nodded before more of her kind appeared. There were about twenty of them, causing him to grin. ''They will be powerful once my mana seeps into their bodies,'' he thought.
Following that, Archer teleported to an empty part of the Domain and created a mountain and dense forest for the Bigfoots to live in. He also made a cave system connecting to the surface for them.
Once it was finished, he stepped back outside and noticed more creatures appeared, but he motioned for the portal, "Enter and see your new home, but make sure not to attack any human-looking people. My Wives use this realm as well."''
The Bigfoot leader nodded itsrge head before stepping through the violet portal, followed by the other creatures. Once everyone entered, Archer appeared while the monsters got excited.
They started looking around as their curiosity took over. He watched as they entered the cave, with the young Bigfoots staring at him with big ck eyes, but soon enough, the matriarch spoke from beside him, ''This ce is perfect; it''s wild and peaceful.''
Archer nodded while exining, "None of the Monster Army will bother you as long as you don''t leave the forest. Otherwise, they will attack."
The female Bigfoot nodded before nudging his body with her giant fist. He was just about to speak, but she revealed, "That means thank you in ournguage; when youe next, meet my little ones. They will love you, Master.''
"I will visit once you''ve settled down," Archer answered. "I''m going to capture more wild animals so you have food."
After that, he teleported back to the national park, where Midnight chased a bird, which made himugh. When the little fluffball noticed he was back, she darted in his direction and suddenly appeared on his shoulder.
This surprised Archer, but he shook his head and summoned hundreds of Stone Men. He ordered them to capture any animals they came across while he continued to burn mana by healing thend.
''Hopefully, I will be able to get back to Thrylos today or tomorrow,'' he thought with a smile.
Archer settled in, focusing as he channeled his mana. Suddenly, something inside him shifted, and a thrill shot through him, filling his entire body with energy. With a steady hand, he raised his arm and conjured a Gate to Thrylos.
A shout of joy escaped him as the portal held steady, revealing the breathtaking sight of his pce on the other side. ''Home,'' he thought with a big smile.
He shook his head and closed the portal, feeling the weight of its mana drain press heavily on him. Once he felt better, he called for Midnight before they returned to the Domain, where he found Ashoka, Nyx, and Maeve loungingfortably in the living room.
"Husband!"'' the dragon woman eximed before flying at him.
He quickly caught Nyx just as she kissed him, her tail wrapped around his leg. The other two sensed something was different. Ashoka stood up and asked with a curious twinkle in amber eyes, "What have you done, darling?"
Archer opened the Gate to Draconia without speaking, causing Maeve to jump up. "We can return?!"
"Yes, I just gained enough mana to open a portal back home," he replied with a grin. "But I will say goodbye to the women here before leaving."
They all nodded in agreement as Nyx slid off him. "Go see them, and then we can help N and Tali,'''' she said.
With a quick nod, Archer opened a Gate to the Davis Mansion. Stepping through, he headed toward Alexa''s bedroom, ignoring the cold stares from the maids and security-though they wouldn''t dare say anything to him.
Soon enough, he reached his lover''s door and opened it, only to see Alexa rushing around like a rocket, which made himugh. The navy-haired woman spun around with wide green eyes, but a big smile appeared, "Arch!"
She rushed up to him and hugged him so tightly that he was breathless for a second, but her words made him smile, "Thank you foring back. When I had those dreams, I got so excited."
Archer chuckled at her reaction, leaning in to kiss her. She seemed surprised but quickly returned the kiss. Then, he opened a portal to the Domain, and Alexa began gathering her things, saying, "Go see Mom and Nancy-they''ve been wanting to see you. But the others are keeping their distance. Looks like most people aren''t thrilled about the whole harem idea." He shrugged, replying, "It happens. Not everyone''s going to ept a man with multiple wives."
Alexa nodded understanding, then led him down the hall to her older sister''s room, where soft singing drifted through the door. He knocked before stepping inside, finding Nancy loungingfortably in a beanbag chair.
She looked up with a bright smile and teased, "What brings you here, handsome?" "Do you want to return to Thrylos with me or stay here until the others are ready?" he asked. Nancy thought briefly before responding, "Will youe back and visit us?" "That''s the n; I can''t always fight a war and will need a break," Archer said while sending her some money. "You''ll be my first holiday; we can spend days together."
Nancy beamed and jumped up before hugging him as she spoke, "That sounds good to me, and thanks for the money, babe."''
The two continued chatting,ughter filling the room, until Pam appeared in the doorway with a yful grin, "Does that offer to extend to me when the time is right? What if we don''t get together," she asked.
Archer nodded before exining, "Yes, but it will have to be when the war is over because it will be chaos, even for me. I''ll fight people with the same strength as I am and can''t risk any of
my women."
Pam looked concerned, but Nancy spoke up with a fiery smile, "My husband is strong, and I''m sure none of those phonies can do anything to you. Once you''re back, they will shit themselves and regret their decision."
He chuckled at Nancy''s unwavering confidence, then wrapped his arms around the younger woman in a warm embrace. "I''ll miss you two, but I promise I''ll be back. Stay out of trouble while I''m gone, and I''ll leave some shadows with you for protection."''
Afterward, he returned to Alexa, handing her a dragon token for traveling to the Domain when she finished saying her goodbyes. Once Archer was done there, he went to see his father, using a Gate to return to the old man''s house.
As he approached, he noticed the for-sale sign in the yard; his dad, Darren, was busy tending to the front garden. Archer''s face smiled as he stepped inside, and the old man popped out,
beaming with joy.
"My son! Where have you been? I heard you''ve been a naughty boy, getting involved with a few women," his father said with a knowing grin before continuing, "Know, I wish you and Micha all the best. She''s been lost without you, but now you''re back in her life in a new way!"
He chuckled while feeling slightly awkward, but his father reassured him, "Don''t worry. I understand that our paths separated when we lost you. I hope there''s a lovelydy in your pce who I can marry."
Archer startedughing when hearing the old man before revealing, "Are you ready to go?" "Yes, boy, I''ve been selling the useless stuff I''ve collected over the years and bought hundreds of seeds," Darren said in a cheerful tone.
A confused expression appeared on Archer''s face when he heard this, causing the old man to
exin, "I hope you don''t mind me nting them in your garden, but I thought you''d like
them."@@novelbin@@
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1113: This Is Going To Hurt
Chapter 1113: This Is Going To Hurt
?
Archer and the Alliance''s pseudo-God continued fighting; they traded blows, but neither could gain the upper hand. While doing this, the enemy grinned and bragged, "I''ve got a skill that can absorb all that force and return it to you, White Devil!"
When he heard this, he startedughing and punched the man with everything. He poured as much power as he could into his fists as theynded, causing booms to ring out, "What about it! That''s what makes it even more entertaining! I will have to take you beyond your limit!" Archer retorted with a smirk.
Again and again, they exchanged blows; each hit harder and faster until the air around them trembled with the force of their strikes. His fist mmed into the Pseudo-God''s ribs, sending a thunderous crack echoing across thendscape.
That''s when the man countered with a crushing uppercut that lifted Archer off his feet. Hended on his feet before dodging a few punches and kicks, grabbing the man''s leg, and flinging him into the distance.
''Now let''s overwhelm this dog with magic,'' he thought before spamming Eldritch sts and Mana Bolts.@@novelbin@@
All the spells found their mark and exploded when hitting the man, sending him to crash into the ground below. While down, Archer summoned a hundred Nightmare Warrior Ants, who swarmed the Pseudo-God to distract him.
Once his monsters attacked, he turned to the surviving men and summoned thousands of Shadow Creatures that fell upon them. Thanks to his monsters, none of the Alliance soldiers stood a chance as they were shed, torn apart, or eaten.
Archerunched himself toward the Pseudo-God, hurtling through the air to meet him in another fistfight as they knew magic was useless, ''Oh, shit,'' he thought, bracing himself as he swung a punch just as his opponent did.
Their fists collided midair, his enemy''s knuckles cracking hard against his jaw, while Archer''s punch connected squarely with the man''s temple, sending him reeling in a daze. The two of them flew off in different directions.
The Pseudo-God crashed into a nearby mountain while Archer was setting, flying out to sea. He skipped along the water like a stone before a tentacle tried to grab him. When he felt this, he took a deep breath and released a stream of violet fire at the monster.
Archer''s mes burned through the limb, allowing him to block the sudden punch the Alliance powerhousended. He gritted his teeth while flying back, but he used his tail to strike when the man closed in again.
The sleek appendage struck the man''s face with a loud cloud just as Archer cast Azur Cannon into his enemy''s chest. A massive explosion rang out that sent the opponent crashing into the beach, where the surviving ants swarmed him.
He noticed N and the soldiers retreating, allowing him to use a finisher with a grin as he cast a spell he hadn''t used in a while, ''Meteor Swarm.''
The sky above lit up with violet glows as the Archer summoned more Shadow Creatures and ordered them to hold the Pseudo-God in ce. They happily did and washed over the enemy.
"That should hold the idiot for a few seconds,'' he mused while his Regeneration kicked in.
They managed to hold him as the meteors entered the atmosphere and streaked toward the beach. When Archer saw this, he quickly flew behind N, casting a massive Cosmic Shield over the legion''s fortress just as they reached the gate.
Soon enough, the meteors struck the Pseudo-God with such fury that the world shook as an explosion erupted. He braced himself and poured more mana into the shield, but it was just enough.
"This is going to hurt!''
The massive shockwave hit the violet barrier, causing him to grit his teeth as it was about to break, but thanks to his mana, it didn''t. Archer spat out blood as he crashed into the ground below. His inside was damaged due to the impact of the Meteor Swarm.
''Something''s wrong. My inside feels torn up and taking its time to heal,'' he thought while climbing out of the crater that had formed when he fell from the sky.
At that moment, the Pseudo God emerged, wounded and bloodied, yet still very much alive. Archer''s eyes widened in shock as the man spoke, his voice thick with rage, "I told you, Devil, I can absorb your attacks; there''s nothing you can do to me. The church and empire poured mountains of gold and resources into me to end you and im your lioness for myself."
When Archer heard that, his anger ignited into a wild fury as he let out an earth-shaking roar before creating a spell to use in this fight. Without wasting any more time, he dashed forward and started fighting again.
This time, the Alliance Pseudo-Godnded a dozen blows that rattled his body and sent him flying until hended outside the fortress''s gates. The opponent approached while preparing to attack, but a blue blur appeared.
''What is this!''
Demetra screamed in pain as she blocked the attack, but it was too much for the shark woman, who crashed through the fortress''s wall and caused chaos beyond it. He jumped up and started attacking the man with everything he had, even though he was injured.
Archer''s heart pounded in his chest, the raw fury flooding his veins. His eyes zed as the Pseudo-God sneered before him, blood dripping from his wounds. Without warning, he dashed forward, his fists crackling with mana.
''Let''s end this so we can get out of this ce,'' he thought as he attacked.
The first punchnded with a thunderous crash, sending shockwaves through the air, but the Pseudo-God staggered only slightly, his twisted grin never faltering. "You think your power can match mine?" the man taunted.
But Archer''s eyes glinted with madness, his anger morphing into something primal. He struck again, each punch faster, more vicious, a blur of power. Mana surged through him, the force of his blows shattering the air, cracking the earth beneath.
The Pseudo-God grunted with each hit, but his absorption couldn''t keep up, his body trembling as the overwhelming mana poured into him faster than he could take it. Archer started roaring as his punches sped up, causing shockwaves that destroyed the surroundingndscape.
"I told you, prick, I''d push you beyond your limits. You church dogs always underestimate me!" Archer eximed before using his new attack.
He drew his arm back, muscles coiling as the air around him crackled. A swirling vortex of energy formed at his fist. The ground trembled as the mana condensed into a devastating
force.
With a roar that shook the heavens, Archer released it in one violent explosion-his fist flying forward with the power of a dying star. The Nova Punch erupted from his hand, a blinding surge of light and raw devastation.
It tore through the air, a wave of force that collided with the Pseudo-God''s chest before he could react. The impact was like the world itself cracking open. The man''s body was flung backward; his scream was lost in the deafening explosion.
The st spread outward in a shockwave that shattered thendscape, sending debris and dust spiraling into the air. He felt the experience pouring into his body, which signaled the
enemy''s death.
Knowing the Pseudo-God was dead, he dropped to one knee as the exhaustion and injuries took their toll. Archer released a breath of relief before standing up as a headache mmed
into him, causing him to groan.
''I need some rest,'' he thought with a tired smile.
As Archer stood there, he felt the rush of N and Demetra closing in, the legionnaires trailing closely behind them. Without hesitation, the lioness sprang into the air, her powerful
limbs encircling him.
She pulled him close, nting hundreds of passionate kisses on his cheeks before he could react. Archer smiled while grabbing N''s, toned behind, and returned the kiss with one of his own, which made the young woman happy.
Following that, he started walking back to the fortress, and Demetra smiled as the two were still kissing. Soon, N broke apart as her blue eyes gleamed with love and excitement; Archer loved the smile she was giving him.
He bopped her on the nose, saying, "It''s good to see you, my lioness; I''ve missed you so
much."
N got excited, causing her to bite his neck before replying sweetly, "I love you, Archer Wyldheart."
The couple pressed their foreheads together before he whispered, "I love you too, N. It''s so good to hold you again, finally."
She beamed while jumping off him as they entered the fortress while the soldiers stared at him with wide eyes. Archer waved his hand and repaired the broken wall once Demetra stepped through with a big smile.
N grabbed his hand while leading him to her tent, but Tal''s tattoo red, causing him to speak, "I need to help Tali, but make sure the soldiers are ready to go."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1115: Careful Out There Dem
Chapter 1115: Careful Out There Dem
?
Archer woke up the following day to a loud horning from the gship he was on. He sat up and rubbed his eyes while yawning. He quickly sensed that the vessel was moving, causing him to smile.
"They work fast, at least the Shadow Creatures cleaned out the monsters,'' he mused.
Tal stirred, a blissful smile spreading across her face as she slowly opened her eyes. In a soft, sleepy voice, she murmured, "Did we fall asleep?"
He chuckled when hearing her question but nodded, "Yes, and it looks like the sailors have sorted out the fleet."
The silver-haired elf stood up and stretched as she dressed as Archer admired her. This made Tal grin as she felt his eyes on her and teased him, "You''re not ravaging me anymore, you lewd dragon; I''m still aching, and we have work to do."
When he heard this, his grin widened before stepping forward and stealing her soft lips, and Tal couldn''t resist. Archer turned her around and bent her over until she was leaning on the wall with her ass out.
"You know you love our sex, Tali; stop denying it," he said while holding her waist.
Following that, he slipped inside her pussy and started ravaging her for an hour, causing Tal''s legs to tremble due to the pleasure. They left the room once the couple was done, and she held his arm for support.
Archer chuckled at her flustered expression before opening the Gate to the bridge and stepping through. When they exited on the other side, someone quickly hugged him. After seeing the white hair, he returned the hug and felt plump lips on his cheeks.
This causes him to smile while speaking, "Hello Liv, how have you been?"
"Stressed, my love, the Swarm hit us with some unknown weapons," Olivia replied, stepping back.
Archer nodded in understanding as he asked, "Are we ready to head back to Draconia?"
The white-haired admiral beamed while answering, "Yes, we have enough sailors to return home but lost thousands during the attacks."''
Following that, Archer told Tal and Olivia to stay there while he vanished; he reappeared above the fleet and cast Aurora Healing over everything before flying toward the shore, where explosions were going off.
The Alliance forces surged toward the fortress, and when Archer took in the sight, a fierce grin spread across his face. He soared high above the battlefield with a powerful beat of his wings, looming like a storm over the enemy ranks.
He drew a deep breath, his chest swelling with mana, and then unleashed a mighty roar that shook the ground below. In the next heartbeat, a zing torrent of violet fire erupted from his mouth, cascading down in a fierce wave that engulfed the enemy soldiers.
When the Draconians saw this, they cheered before the Dragonfire Company continued bombarding the Alliance soldiers. Then, Archernded with a thud like N, ra, Demetra, and someone he hadn''t seen for years.
''Still as beautiful as the first time we met,'' he thought while looking at Inara.
Her dark grey hair was pulled back into a ponytail, strands slipping loose to frame her face. The woman''s stunning brown skin bore streaks of blood and dirt from the battle. She wore battered armor, dented and scarred.@@novelbin@@
Yet that did little to conceal her striking hourss figure, a testament to her strength and beauty.
The older lioness stepped forward, a warm smile spreading across her face. "It''s good to see you, Archer," she said, her voice full of affection. "You''ve grown into a handsome young man."
"I know; I am the most handsome dragon on Thrylos,'' he replied with a smirk that made the three women giggle.
Archer stepped forward and hugged the older woman as he whispered into her twitching lion ear, "It''s good to see you, Inara; we will go on a date when we get back to Draconia."
After speaking, he watched her brown cheeks darken, but she quickly nodded, "That sounds good."
He was just about to speak, but N interrupted, "I told you, Aunty! Husband would like you, so now you can be proud."
Archer nced at the blonde lioness and chuckled. "No need to rush," he said with a grin. "This war will be long, and we''ll have plenty of time for some fun along the way."
Just then, Demetra approached and was about to speak. But before she could say a word, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling the shark-woman into a warm, tight embrace, catching her by surprise.
"It''s good to see you, Dem; thanks for helping N, ra, and Tali," Archer said lovingly, which made her beam. "I''ve missed you."
The young woman stood on her tiptoes, cupping his cheeks as she leaned in. Their lips met in a gentle but lingering kiss. He felt the warmth of her body pressed close against him, her heartbeat echoing his own.
After a few moments, they pulled back, and she asked, with a knowing smile, "Are you traveling with the fleet?"
"Yes, I''ll make sure to spend time with all four of you on the journey back," Archer replied warmly before greeting his Dragon General, ra.
The red-haired warrior gave him a soft smile as she stepped forward and embraced him. Sensing her embarrassment, he pressed a light kiss to her forehead. Following that, he sent a message to Olivia through the tattoos, "Send the transport shits to pick up the legion, cover the fortress as the Alliance keeps attacking, I will help."
She quickly agreed and had the ships let off their horns before they started firing. Archer watched as the mana shells flew over them and crashed into the charging enemy army. The explosion rocked the ground, but ra, N, and Inara got to work.
The three women had just ordered the legions to pack up, while Demetra turned to Archer with a big smile, "I''ll patrol the water, darling; the Alliance has monsters under their
control."
He nodded before answering, "Careful out there, Dem; if you need help, send me a message."
Demetra beamed before jumping in the water after transforming into her Demon Shark form as she dived under the waves. Then, Archer jumped into the air and flew toward the enemy
lines.
Soaring high above the walls, Archer suddenly faced a barrage of mana shells and deadly spells hurtling toward him. Without hesitation, he unleashed a deafening roar that sent the projectiles scattering in every direction.
Just after that, Archer cast sma Missiles; the violet energy streaked through the air with precision. The missiles collided with the Alliance soldiers below, erupting in explosions and tearing through their ranks.
In an instant, Archer transformed into his mountain-sized dragon form. With a thunderous roar, he swept over the battlefield, his massive wings sending gusts of wind that knocked
soldiers off their feet.
His giant tailshed out with terrifying force, sweeping through the ranks of soldiers and monsters alike. They were sent flying, crushed under the weight of his strike, their bodies torn apart, blood and limbs scattered across the battlefield in a gruesome disy of his power.
Once a threat to the fortress, the siege engines were reduced to splintered rubble beneath his ws. Archer continued to hold off the Alliance army until several light beams appeared behind them.
He tried to dodge, butrge metal rods mmed into his body; Archer let out a roar of pain as they bored into his torso. Without thinking, he breathed a wave of violet fire over the enemy and sent a thousand sma Missiles flying in the new weapons direction. ''What the fuck was that! God Rods or something,'' he thought as he was getting angry.
When his spells hit the giant cannons, they exploded. Following that attack, he used his tail to crush a small force of Swarm Trolls. After this, the Alliance army charged toward him, and their attention was diverted from the Draconian fortress.
Archer continued brutalizing the enemy soldiers as thending craft mmed into the beach, which allowed the legions to board. While he thought the waves of enemies N, ra, and Demetra were rushing the troops onto the vessels.
N guided the people just as her father and mother appeared from the crowd, which surprised the lioness. She rushed over to the couple and hugged them with a big smile as she questioned, "Why didn''t youe find me?"
An smiled and returned his daughters, replying, "We noticed you were busy, little cub, and didn''t want to interrupt."
Her mother, Zara, stepped forward and pinched N''s cheeks as she spoke in a warm, motherly voice, "So grown up, my little lioness."
She giggled while getting embarrassed as An proudly said, "I''m d you got engaged to him, little cub. He may be different, but I can tell he loves you deeply. We''ve seen the way he
stares at you."
N beamed when hearing that; she was about to speak, but Archer appeared in front of her, growling until he realized who the older couple was and smiled while holding out his hand. "It''s good to see you, An. I thought someone else was talking to her."
[End of the volume 6]
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1118: Generous
Chapter 1118: Generous
?
Archer offered one to the lioness after opening it, Inara sniffed the air before taking a sip with a thankful smile. He watched with amusement as Inara took a long sip of the beer he''d
brought from Earth.
She let out a satisfied sigh, her eyes lighting up with genuine delight. "What is this?" she asked, her voice filled with curiosity. "It''s delicious."@@novelbin@@
He chuckled softly, leaning back with a hint of pride. "It''s from my old world," he exined. "I stocked up on all sorts of food and drinks before I left, spent a small fortune in gold to bring the best of it with me."
The older lioness grinned before speaking, "Well you''ll have to share more of this treasure with me."
Archer nodded before Vivienne revealed, "Master, my scouts said enough army is heading in our direction and they have Anti-Dragon weapons as they chased off Maeve and Nyx."
''Are youdies okay?'' he sent a worried message through the tattoo.
Nyx was the first to reply, ''Yes darling, those bastards have weapons that can hurt us! Burn them husband, show them us dragons are not to be messed with.''
When Archer heard this his violet eyes zed and his aura changed. The two women backed off as the hairs of their backs went up, Inara looked at the redhead andmented, "Why does it feel like a Primordial monster is staring at us?"
"Master is going to unleash his power, the queens were attacked and now his bing angry," Vivienne answered.
Archer stepped forward, his chest swelling as he unleashed a booming roar that echoed through the air, shaking buildings. The sheer force cry sent tremors rippling across the ground, leaving those around him in stunned silence.
In the blink of an eye, he vanished, only to reappear high above the city skyline. There, suspended in the sky, he began to shift and expand, scales gleaming as he transformed into his dragon form.
Wings unfurled like dark casting a massive shadow over thendscape as he let out another powerful roar that echoed through the heavens. Archer started flying toward the encroaching army but that''s when something flew in his direction.
But before he could get any closer to the enemies, something deadly streaked through the sky, heading straight for him. Reacting in an instant, he shrank to half his size, narrowly dodging the iing projectiles that whizzed past him.
''Oh shit that was close! And that shit made my blood run cold,'' he thought while tucking his wings in and diving.
Following that, Archer drew in a deep breath, his chest glowing with fiery energy. Then, with a swift release, he unleashed a volley of a dozen massive fireballs, each one searing through the air like meteors.
They collided with the enemy war machines engulfing them in wild violet mes, leaving smoldering craters in their wake. Archer was happy with that and flew lower as more of the deadly energy flew toward him.
He chuckled before reverting to his human form and flew in between the projectiles that caused his skin to boil, "Ahhh, what the fuck!" he muttered in annoyance.
Following that, Archer cast Crown of Stars causing the violet orbs to start firing like machine guns, and mowed down hundreds of Alliance soldiers who were too slow to react as their foreheads exploded.
Blood sttered across the battlefield, painting the ground in crimson. The sudden carnage sent the survivors into a frenzy, panic gripping them as they turned to flee. But their escape was short-lived.
''You''re going nowhere,'' he thought as his dragon eyes burned with relentless fury.
Archer took in a deep breath, the air around him crackling with heat as he unleashed a massive stream of dragon fire. The searing mes cascaded downward like a zing tsunami, engulfing the fleeing soldiers in a tidal wave of destruction.
Soldiers and war machines burned to nothing but Archer made sure to leave the cannons that hurt them alone. Once every living thing was dead he quickly stole them before returning to the city that was still being evacuated.
He noticed the people were happy as some of the Lionheart soldier saluted him when hended. Archer noticed an older man approaching with a respectful expression on his face while his tail swayed side to side.
Vivienne and Inara greeted him with charming smiles before the man arrived in front of them and bowed before speaking, "Thank you for helping us King Archer, I''ve seen the safety you offer my people and I must admit it''s generous."''
When the older lioness heard this she turned to Archer, "Can I see this ce?"
"Yes," he nodded while pointing at the portal, "Step through there and you''ll see everything. Just don''t go outside the wall, I can''t guarantee your life if you do."
Inara agreed with a nod and was led there by themander who saluted at him which made Vivienne giggle. Archer turned toward the ant queen with a smile, "Have your scouts found any more armies?"
She shook her head before revealing, "They are gathering in the far south and north, we caught them off guard but we need to hurry before more get here."''
"Okay, get your children to watch them while I go free more cities," Archer replied while stretching out his wings. "Guard this city Vivi and bring more ants, I''ll send people through portals."
The redheaded queen gave him a sweet smile, "I will bring more and make sure the portal enters the Domain."
Archer stepped forward and embraced the tall woman, bringing a beautiful smile to her face. Following that he took off, soaring into the sky, and flew across the ruins of the Lionheart
Kingdom.
He attacked every enemy in his path and managed to free thousands of Lionheart citizens, turning their despair into hope as he saved them from the invaders. Archernded in front of the crowd and opened a Gate back to the city.
When the leaders saw this, one of them stepped forward and spoke in a suspicious voice, "I know you''re the king of Draconia, but why are you helping us?"
Archer looked at the man before answering honestly, "N Lionheart is the only reason I''m here to help, and maybe Lioran, your prince. Now enter the portal to get to the evacuation point or I''ll leave you here."
After ensuring their safety, Archer summoned a host of Shadow Creatures to guard the rescued citizens as they entered the Gate, giving them a safe passage away from the chaos of
war.
With thatplete, heunched into the skies once more, a relentless force against the remaining invaders. For hours, he cleansed the kingdom, pouncing on any enemy that he saw while searching for more lion demi-humans to save.
He continued until six people blocked his path and two of them were stronger than him. While the others were the same strength, as he stood there a haze appeared beside him as a screech echoed out and Ari appeared as her white hair floated around her.
The mana around her was going wild as her enraged voice sounded out, "You dare attack my husband''s dogs? Shall I show you what a Primordial Elemental can do!"
Archer watched as Ari moved like a wisp of mist, her form a blur. In the blink of an eye, she seized the two strongest enemies by their faces, mming them into the ground with a force that shook the earth.
This happened in a split second, leaving the remaining foes frozen in shock. Archer grinned before shooting forward andnding a powerful Nova Punch to one of the Pseudo Gods'' chests while head-butting another.
A resounding shockwave echoed out as the remaining two attacked forcing Archer on the back foot as he defended himself. His scales blocked most attacks but under the constant blows,
they started to break.
This enraged Archer which caused him to fight even stronger, he wasnding dozens of Nova Punches causing the area to light up in a beautiful violet glow. He sent them flying all over the ce and two of them crashed into a nearby mountain.
He followed behind them and noticed an angry-looking woman jumping to attack but he dodged the punch and countered. His fist mmed into her jaw forcing her head to snap back.
That wasn''t all as he grabbed her arms and started spinning before throwing her at the ground like a missile. He watched as the woman crashed into the ground like an earthquake as he
followed.
Archer crashed to the earth with a resounding thud, channeling mana into his fist, fully powering up his devastating Nova Punch to obliterate the four Pseudo Gods in one final blow
as they were annoying.
He red down at the injured woman, a cruel smirk spreading across his face. "You Alliance
dogs seem to have forgotten," he snarled, his voice dripping with disgust. "I am the White Dragon, the embodiment of limitless power. Now, let me show you the true meaning of
strength!"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1121: Blood Crawlers
After handling the Domain''s new residents, Archer turned to Vivienne with a broad smile. "''''to go?'''' he asked.
She nodded, her fiery red hair catching the light, and he wasted no time. Wrapping an arm around her waist, he teleported them both back to the heart of the Domain. The moment they arrived, a chorus of low chittering filled the air, drawing Archer''s attention to the ant queen.
Her expression was grim as she addressed him, ''''It seems the Dark Termites are attacking one of my food banks,'''' she said, her voiceced with urgency. ''''I must go and lead the children in defense.''''
When Archer heard this he nodded and opened a portal to her hive but Vivienne quickly kissed him before stepping through. Following that, he went to visit the necromancer sisters and started walking through the forest after leaving the treehouse.
''The others are boarding the ships, the Alliance are reeling from my attacks so I have time,''@@novelbin@@
He traversed the untamed wilderness, keenly aware of the countless monsters lurking both on the surface and in the depths below, where the Nightmare''s scouting tunnels twisted like a hidden maze beneath his feet.
''Seems like they are spreading out, maybe I should keep increasing the size of the Domain?'' Archer pondered.
As he pressed on, the towering wall that protected the sisters'' underground sanctuary loomed into view. The stench of death clung heavily to the air as he approached, so pungent it forced him to wrinkle his nose in disgust.
With Mana Maniption, Archer swept the foul odor away, clearing the air around him and causing the aroma of wildflowers to appear once again. Soon enough he teleported to their entrance and heard screams ringing out.
''Are they experimenting? This should be entertaining,'' he thought while stepping into the underground world.
Archer walked down the stairs that were covered in darkness but he was able to see everything around him. Five minutes he arrived at the foyer with tunnels leading in all directions.
''They''ve been decorating this ce it seems,'' he mused while ncing around at the well-kept ce.
There wasn''t any furniture apart from a few paintings hanging on the wall which caught his attention.
Thanks to him creating it he knew exactly where they were and headed in that direction until reaching a wooden door that led to their mainb. He knocked and entered only to Morena standing over a struggling woman.
The prisoner was squirming on a metal table while bound and gagged with eyes full of pure fear. While this happened Demacia was cutting apart three people and was covered in blood causing Archer to think, ''She''s sweet but then there''s this serial killer vibes that I''ve grown to love.''
Following that, he stepped in and approached Morena and grabbed her thick waist causing her to push back into his crotch as she spoke in a happy tone, ''''You finally reappeared you naughty dragon.''''
Archer chuckled when hearing this and pulled her closer to him as their bodies touched he started kissing her slender neck causing the older woman to tilt it to one side as she handled a strange-looking insect.
The older sister reached back and grabbed his hair while speaking, ''''Darling, can you wait until I finish this experiment? It''s years of research in the making.''''
''''Sorry Morena, I just can''t help myself from kissing you,'''' he replied while stepping back and watching her work.
She beamed at him before replying, ''''I don''t mean to be rude Arch it''s just this is delicate and your touches are making me wet.''''
Archer smiled while nodded in understanding as he started watching her getting to work. Morena started chanting something and a dark fog appeared before shooting into the woman''s body and the insect she held.
''''These little beauties are called Death Beetles,'''' the necromancer said while holding it up to the light above. ''''It has taken me thirty years to create these, but their purpose will be to turn humans into Death Walkers as the beetles carry the Death gue.''''
When Archer heard this, he shivered as she continued to speak, ''''I''ve managed to create a million of them, but I ran out of ingredients.''''
''''Do you want me to create some? I have enough mana,'''' he offered the older woman, who quickly agreed.
Morena looked to the right and spoke in amanding tone, ''''Shitface! Get out here and show the master the ingredient room.''''
Archer heard shuffling, only to see a woman rushing out of the room with carved-out eyes and a brutalized body. She was covered in leeches that were feeding off his blood and growing bigger.
While looking at this Demacia appeared with a big smile as she grabbed one of the leeches and greeted him, ''''Hey darling, sorry I haven''t said anything but I''m close to a breakthrough with my Blood Crawlers. You''re going to love them.''''
''What the fuck are those?'' he thought but answered anyway, ''''I have no idea what you''re doing but I''ll help anyway.''''
Following that, the creepy figure led him to a back room that was full of bottles of ingredients the sisters needed for the necromancy. Archer closed his eyes and started sensing everything in the ce.
After surveying the area with a careful gaze, he set to work, using his powers to recreate everything they needed, producing it all in abundance. His Mana Maniption surged with precision, conjuring supplies, and resources.
Bottles overflowed on the shelves causing Archer to extend the storage until it was three times the size. Once that was done he stored all the ingredients in the new spaces before leaving the room.
He spotted Demacia jumping about as a creature that resembled a Licker from a famous game on Earth. This stumped Archer as he watched the monster lunge at him, but he just swatted it like a fly.
It flew across theb as the younger sister rushed in his direction with a worried expression, ''''Are you okay, husband? I thought I got everything right,'''' she said while checking him over.
Archer smiled when he saw this and cast Cleanse on the necromancer before hugging the young woman who melted into his embrace. While doing this, Morena finished her experiment and pointed out the mistake. ''''You forgot to add the control Runes. They won''t attack us but anyone else is fair game.''''
Demacia turned around with glowing blue eyes as she eximed, ''''You''re a genius, big sister!''''
Following that, she rushed over to the Blood Crawlers, which were trying to get up. When the young woman arrived, she chanted something before waving her hand, and the creature stopped moving.
Archer watched with fascination that the Licker-looking monster crawled toward him and bowed before rushing into the darkness. This caused Demacia to start a celebration which caused Morena to shake her head with a smile.
She approached him and exined, ''''Blood Crawlers are horrible weapons built to withstand magic. They charge into the enemy ranks before tearing them apart. We created them to be sacrificial soldiers to aid us in the war.''''
''''Interesting,'''' Archer mumbled when hearing that as the Blood Crawler made its way to a room Demacia was leading it to.
Following that, he turned to Morena''s table where the trapped woman tried escaping from the straps. Archer spoke with a curious expression, ''''And what are you trying to do?''''
The older woman''s blue eyes glowed with excitement as she answered, ''''Super Soldiers Arch, they will be a nightmare for the Alliance, I''m telling you now these weapons will be fear across Thrylos.''''
''She''s creating Tyrants! What are these damn sisters up to!'' he thought.
''''I look forward to seeing them in action during the war,'''' Archer shook his head and replied with a growing smile, ''''I restocked your ingredients room, go check it out.''''
When Morena heard this she entered the stockroom and let out a sharp breath as Archer approached from behind, ''''I used over a million mana to create all this, I feel the strain but its vanishing thanks to my Regeneration.''''
She turned to him with glowing blue eyes as she muttered, ''''You have a million mana? How is that possible.''''
Archer startedughing before revealing, ''''I have much more than that Morena but I can still feel the strain when using loads.''''
Following that, Demacia finally cleaned up and greeted him with a hug as shemented with a big smile, ''''We''ve used loads of prisoners husband, can you get us some more?''''
He nodded in agreement and opened a Gate back to Earth and cleared all the prisons of the vile men and women using his Shadow Creature army that covered the world in darkness as they abducted millions of scum.
Once Archer did that he expanded the sister''s prison until he stretched deep underground and needed elevators to get to the lowest floors. While this was happening he turned to Demacia, ''''Create thousands of Blood Crawlers, we can use them as guards for the present I got for you two.''''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1122: Death Gorillas
Chapter 1122: Death Goris
?
When Demacia heard Archer''s work she nodded like an excited chicken before rushing to the first prison block. Secondster screams of agony rang out causing his eyebrow to raise which made Morena giggle.
The elder necromancer sister spoke with a hint of amusement in her voice, "You see, darling, everyone assumes I''m the wicked one, but they''re quite mistaken. The truth is, Demacia is the most ruthless among us sisters. Yet, something shifted in her heart the day she met you, all those years ago."
"She hasn''t changed but found something she likes, something that she doesn''t want to corrupt," Archer replied while watching the younger necromancer excitedly bounce around theb.
When Morena heard this her eyes widened before answering, "You''re right, she always wants to experiment on everything but you. Interesting."
"Well I have millions of test subjects for youdies and have expanded the prisons into something stupid, it''s more like a secret city at this point," Archer revealed with a chuckle before leading the older sister to the first prison where Demacia was beating a group of men and women.
"I swear to fucking god! If you humans don''t move I will make each of you a monster''s ything and you know I will! Look at the screamer, his still keeping that undead bearpany."
When Archer heard this he noticed the prisoner''s expressions changed to one ofplete horror. Morena shook her head and spoke, "Little sister, is that damn thing still alive? Why haven''t you killed it?"
Demacia turned to them with an innocent smile as she exined, "All these fuckers did was rebel against us sister. It was bing a headache, so I killed two goblins with one spell gave Gumbo a new ything, and let the other prisoners see."
Archer noticed Morena cringed as all the people in the cells scooted back and tried to hide behind others. He was curious and questioned, "Show me this Gumbo, where did hee from?"
The sisters turned to him with wide eyes as Demacia pleaded while rushing up to him with a panicked expression, "Please don''t look darling, it was just an experiment that went wrong." "Show me," he answered in a clear-cut voice.
Morena looked nervous but Demacia led him deeper into the prison where arge room was in the middle. Archer got curious as there was no auraing from it as the younger necromancer waved her hand.
One side of the room became transparent which revealed a zombie-looking Gori sitting in one corner chewing on an arm. This sight caused his eyes to widen in shock as he spoke, "Are you feeding it live prisoners?"
Demacia quickly shook her head, "No, we give it the dead bodies of failed experiments which we have an abundance of."
Archer nodded before spotting a trembling figure curled up in the fetal position while wearing rags. He approached the wall while speaking, "What can these creatures do? Why did you create them?"
"Gumbo is a prototype, my initial idea was to have a monster charge the frontlines of the Alliance and trample them so the army can catch up but during tests, I realized that with enough magic or firepower, they would be torn apart," she exined while approaching the wall.
Demacia continued in an excited tone, "I thought a tougher exterior might do the trick, which is where Gumboes into y. I discovered a dead Chull Warrior by theke and brought it back here, hoping to graft its carapace onto him. The research was just starting to show promise, but I got... a little distracted."
Archer chuckled before asking, "Then what''s the human in there for?"
"Gumbo ys with him among other things, but he absorbs the man''s mana every day but these humans haven''t got a lot which means I have to use a lot more of them to get the same results," Demacia answered while calming down.
When Archer heard this he threw several men and women into the room which scared the undead gori but the creature instantly pounced on them as screaming rang out as the mana in the cell went crazy.
He covered the wall with a wave of his hand before speaking, "These creatures will be useful but I will bring you some Alliance prisoners to give to him but we''re going to need more of them."
"I can do that darling but I need more Goris, I caught this one lurking around our cabin years ago," Demacia requested with a hopeful voice.
When Archer heard this he closed his eyes and scanned the Domain only to find thousands of the creatures causing havoc in the far north causing him to think, ''What the fuck are they doing!"
Following that, he looked at the sisters before speaking, "I will create a prison for these Death Goris and go bring hundreds for your experiments Dem, give them as many prisoners as you want, we have billions as it is."
Demacia lunged forward and wrapped her arms around his shoulders while thanking him, "Thank you! Now I can create the perfect frontline breaker."
Archer chuckled softly, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead, then did the same for Morena. Without a moment''s hesitation, he teleported to the heart of the Death Gori nest. His sudden arrival threw the entire den into utter chaos.
''Oh shit, I wasn''t expecting this.''
The monsters roared in confusion and fury as they scrambled to respond to the unexpected intruder. He watched as a massive one approached him before puffing out its chest and went to punch him.
''This stupid creature needs to be taught a lesson,'' Archer mused before sidestepping the attack and countered.
He hit the Death Gori Leader with a Nova Punch that sent a shockwave and boom ringing out as the monster was sent crashing along the ground. This caused the other creatures to
attack.
Archer waved his hand and created a barrier that the goris crashed into before copsing to the ground with a thud. This scene made himugh while approaching the leader who was
struggling to get up.
"Now that you''ve calmed down, let me introduce myself," he said before clicking his fingers and all the Death Gorrs in the Domain appeared in the nest and above it.
The leader looked at him with fear-filled eyes as Archer continued speaking, "I''m the owner of this ce and the only reason you''re here is to be my cannon fodder, especially after you''ve killed hundreds of my monsters."
Archer quickly realized there were over five thousand of these creatures, there was more than he expected. Without hesitation, he abducted half of them, whisking the monsters away for
Demacia''s experiments.
As the remaining beasts looked on in bewilderment, he addressed the leader with amanding voice, "I won''t take everyone, but from this moment forward, you belong to me. You will breed until your numbers swell into the million so you can be my soldiers."
The Death Gori nodded in understanding, its fierce eyes reflecting a newfound loyalty. Archer''s lips curved into a satisfied smirk as he cast Aurora Healing on the creature. A soothing violet light enveloped its massive form, erasing the pain from its body. That''s when the leader let out a low, grateful rumble as the healing magic restored its strength, allowing it to stand up before bowing to him. Archer was happy and expanded the area they were living in.
It was now five times the size it originally was but he was done, Archer opened up several portals to forests while summoning hundreds of Stone Men. He quickly ordered them to kidnap even more monsters to the Domain.@@novelbin@@
Following that, the stone constructs rushed through the portals which confused the Death Gori but Archer exined while watching the portals, "I''m bringing in more monsters so there''s food for everyone. If you try to enter these things you will die."
Just as he said that one of the creatures roared and rushed toward in some form of dominance but turned to dust as he touched the magic. This made Archer chuckle while shaking his head,
"Fucking idiot."
Once he startedughing he created a chair to sit down on as the leader plopped down next to him while huffing. Archer gave it to side eye before speaking, "Shut up will you, you wanted to attack me so I punched you and then healed your ungrateful self."
The Death Gori shut up as the first creatures flew through the portal which made himugh even more as the Wild Orc mmed into the ground with a thud before fleeing into the trees.
''Hopefully they grow here, the mana should make them stronger over time,'' he pondered while
making ns.
Thousands of monsters were kidnapped from the real world and thrown into the Domain to help everything grow. Archer was pleased and said his goodbyes to the Death Goris and
returned to the necromancer sisters prison.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1124: Do You Like That Husband
Chapter 1124: Do You Like That Husband
?
When Archer heard Olivia''s seductive voice, a shiver ran down his spine as she grabbed her by the thick waist before kissing her plump pink lips. The older woman moaned while pressing her big boobs against his chest, "Mmmmnnhh~~."
The two continued kissing, their passion intensifying as Olivia undressed him, her hands exploring the contours of his muscr body. She paused, leaning back and biting her lip with a yful smile before murmuring, "I can''t believe you chose me. I was sure my daughter or granddaughter would have caught your eye, not an old woman like me."''
"You''re far from an olddy Liv," Archer answered, running his fingers up her arm. "You look like you''re in yourte twenties with a mature aura and that''s what I love about you."
Olivia''s cheeks flushed a deep red, but he leaned in, trailing kisses down her neck. "You''re incredibly sexy," he whispered against her skin. "So drop the self-pity and let me show you how much I want you."
The older woman giggled but Archer unclipped her bra and released her beautiful boobs and started ying with her nipples. Olivia leaned into him while letting out an erotic moan, "Ummmghh~~ this feels so good," she muttered in a breathless voice.
Following that, he pushed her toward the bed and quickly positioned Olivia on all fours while sliding her dress off and revealing her round love heart-shaped ass that he smacked causing her to let out a moan, "Arhhh~~."
Archer chuckled when seeing the older woman tremble but he quickly moved her blue panties down her thighs, he soon crouched and ran his tongue along her pink slit which caused Olivia to bite the sheets as the pleasure hit her.
"Mmmmghh~~ I''ve missed this darling," she said in a husky voice.
He continued licking the white-haired admirals juicy pussy, causing her love juices to pour into his mouth. Archer swallowed every bit of it while slipping his finger inside before thrusting so fast that she instantly climaxed.
"Ahhhhh!" she let out a primal scream as he was hitting all the right spots.
Archer grinned as he watched Olivia''s entire body shudder with waves of ecstasy. She clutched the sheets desperately, biting down on them to muffle her screams, knowing that she would only grow louder, echoing through the entire bridge.
"Don''t cover your mouth!" hemanded while pping her ass. "I love hearing your screams."
Following that, Archer cast Cosmic Shield and Timewarp to prepare for a long night of ravaging the admiral. Once that was done, he stood up and pressed on Olivia''s back, which caused her ass to poke out.
Both holes were on show but he didn''t dive in just yet but started to rub his cock on her drenched pussy as he leaned forward, "I''m going to use all three holes tonight Liv, by the time I''m done with you, you won''t be waking up until tomorrow," he revealed.
Olivia trembled as she looked back at him with glowing pink eyes and replied in a husky voice, "Please do husband, I want you to use me until I fall into a pleasure-filled daze."
Archer chuckled and slid deep inside the older woman who let out an erotic moan, "Mmmmghh~~.!!@@novelbin@@
He didn''t move for a second while enjoying her pussy clenching down on him, as if it missed him. Archer reached over and grabbed her ponytail and pulled it back as he asked in a dominant voice, "What do you Liv? Tell me?"
The woman moaned as she felt his cock stretching her but still managed to answer as her body shuddered, "Ummmmgh~~ I want you to fuck me so hard that I see stars."
When Archer heard this, he started to thrust into her so hard that it hit every weak spot she had. Olivia let out a wild scream as the pleasure washed over her and ignited her lust, "Ahhhh! Please continue darling, don''t stop!" she demanded.
With no need for any encouragement, he started to fuck her so hard that he was hitting her womb. The both of them loved every second of it as Olivia begged for more and Archer kept smacking her soft ass.
He couldn''t get enough of the way her ass moved, every jiggle driving him wild with lust. In a surge of passion, he gripped her waist tightly, pulling her closer as he lost himself as his hands explored her seductive curves.
Archer''s hands roamed over her body, his fingers finding her soft, big boobs. He began to tease her stiff nipples, and this earned him a breathy moan, "Mmmmmm~~."
Motivated by her reaction, he let his hand glide down to her waist, tracing her curves until he reached her swollen, wet clit. As his fingers began to rub gentle circles around it, he kept up his relentless rhythm, each thrust driving her closer to the edge.
This caused Olivia to let out a moan that made him even hornier as her breathless voice reached his ears, "Ummmghhh~~ Fill me up, husband, I want to feel your seed shooting into me."
When Archer heard this, something inside him snapped as his wild side came out. He started fucking her until her pussy was like a vice grip, trying to milk him for his seed. Soon enough, the mature woman got what she wanted as she mmed her waist into his at the same time.
"Mmmnghhh~~ Do you like that husband?" Olivia questioned with a lewd smile on her beautiful face.
Archer pped her ass again as he let out a growl, "You know I do, now you get what you crave," he said.
Following that, he mmed deep inside her and started unloading his seed directly into her womb. This caused Olivia to start squirting all over his waist as her body trembled because of the overwhelming pleasure.
''Oh shit, this feels so good!'' Archer thought with a big smile as she copsed on the bed.
He got onto the bed andid down while speaking, "Use those boobs to y with me Liv, I want to see if it feels good."
Olivia shook her head and sat up, a knowing smile ying on her lips. "I can barely move," she confessed, her voice husky with desire, "my legs are trembling so much... but I still want
more."
After speaking, she crawled across the bed while taking his cock in her hands before she gently stroked it. He let out a groan when feeling this, but then he felt a warm sensation engulfing
him.
''So soft! Her chest feels amazing,'' he thought as his mind clouded.
Archer looked down and noticed Olivia''s giant boobs were stroking him instead of her hands. The feeling was intoxicating, causing him to close his eyes while resting his head back. Secondster, she sucked the tip whenever it poked out from her chest.
He started enjoying it as her soft lips wrapped around him before her head started bobbing up and down. Olivia was letting out moans that vibrated on his cock, which made the pleasure shoot through his body like an electric shock.
"Mmmm, Liv your lips feel so good, and your tongue is amazing," Archermented with gritted teeth as she deepthroated him.
The older woman was letting out lewd sounds and moans, which made him explode in her warm mouth. Olivia sat back up with a pleasure-filled smile. She licked her lips before swallowing everything.
"Oh goddess, I have missed this taste and the feeling of growing stronger," she said in a pleased voice.
When listening to her words, Archer wasted no time. He swiftly pulled the admiral onto her back, positioning himself between her strong, inviting thighs. Olivia''s pink eyes glimmered with warmth and desire as he cast Cleanse over her lips.
Following that, he leaned down and passionately kissed her, which caused the older woman to tremble. She quickly returned it while wrapping her arms around his shoulders as he
slipped inside her once again.
"Ummmmm~~ So big, you''re stretching me open again handsome," she whispered into his ear as her lips brushed against it.
A shiver ran down his spine as he began to move, his thrusts slow and gentle, savoring every moment. The pace was softer than before. Olivia''s eyes fluttered with pleasure, her body responding eagerly to the change.
Not long after, she started climaxing as her body shuddered due to the overwhelming ecstasy. Archer grabbed her thick thighs, pulled her legs up, and went even deeper inside the older woman who started moaning, "Mmmmghh~~ Ummghh~~ So good."
After ten minutes, Archer felt himself nearing the edge, unable to hold back any longer. Olivia''s tight warmth enveloped him like a vice, pushing him past the brink. With one final thrust, he reached deep, his tip brushing against her womb as his cum flooded into her. The white-haired woman let out a raw, primal scream of ecstasy, her body trembling due to the heavenly pleasure she received when feeling his seed as it caused her to climax
"Ahhhhhhh!"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1126: Why Did You Hit Me
Chapter 1126: Why Did You Hit Me
?
When Archer heard the redhead''s words, he grinned before dragging her to a nearby empty bedroom and pushing the smiling woman onto the bed. He quickly removed his shirt and pants, which made her smile.
ra''s blue eyes shone with desire as she bit her bottom lip while speaking sensually, "So handsome, no wonder the female soldiers adore you."
Soon enough he dropped on top of ra and started kissing her neck while rubbing his cock against her wet pussy. She let out a moan that made his lust soar when feeling her love juices pour over him, "Ummnnhhh~~,"
Archer quickly slipped inside the dragonkin woman, she promptly clung onto his as he bottomed out inside her. His cock was knocking against ra''s womb causing her to let out a sensual moan, "Arghhhh~~, you feel so good."
The noise was music to his ears, this only encouraged him to start making slow love to his Dragon Marshall. ra loved every second of it while she let out erotic moans that sent him wild, "Mmmghhh~~."
Archer continued his passionate rhythm with the beautiful woman, her nails digging into his back as waves of pleasure overtook her. Their movements were in sync, her hips meeting his with a passion that sent them both deeper into their shared lust.
"Ummmghh~~ Amazing," ra muttered in a lust-filled voice.
He grabbed her toned thighs as he pushed ra''s legs further up until they were on either side of her head. Archer leaned up and continued fucking her which sent her boobs flying everywhere, this turned him onpletely.
''She''s beautiful and looks so good under me,'' he thought with an excited smile as he pushed deeper inside her soaked pussy.
Archer started shooting his cum deep inside her womb which made ra climax as her body trembled due to the overwhelming pleasure. Once he was done he noticed the dragonkin woman was breathing heavily.
"Are you okay? You seem tired," he asked while pulling out of her tight passage, his actions made her moan once again.
ra shook her head with a smile, "I loved it husband, but trying to keep up with you is exhausting," she responded in a strained voice.
Archer chuckled before leaning forward and cast Aurora Healing, which made the woman moan in relief, "Better my love?" he asked.
She nodded with a pleased smile before pulling him onto the bed, her eagerness undeniable. ra, the dragonkin woman, climbed on top, straddling his waist. With a slow, deliberate motion, she guided him inside her, a soft moan escaping her lips, "Mmmmghh~~ Ummmhh~~"
Following that, the redhead started bouncing up and down his cock, she made sure it didn''t fall out but went all the way up before mming back down, this caused her to let out a pleasure-filled scream.
"Ahhhhhh! So good," she muttered in a breathless voice.
Archer quickly noticed her boobs bouncing as she continued to slide up and down him. which caught his attention. Soon enough ra''s body trembled as she started squirting as the pleasure mmed against her like waves forcing out a primal moan, "Mmmmghh~~." ''I can feel her growing stronger the more we have sex,'' he mused while pping her ass.
The bed beneath them was drenched, her love juices spilling out in a torrent, soaking the sheets. This only made Archer''s grin widen. Without missing a beat, he pulled out, then turned the woman around, bending her over.
ra looked back with dazed blue eyes and questioned with a lewd smile, "What are you nning to do husband?"
He grinned at her question before he slipped inside ra again before fucking her so hard that she started climaxing even more. Archer watched as she fell into a pleasure-filled daze, following that he pushed deeper and hit her womb, and started shooting his cum inside her.
As this happened he let out a groan as her pussy tightened around his cock as her legs started to tremble due to the heavenly pleasure she was receiving. Following this ra''s backdoor was calling to him.
Archer leaned forward and bit the woman''s ear, she shivered just as he asked, "Do you want me to im all of you ra?"
The redhead nced back with hazy blue eyes, "Yes, I want you to have all of me husband," she said in a breathless voice.
When Archer heard this he rubbed his cock on her wet pussy and coated himself in her sweet love juices. Once that was done, he pressed his member against her ass causing it to slowly slip inside.
ra let out a scream of pure pleasure, "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"@@novelbin@@
Her tightness mped down on him, making it nearly impossible to move. Archer groaned in response, gripping her curvy waist for leverage as she squeezed around him, the intensity caused him to started thrust.
The dragonkin woman gripped the seats below her as he mmed against her ass as his cock slipped deeper inside. ra let out a guttural moan as it was too much, "Mmmmghh~~ Arghhh~~."
He sped her cheeks even more which allowed him to go deeper inside her ass. He continued to fuck ra until the pain faded and pleasure crashed against her. Thanks to his cock rubbing all her weak spots she climaxed once again.
As Archer drove deeper, she began to squirt uncontrobly, her release soaking his waist. At the same moment, he reached his peak, spilling his cum into her third hole,pleting his im by painting all three with his seed.
When he did that ra copsed to the bed while catching her breath, Archer watched this with a smile as he cast Cleanse and Aurora Healing on the dragonkin woman. As the violet light washed over her, she fell into a deep sleep.
Following this Archer approached the window and started admiring the stormy sea. He quickly noticed the surrounding Battleships guarding them, blue lights shed all around signaling the other vessels.
While standing there, he sensed Demetra was up and rushing toward the exit. This caused Archer to teleport to her using the tattoo. He appeared behind the beautiful shark woman who quickly turned around.
Her yellow eyes glowed in the dark as she spoke in a concerned tone, "We have a small swarm of sea monsters heading in our direction."
When Archer heard this he got an idea and replied with a grin, "I''lle with you Dem, I want to show you how strong I''ve got."
The blue-haired woman nodded as she grabbed his hand, and started dragging him outside. When the duo stepped outside the cold wind hit them as Demetra leaped off the ship and dived into the chaotic waves.
A glow radiated causing Archer to follow suit and jump over the railings. Hended on his shark wife''s head as she cast a spell over him. Following that Demetra dived down and started swimming in the direction of the monster horde.
Archer waited for a while until he spotted a massive Dragon Turtle leading the charge. He grinned when he saw this and spoke to the shark woman, "Stay back and watch what I do to
their leader."
Demetra instantly stopped as he dashed forward, thanks to Mana Maniption he sliced through the water like it didn''t exist. When Archer closed in on the turtle he charged up a Nova Punch and threw his fist forward.
As it connected with the monster a massive explosion erupted, the surrounding creatures were sent crashing into the sea floor as the Dragon Turtle came to a stop but slumped to the
side.
When Archer noticed it wasn''t moving he approached the half-dead monster and kicked it before speaking, "Can you understand me turtle?"
The creature''s yellow eyes opened as it shook its head, ''Why did you hit me! I wasn''t attacking you,'' a male voice echoed in his mind.
Archer pped it before retorting, "You was attacking my fleet fool! Now you have two choices, serve me or die."
As his voice echoed out the other monsters tried attacking him, but Demetra quickly moved in and bit them clean in half. They all stopped moving as her menacing voice was heard, "Don''t attack my husband or you will die."
After speaking Demetra circled the horde which made the creatures nervous. The Dragon Turtle looked at him, "How can we serve you? We live in the deep sea."
Following that, Archer opened a portal to the Domain''s sea as he replied, "This ce is my
realm, there''s all kinds of monsters that lurk in the oceans but it should be big enough for
your kind to breed."
When the turtle saw this its eyes widened in shock as he muttered, "There are no
Leviathons?"
"Not yet but when they do join, you''ll be stronger by then as you''ll be soaking in my mana which is the purest on Thrylos," Archer replied in a sales pitch-like voice.
The monsters stirred with excitement, a murmur of agreement rippling through their ranks. Without hesitation, two octopus-like creatures swam toward him, their tentacles writhing in
the water.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1128: Im Lucky To Have Them
Chapter 1128: I''m Lucky To Have Them
?
Archer continued to make love to Demetra as the couple shared a passionate kiss which overwhelmed the shark woman. Her body started trembling due to the pleasure that washed over her like a wave.
"Mmmmghhh~~ Arghhhhh~~ So good, I love feeling you inside me," she said in a lust-filled
voice.
The two of them continued as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders and held him close as the couple made love. The shark woman was moving in rhythm with his thrust causing her to moan even more, "Ummmnn~~ Nmmmhh~~."
Archer shivered in delight as the rhythmic pping of skin filled the room, a sound that was music to his ears. The sensation intensified when Demetra''s pussy tightened around him, pushing him over the edge.
He came hard, spilling deep into the shark woman''s womb, which sent her spiraling into another orgasm. She let out a moan, her release soaking the sheets beneath them in a wave of ecstasy.
Once she was full Archer pulled out and turned Demetra over so her jiggly toned ass was on show. He smiled before pping it as he exined with a knowing smirk, "I''m going to im every part of you Dem, I''m going to fill up every hole with my seed, is this what you want?"
The blue-haired woman nodded while pushing her ass against his cock, which made him groan, "Yes I want that darling, I love it when you''re deep inside me," she said in a sultry voice.
Archer grinned before coating himself with her love juices, following that he aimed his member at her tight ass. He quickly slid inside which instantly clenched around his member, he groaned and Demetra screamed out as she gripped the sheets, "Ahhhhhh!"
"You''re so tight Dem, I love this feeling," he whispered into her pointed ear which made the young woman tremble.
She looked back with lust-filled yellow shark eyes while replying in a breathless voice, "''So do I, it hurts a little but it will go away as your monster stretches my ass."
Archer nodded before casting Aurora Healing on Demetra which made her moan as his cock slipped deeper in her ass, "Mmmmghh~~ Ummmmgghh~~."
Following that, he started pounding her without mercy, pleasure hit the high point for the couple. Archer reached for her pussy and started rubbing her drenched clit, which made the shark woman let out primal screams that bounced off the walls of the room.
Ten minutester, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure, Archer thrust his cock as deep as it could go, drawing a scream from Demetra as she was pushed into yet another climax. The force left him breathless, and he copsed onto the damp, soaked bed.
With a satisfied smirk and a voice dripping with possessive delight, he murmured, "That was incredible. Now, every part of you belongs to me."
The shark woman rolled over and cuddled up while letting out a sweet giggle, "I agree, the pleasure was heavenly and you managed to make two of my holes ache," she revealed in an exhausted voice.
Archer smirked when hearing this, he pped her toned ass before pulling her close as he cast Cleanse on the bed and sheets while speaking, "Go to sleep beautiful, we''ve got a long journey h."
They were wrapped in fresh warm sheets thanks to his spell, he soon fell asleep as the gship bobbed up and down on the waves outside. The weather only worsened as Frostwinter just started causing storms to break out.
When Archer woke up the following morning the vessel was bouncing up and down as the sea was rough. He wanted to use Gate to return to Draconia but when trying to activate it the spell cut out.
''A mana storm huh? Annoying,'' Archer thought before climbing out of the bed and approaching the bedroom window.
Water sprayed against it and that''s when he noticed the waves were battering the ships with a relentless fury. This annoyed him but that''s when he noticed the vessels were holding firm under the pressure of the storm, he sighed before making his way to the kitchen.
Archer left Demetra''s room and appeared in the dimly lit living room, he stretched before making some tea, and while there Alexa appeared with a loving smile as she teased, "You made her scream her lungs out, Liv activated the runes to keep the sound in here."''
He chuckled when hearing this as the navy-haired woman hugged him tightly, "Thank you for bringing me along, the girls have made me feel wee."''
"They are angels honestly, I''m lucky to have each one of them," he responded while making two teas.
Alexia giggled, "Oh I certainly know that, they''ve told me how much you love each one, and would do anything for them," she revealed.
"I would, that''s why I choose to let them choose what they want to do in Draconia, none of my women are going to be held back, like protected flowers in a greenhouse. Seeing them happy makes me happy so it''s good for everyone," Archer exined while giving her a cup of tea.
The young woman beamed, "So you''re possessive but still give them their freedom? That''s interesting," she said with a smile.
He chuckled when hearing this before nodding, "Yes, they are all loyal and would never cheat on me like most women on Earth would, apart from you and Nancy that is," he replied.
Alexa giggled as she started drinking the hot tea, she sighed while asking, "When did you get so good at making brew? You were terrible at it back on Earth?"
"I''ve been making it since I was thirteen and have learned a thing or two in the nine years being here," he answered before pulling out some breakfast wraps he bought before leaving
Earth.
Archer gave one to Alexa who happily epted it as the two of them started eating, while doing this the ship was swaying side to side as Olivia appeared in the kitchen with a tired smile, "Morning Arch, Lexi. I have to get to the bridge, these Frostwinter storms are a pain to travel through."
"I hate Frostwinter, it gets so cold," he replied.
The white-haired woman looked at him before giggling, "You''re a dragon husband, you shouldn''t be feeling it."
Archer waved her away, "Yes but I spend all my time in my humanoid form which means I do get cold," he said with a chuckle.
After speaking he took out some clothes and changed right there, Alexa''s green eyes widened as she questioned, "What are you doing? Why are you getting naked in the kitchen?"
Heughed before asking in an amused tone as he put on some warm pants, "It''s only my women who are here, you''ve all seen me naked, so what''s the problem?"
The navy-haired woman''s face went red as she looked at his toned abs before biting her bottom lip. This turned Archer on but shook his head and spoke, "You will get it tonight Lexi, I''m going to taste every part of you."
Alexa shuddered when hearing this as a lewd expression appeared on her beautiful face, "Sounds good to me babe, I can''t wait."
Once answering she jumped up and eximed, "I''m going to have a hot bath and rx, thest few days have been crazy."
"Have fun, I''ll join you soon," Archer replied while watching her fat ass jiggle as she vanished
from sight.
While doing that Oliviamented with a smirk, "Why do you go fuck her? It''s obvious that you want to, plus our trip back to Draconia will take an extra week as we have to divert to
avoid a fiercer storm appearing further north."@@novelbin@@
Archer chuckled before answering, "Maybe I will, what way are we traveling?"
The older woman sighed before revealing, "South, the storm forced us to sail around the
Avidia continent."''
''''Isn''t that fire elf empire attacking us from there?" Archer questioned with a raised eyebrow. "No doubt they will try and attack while we travel."
Olivia nodded with a concerned expression, "We''re on the lookout for enemy fleets but none have been spotted," she responded.
Archer stood up which confused her as he approached a nearby window and opened it before casting a portal to the Domain. He summoned dozens of Blood Eagles whilemanding
them to scout the surrounding ocean.
The monsters quickly agreed and used the wind to fly fast as they spread out in all different directions. He watched as the creatures vanished into the dark clouds that covered the sky. When Olivia saw this she asked curiously, "What are you doing?"
''''Summoning flying monsters that specialize in stormy weather," Archer revealed before closing the window with a thud.
He turned around with a smile and continued, "They will find the enemy and inform me, prepare to fight, and get the fleet ready for a tough battle ahead. I''ll try to protect the ships with my magic but that depends on what happened."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1130: Watch My Love
Chapter 1130: Watch My Love
?
Archer entered the necromancer''sb and quickly noticed the women working on prisoners pleading for mercy. He chuckled before speaking with a growl, "You scum didn''t show your victims any, so why should my women?"
Demetra and Morena let out startled yelps, but their fear quickly melted away when they realized it was Archer. The older woman broke into an ecstatic grin and rushed over to embrace him.
"Well, look who it is! Handsome, it''s so good to see you!" she eximed, squeezing him tightly. Pulling back just enough to give him a yful smile, she added, "Did you miss us?"
"I did but I''ve brought you even more presents," Archer replied with a grin. "They will help out with the Death Goris."
Demacia''s eyes lit up with excitement as she lunged forward, wrapping her arms around Archer''s shoulders and pressing her lips to his in an eager kiss. Caught off guard, Archer hesitated for a split second before reciprocating.
Following that, the two of them broke apart as Morena dragged him to an empty part of the prison. Archer quickly noticed the Blood Crawlers patrolling the walkways just as Demacia spoke, "They are good guards, not the strongest I could create, but they will keep these cattle in line."
Heughed before the trio arrived at the empty cells, where Archer started dumping all the captured Alliance soldiers into them. When the enemy troops appeared, they panicked, but the Blood Crawlers attacked.
"These things creep me out,'' he thought. ''I wonder what other nightmares they can create.''
Archer only gave the sisters the male prisoners as he had another idea for the women. When the necromancers saw this they went wide-eyed. Morena was the first to speak. "I can feel their mana. These subjects will be the perfect test subjects."
Demacia agreed with her big sister before ordering two of the Blood Crawlers to bring some of the enemy soldiers to theb. The men and women started trying to break free but the creature had a firm hold of them.
Following that, the two women kissed him and rushed back to theb causing him to smile. Once they were gone, Archer teleported to the highest mountain in the Domain and looked out across the expansivendscape.
''Now need a ce to hold a prison camp for the rest,'' he mused while rubbing his chin.
Archer closed his eyes and spent most of his mana on expanding the Domain to four times his size. After that, he dropped to one knee while sweat poured over him, while crouching there he summoned Ari.
The mature Elemental woman appeared with a concerned expression as she rushed to his side and started sending mana into his body. "What happened, my Soul Mate? Why do you look ill?"
He smiled when hearing the worry and care in her voice, "I''m fine Ari, just burned too much mana on expanding the Domain for a project."
When the white-haired woman heard this, she questioned, "What do you have nned? Can I help with anything?"
Archer nodded before revealing, "I want to create a legion of Fireheart Fanatics to use in the uing war. Do we have anyone in mind that you could suggest?"
Ari grinned, "Oh yes, there is a faction of women who worship you as a god. They could train the prisoners to be Battle Sisters," she revealed.
"What are those?" he questioned.
Ari helped him to his feet while he created a chair for them to sit down, she smiled before answering, "The Battle Sisters are the name for female priestesses that strayed from the light, they happily join thispany and battle your enemies for redemption back into the Fireheart Faith."
When Archer heard this, his eyes gleamed with fascination but spoke, "How many does the faith have now?"
"We have three hundred Forsaken Sisters," Ari answered, as he felt better.
Following that, Archer stood up and stretched his arms, causing his bones to click as hemented, "Bring them to the Domain. I have an important job for them."
The Elemental woman agreed with a radiant smile before vanishing back into the real world. Once she was gone, he flew toward a secluded part and quickly encircled the area with a deep trench that he connected with the sea.
Archer hovered over the crater that dropped into wild waters and got an idea. He quickly contacted Demetra. "Dem, can you capture some dangerous sea monsters? I need them to guard some prisoners."
Secondster, the shark woman replied in an excited voice, "Yes, handsome! I know what creature will be good at that, but you may have to beat them up. They''re stubborn monsters."
"When you arrive at their location, tell me and I''ll teleport to you, beautiful," he informed Demetra.
Following that, Archer flew toward the center of the istednd and created a well that would give the prisoners freshwater, once that was done, he created a sea of tents on one side with fields for food on the other.
The final two spaces were designated to house the Forsaken Sisters and Warriors, as well as to train the prisoners. Satisfied with everything, Archer took a moment to appreciate the
progress.
"This will hold them for a while. I can always make it bigger for when I capture more Alliance soldiers,'' he thought while admiring his work.
Just then, he received a message from Demetra. Without hesitation, he activated Gate and instantly appeared by her side. Archer greeted her with a kiss as she pointed at a massive whale swimming past.@@novelbin@@
"Watch my love, these are Kravenjaws and will be the guards of the Alliance Prisoners," she said with a big smile.
Archer focused on the whale that was minding its own business, but then he spotted a swarm ofrge dog-sized Piranha-like monsters charging at the unaware creature. He watched as
they tore into it.
Hundredspletely wiped out the whale and even ate its bones. This surprised Archer, but he quickly noticed the Kravenjaws heading in their direction. He smiled before letting out a deep roar that shook the water.
The monster stopped swimming. Archer quickly cast Mana Maniption and grabbed all the Piranha creatures, he stored them in the Shadowrealm. He soon spotted the leader, who was three times the size of the regr ones.
Archer watched the creature as he dragged it closer while thinking, ''Oh this is a big boy, let''s see
how angry he is.''
When the Kravenjaw arrived there, it tried to bite Demetra. He quickly smacked the monster, causing it to reel back. ''How dare you hit me!'' a male voice echoed in his mind.
He chuckled before replying to the angry beast, "Shut up or I will turn you into tonight''s
dinner."
It went stiff and its red eyesnded on him as it spoke in a shocked tone. ''How can you understand me? Can I still eat you?''
"You have two choices. Serve me or die," he warned the monster.
The Kravenjaw''s red eyes widened in fear as a Blood Shark started charging at them, but Archer quickly killed it with Eldritch st. When the Piranha monster saw this, it quickly
agreed to serve him.
''Me and my swarm serve you, Master. We just need food to hunt, then we''ll be happy," the creature said in resignation.
Archer smiled when hearing this and teleported the Kravenjaw Leader to the shadow realm as he spoke to Demetra, "I''m going to capture millions of sea monsters. Watch this, my love."
The shark woman giggled before grabbing his arm. He summoned an army of Shadow Creatures. Archer ordered them to capture any beast they came across and throw them into the
Shadow Realm.
Following that, the couple returned to the empty part of the Domain. They were standing on the edge of the water-filled chasm he created. Demetra looked confused as she questioned, "Why is there an underground sea here? And what is that camp-looking ce?"
"That is where my Fanatical Fireheart Legions will be trained and repent for what they''ve done to Draconia," Archer answered before teleporting them to the camp. Once there, Ari told him that she was ready. He opened up a Gate that allowed the Elemental woman to step through. Rows and rows of lightly armored women followed behind and formed up.
He noticed they were only wearing rags while wielding dangerous-looking swords, their faces were covered with a white eerie mask, and they showed off a bit too much skin, but he didn''t care as they weren''t his lovers.
The women knelt when they saw him. He smiled as Ari gave out their orders. "You will train more battle sisters. You will make them repent for fighting against our kingdom. If you do not seed, you will be put into a penance machine to die for Draconia."
Archer startedughing before nodding with a big smile, "Good, in a year they should be
ready to join the war."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1132: It Drives Me Crazy Sometimes
Chapter 1132: It Drives Me Crazy Sometimes
?
Archer sank the Swarm''s gship in one powerful strike, just as the other vessels turned their guns on him. Reacting quickly, he shrank down to the size of a Tyrannosaurus, allowing the iing shells to whiz past and hit the ships behind him.
"They''ll have trouble hitting me,'' he thought as his excitement shot through him.
With a feral grin, he leaped from ship to ship, tearing through their hulls with his sharp ws that made easy work of the metal. The destruction was swift and merciless; the Shadow Creatures, who emerged from the darkness to drag them into the Shadow Realm took any humans unlucky enough to cross.
As this happened, the 1st Fleet continued firing and sunk half of the fleet. Archer quickly finished the rest off before heading back to the women, while flying he transformed into his humanoid form.
He started tough when realizing that he was still naked. Archer shook his head before opening a Gate back to the living, but he was met by N and Tal who waited for him with lewd smiles.
''Oh, they are still up for it? This should help me blow off some steam,'' he mused.
The lioness quickly grabbed his hand and dragged him to the bedroom. "You will have me and the elf tonight handsome. You will not be saying no or trying to get out of it. We want you inside us and you''re obliged as our husband to pleasure us," she said with a giggle. While she did that, Tal was removing her armor until she was only in a tunic that stopped at her thick thighs. He shook his head when noticed the silver-haired beauty was grinning as she teased, "Like what you see husband? Will you still look at me like that in one hundred years?"
Archer stopped walking and approached Tal as he pulled her close. The two put their foreheads together as he replied, "I love you Tali. We''ve been together for years and I still want you, even more than the first time. You will always be my wild elf."
The brown-skinned woman beamed. She grabbed his cheeks and stole his lips with a passionate kiss. Archer held her waist as her big boobs squashed against his chest, which turned him on even more.
"Come on, you two! We can kiss and fuck all night, no need to get all lovey-dovey in the corridor," N said with a smirk.
Archer broke the kiss, a teasing smile ying on his lips, before turning to face the lioness. He closed the distance between them, pulling her into his arms and capturing her lips with the same heated passion.
But the lioness had her yful streak; she nipped at his lower lip, sending a shiver down his spine. The unexpected bite left him momentarily breathless, eyes darkening with a mixture of surprise and desire.
"Get in the room N, you''re first," Archer growled before pping her ass.
The blonde giggled and rushed into the bedroom, followed by the other two. Archer sat down on the bed as N pushed him back and excitedly eximed, "Lay down while I deal with this monster, I want to tame it."
Archer didn''t need any more encouragement and gotfortable. Soon Tal was above him. Her red eyes glowed with lust as she asked in a hopeful voice, "Can I sit on your face, darling?"
Without answering, he pulled her onto him. Archer quickly noticed she wasn''t wearing any panties. The sight of her perfect slit caused him to start licking her from top to bottom, which made Tal shudder while moaning.
"Mmmmghhh~~ I''ve missed this, I love feeling your tongue on my pussy," she said in a breathless voice.
Archer didn''t hesitate, his hands gripping her firm, toned ass as he thrust deeply into Tal. She responded instantly, her moan turning into a gasp as her powerful thighs wrapped around him, pulling him in closer and locking him in ce.
The passion of the moment was electric, their bodies moving in a fierce rhythm, each lost in the heat of the other''s touch. While this was happening, Archer felt N''s hands stroking his cock while she kissed the tip.
"I''ve missed this taste. It''s so addicting," the lionesses said while breathing heavily. Pleasure shot through his body, and this made him groan into Tal''s pussy which caused her to grab his hair as she moaned just before she started climaxing, this caused her body to tremble, "Ughh~~ I''m cumming over your face husband."
N started sucking him so passionately that she lost herself to her primal instincts, the lioness let out erotic moans as her tongue slid all over his shaft, "Mmmghh~~ Arhmmm~~." Archer was in heaven as hepped up Tal''s love juices that poured into his mouth like a fountain. Thanks to that and N''s sucking, he soon opened his eyes to see her looking at him with so much love in her expression that it threatened to overwhelm him.
The elf gave him a beautiful smile as she spoke in a breathless voice, "I love you so much, it drives me crazy sometimes."
When Archer heard this, his tongue went wild. It tasted every part of her perfect pussy before he attacked her swollen clit. As he did this, Tal let out a scream as she mped her thighs on his head and squirted all over his face, "Ahhhhhhhh~~."
Following that, the silver-haired beauty copsed on the bed as she spoke in a dazed tone, "Give me some time, that climax has made my body sensitive and I''ll cum again if you touch me."
Archer grinned when hearing this, he quickly reached out and pinched her dark nipples which caused Tal to moan again, "Ughhmmm~~."''
While teasing her big boobs, he nced at N. Her head was bobbing up and down, causing pleasure to shoot through his body like an electric shock. Archer groaned as he was enjoying every second of her sucking.
The lioness was going wild before massaging his crown jewels. This caused him to cum down N''s throat, which made her moan, "Mmmmnnhh~~."
Archer sighed while dropping onto the bed as he exined with a lust-filled grin, "That was amazing N, now let me return the favor."
He got up and moved the lioness on all fours, which made her giggle. "What are you nning, husband? Going to be rough with me?" she purred in a voice that sent shivers across his body. Without warning, Archer dropped behind N and spread her pussy as his tongue traced along the sensitive folds. The young woman let out a sensual moan that bounced off the walls as she loved every second of it. "Ummghh~~ Mnnnghh~~."
He continued to lick the lioness before slipping a finger on her tight pussy. N was leaking love juices like a hose, and Archer made sure to swallow every bit he could. This drove him wild as he made her climax.
N''s body started shuddering due to the pleasure, it washed over her as she started squirting as she let out a scream that was music to his ears, "Ahhhh!"
Once Archer swallowed every drop of her sweet love juices before standing up and grabbing her waist as he questioned with a smirk, "What do you want now, my lioness?"
"Fuck me, ravage my pussy husband,'''' N said in a lewd voice that turned him on even more. "I''ve missed you and want you to fill me up, handsome. I want to have your cubs as
soon as possible."@@novelbin@@
When Archer heard this, his smile widened as he pped her ass and plunged into her tight passage. Thanks to how wet she was, his cock slid inside and opened the lion woman up, which made her moan even more, "Mmghh~~ Ummh~~."
His member was engulfed by her tight warmth. Every inch of her pussy clung to him, drawing Archer deeper into sheer ecstasy. As their bodies moved together, he leaned in to press a trail of kisses along her spine, each touch igniting an intense lust between them.
"Ughh~~ Mmh~~ Arghh~~," N''s erotic moans filled the air, a sound that drove him wild with desire as he thrust deep inside her.
Momentster, he hit the beautiful woman''s womb, producing a growl from the lioness. Her instincts ignited, and she began to push back against him, matching his passion with her own.
Archer gritted his teeth while pounding her so hard that her perky boobs were bouncing everywhere, "Arghhhmmm~~ You''re ravaging me so good Arch," she muttered in a
breathless voice.
He leaned forward and grabbed them before pinching her stiff nipples, which made N
shiver with delight. "Mmmmghh~~."
When hearing that, Archer grinned as his hands slid down her muscr body and started rubbing her wet clit, as the lioness felt that she let out a scream while she started squirting all
over his waist.
"Ahhhhh! Oh my, I can''t handle this anymore," N said in a lust-filled voice.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1135: Get Off Me
Chapter 1135: Get Off Me
?
Archer woke up with a yawn as N and Tal were cuddled up to him. This brought a smile to his face before using Blink to get out of bed. He reappeared by the window only to see dark clouds casting darkness across the sea.
The 1st Fleet had all the lights on, but it only reached a few meters away from the vessels. "What nightmare have we arrived in?" he thought.
Following that, he put some clothes on and wrapped a thick cloak around himself before walking toward the bridge. Five minutester, he found Olivia and ra chatting while looking out at the deck below.
Archer quickly realized there were fewer sailors than usual, most were still fast asleep. He walked up to the two women and, with a yful grin, pped both of their asses, making them yelp in surprise.
Olivia was the first to spin around, her face lighting up with a big smile. "Morning, Arch," she greeted, pulling him into a kiss. "You scared me."''
ra smiled warmly at him and quickly wrapped him in a tight hug. "It''s good to see you, my love," she said, her voice soft. "We were just talking about the weather."
Archer chuckled at their reactions as he embraced the redhead while replying to the white- haired woman, "Sorry Liv, I can''t help myself touching you both," he said.
He turned to ra and answered, "This weather is giving me a strange feeling. Is there anywhere the fleet could avoid the iing storm?"
When the two women heard this, they got confused just as Olivia questioned, "Storm?"
Archer nodded before pointing out of the window. "A Primordial monster is heading in our direction that the Swarm has sent after me. You need to anchor the fleet in some kind of bay because things will be chaotic."
ra''s eyes widened in shock, while Olivia''s face drained of color as his words unsettled her. Archer gave them both a reassuring smile, cing a hand on each of their shoulders with a cocky grin.
"It may be a Primordial, but I''m not weak either," he said confidently. "I''ll give it a good fight. Long enough to buy you the time you need to escape."
"Why not let us fight with you? The 1st isn''t weak Arch!" Olivia protested as she steeled herself.
"Ari and Brooke are already tied up with another group of monsters, and this one is here for me," Archer said, his voice firm as he met their concerned gazes. "But I''ll find a way to win like I always do. You, however, need to focus on saving the fleet."''
With ast nce at the women, Archer stepped onto the balcony and summoned his wings. He took off, soaring through the air toward the monstrous threat. As he drew closer, his eyes widened in disbelief.
The enemy wasn''t just any Swarm monster but a colossal dragon, its size staggering and its presence overwhelming. That didn''t bother him as he let out an earth-shaking roar that was met with another.
In an instant, Archer transformed into his dragon form as he collided with the red dragon. They shed mid-air, a flurry of teeth and ws. The red dragon lunged forward, snapping its jaws, but he twisted his agile body just in time to dodge the attack.
With a counter, he raked his ws across its side, drawing a roar of fury. The enemy recoiled briefly, then spoke with a menacing voice. "So, Tiamat resurrects the White Dragon and thinks she can control us all? What aughable delusion."
Archer hovered in the air after throwing the red dragon off to the side and replied with a smug grin, "Oh I will rule over every dragon across Thrylos, if any refuse like yourself, I''ll kill you."
The enemy startedughing and started casting dozens of powerful fire spells that sliced through the sky. Archer tried to dodge, but the projectiles mmed into his body, which sent him crashing into the sea below.
His scales cracked and blood poured out of a wound that opened up on his chest. Archer gritted his teeth as the pain washed over him, ''Fuck, I forgot Pseudo-Gods can harm me,'' he thought while shaking his head.
Suddenly, the red dragon crashed into Archer from above. At the same moment, a monstrous sea creature surged up from below, its massive tentacles coiling around his torso, dragging him toward the deep sea.
''Oh shit! Who''s getting involved now?'' he thought.
Archer struggled against the crushing grip, but just as he began to lose ground thanks to being attacked from two sides, Demetra appeared out of nowhere, her jaws snapping through the thick tentacles with a fierce bite.
Freed from the sea monster''s grasp, Archer seized the moment. With a roar, he shed his ws down the red dragon''s side, carving deep gashes into its scales even as it sank its teeth into his shoulder.
"Get off me, motherfucker!" he raged as the pain was searing, but he pushed through it, refusing to surrender as the battle raged on in a storm of fury and blood.
Following that, Archer breathed his breath into the enemy''s head, which freed him from its bite. He used Blink to appear in the air as the red dragon followed behind while letting out a rage-filled roar.@@novelbin@@
Archer was just about to strike, but a chaotic breath mmed into the enemy monster. Orange and silver fire followed soon over. This caused him to nce in the attack''s direction, only to see Tal, Nyx, and Maeve in their dragon formsing to help him.
They were nowhere near as big as them, but the women still attacked. Nyx swooped low before crashing into the bottom of the red dragon just as the other two struck and tore into the monster.
''Beautiful, I need to pamper these women when this is over,'' he thought with a grin.
Archer watched this with wide eyes, but he quickly intervened as the enemy started throwing the women off him as they attacked. He crashed into the red dragon as it raged, "You need your women to help! I can smell your scent all over them. You''re a coward, White Dragon."''
Wasting no time, he turned back into his humanoid form mid-air, gathering mana into his fist as he cast Nova Punch. The moment his fist collided with the red dragon''s snout, a deafening p reverberated through the air, sending shockwaves rippling outward.
The impact was so forceful that it was sent hurtling down into the ocean below. Archer didn''t relent. He transformed back into his dragon form, diving after his fallen foe. As he reached the water''s surface, he unleashed a hail of shes, his ws tearing into its scaled hide.
Blood sprayed into the sea, turning the waters crimson as Archer carved deep, furious wounds into his enemy, refusing to let it recover. The red dragon was getting overwhelmed as the four women jumped into the fray.
Archer shed furiously at the monster''s scales, carving deep gouges as the others joined the assault. Demetra charged, ramming her shoulder into the dragon''s side, but her efforts barely
left a mark.
In revenge, the beastshed out with its tail, striking her and sending the shark woman hurtling through the water. It then lunged at Nyx, jaws wide open, but Archer threw himself in
its path.
The red dragon''s jaws mped down on Archer''s leg with a sickening crunch. He roared in agony as the beast tore his limb clean off, sending a white-hot surge of pain ripping through his entire body like wildfire.
He quickly sted it with a dozen Eldritch sts that mmed into the enemy''s body and tore chunks off it thanks to already being weakened. As that happened, he charged in and bit down on the red dragon''s neck.
The two shed violently, their ws destroyed scales, flesh, and bone in a furious exchange. Archer winced as he felt another leg go limp, nerves severed by the dragon''s assault. Gritting his teeth, he retaliated with a savage strike, tearing the creature''s wings clean off in a spray of blood and scales. That''s when the women joined in once again and swamped the red
dragon.
Archer and the dragon relentlessly tore into each other, neither willing to back down. With a brutal snap, the beast ripped one of Archer''s wings, causing it to copse, sending them both spiraling toward the ocean below.
They crashed into the water with a deafening roar; the impact shattering the surface and plunging them into chaos where Demetra was already waiting, poised to strike. The shark woman roared as she bit down on the red dragon.
It was overwhelming Archer as the injuries finally caught up, but he didn''t give up. That''s when the world stopped as arge translucent Elemental appeared from his body and hammer-punched the enemy dragon.
The women scattered as Demetra seized Archer by the tail, urgently dragging him to safety.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1137: Can We Stay Behind To Protect it
Chapter 1137: Can We Stay Behind To Protect it
?
Archer watched as the fishing vige was teeming with life, but then everything changed and he could feel it. He looked around and noticed dark cloudsing from the East, the sight of them scared the people.
They were talking, but he couldn''t make out what the vigers were saying, as it was jumbled and confused him. Archer noticed somethinging from the West as Blightborns rushed out of the water.
The creatures started attacking the panicking people and quickly wiping them out without any issue. While standing there, the scene changed to the massacre''s aftermath where the Blightborns were dragging the mutted corpses into a nearby hole.
Archer watched as they tossed the bodies into the pit, their movements methodical before they disappeared into the darkness below. Momentster, he snapped back to the present, his gaze fixed on the covered hole before him.
His sharp eyes didn''t miss the w-like scratches etched on the stone surface, a grim reminder of what had transpired there. Following that, Archer sensed nothing before taking off and flying over a nearby forest.
He could sense thousands of monsters lurking below the trees, causing him to smile. Archer quickly descended andnded with a thug before summoning an army of Shadow Creatures, who started going after the creatures.
Archer quickly climbed a tree and gotfortable before eating some burgers just as Nyx''s voice sounded in his mind, "Darling, this ce is primal wilderness, the towns and cities are overgrown."
"Makes sense, this ce will be Draconia''s," he replied to the dragon woman. "Try to locate any colonies. If you do, let me know, Nyx."
"Yes darling!" she excitedly replied.
Following that, Archer continued to eat before taking off again and returning to the ships as the Shadow Creatures would store the monsters in the Shadow Realm until he was ready to release them into the Domain.
Ten minutester, he soared across the bay and spotted Demetra swimming under the fleet as patrol boats made sure everything was safe. Archer watched the 1st Fleet settling in for
repairs, ''Hopefully this doesn''t take too long,'' he thought.
The surroundingndscape seemed to be safe, and he found nd where two thousand Dragon Marines would build a fortress and port until being reced by a legion in a couple of weeks.@@novelbin@@
Archer soared toward the site, his wings cutting through the air with ease before hended gracefully. His sharp gaze swept over the bay, nestled within a ring of imposing mountain ranges.
He quickly noticed the two narrow exits, a detail that caught his interest, but decided to let the scouts deal with them. While Archer stood there, two thumps were heard, causing him to turn around only to see Maeve and Nyx ncing around.
"Hellodies, what do you think of this ce as a fortress?" He asked with a charming smile.
When Maeve heard this, she questioned with gleaming grey eyes, "Who''s staying here? The marines?"
Archer nodded, "Yes, but once we''re back, I will send a legion or two here and have them explore the continent," he revealed.
"Can we stay behind to protect it? Nyx here wants to explore some more," the orange-haired beauty asked.
"That''s fine, we can just meet in the Domain and I can always teleport here," he answered before getting a message from the Shadow Monsters.
They reported to Archer that they had captured an overwhelming number of creatures, effectively clearing out the area surrounding the bay. The news brought a pleased smile to his face.
With a nod of approval, he dismissed them, watching as the trio departed, making their way back to the gship. Once back on the fleet, Archer could hear the work underway to repair all the damage received in the countless battles they had been involved in.
Nyx grabbed his hand before dragging him back to Olivia''s quarters where the group was staying. When arriving back, they noticed Alexa, Ashoka, N, Tal, and ra sitting in front of the firece as it roared.
Maeve and the dragon woman joined than as Ashoka tapped the seat between her and Alexa. Archer joined them only to have a nket thrown over him. He gotfortable and leaned back while closing his eyes.
Minutester, a dainty hand slipped into his pants, causing Archer''s breath to hitch. He opened his eyes to see Alexa staring at him. Her green eyes were full of lust, only to be joined by Ashoka.
The two women started touching him under the nket while the others gossiped or fell asleep. Alexa quickly took his cock in her hand and started stroking while the tiger woman massaged his crown jewels.
''Seems like they''ve teamed up against me and became friends,'' Archer thought with a grin as the pleasure shot through his body like a wave.
Not long after that Olivia entered the living room with a concerned expression as she informed everyone, "It looks like the storm has got worse, the Battleships have reported two hundred foot waves crashing down outside the bay."
Archer''s eyes widened, but Alexa and Ashoka didn''t stop pleasuring him. He shook his head and leaned into the tigress. "I''m going to fuck both of your brains out if you continue with this game of yours."
The brown-skinned beauty shuddered as she let out a purr, which caused him off guard, but he smiled while stroking her fluffy ear. Ashoka shivered just as he turned to Alexa, who was trying to go under the nket.
Archer was just going to stop her, but when her warm mouth engulfed his cock, he groaned, as it felt amazing. He felt her slimy tongue slobbering all over him. While this was happening, Nyx started sniffing the air.
Her mix-matched eyesnded on the nket with a big grin, as she knew exactly what was going on. Everything was too much for Archer. He grabbed Alexa''s head and shoved his cock down her throat.
He started cumming straight into her mouth, and the navy-haired woman happily took all his seed. Archer stood up while pulling the two smiling women along as he headed toward the
bedroom.
The sound ofughter echoed behind him, but it was cut short when Nyx and Maeve exchanged knowing nces before quickly following. Sensing their approach, Archer''s eyes widened slightly in surprise before a mischievous grin spread across his face. ''Four at once?'' he mused, excitement flickering in his mind. ''This is going to be interesting.'' When the five arrived at the room, Archer ushered them all in and pped their asses as they did. This earned him some yelps and naughty looks which turned him on even more than the thought of taking all of them tonight.
Once inside, he looked at the four women and spoke with a grin, "''Strip."
Nyx was the first to drop her dress, which made him chuckle because of the speed, but he loved the view he was getting. The dragon woman was slender but curvy, with the perfect
ratio of waist to thigh.
She had smooth white skin free of blemishes. Archer could see the well-trained muscle and her attractive abs, which he found irresistible. ''This woman is sexy. I can''t wait to be inside her once again,'' he thought with excitement.
Archer''s gaze lingered on her chest, noting how her ample breasts were perfectly supported by a whitece bra. They defied gravity in a way that only fueled his desire. The delicate fabric barely concealed her stiffened nipples, a detail that didn''t escape his eyes.
Following that, his eyes found Maeve, who was wearing her armor. The orange-haired beauty looked at him with a knowing grin while undoing the straps. Archer intently watched as her big boobs bounced free with stiff pink nipples.
His lust ignited as each piece of Mave''s armor ttered to the floor, revealing more of her form with every passing second. When she finally stood before him, her muscr yet curvaceous body fully exposed, his breath hitched.
Maeve''s toned abs were proof of her strength, yet theypleted rather than diminished her soft, feminine allure. Archer''s gaze roamed appreciatively, savoring every inch of her beautiful body.
She was a tall woman and stood the same size as him, while Alexa, Nyx, and Ashoka were all shorter than her. While admiring Maeve, Demetra''s voice echoed in his mind, "Husband!
Help me, please."
Archer''s eyes narrowed sharply as he caught wind of the situation. Turning to the four women, he spoke with amanding yet teasing tone, "Stay here. Dem needs some help, but don''t worry, I''ll be back to deal with you beauties soon enough."
Following that, he teleported to Demetra and appeared underwater, which shocked him.
Archer got an idea and transformed into his dragon form but used Mana Maniption to add
water dragon traits to his body.
Thanks to that, he sliced through the water and noticed Demetra was getting attacked by several monsters. Archer opened his maw before tearing the evil-looking Kraken in half and cast Eldritch st into the others.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1139: Is She Challenging Me
Chapter 1139: Is She Challenging Me
?
Archer watched as a wave of powerful mana shells shot over the massive shieldwall and crashed into the swarm of monsters. Explosions erupted as the mes burned every creature that got close to their 1st Legion.
While this happened, he created a tform to watch the unfolding battle. ra joined him as she spoke. "Are you not going to kill the monsters before they get here?"
He shook his head, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips as he spoke. "No, the legions don''t need me to babysit them. They''ll be fighting hordes of creatures on their own. The soldiers need the experience."
The redhead agreed before rushing over to hermanders just as the horde of Ghouls and Blightborn mmed against the shieldwall. Archer watched as the Dragon Legionnaires braced themselves as the creatures went crazy while letting out howls and wild screeches. Even with that, they were pushed back just as the Dragon Bloodknights started attacking, using long, powerful spears that shot out between the shields and skewered the monster''s torsos.
Hundreds of monsters dropped dead as the shieldwall stepped forward with practiced movements. Theirbined footsteps rang out as they crushed monsters beneath their boots as the Drakeguard finished off any creatures that were still alive.
''Like a well-oiled machine,'' Archer thought with a satisfied smile. ''They work together well and themanders have control over the entire legion.''
Following that, he spotted the Drakelord Knight Cavalry circling the shieldwall only to smash into the side of the horde. Their massive War Horses trampled the creatures while their riders killed many using spears.
Archer was impressed, but the situation only got better as the Dragonfire Company unleashed a barrage of mana shells into the swarm. The air crackled with energy as the shells exploded in rapid session, sending shockwaves that shook the ground.
Each detonation obliterated the monsters in its path, leaving nothing behind but charred earth. Shortly after that, Archer noticed the Landing Craft and a transport ship closed in on the shore behind them.
''Seems like Olivia moves fast, but we need this fortress,'' he thought before turning back to the battle.
Archer watched as the Dragonblood Knights used their spears to kill many of the Ghouls and Blightborn as the Legionnaires held the shield with determination. While those two units did this, the Drakeguard defended both.
As the explosions rocked the battlefield, the cavalry continued to charge relentlessly into the heart of the monster swarm. Their hooves thundered across the ground, cutting through the chaos with skill and power.
''Oh wow, the 1st is powerful now,'' Archer mused with a big smile.
Thanks to the Drakelords, hundreds of creatures were instantly in. Their massive charges smashed into the nks of the monsters with such raw power that some Ghouls were crushed, their bodies torn apart into chunks of meat.
Following this, Archer had seen enough and summoned his wings while standing up. He took off and hovered over the shieldwall before taking a deep breath and unleashing a tidal wave of violet dragon fire.@@novelbin@@
The mes washed over the enemy monsters and scared the 1st Legion, who quickly backed off, but his fire didn''t hurt them when it killed the Ghouls that were clinging to their shields while letting out pain-filled howls.
Once the horde was decimated, Archer turned to the legion, his voicemanding. "Set up camp and secure the area. We''re building a fortress here to train Draconians. This is a lost continent, full of monsters and other horrors."
Afterward, he cast Aurora Healing on the four hundred thousand soldiers that made up the 1st Legion, which made everyone feel better. Archer flew toward the beach where Ashoka, N, and Maeve.
The three women greeted him with warm smiles and loved-filled kisses. He hugged the three before speaking, "What brings you beauties here?"
"We''re staying with the Dragon Marines to guard our newnds," the tiger woman replied with an excited smile. "We want to gain more experience inmanding soldiers. Each one of us wants to lead a legion of our own."
When Archer heard that, his smile widened. "Sounds good to me. Once we''re back home, I will assign you a legion each. The Dragon Marshals will be under yourmand, but youdies are under me. Understand?"
The three women nodded as Maeve replied with a giggle, "That''s expected, we''re always under you nowadays."
Laughter echoed among them as Archer, grinning mischievously, reached out and yfully poked the orange-haired warrior woman, causing her to let out a startled yelp. With a teasing smirk, he replied, "Let''s head back to the gship, and I''ll show you girls the true meaning of being under me."
ncing back toward the camp, he added reassuringly, "The legion will be fine. The monsters have been driven off, and the area is secure."
Following that, Archer opened a Gate back to Olivia''s quarters, and the three entered. He turned to ra who was standing there with a big smile, "I''ll stay here for now. I want to oversee the construction. Can I send out some scouts? It might be useful."
"Yes Lara, make sure they''re careful as many unknown monsters are lurking in the darkness," Archer answered. ''''Keep twopanies of Dragonblood Knights and Legionnaires. I will rece them with new legions when reaching Draconia."
The redhead nodded with a smile. "Sounds good to me. We have some recruits to put through their paces. This will be good training," she said in a cheerful tone.
Archer watched his woman rush off to hermanders and started giving out orders. That''s when he noticed the Dragon Marines and Legion building the foundation of the fortress with a deep ditch circling it.
He quickly teleported to the living room where the four women were waiting for him while drinking some tea as they gossiped about him. When Archer saw this, he smiled before asking the group with lust-filled eyes, "Ready?"
Alexa quickly spoke up with a teasing smile. "Me and Nyx will go together. Four people is a bit too much for you."
''Is she challenging me?'' he thought as his violet eyes glowed.
Ashoka shook her head as she spoke to Alexa, "Now he''s going to do it now. It''s a bad idea to challenge a dragon, Lex."
The navy-haired woman nervously giggled before Archer dragged them toward the bedroom, which none of them objected to. Once inside, he spoke to all the women while looking at Alexa. "Youdies will be my witnesses. You will tell Lexi how I ravaged you all once she''s in a pleasure-filled daze."
Following this, they all gotfortable while Archer grabbed his childhood love''s curvy waist before kissing her plump red lips. Alexa wrapped her arms around his shoulders while returning the kiss with a passionate one.
His hands moved swiftly, finding their way to her shirt as he began to unbutton it. As the fabric fell away, revealing her big boobs, which he loved, Archer couldn''t resist tracing his fingers over her skin.
He gently pinched her hardened nipples, causing Alexa''s body to tremble with delight. ''''Mmmghhh~~ I''m sorry for challenging you Arch," she whispered into his ears.
Archer felt her lips brush against his ear, which made a shiver run down his spine as he replied with a loving voice, which made her smile, "It''s okay, but you will learn what happens, Lexi." After speaking, he pushed the navy-haired woman onto her knees, which made her smile as she knew what wasing. He dropped his pants before speaking. "Show me what that sexy mouth of yours can do."
Without waiting, Alexa took hold of his hard cock with two hands before stroking him.
Pleasure shot through his body, but it only intensified as she took the tip in her warm mouth
and her tongue slid over it.
Archer couldn''t handle it anymore and shoved his member down her throat, which made the young woman moan as her eyes rolled back, "Mmmghh~~."
Following this, Alexa''s head started bobbing back and forth while her slimy tongue tasted
every part of him. He quickly noticed her free hand slipped into her panties and started ying with herself.
"I bet your pussy is dripping with my cock down your throat," Archer said with a grin.
Minutester, she stopped her rubbing and, with a bold smirk, slid her fingers into his mouth. Her voice was low and teasing as she spoke, "Taste my love juices, baby. Go on, try to tell me I
don''t turn you on, you idiot."
When Archer tasted the sweetness on his tongue, a surge of pure lust coursed through him. Overwhelmed by lust, he grasped her head before fucking her throat until she was letting out erotic moans, "Mmmmghh~~ Ummghh~~."
Secondster, the pleasure was too much, causing Archer to unload so much cum down Alexa''s throat that it made her gag, but she still swallowed everything with a big smile. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1141: Chasm Widow
Chapter 1141: Chasm Widow
?
Archer and Maeve continued to touch each other until ra''s voice sounded in his mind, "Husband, something is out here. We''ve lost a dozen scouts and the guards are on edge."
When he heard this, he sighed before speaking to the orange-haired beauty, "We''ll have to pause this. Lara needs some help with the fortress."
"Go," she said with a warm smile, a gentle yet firm tone. "But make sure youe back soon and leave Timewarp active. We''ll get some rest and have more energy when you return."
Archer leaned forward and kissed Maeve before the two of them stood up. Following that, he quickly teleported to ra and appeared beside her after putting on some clothes because of the cold air.
His sudden appearance made the dragonkin woman yelp in fright as she turned to him with glowing blue eyes. Archer chuckled before speaking, "So what''s going on and where are my missing scouts?"
ra shook her head and quickly answered, "They were on patrol a few hours ago, but only one returned and speaks of monsters in the shadows."
When Archer heard this, his eyebrow raised, causing him to nod. "Okay, assign more guards to the perimeter and I''ll bring out some Nightmare Ant Assassins to patrol the area before searching for the soldiers."''
The redhead smiled, "Thank you for helping me Arch, it''s been stressful since the legions started on the ditch and fortress wall," she said in a relieved voice.
Following that, Archer sent a message to Vivienne, "My ant queen, can I borrow one hundred assassins to guard an area?"
Secondster, the ant woman replied in a cheerful voice, "Yes Master. I''ll send them to you now."
He smiled when hearing her velvety voice as a violet portal opened nearby and the monsters started jumping out. Archer watched them form up, which shocked ra and the surrounding soldiers.
"Guard the perimeter and capture any creatures that get close," he ordered.
The Nightmare Assassin Ants let out chittering noises in acknowledgment before vanishing into the surrounding darkness. Once Archer finished that, he turned to the dragonkin woman with a smile and said, "I will go find the scouts. You stay here and keep the fortress secure."
ra nodded with a relieved expression before kissing him on the cheek. Archer watched as she went back to work as he summoned his wings and took off to search for the missing scouts.
Ten minutester, he had found the first monster he came across. It was hidden in a big hole covered in webs. Archer sensed two of his scouts were inside, causing him to use Mana Maniption to save the soldiers.
He yanked the two men out of the hole, which caused a massive spider to lunge out of it while letting out a terrifying hiss that echoed through the jungle. When Archer heard this, he huffed before punching the monster as it got close.
A loud p rang out when his fist connected with the creature''s exoskeleton. The spider crashed down, causing it to fall into a daze. Archer dropped to the ground with a thud before warning it, "If you attack again I will kill you and the babies you''re hiding, but I have an offer for you."
When the monster heard this, it stopped moving around and its beady ck eyesnded on him as a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''What do you want, monster?''
He quickly scanned the beast to find out what it was.
[Chasm Widow]
[Rank S]
Archer''s eyebrow raised when seeing this. He shook his head before answering, "I will give you a safe ce to live and raise your young, but I want you to fight for me if I ever summon you."
The Chasm Widow let out a loud chitter, which was answered by others. That''s when Archer noticed a sea of spiders rushing toward him. Archer grinned before speaking, "You think bringing out more of you will scare me?"
Just as the words left his lips, another spider lunged at Archer, its fangs glinting with venomous intent. He smirked, unfazed, and with a flick of his wrist, summoned the Cosmic Shield. A shimmering violet barrier materialized in an instant, radiating celestial energy.
The beast collided headfirst into the shield; the impact reverberating with a sharp crack. Before the creature could recover, Archer''s boot descended toward its skull. A sickening crunch echoed through the air as it caved under his weight.
Following that, he cast Cleanse on himself and chuckled before speaking to the first Chasm Widow with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Now make your choice or I''ll burn your nest."
Archer''s voice scared the shit out of the surrounding monsters, but they quickly epted his terms by lowering themselves to him. When he saw this, his smile grew wider. "Good! You will thrive in my Domain and be even stronger."
Once he finished speaking, he quickly healed the first spider he beat up before opening a portal to the edge of the Domains forest. Archer turned to the leader and spoke in amanding tone, "Set up a colony for yourselves. You can hunt anything apart from humanoids. Got it?"
The Chasm Widow replied with a voice full of awe, "That world is amazing. I can feel the power radiating from it.''
She looked at him with her beady eyes. ''What are you, Master? I can see you''re not human, but I''m
not sure.''
Archer let out a low chuckle before responding. "I''m a white dragon, forged from pure mana itself. The power you''re sensing? That''s me. My Domain will enhance your kind, make you stronger than ever, but only if you pledge your undying loyalty to me."
Following this, he admired his new monsters and wondered how he could use them in the uing war. He shook his head before taking in the towering monster spider-like creature, its body resembling a tarant, though far more menacing.
Its chitinous exoskeleton gleamed a deep, inky ck, each bulky limb bristling with cruel spikes that hinted at its lethality. Archer noticed the legs could piece metal and stone, which caused him to think, ''Siege monsters, maybe? I''ll have to speak to the girls.''
He shrugged as the monster finally replied, ''We will be loyal, Master, as long as you feed and help
us get stronger.''
"You will and there''s food in there," Archer revealed. "I''m going on a monster collecting spree and I''ll bring millions into the Domain."''
When the Chasm Widow heard this, it agreed before standing up and entering the portal, followed by the other creatures. He smiled and followed them as the Queen was ordering the others to dig, ''Build us a colony, my children. We need to help the master.''
Archer observed as the monsters sprang into action, some digging furiously while others worked, weaving thick strands of webbing into a circr barrier around the growing hole. Intrigued, he summoned a chair, settling into it to watch the spectacle.@@novelbin@@
Every movement was purposeful. Dirt flew from the entrance, and the smaller creatures scurried to gather it into makeshift sandbags crafted from webbing. These they stacked with precision, forming a sturdy wall around the excavation site.
He couldn''t help but marvel at their coordination, the hive-like efficiency that transformed chaos into construction before his eyes. While this happened, other Chasm Widows brought through egg sacks and ced them outside.
Archer''s eyes widened as he realized the creatures were carving out a massive chasm beneath the ground. That''s when he got an idea before jumping up and shouting, "Stop! Everyone,
gather outside and watch!"
The Chasm Spiders poured out of the new hole, allowing him to close his eyes and create an underground world for them as the deep chasm stretched for miles in all directions. He created a river below the surface so they could drink.
There were enough nooks for them to create thousands of nests to raise an army for him. Archer ensured the entrance was hard to enter for any other monsters. While he was doing this, more of the monsters entered the Domain until there were thousands of spiders crowded
behind him.
Ten minutester, Archer was done with their new home and turned to the queen, "Here you go, this ce will be big enough for you to grow into a massive swarm."
She moved beside him as she replied with wonder in her voice, ''This ce is amazing, its so deep and dark. Perfect for us Chasm Widows.''
Archer smiled, a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes as he waved a hand dismissively. "Go on, make yourselves a home. I''ll check on you in a couple of weeks. But remember this: don''t
attack any humanoids. Understand?"
The queen dipped her head in acknowledgment. Without a word, she let out a loud,manding hiss that echoed through the air. At her signal, the army of spiders surged forward before vanishing into the depths of their new home.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1144: Broodmaw Queen
Chapter 1144: Broodmaw Queen
?
Archer and the Broodmaws traveled through the dense jungle while the monsters chittered to each other. It did not bother him as they couldn''t hurt him as he admired the primal underbrush.
He spotted bones of other creatures littered the ground and after an hour; they arrived at a hole. Archer looked at it as the mantis-like monster looked at him before ncing at the entrance.
"''She''s in there?" he questioned with narrowed eyes. "If you''re trying anything dodgy, I will burn you to ash."
The Broodmaws trembled before backing off as he jumped off its back and made his way to the entrance. When he got close, the smell of blood hit his nose, which caused him to think, "They must kill a lot for it to be this strong.''
Archer stepped into the Broodmaw Colony, finding himself in a massive, shadowy cavern shrouded in darkness. Almost immediately, he sensed the creatures stirring, their movements converging on his location with unnerving precision.
Reacting quickly, he cast Mana Maniption and vanished just as a swarm of Broodmaws crashed into the spot where he had been moments before. Their frenzied attack met only empty air, leaving them momentarily disoriented.
''Stupid monsters, but can''t me them,'' Archer mused with a chuckle.
As he made his way through the winding tunnels of the colony, Archer noticed all kinds of Broodmaws skittering about, their monstrous forms illuminated by the faint, eerie glow of fungi clinging to the walls.
Eventually, he arrived at the first chamber, where a gruesome sight awaited him. Mangled corpses of dead monsters littered the floor, their bodies torn apart. Smaller Broodmaws swarmed over the remains, busily butchering them, their sharp ws slicing through flesh. Archer used his magic to block out the smell as he continued walking down the tunnel. Half an hourter, he arrived at a massive chamber where a massive Broodmaw Queen was at the center, guarded by fierce-looking ones.
He stepped forward, the shimmer of his invisibility fading away, revealing his presence to the creatures in the cavern. A ripple of panic surged through them, their shrieks echoing off the walls.
''Here we go. Now let''s capture these fuckers for the Domain.''
The queen''s glowing red eyes locked onto him, zing with fury as she lunged to strike. Archer sidestepped her attack, his movements calm and calcted. Without a second thought, he hit it with a weak Nova Punch that sent it crashing along the ground before crashing into the wall.
Afterward, Archer approached the downed Broodmaw while warning the creature, "Stop attacking me or I''ll kill all your children."
The queen let out a piercing hiss at his words; the sound reverberating through the air and causing the surrounding monsters to back off. Following that, he continued, "I''ve heard you''re strong and dangerous, exactly what I''m looking for. Now, you have two choices: serve me, or die."
When the monster heard this, she got a fascinated gleam in her red eyes as a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''What do we get from servitude?''
Archer''s grin widened before he replied, "Safety, strength, and a new home away from this continent."
The Broodmaw struggled to stand until he cast Aurora Healing on it. The violet light washed over it and healed the creature''s injuries as she replied, ''We ept. Food was getting hard to find and other monsters were appearing who had been hunting us.''
Following that, Archer opened a portal to the unused part of the Domain and spoke to the Broodmaw, "Make yourself a home, there''s plenty of room and food but don''t hunt any humanoids. If you do, I will kill you all."
The queen nodded before replying, ''Thank you, Master. We will start moving now.''
She signaled for the colony to pack up while some Warrior Broodmaw entered the Domain and secured the area. Shortly after that, the workers followed behind and started digging into the ground.
He watched this with fascination before creating a chair to sit down. Hours passed, and the colony was empty. The Broodmaw horde had set up in the Domain, ''The Monster Army is growing, now to deal with the Vorrukhm,'' he thought with a grin while opening a Gate back to the jungle.
Archer opened a portal, summoning Grak and the Jungle Bear to his side. With amanding gaze, he addressed the monster, his tone firm. "Go find more of your kind," he ordered, "and meet me at the Vorrukhm home."
The bear nodded before dashing into the underbrush as Grak spoke in a slow voice, "What was that ce? It was old and scary."
Heughed at the big guy before answering, "It''s my realm where you were safe. Now take me to your leader."
The Vorrukhm bobbed his head, "Follow me friend, Mother, and Father will love to meet your dragon," he eximed before walking through the jungle.
Archer shrugged and started trailing behind Grak. An hourter, they arrived at a secluded valley. Thick foliage blocked the entrance, causing him to think, ''How do they get through this thing? I could burn or cut it down?''
He shook his head just as Grak turned to him, "This way Archer. The secret entrance to our home."
''Smart, are there some clever ones?'' Archer wondered. ''We''ll see soon when I recruit them.''
Following that, they reached a dark cave as the Vorrukhmmented, "We go through here and meet the guards, but please don''t hurt them."''
"Don''t worry Grak, I only n to offer them something better," he replied to the big guy.
His new friend bobbed his head before stepping into the cave, followed by Archer, who readied himself for an attack but nothing happened. They entered an enormous cavern and at the opposite end were tworge humanoids.
To Archer, they resembled miniature giants, their imposing figures sparking a thought in his mind, ''These will make perfect heavy soldiers. The Vorrukhm could crush the Alliance underfoot.'' Momentster, Grak broke the tension with an enthusiastic wave and a wide grin. "I''m back, guys!" he called out, his cheerful voice echoing.
He shook his head in mild amusement as more Vorrukhm soldiers emerged from the shadows, their heavy steps echoing ominously. The group closed in, forming a tight circle around them with spears leveled, their expressions grim and unyielding.
Archer couldn''t help but chuckle at their intensity, his eyes glinting with mischief as he casually eyed the threatening disy. This enraged Grak, who dered as his eyes glowed with anger, "Leave my friend alone, Torak. He saved me from the monsters!"
The surrounding soldiers lowered their weapons as the bigger man spoke in a deep resounding voice, "Prince, your parents are worried. You cannot keep wandering out of the
kingdom."
Grak waved him away. "The surface world is amazing, Torak. Very beautiful," he replied in a cheerful voice.
Heughed before speaking. "I''m here to see your leaders. I have an offer for them."''
Themander stared at him with his brown eyes but soon nodded. "Follow me, the king and queen will want to meet the prince''s savior."
When Archer heard this, his eyes widened in shock as he thought, ''Grak''s a prince?! Oh shit, that''s something new.''
The Vorrukhm soldiers motioned for them to follow, their spears lowered but their watchful eyes never leaving him. Without a word, they led him through the dimly lit tunnels, the sound of their heavy boots echoing off the stone walls.
As they approached a massive archway, two guards stepped aside, revealing the bustling heart of the Vorrukhm stronghold. Stepping through, Archer paused, taking in the sight before him, hundreds of Vorrukhm going about their business.
Some hauled massive crates, others sharpened weapons at glowing forges, and groups of warriors sparred in open arenas. Archer quickly noticed that someone had carved the buildings and other structures into the stone.
''Impressive,'' he mused while ncing around. ''I''ll have to give them something simr in the
Domain.''
The soldiers led them through the underground world until reaching a pce-looking building. While walking, Archer summoned Vivienne, the ant queen who greeted him with a big smile as she hugged, "It''s good to see you Master, I missed you."
When the surrounding Vorrukhm saw her, they panicked and went to attack. The redhead smirked before deflecting several attacks while countering with several powerful punches that caused booms to ring out the underground world.
"How dare you raise your weapons to my Master!" Vivienne eximed as her red eyes
glowed.
She grabbed one of the soldiers and ripped him clean in half with a scream, but Grak pleaded with Archer, "Friend, stop her, please!"
He looked at the Vorrukhm prince and nodded before speaking. "Vivi, stop ande here."
When the ant queen heard this, she quickly stopped beating up the soldiers and appeared beside him while cleaning blood off her hands. Archer chuckled before sending most of his mana into the injured Vorrukhms.@@novelbin@@
Their wounds healed, drawing a sigh of relief from their lips as the soldiers began escorting
them toward the pce.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1147: I Will Pluck Your Feathers
Chapter 1147: I Will Pluck Your Feathers
?
When Archer heard the dragon womanin about the weather, he stepped outside the tent after speaking to the group, "I''m going to look around. I can sense dozens of monsters lurking in the surrounding jungle."
The women agreed with a nod, but Nyx quickly spoke up, "Can I join you, darling?"
"Yes, let''s go now," he replied with a smile before stepping outside and feeling the rain hit his face.
Without thinking, Archer cast Cosmic Shield around him just as the dragon woman appeared beside him and she summoned her wings. He did the same thing as the two of them took off and started flying around the bay.
Nyx flew next to him but her voice echoed in his mind, ''Do you think the Swarm is here?"
"Most likely, those fuckers are everywhere and seem to bother me," he answered with a chuckle. "But now I''m strong enough to deal with them."''
After speaking Archer watched as the dragon woman swooped down and quickly snatched up several fish before storing them away in her ring. Soon enough, the couple reached the mountain peak that overlooked the sea and bay below.
Hended softly, the faint thud barely disturbing the stillness, as Nyx glided effortlessly around the peaks, scanning for any lurking monsters. Meanwhile, Archer turned his focus to crafting a remarkably cozy cabin.
''I can use this ce to spend time with Nyx, Maeve and Ashoka before we leave,'' he pondered.
The structure was simple yet efficient, consisting of a single room equipped with a small kitchen and a sturdy table for meals. Using Mana Maniption, Archer effortlessly shaped and refined every detail, his magic making the construction seamless.
With a finishing touch, he added a solid door and a plush, inviting bed,pleting the cabin with a sense of ease andfort. It would give them a perfect view of the waves crashing onto the rocks below.
This caused him to think, ''Draconia will take this continent for myself once the war is over. We could build colonies up and down the coast.''
Following that, Nyxnded in front of the cabin with a big smile as she asked, "A few flying monsters are lurking in the mountains. Do you want to go collect them while I make us some food with the fish I caught?"
"Do you have other stuff to cook with? Spices?" Archer asked, his voice light as he slid an arm around her waist.
She smiled warmly, leaning in to rest her forehead against his. "Yes," she replied with a soft chuckle. "E made sure we all had plenty of food before we left."
"Good, I look forward to the meal," he responded with a smile before giving the dragon woman a passionate kiss, catching her off guard.
They broke apart and continued, "I''ll be back soon, but we''ll spend some time together."
Nyx nodded before stepping into the cabin and activating the mana lights, which bathed the space in a warm glow. Archer watched as she began preparing to cook, arranging the fish and other ingredients she''d brought out.
Satisfied that she was settled, he unfurled his wings andunched himself into the night sky. As he ascended, he cast Aura Detector, sending out waves of mana like a radar, scanning the surroundings for any signs of the monsters.
''They shouldn''t be too hard to find. She said the things were close,'' he pondered with a curious expression.
Secondster, a dozen pings came back to him. Archer''s eyes gleamed with greed before flying toward the closest creature, causing his wings to slice through the air as he got ready to scan the beast.
As Archer closed in on the first ping, a shadow burst out of the clouds, striking him with surprising speed. Reacting instantly, he raised his arm to block the sudden attack; the sh sending sparks scattering through the night air.
Instead of flinching, a confident smile spread across his face, his eyes gleaming as he grabbed the monster while scanning it.
[Mountain Griffin]
[Rank S]
When Archer saw this, he quickly smacked the creature, "Don''t attack me again or I will pluck your feathers."''
It stopped moving in fear as it understood his threat. He grinned when seeing its submissive attitude. "Good, now you will take me to your leader or I''ll eat your soul and find out myself."
The Griffen let out a screech of frustration but let Archernd on its back as the creature flew toward a mountain peak in the distance. When they got close to the summit, more of its kind screeched.
Archer noticed several shadows fluttering around in the mist but ignored them as they weren''t strong enough for him to worry. Five minutester, the Griffin descended to a teau where several more creatures were.
All the monsters gazed at him, and a bigger one tried to attack him as Archer jumped off the monster''s back. When the Griffin got close, he backhanded it, sending it crashing into the mountainside.
"Don''t attack me again or I will kill every single one of you," he warned the surrounding monsters.
They all stopped moving, which made Archer grin as he continued, "You guys will serve me and move to my Domain, this will make you stronger and unlimited food so your children will never go hungry."
After he finished speaking, thergest Mountain Griffin emerged-a towering behemoth, twice the size of any other creature in sight. Archer''s grin widened, a spark of anticipation in his eyes; he knew the colossal beast was about to strike.
He raised an arm to shield himself as the griffin''s talonshed out. The strikended with a sharp sh, but instead of tearing flesh, sparks erupted as the strength of his scales deflected
the blow.
In a counterattack, Archer unleashed a devastating Nova Punch, the force of which sent the Griffin leader hurtling into the mountain wall with a thunderous crash. The entire teau trembled under the impact.
As the other creatures lunged at him in a coordinated assault, he moved with lightning speed, effortlessly dodging every attack that came his way. Following that, he cast Mana
Maniption to grab every Griffin.
The monsters couldn''t move even though we were trying. Archer chuckled at their anger beforementing, "Now that you got that out of your systems, you either serve me or die? That includes your chicks."
Just after he finished speaking, several baby Griffins darted out of a nearby cave and rushed at him. Secondster, the adult monsters went crazy as they tried to break out of Mana Maniption, but Archer''s magic was too strong for them.
He nced at them before warning in a vicious voice, "If any of you move an inch, you''ll hate
the consequences."
The monsters instantly understand and stop. Archer smiled when he saw this before crouching to lower himself when the creatures got close. Their fluffy feathers ruffled as they chirped nervously, tiny talons scratching at the ground.
"Easy now, I won''t hurt you," he murmured, extending a hand filled with bits of dried meat he''d pulled from his Item Box.
One daring chick edged forward, its golden eyes gleaming with curiosity as it crept closer, its tiny talons clicking softly against the ground.
"''There we go," Archer said with a low chuckle, his fingers carefully scratching under its delicate beak as it nibbled at the offered food.
Soon, the others waddled over, mbering onto his arms and shoulders. One even nestled into his hair after they let out several adorable chirps as their little wings covered him with
made him smile.
"All right, you little fluffballs, if you calm down I''ll give you some good meat," he said, his
grin broad.
When the baby Griffins heard his voice, their glowing golden eyes snapped to him, filled with eager curiosity. Archer couldn''t help but smile at their attention, a hint of warmth softening his usual sharp expression.
Reaching into his Item Box, he pulled out some dragon meat and tossed it toward the group. The chicks erupted into excited chirps, pping their tiny wings as they scrambled for the
fresh meat.
While doing this, the adult Mountain Griffins watched this with shocked expression but that''s when Archer sensed several more chicks in the cave but they seemed extremely ill. He stood
up and approached the cave entrance.
The adult monsters went mad, but he looked at the leader and spoke in a frustrated voice, "You have dying chicks in there. They will pass away within a couple of hours." Archer didn''t speak anymore before entering the cave and noticed a dozen Griffin checks slumped in several nests. They didn''t pay attention to him as he approached the closest one, and he frowned when he saw the baby.
He approached the monster and scooped it up, causing the chick to let out a weak chirp causing him to mumble while scanning the little creature, "Why are you dying? This is weird because I can''t sense anything."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]@@novelbin@@
Chapter 1149: The Passion Of Dragons
Chapter 1149: The Passion Of Dragons
?
Archer watched as Nyx wrapped her big, soft boobs around his cock and started to stroke it with a lewd smile. Pleasure washed over him like a wave. He let out a groan as she began licking the tip when it popped out of her cleavage.
The dragon woman''s passion intensified, her movements bing more eager as she wrapped her lips around his cock, quickly taking him down her throat. Within moments, he was gripping the sheets tightly, his breath hitching as her tongue swirled around his shaft. Slurping noises echoed throughout the cabin as Nyx''s head bobbed up and down while taking his entire length deep. Archer couldn''t control his lust before thrusting his hips forward and bottoming out in her throat.
"Arghhh~~," she moaned as her eyes rolled to the back of her head.
Archer was enjoying it before shooting his seed straight into her mouth which made her moan even more, "Mmmghh~~ Ummhh~~."
Nyx leaned up with a big smile while wiping the seed off her plump lips as she spoke in a satisfied voice, "I love the taste of your cum handsome, there''s always so much but it''s sweet."
He chuckled when hearing this and pulled the dragon woman onto hisp while casting Cleanse on her mouth as she took off her clothes and was only wearing ckcy underwear, which he loved.
Archer noticed the bra was barely holding her big boobs in, when seeing this his lust ignited before sliding the panties to the side, revealing her beautiful pink slit that was drenched in love juices.
''I can wait to be inside her,'' he mused as his instincts overtook him.
Nyx saw the look in his eyes before rubbing herself against his cock. She let out an erotic moan in his ear, "MmNNgghh~~ I''ve missed this feeling, baby."
When Archer heard her words, a shiver ran down his spine as he replied, "How do you know that word?"
The dragon woman grinned as she started gyrating her waist on his cock while kissing his neck before answering, "Lexi told me to call you it, I can see you love it."
Archer didn''t reply by kissing her as she grabbed his member and slipped it inside her, which made him groan. Nyx''s body trembled because of the overwhelming pleasure that coursed through her body, "Arghhh~~."
She straddled him and began to ride him with slow, deliberate moves, something Archer loved. His hands gripped her thick waist, guiding her movements as her warm, tight walls clenched around him.
The sensation of her sliding up and down sent waves of pleasure through them both, her voice spilling over with throaty moans, "Mmmghh~~, Oh goddess, your cock is amazing baby, I can feel you deep inside me."
When Archer heard her seductive voice, that was music to his ears as the moans increased as his member slipped so deep that it hit her womb. He felt her pussy mp down on his cock like a vice grip, which made him groan.
Nyx''s body trembled before she started bouncing up and down while the two shared a passionate kiss. Archer squeezed her soft ass, which caused her to tighten around him, causing her to moan, "Ummghh~~."
Following that, the couple continued to make love until Nyx was holding onto his shoulders while sliding up and down his cock before it started hitting her weak spots. Minutester, the dragon woman''s body shuddered while she squirted all over his waist.
Archer grinned when feeling this, he started thrusting upwards causing him to m against her womb, which made the dragon scream in ecstasy, "Ahhhhhh!"
Once the beautiful young woman calmed down, he rolled until he was in between her slender long legs that she wrapped around his waist. He started making passionate love to her, which the dragon woman adored.
Nyx pulled Archer close, wrapping her arms around him as her lips found his neck, nipping and biting. The sharp sensation made him groan, his hands tightening on her waist as she moaned into his ear, "Mmmghh~~."
Her already-tight pussy clenched down even harder, sending a surge of overwhelming pleasure through him. Unable to hold back, Archer let out a groan as he reached his limit. He released his warm seed deep into her womb; the passion leaving them both breathless.
When the dragon woman felt this, she started squirting again as her climax was too much for her, reaching a peak of ecstasy that sent her to heaven. He smiled when he saw Nyx''s reaction. "You feel so good, but I''m not done with you yet."
Afterward, Archer eased Nyx onto her side, positioning herfortably before settling beside her. He slipped back inside the beautiful woman''s tight but soaked pussy, causing love juices and cum to stter everywhere.
''Fuck, I love how wet they all get for me,'' he thought as the excitement exploded between the two.
Archer started thrusting deep inside and stretched Nyx open, which made her moan even more, "Mmmghhh~~ Agrhhhh~~."
As they moved together, he grabbed her leg and lifted it, angling himself to sink even deeper inside her. The shift sent a wave of intense pleasure coursing through the dragon woman''s body, making her tremble uncontrobly.
Nyx''s gasps turned into shaky moans as the sensation overwhelmed her. Archer chuckled as he maintained his relentless, steady thrusts, driving her further into ecstasy. He pped her ass, which made her tighten around his cock.
Following this, the dragon woman started squirting as the pleasure was too much for her senses and caused her to moan, "Mmmmghh~~
They moved in perfect sync, with Nyx thrusting her hips back to match his rhythm, boosting the passion of their connection. Each meeting of their bodies sent shivers through them both, heightening the experience with every motion.
Archer savored every second of their passion until the overwhelming sensation pushed him to his limit once more, and he released deep inside her, filling the dragon''s womb as their shared ecstasy reached its peak.
Nyx slumped down as she muttered, "God I''ve missed having sex with you, my love. It always
feels amazing."
"Can I im thest hole to seal the deal, my dragon wife?" Archer replied as he pinched her stiff nipples while lining his cock with her ass.
She quickly nodded, "im everything, my husband. You can taste every inch of me." Following this, he pushed his cock into Nyx''s tight ass, which caused her to grab onto his arm as she let out a primal moan, "Mmmmmghh~~."
The tip opened her backdoor which stretched around his member. This made Archer groan as the pleasure was too much for both of them. He felt her passage mp down on him while
climaxing.
Nyx shuddered, her body trembling from the overwhelming sensations. While this happened she spoke in a breathless voice, "Mmmm~~ Please continue... the pain is gone, and now it
feels amazing."
When Archer heard this, he continued to fuck her ass for a while as her body writhed around as the pleasure was heavenly. She looked back and kissed him while her backdoor was getting
pounded.
The sound of skin pping echoed throughout the room as sweat covered the couple''s bodies. Soon enough, Nyx started squirting as Archer bottomed out in her ass before cumming which earned him a scream, "Ahhhhhh!"
They continued their passionate sex for hours, their movements growing slower and more tender as exhaustion finally overtook them. When they copsed onto the bed, their chests heaving as they caught their breath.
Archer pulled the dragon woman close, wrapping his arms around her in aforting hug. Their bodies pressed together after he cast Cleanse on them and the bed before falling asleep
as the storm outsideshed against the cabin.
The waves below crashed against the cliff, causing it to shake, but it held firm as the mountains protected the 1st Fleet that sheltered in the bay. While sleeping, a few Alliance ships approached cidia.
When the vessels got close, the Storm Leviathon destroyed them with ease. The battleships that were protecting the bay''s entrance drove the monster back into the open ocean as it avoided their powerful cannons.
The following morning, Archer woke up to the delicious smell of breakfast. He opened his eyes before spotting Nyx standing in the kitchen cooking while naked. She had tied her hair back in a high ponytail, which cascaded down her back and perfectly highlighted her round
ass.
"You know I can always feel your eyes on me handsome," she suddenlymented. "But I love it when you look at me like that."
Archer startedughing as he got out of bed and shivered when realized he was naked, which caught the dragon woman''s eyes. Her eyes glowed before she spoke in a seductive voice while her eyes locked onto his member, "Come here, the food isn''t finished yet, but I want my@@novelbin@@
breakfast early."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1151: Unlimited Food
Chapter 1151: Unlimited Food
?
Archer waited for the Umbraworm Queen to ept his terms, which she did shortly after that, which made him smile as he spoke. "Stay here and I''ll be right back. I have to make your home."
The monster nodded in agreement before he teleported into an empty part of the Domain and quickly expanded it to twice its size. Then, he started creating an underground world connected to the surface by a chasm.
Tunnels spread out in all directions, allowing them to hunt monsters for food and whatever they needed. Ten minutester, Archer was done and opened a portal to the Umbraworm nest.
He stepped through before speaking to the queen. "I finished the new home for you. Go pick a ce and there''s unlimited food for your children."
When the monster heard this, it let out a loud hiss that caused the ground, walls, and even ceiling to convulse as more worms appeared. Archer watched as they surged toward the portal.
Without waiting for the monster to get close, he took to the air and started hovering in ce as he watched the Umbraworms enter. This took hours, as billions of them poured out of nowhere and entered the portal.
But shortly after that, Archer grinned when realizing what he could do with this information, causing him to think, ''A new food source for the Domain''s denizens. These worms will help the monsters grow.''
Following that, he sensed a wave of creatures heading in his direction from a small tunnel and billions more poured out. Archer was utterly shocked, causing him to look at the Umbraworm Queen. "How many of you are there? My Domain won''t be able to handle this much."
''Many more, Master,'' she answered while organizing the horde of monsters.
When Archer heard this, he vanished into the Domain before pouring mana into the realm, and the worm''s underground world started increasing its size untilpletely ran out of
mana.
His body felt heavy, drained by the immense exertion, but Archer pushed through, shaking his head as he snapped back to the real world. As he did, the Umbraworms poured into the portal, their dark forms flooding the space.
An hourter, the once massive chambery empty. Yet the Domain now had an unlimited food supply for all his monsters. Following that, Archer started flying through the tunnels and noticed the rest of the creatures.@@novelbin@@
When he saw this, he summoned thousands of Stone Men and ordered them to capture every monster that could find. Minutester, chaos erupted as the giant constructs started grabbing anything they could find.
While this happened, Archer created a massive swamp surrounding the Umbraworm chasm home for the new creatures he was collecting. Once he was done, the Stone Men started throwing all kinds of monsters into the portals that opened.
Worms, insects, and eerie humanoid creatures writhed and screamed as they were dragged away, helplessly kicking and struggling in their kidnapping. Archer watched with a smirk, finding the chaos amusing.
The massive tunnel was slowly emptied of monsters, with the Stone Men pulling a scorpion- like creature from its burrow, its pincers snapping in protest as it was hauled into the growing collection.
Archer was forced to use his Mana Maniption to extract a massive, snarling worm from a dark hole and hurl it through the portal. Hundreds of thousands of creatures were torn from their homes, only to be cast into unfamiliarnds.
Following that, he summoned more Stone Men that sped things up and an hourter the tunnel was empty of life. Every single creature was now in the Domain fighting for a new ce to live.
He closed his eyes and started looking over his realm, only to notice that there were trillions upon trillions of monsters lurking inside. When he realized this, his greed exploded while thinking, ''Not enough. I need even more.''
Once he reached the surface world, he made his way back to the cabin which was alive as the women were sitting outside with a zing fire in between them. Archernded with a thud, causing the group to beam.
N jumped up first and greeted him with a tight hug as he grabbed her toned ass, causing the young woman to purr into his neck. He shivered when feeling the vibration, but he quickly kissed the lion woman.
She wrapped her limbs around his waist while the two shared a passionate kiss. N''s tail swayed in excitement as her tongue slipped into his mouth. Archer happily reciprocated before she climbed off him.
The other women did the same thing with Maeve dragging him to the seat next to hers. When everyone sat down, Archer noticed how peaceful it was and smiled. "This is rxing. I could get used to this with you girls."
Everyone agreed, but Ashokamented joyfully, "Maybe when this Great War is over, we can build a mansion big enough and live there in peace."
When Archer heard this, an idea sparked in his mind, and he couldn''t help but voice it. "What if we ttened a mountain in the north and another in the south? We could create two grand pces, each with enough space to craft a beautifulndscape of our own."''
The women agreed as Alexamented while looking around, "Isn''t this continent safe to live on? It gives me the creeps."
Tal giggled before speaking, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Well, Lexi, you would have been horrified if you had been on the ships before Arch returned." The dark, winding corridors and the Ghouls lurking in the shadows would haunt your nightmares."
Archer watched the navy-haired woman shiver in fright, which made him smile before revealing, "Thrylos isn''t like Earth my love, it''s dangerous and full of monsters that would happily eat you but the girls here will teach you to fight once we''re back home."''
When the group heard this, they agreed with several smiles as Maevemented, "I would be happy to teach you Avaloch''s fighting style. It would suit you, Alexa."
The navy-haired woman beamed when hearing this, but Tal added to the conversation, "''I can teach you how to use the bow if you wish. It''s advised to learn to use as many weapons as
you can."
"I''ll learn anything you girls are willing to teach me," Alexa replied earnestly, her determination shining through. "Now that I''ve reunited with Arch, I never want to be
separated from him again."
Everyone startedughing as Demetramented, "Well you best chain him up in the pce dungeon. He wanders away all the time and we have to send him a message."
When Archer heard this, his eyebrow rose while replying to the shark woman with an amused expression, "You''re talking like I''m not here but yes, you''re right."
The women giggled even more, theirughter filling the air, before he turned to Alexa with a sheepish grin and exined, "I have a habit of wandering off and getting into trouble. Now and then, Brooke, Ari, Luce, or Mary have toe to my rescue when I end up tangling with a stronger Titan or Primordial monster."
Alexa''s eyes widened in shock as she replied, "Stop risking yourself, Arch, you''re a dragon! What could beat you?"
Archer smiled when hearing the care in her voice but quickly spoke, "The Nameless Things or Primordials. They are a pain in the ass and ambush me from the shadows, which causes Ari to appear to beat it up every time, or the time when Mary dragged me out of the Underrealm when I was poisoned by a scorpion Titan."
When everyone heard this, their eyes widened as Nyx questioned, "Why do you always get
into trouble, darling?"
He shrugged beforeughing. "I don''t know. I''m always exploring the Underrealm and fighting Titan, which is fun."
Alexa shook her head with a loving smile. "I can see the old you, babe. You''re trying to hide it,
but he''s still there."
When Archer heard that, his body tensed as emotions surged within him, but he quickly shook his head to steady himself. Rising to his feet, he spoke firmly, "I''m going to capture more
monsters before heading over to check on the fortress."
Without another word, he summoned his wings and took to the sky, leaving the seven women confused. Alexa looked shocked, but Tal frowned as she exined, "That''s how he goes every time someone brings up his past. He shuts down and goes exploring to block out the
memories."
Alexa frowned as she replied as the stars lit up the surroundings, "I heard it was bad, but he never went into detail about it."
A low growl echoed across the ledge where the cabin stood, drawing everyone''s attention to N. Her tail stood rigid, a clear sign of her rising anger, before she erupted in fury. "They practically tortured him!" she snarled. "The scars may be gone now, but I remember back at the College of Magic, you could see them. And then there were the vile rumors they spread
about him!"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1152: He Kidnapped You
Chapter 1152: He Kidnapped You
?
While Archer explored the dark mountains that surrounded the bay and fortress, the seven women continued talking. "What rumors?" Alexa asked in a horrified voice.
The lion girl nced at Tal, who gave a nod, prompting the silver-haired to begin as the others started listening, as anything about him always intrigued them to learn something
new.@@novelbin@@
"I met him when he was thirteen and absolutely reckless," she said wryly. "He had nomon sense or fighting experience. Archer would just charge into battle headfirst and hope for the best."
Tal gazed up at the night sky, her voice soft and filled with emotion as it overwhelmed her. ''''Seraphina found him when he waspletely broken and lost. That little dragon... she did something none of us, me, E, or any of the adults could do. She brought him back, saved him from bing the very evil that could have torn this world apart."
"Larka will pay for what she did," N dered as her blue eyes zed with anger. "I will teach that bitch a lesson."''
Alexa''s eyes widened in shock, but the thought of Archer being hurt sparked a fierce
determination within her. With resolve, she replied, "I''ll join you, N. I''m going to show her what happens when you hurt someone I love."''
All the women agreed as Nyx spoke while looking in the direction where he flew off in, "He''s slowing getting over it thanks to our help, but it will take years to get over it. The abuse is etched deep into his soul, a scar that would never fade."
"Even in the College of Magic, he was unusualpared to the other nobles," Demetra suddenlymented from the side. "He''s always lived how he wants to, even if it pisses everyone off."''
The women startedughing as Maeve revealed with a giggle and glowing grey eyes, "Husband doesn''t care, he made an enemy out of the Avaloch Kingdom because he kidnapped me from my wedding."
Alexa''s eyes widened in surprise as she responded in amazement, "He kidnapped you? Why?"
"Because he loves me," the orange-haired woman said with a radiant smile. "That''s why I adore him. He lets me live the life I choose, follow my own path, and no matter what, he''s always there to support me."
"I still remember how furious your father was," Tal chimed in with a mischievous giggle. "He kept threatening Draconia, right until our husband raised the Death Mist. That finally made him back down."
"Fucking Alliance is annoying. I can''t wait to burn more of them," Nyx said with frustration. "Those Anti-Dragon weapons hurt when they hit but my scales are thick enough to take a few attacks."
Everyone turned to the dragon woman as Ashoka replied, "I think Arch will deal with them when the timees. I know he doesn''t want to get involved in the uing war unless Demi Gods appear."
"Why doesn''t he destroy them himself? He''s powerful and could do it?" Alexa questioned with a curious voice.
The tiger woman nced at the navy-haired woman and answered, "You see, he wants the legions, navy, and air force to be independent of him. If they continue to rely on Archer, then they could only win with his help, but if he steps back, the legions can grow to be the best."
Alexa nodded in understanding, but Maeve addressed the entire group. "We should all be there for him when he returns," she said firmly. "Let''s show him how much he''s loved-that will lift his spirits."
''''I will smooch him until his smiling!" Nyx dered with a big smile which made everyoneugh.
The group of women continued their conversation, sharing ns and excitement about returning home to Draconia. Meanwhile, Archer soared above the darkened peaks of the dark mountains, scanning thendscape for monsters to kidnap into the Domain.
Archer glided silently through the frigid night air, his wings cutting through the darkness like des. The jagged peaks of the mountains below loomed ominously, their shadows stretching endlessly under the moonlight.
''Reminds me of the horror films back on Earth,'' he thought as an idea came to mind. ''I should go by a TV and horror films to watch with the girls.''
Following that, he shook his head to clear his thought before his eyes darted across the rocky terrain, scanning for anything. Thendscape offered nothing but silence. Theck of monsters annoyed him.
Just as he considered returning, a sudden movement caught his attention near an outcrop. There it was a massive scorpion-like creature, its dark carapace gleaming faintly under the
moon.
The creature was the size of apact car and was built like a tank. Spiked legs wed at the ground as its venomous tail curled high, ready to strike. Its many eyes glinted like tiny embers, each fixed in his direction.
Archer grinned as he muttered, "Oh, so it sees me already. Smart."
After that, he approached the monster and quickly scanned it.
[Ashfang Scorpion]
[Rank A]
''Interesting, these creatures will be an excellent addition to the Monster Army,'' he pondered while stopping in front of it.
The stinger shot toward him in an instant, but Archer seized it mid-strike, a sly smile on his face as he asked, "How''s life treating you up here in the cold, Ashfang?"
When the monster heard this, it went still, which made himugh as he continued, "Yes, I can talk to you. Now answer my question or I''ll crush your stinger."
''What are you? You are not like the two-legged prey we hunt?'' a quiet man''s voice echoed in his mind.
Archer''s smile grew wider. "I am a dragon, but that''s beside the point. Take me to your leader. I want to make an offer which your kind will love," he said while iming on the
monster''s back.
The Ashfang Scorpion froze in confusion, its massive form motionless until he rapped firmly on its armored carapace, dering, "Come on, Ash! Take me to your boss. Let''s work together. I''ll get you all a better home and endless food!"
"Ash?" the creature asked in a confused voice.
He shook his head before exining, "It''s your name, but let''s get going. I''ve got things to do."
When the monster heard this, it darted off with a happy pep in his step. Soon enough, the scorpion dived into the shadows. Thanks to his dragon eyesight, he could see a horde of
different creatures.
Archer was sitting on the massive Ashfang Scorpion''s back, its armored legs clicking rhythmically against the stone floor as they descended into the dim, winding tunnel. The flickering glow of bioluminescent fungi cast eerie shadows on the jagged walls.
Around them, smaller monsters skittered and growled but quickly scurried out of sight, their glowing eyes filled with fear. Following this, they entered a massive underground world with a primal forest stretching in all directions.
Darkness swallowed them but Archermented, "What is this ce, Ash?"
"The Underworld dragon, it''s a world below the surface where millions of monsters live," the scorpion answered.
Archer''s eyes glowed with greed before he spoke. "Are any of the creatures as strong as you
are?"
The monster scorpion nodded, "Many, the king and queen will tell you everything," he replied as they approached another hole.
Following that, they entered it, and that''s when Archer noticed several Ashfang Scorpions guarding it. When the creatures spotted him, they hissed and went to attack with their
massive pincers.
He cast Cosmic Shield that deflected the sudden strike, but Archer warned the monsters, ''''If you do that again, I''ll burn your colony to the ground."
When the scorpions heard this, they backed off, which made him smile as Ash continued traveling down the tunnel and passing by several chambers until arriving at a big one where thousands of creatures went about their business.
Archer quickly noticed the nest in the center that went further into the ground causing him to
think, ''The king and queen''s home, maybe?''
Just as they got close, a woman''s voice echoed in his mind, ''Why have you taken my child
hostage, dragon? What have we done to you?''
A sly grin spread across his face as he heard the Ashfang Queen''s rumbling query echo through
the cavern. With a confident gleam in his eyes, he replied, "I''m here to offer you and your brood a new home, one where food is endless, and where your children can grow stronger than ever. All I ask in return is your loyalty. Serve me, and we''ll both thrive."
When Archer finished talking, he jumped off Ash''s back andnded with a thud just as a giant
scorpion lunged out of the dark hole. Its pincers tried to mp down on him, but all that happened was a loud crack rang out.
The monster''s w shattered when it connected with his scales, which made himugh before informing the creature with glowing violet eyes, "You cannot hurt me, but for fun, I will show you what power is."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1155: What The Hell
Chapter 1155: What The Hell
?
When Harry heard this, confusion overcame him, but his curiosity was piqued. "Yes please, I''ve never heard of an insect woman, it would be interesting to meet one."''
As the words left his lips, she grabbed his hand firmly, and in an instant, something teleported them to the entrance of the Nightmare Ant colony. Harry blinked, taking in their new surroundings.
They stood in a vast clearing, the air heavy with an unsettling stillness that seemed to press down on everything. At the center loomed a chasm in the earth. As his gaze swept over the expansivendscape, he wondered, ''Is this ce a world of its own? It''s so big.''
As that thought crossed his mind, a loud chittering noise echoed out, causing his heart to race as sleek Nightmare Ants pounced from the darkness and surrounded the two. These creatures were differentpared to the ones that were battling the Chull.
The creatures were humanoid in form, each one wielding a massive, scythe-like de on one arm, while the other ended in razor-sharp ws. A thick, armored carapace covered their bodies, protecting their vulnerable spots.
Harry swallowed hard, his breath catching as the creatures moved, silently circling the two of them like predatory assassins. He nced at Mavis, who wore a calm smile as she spoke, "Take us to your queen, she will wee us."''
When the monsters heard this, they stopped moving as the biggest started chittering. He wondered what they were doing until a distinct response reached him, causing them to usher the monsters into the hole.
Mavis giggled softly before revealing, "Mistress Vivienne likes to be dramatic. She knew we wereing from miles away thanks to her scouts."
Harry frowned in confusion but shrugged it off as a colossal ant, its back loaded with chairs, approached to greet them. He couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, ''The monsters have an Uber service?''
Following that, Mavis led him onto the Transport Ants back and settled in before it started traveling through the tunnel. While doing that, he turned to the Brownie and questioned, "What is this ce?"
"The Nightmare Ant Colony is home to Vivienne Wyldheart. She and Master are on the verge of bing lovers," Mavis revealed. "But continue watching the tunnel and see what these creatures can do."
As they traveled, Harry nced around while the ant''s heavy legs clicked against the stone floor. The walls were slick with moisture, and an eerie, suffocating silence pressed in around them.@@novelbin@@
The air was thick with the scent of blood that made his skin crawl, but he kept his eyes forward, trying to focus on the journey. That''s when the tunnel twisted and turned, winding deeper into the heart of the undergroundir.
After twenty minutes, the path widened, and the dim glow from mushrooms grew along the walls, which illuminated the entrance to arge chamber. Harry''s heart skipped a beat as they entered.
''Oh shit, Arch, what are you trying to create?'' he thought in amazement.
The bodies, twisted, mangled, and half-eaten, were stacked high. Monster corpses, some barely recognizable, others more hideous, filled the storage. Piles of limbs, heads, and bodies formed chaotic heaps, their blood still pooling in ces.
While looking at all this, a horrid stench hit him like a hammer, making him want to throw up. Harry froze for a moment, trying to process what he was seeing. "What the hell...?" he muttered under his breath, eyes darting over the grim scene.
Following that, the ant moved forward and traveled through chambers with walls lined with eggs and tended to by smaller ants that fed them some jelly-like substance, which intrigued him.
As they got deeper, Harry noticed more warrior-looking ants guarding the tunnel, and there were hundreds of them. An hourter, they arrived in another massive chamber, but this time there was a house in the middle with massive ants surrounding it.
"Why are they guarding that ce?" he asked Mavis, who jumped off the ant''s back.
She turned to him with a warm smile and said, "These are the Praetorians, specially bred to protect Vivienne whenever she ventures outside the colony."
Harry nodded in understanding, but a sudden, sharp chittering sound reverberated through the air. The Praetorians shifted, parting to clear a path toward the house. As the group approached, a striking red-haired woman greeted them.
His breath caught in his throat at the sight of the unusual stranger. Her crimson hair, vibrant as fresh blood, was tied up into a high ponytail, and on her head, two antennae twitched as she took in her surroundings.
The woman was the most beautiful he had ever seen. She had the face of a model with perfect cheekbones, a small button nose, and big eyes. Harry shook his head while thinking, ''Seems like my son loves curvy women. He has taste.''
"You shouldn''t be looking at your son''s wife like that human," the woman finally spoke in an annoyed tone.
He felt bad before apologizing, "I''m sorry daughter, it''s just Ie from a ce where there are only humans, and seeing an ant woman surprised me."''
After Harry finished speaking, the woman beamed at the recognition which made her happy, "You''re forgiven, so what brings you two here? I''m notining, but it''s rare for anyone apart from my love to visit me."
Mavis stepped forward and bowed, "Mistress Vivienne, I just want to introduce Master''s father to you, but it seems like you already know about him," she spoke in a respectful tone. He watched as Vivienne''s smile grew wider as she ushered them inside, "Come in, I will make us some tea. My children brought me loads of rare ingredients for food and drink."
Following that, the hot air washed against Harry and Mavis as they were led into thefortable home. While walking toward the living room, he noticed the scent of all kinds of flowers hit his nose.
Harry stopped walking as he spotted baskets full of all kinds of flowers which caught Vivienne''s attention, causing her to question with a concerned voice, "Is something wrong?"
He shook his head before replying, "Sorry, I love flowers and gardening. Archer said I could work in his pce''s garden."
The redhead smiled when hearing that. "Take whatever you need. I use them to make the ce smell better, but my scavengers always bring them to me," she said before boiling
some water.
As Harry heard this, he nodded with a grateful smile before picking out some flowers that he wanted to nt in Archer''s garden. He picked a few that smelled lovely and some others that
would look good outside.
Once he had gathered a few good ones, Vivienne ced three cups on the nearby table with a fluid motion. "I don''t have much free time," she said, her tone friendly. "I need to meet with the other queens soon, but I can spare a little time to talk with you both."
"Thank you, Mistress, I was just showing Mr. Harry around the Domain and ran into your battle with the Chulls," Mavis answered the ant queen.
"Oh, you stumbled into one of our games," Vivienne answered with a smile before drinking some of the hot tea.
Harry followed suit but soon realized what she said, causing him to question in a confused voice, "Games?"
The redhead nodded before exining, "Me and the queen hold Battle Games where we strengthen our colonies. Once the war has ended, we take each other''s dead to feed to the younger generations."
When Harry heard this, he was shocked but thought, ''It''s another world. Of course, it would be
different.''
Following that, he shook his head and questioned Vivienne, "So you care for my son?"
The ant queen quickly agreed with a nod, "I care for Master deeply. He was close to iming me, but that wille soon."''
Harry chuckled, "A bit too much information daughter, I don''t want to know that," he
replied.
Afterward, the three of them continued talking until Vivienne led them back to the Transport Ant as she spoke, "It was nice meeting you, Father-inw, I will get my children to bring you more flowers, I believe there are beautiful ones deeper in the Domains jungles." "Thank you, Vivienne. I truly appreciate it," he said with a sincere smile. "I hope we get to
see you more often. Archer is incredibly lucky to have someone who cares for him as deeply as
you do."
The ant woman beamed before nodding as he and Mavis climbed onto the Transport Ants'' back where they gotfortable. Vivienne waved them off before vanishing into a nearby
tunnel.
Once Vivienne had departed, the Transport Ant resumed its steady journey toward the surface. As they traveled, Mavis nced at Harry with a cheerful expression and said, "It''s good to see you getting out of the treehouse, Mr. Harry. Just wait until you see the pce. It''s
breathtaking."
Hourster, the duo arrived back at the treehouse and Harry rushed off to nt the flowers Vivienne gave him. Mavisughed beforementing, "Master would be happy to see you so
excited, Mr. Harry."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1157: You Want Cubs With Me
Chapter 1157: You Want Cubs With Me
?
Archer and Maeve continued with their sex until the orange-haired woman''s body trembled with pleasure as she started squirting all over his waist. But that didn''t bother him.
He continued to fuck her until he couldn''t hold it in any longer and bottomed out inside her before shooting more cum into her, which made Maeve let out an erotic moan that bounced off the walls. "Mhnnmm~~."
Archer pulled out slowly, leaving Maeve lying there with a satisfied smile gracing her flushed face. But he wasn''t done yet, as he had an idea. In one motion, he gently spun her around so that her head hung off the side of the bed.
Leaning over her with a mischievous grin, he spoke in a low tone, "Now, beautiful, you need to clean me up."
A big smile appeared on Maeve''s face. She nodded before Archer slid his cock into her mouth, which earned him a moan, "Mmmmmghh~~."@@novelbin@@
Without hesitation, Archer shoved his cock into her warm waiting mouth and began thrusting with an unrelenting pace. Maeve eagerly weed his member, her soft moans vibrating against him as her gray eyes fluttered and rolled back in sheer pleasure. "Mghh~~ Mmmhhnn~~."
She surrendered herselfpletely, reveling in the raw pleasure of the moment. Archer quickly grabbed her boobs and started pinching her nipples while deep in her throat, which felt amazing.
Archer let out a groan and pulled out of the breathless Maeve''s mouth as she got onto the bed with a lewd smile, "Damn that felt so good handsome, you''re doing that again once you spend time with Ashoke," she said.
He chuckled before turning to the tiger woman with a big smile, as her amber eyes glowed with lust. She quickly removed the dress she was wearing. Archer''s eyes widened in shock when she saw her curvy but athletic figure.
''Wow, so sexy!'' he thought as his eyes glowed.
Ashoka was muscr but not too much, which suited her well, and her big boobs sat perfectly on her chest with pointy dark nipples. His lust red, but she spoke with a knowing smile, "Could we go gentle this time, Arch? I don''t want to be hurting for days after if you understand."
"That''s fine beautiful, oh and I haven''t forgotten about helping you reim your homnd," he replied while grabbing her by her slim waist as she straddled him. "You''ll get your revenge, then you can give me some adorable cubs."
When Ashoka heard this, a radiant smile appeared on her pretty face as she quickly kissed him before asking as her tail excitedly swayed side to side, "You want cubs with me? Our children would be so cute."
"''They would," Archer remarked, his voice low and filled with admiration. "With your beautiful brown skin and those mesmerizing amber eyes paired with my white hair that would make the perfectbination."
Before she could respond, he pulled her close, his hands resting firmly on her hips, and captured her plump lips in a deep, passionate kiss. The two of them shared a passionate kiss as her wet pussy rubbed up against his cock, which sent his lust soaring.
Soon enough, Archer couldn''t control himself and slipped inside Ashoka''s tight passage that weed him. He groaned as it was the perfect fit causing the tiger woman to moan before speaking in an alluring voice, "Ughhmmmm~~ Oh, there it is! I''ve missed the feeling of you inside me, handsome."
When Archer heard this, a shiver ran down his spine as he slowly thrust up into her pussy and knocked on her womb, which earned him another moan, "Mhhhmmmm~~."
Their passionate lovemaking began as their lips remained locked, exchanging heated kisses that grew more heartfelt with every moment. Archer''s hands roamed down to her toned ass, gripping it firmly as he effortlessly lifted her into the air.
Without waiting, he lowered her onto him, their bodies moving in perfect rhythm as they surrendered to the pleasure. Ashoka let out a deep moan right next to his ear as his cock hit her womb, "Arghhh~~."
He shivered once again before reaching up and pinching one of her nipples while sucking the other. This made the tiger woman tremble and sent her into a daze, with a stupid smile on her face.
"This feels so good, husband! I can feel every inch of you deep inside me," she muttered in an alluring voice.
Following that, Archer grabbed her waist and started thrusting deep inside the beautiful brown-skinned woman, who continued to let out erotic moans that encouraged him to go even rougher, which she loved. "Mmmghh~~ Ughh~~ Mmmmm~~."
Minutester, he felt her body tremble before she started squirting all over his waist as she let out a primal scream, "Ahhhhhhh!"
Archer grabbed Ashoka and held her close as she came down from her climax, which made him smile as he teased, "Enjoying yourself, beautiful?"
The tiger woman didn''t reply with words but nodded before biting down on his neck, which made him groan as her sharp teeth pierced his skin. She started gyrating her waist while sliding up his cock until only a little was left inside.
''What is she up to?'' he thought with a cloudy mind as the pleasure was too much.
Soon enough, Ashoka mmed down and screamed when his cock bottomed out, "Ahhhhh! Fuck!"
He loved her reaction, but soon enough she started to orgasm while clinging onto him, but he spun her around and ended up in between her legs just as she calmed down and started kissing him.
Without waiting, Archer thrust into her as her sensitive pussy mped down around his cock, which tipped him over the edge, causing him to start cumming right into Ashoka''s womb. "Arghh~~ Mmmghh~~," the tiger woman let out an erotic gasp as the pleasure was too much for her.
Archer was breathing heaving, but she started thrusting her hips toward him, which caused him to move her onto all fours before grabbing her waist and slipping back inside Ashoka who gripped the bedsheets.
She couldn''t even moan as everything was overwhelming, causing her to let out unintelligible noises that turned him on even more. He continued thrusting into the tiger woman while holding her waist.
''''Mmmghh~~ Arghhh~~ More... please,'''' she muttered as the sounds of skin pping intensified.
Archer was in heaven and enjoyed being sucked deeper into her pussy, which felt amazing to him as the pleasure washed over him like a tidal wave. ''Ah fuck, she feels so good,'' he thought while plunging in and out of her.
His movements grew increasingly fervent as he continued teasing her clit, each stroke driving her closer to the edge. Her moans,den with desire, spilled from her lips as she arched into him, craving more of his touch.
"Ahhh, you''re ruining me, husband! It''s too much... too much pleasure," Ashoka gasped, her voice trembling just before her body sumbed as an intense climax hit.
Hours passed, and the two of them dropped onto the bed covered in sweat, but Archer wasn''t done. He slipped inside Ashoka while they were on their sides. When she felt this, she looked back with dazed eyes and muttered, "Make this thest time, my love. We need to sleep and I
want to cuddle you."
Archer smiled when hearing this before gently fucked her until her pussy mped down on him like a vice grip. He groaned when feeling this as he reached around and started rubbing
her swollen clit.
"Mmmmmhh~~ So good," Ashoka said in a tired but lust-filled voice.
With ast thrust, Archer buried himself deep inside the tiger woman, her body trembling as waves of ecstasy coursed through her. Momentster, he reached his peak once more, with a guttural groan escaping him while cumming.
"Ahhhhh," she screamed while squirting as she clung to him like a baby ko.
The bed beneath them was soaking wet and covered in their mixed fluids, but before Archer
could clean her, Ashoka pushed him onto his back before kissing down his body, which excited
him once again.
He grinned when asking, "What are you up to?"
"''Shhhh,'''' the tiger woman replied before engulfing his cock with her plump lips, which made him groan.
Ashoka''s head moved rhythmically, her tongue skillfully tracing and savoring every inch of
his cock. Archer leaned back, his breath hitching as he indulged in the warmth of her soft,
eager lips.
''Shit! This feels so good,'' he thought with a clouded mind.
Suddenly, she paused, and secondster, a new sensation enveloped him, a soft pressure that
felt different. He looked at her and his pulse quickened as he saw her pressing her breasts around his member, their softness sliding against him.
A deep groan escaped him as she sucked the tip every time it popped out of her cleavage, which drove him to the edge as he exploded all over her beautiful face, which made the tiger
woman beam.
When Archer saw this, his violet eyes glowed as his seed stood out against her dark brown skin which turned him on even more, but he controlled himself while casting Cleanse on them and
the bed.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1160: A Few Hours
Chapter 1160: A Few Hours
Archer spent some time chatting to the Storm Leviathan who made a home under the mountain which is was happy to do. While chatting the Shadow Creatures dumped out hundreds of sea creatures.
He watched as they scattered in all directions which made himugh. Following that, Archer said his goodbyes to the monster before returning to the cabin where he found Alexa and Tal chatting while drinking some ale.
When the two women spotted him they smiled as the silver-haired elfmented, ''''Oh hello Arch, did you find any more monsters?''''
''''Yes, I beat up the Storm Leviathan and captured it, that was before my Shadow Creatures kidnapped thousands of beasts for the Domain''s sea,'''' he replied while joining the two beauties.
''''Why are you collecting them? Don''t you already have armies?'''' Alexa questioned with a curious expression.
He looked out to sea and noticed the waves were almost gone but soon shook his head before answering, ''''The Terravians have trillions of creatures ready to fight me, then there''s the Alliance which have an uncountable number of soldiers that are willing to destroy Draconia.''''
''''So you''re building a massive monster army tobat this?'''' Tal spoke up.
Archer nced at the brown-skinned beauty before answering with a smile, ''''Yes, that''s the n. Between my Legions, monsters, undead, and shadows I can stand my ground against both enemies.''''
The two women nodded in understanding before they entered the cabin where Ashoka, Nyx, N, Maeve, and Demetra were sitting around a table eating. They all turned around and beamed when they saw him.
''''Come eat handsome! Mae here cooked you some dragon meat but was nervous because you one,'''' Demetramented while chewing a mouthful.
He chuckled beforementing when hearing the shark woman, ''''Why would I care? Dragon meat is delicious and we eat each other all the time. Don''t you remember the red I killed years ago?''''
When N heard this her blue eyes gleamed in excitement as she eximed, ''''It was nice and juicy!''''
Laughter filled the room as Archer plopped down and began digging into his food. Alexia couldn''t resist teasing him, her voiceced with mischief. ''''So, you''re a cannibal now? That''s news to me,'''' she quipped, a sly grin spreading across her face.
''''Oh yes, I''ll eat you if you continue,'''' he answered with a smirk.
The women started giggling before they started eating. While doing that Archer shows them all the monsters he captured using Mana Maniption which fascinated the group as he spoke, ''''I will use these to fight the swarm while the legions battle the Alliance and vice versa.''''
Following that, the group stopped chatting and started eating as Olivia sent him a message using the tattoos, ''We can leave in the next couple of days, the Dragon Marines have already taken up their duties in the fortress but the Dragonfire Company will be staying behind.''
Hearing this, Archer offered a calm smile before responding, ''Sounds good to me. I''ll stay on the gship to ensure the fleet''s safety. Pass the word to ra that she should get the legions ready to board the transport ships.''
The white-haired admiral agreed, after that, he turned back to his food while speaking to Maeve, Ashoka, and Nyx, ''''Do you three still want to stay at the fortress? You don''t have to as I can summon an army of Nightmare Ants to guard it.''''
''''Yes, we can always spend time with you in the Domain but the marines need to be protected from this hellhole,'''' Maevemented with a big smile.
Archer nodded before talking, ''''Thank you, Mae, I will check in with you every night and you three have the dragon orbs.''''
Afterward, the group continued eating until N copsed into a fooda which made everyoneugh but he quickly scooped the lioness into a princess carry and made his way to the bedroom.
While walking the lion woman''s tail wrapped around his thigh causing him to grin as he questioned, ''''Just want me alone beautiful?''''
''''Yes, I want you all to myself for a few hours,'''' N replied with a knowing smile. ''''But make sure you see the others after, they all would love it.''''
Archer agreed with a nod before leaning down and kissing the lioness on the forehead which made her shiver. Following that, the two of them entered the bedroom as he cast Timewarp around it.
Before long, she came alive with a spark of energy, wrapping her arms tightly around him. Her lips met his in a passionate kiss that sent a shiver racing down his spine. In response, his hands instinctively found her toned behind, pulling her closer.
Their kiss deepened as they tumbled onto the bed. The world around them faded while the two started having sex for hours on end until N fell into a pleasure-filled daze with a satisfied smile.
Her wild blonde hair was tied into a ponytail and her lion ears twitched as she fell into a deep sleep. He gently tucked her in, ensuring she wasfortable before casting Cleanse to make sure everything was clean.
With a smile, he leaned down to ce a soft kiss on her forehead before quietly leaving the room. When stepping outside he bumped into Nyx and Demetra who were looking at him with lust-filled eyes.
The shark woman grabbed his hand before dragging him to her bedroom as Nyx followed behind with a big smile. When Archer saw this he used his tail to smack both women''s ass which caught them off guard.
Demetra giggled softly, herughter light and teasing as she pulled him into the room. Without hesitation, she captured his lips in a passionate kiss, her touch brimming with affection.
Meanwhile, the dragon woman trailed her kisses down his body, her movements slow and deliberate, sending a shiver of anticipation through him. Smiling at their enthusiasm, Archer cast Timewarp, to enjoy their time together fully.
Hours passed, and Archer had ravaged the two women, leaving them both blissfully satisfied and glowing with happiness. Their skin was covered in ayer of sweat from their lovemaking.
Gently, he tucked Demetra in and kissed her on the cheek which made the shark woman beam as she muttered, ''''I love you handsome.'''' @@novelbin@@
''''I love you too Dem,'''' he replied which made her smile grow wider.
Following that, Archer made sure she was cozy andfortable, after he was done with her he turned his attention to Nyx, carefully picking the dragon woman into a princess carry while teleporting to her own room.
Archer carefully tucked her in, ensuring she wasfortable and okay before quietly leaving the room. Deciding to rest, he made his way to the balcony. As he walked, Maeve appeared, her smile mischievous as she spoke.
''''Ravaging everyone I see?'''' the young woman teased, her tone yful. ''''I can feel their mana growing stronger, husband.'''' ''''Yes, every time we have sex youdies be powerful which means you will survive the uing war,'''' he answered with a love-filled smile.
The orange-haired woman giggled before hugging him as she whispered into his ear, ''''I love you Archer Wyldheart, I''m d you kidnapped me on my wedding day.''''
Without hesitation, Archer reached out, pulling Maeve''s curvy waist against him. He kissed her deeply, his lips iming hers in an intense embrace that made her body soften in his arms.
A soft moan slipped from her as she instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist, drawing herself closer to him, their connection undeniable. He squeezed her soft ass while the two continued kissing as he walked toward the cabin''s veranda.
The cold air swirled around them as they got close to the exit.Archer stepped outside and found afortable sofa that the two sunk into after breaking apart. Maeve''s grey eyes sparkled in the moonlight.
Secondster his desire for the orange-haired beauty made him slowly take off her dress which excited her. Following this, the couple started making love on the veranda and they enjoyed every second of it.
By the time Archer filled Maeve up she copsed onto his chest with an adorable smile as the duo cuddled up. He quickly wrapped a nket around them both which helped them warm up while thinking, ''Atleast this things keeps the cold out.''
Soon after that, she fell asleep as the weather outside got worse as Frostwinter set in but Archer was happy as they could head home in the morning. The next day he woke up only to see dark clouds in the sky.
He was still on the veranda with a half-naked Maeve curled up on hisp which made him smile. Archer pulled her closer which made her let out an adorable noise as he watched the peaceful sea below.
''Looks like we should return to the gship,'' he thought before standing up and wrapping the orange-haired beauty in the nket.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1161: Do As You Please
Chapter 1161: Do As You Please
?
@@novelbin@@
Archer stepped inside and noticed the women were up and about. They giggled when seeing him carrying Maeve as Ashoka teased, "You had sex out there? Wasn''t you both cold?"
He chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief, before using his tail to yfully p her behind. The tiger woman yelped in surprise, but a smile quickly spread across her face, her eyes dancing with amusement.
Archer grinned and replied, "Yes, but it was warm thanks to Mana Maniption."
Following that, he gathered up the women like ducklings, which made them giggle as Alexa teased him once again, "Why do you look like a worried duck mother? We won''t get lost, you know."
"Just get through the portal, woman," he replied before pping her ass, which made herugh even more.
Archer sent Nyx to the Domain while the other six stepped through the Gate and appeared in Olivia''s quarters. The women all started rxing as Demetra approached the balcony and she informed them, "I''m going to patrol the waters. If I see anything, I''ll send you a message."''
He nodded before watching her dive into the bay below. While that happened, the white- haired admiral entered the ce with a big smile as she spoke. "d you lot could join me. We can head home soon."
When the women noticed her, they ushered inside, but Olivia quickly turned to Archer and hugged him with a love-filled expression as she shoved his head into her sexy cleavage, which made his love soar.
"Come see me tonight, my love, I need to taste you," she whispered, which made him shiver when hearing her seductive words.
Following this, he kissed each woman before going to check on the fortress where ra was staying. Archer appeared on the roof of the tallest building that overlooked the primal jungle that slowly crept up on the walls.
Thanks to the morning sun, he could see teams of mages and legionnaires chopping down trees while burning away the underbrush, causing him to think, ''Smart, clearing the Howler Cannons line of fire.''
Afterward, Archer stepped off the side of the building before dropping to the ground without a noise. This spooked the surrounding soldiers, who quickly knelt when realizing it was him. He waved them away while entering the Command Center.
Thanks to being one of Draconia''s queens and a Dragon Marshall, ra had an apartment at the top of the building. When entering, Archer noticed hundreds of men and women rushing around like ants.
The scene left Archer chuckling to himself as he made his way toward her ce. Ten minutester, he stood outside her door, a faint smile on his lips. He could feel her mana presence inside.
''Look like she''s going through reports,'' he thought for a second.
Confidently, Archer knocked on the door, which ra quickly answered with a big smile and hugged him. He returned the gesture before pushing them inside and closing the door as he stole her lips.
The dragonkin woman happily returned the kiss as her hands traced over his body before stopping at his waistband. She broke away and looked at him with gleaming blue eyes as he nodded, "Do as you please, beautiful."
When ra heard this, her body trembled before dropping to her knees while pulling his pants down and taking his cock in her soft hand. Archer groaned, but his lust took over, causing him to cast Timewarp around the room.
Following that, the couple started making love as the dragonkin woman''s back arched because of the overwhelming pleasure. Hours passed and ra was now in a daze while bent over on the bed.
The Dragon Marshall''s round ass was poking up while her pussy leaked their shared juices, but this sight caused him to pay attention to the woman''s second hole. Without warning, he lined his cock up against her ass.
He shoved deep inside, causing ra to let out a primal scream while gripping the sheets, "Ahhhh~~."
Archer loved the tight feeling and continued fucking her. Another hour passed, and she was out cold. The pleasure hit her body like explosions, this caused her to tremble while resting on her soft bed.
Once he was finished making love to all the women, he ordered ra''smanders to load up the 1st and 2nd Legions. When the soldiers realized it was him, they quicklypleted their orders.
He used Gate to appear on the Command Center roof while overlooking the departure to make sure it was fine. Archer knew ten thousand Dragon Marines were stationed in the fortress, causing him to open a portal to the gship.
Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx stepped through with smiles as the orange-haired warrior questioned, "How long will it take for the other legions to get here and what is their goal?"
Archer nced at her before answering, "They will fight against monsters, learn how to fight in jungles, swamps, and mountain ranges along with looking for rare resources. As well as mapping ruins of the previous realms."
When the three women heard this, they smiled before the tiger woman spoke up, "What legions will you send?"
"Not sure, there''s eighty-one of them," he replied with a smile. "I will talk to the government when getting home, but two to three legions."''
As he finished talking, the three women''s eyes widened as Maeve muttered, "Eight hundred thousand soldiers will be here?"
Archer nodded while chuckling as he pointed at the massive apartment blocks dotting the fortress. "Why do you think I taught the soldiers how to build those? They can house so many people that it saves space, plus there are underground chambers that are used to house
soldiers."
They were fascinated, but Nyx asked with a big smile, "Can I go explore the ce?"
"Go on, I wille to check on you tonight," Archer replied before sending ra to the Domain where she could rx.
Following that, Maeve and Nyx jumped off the roof while Ashoka stared at him with her beautiful amber eyes. This brought a smile to his face as he spoke. "What''s wrong,
gorgeous?"
"Can we have sex, please? I need you?" the tiger woman innocently asked.
This caught Archer off guard, but he nodded and teleported them to his room in the Domain. He used Timewarp to extend the time they could spend together, which pleased the tiger woman, as she started kissing him.
While stripping the brown-skinned beauty, she spoke in a seductive voice, "Be rough with me husband, I love it when you are."
As the words left her plump lips, Archer bent her over before lifting her leg onto a nearby table before sliding into her waiting pussy. The two of them started having wild sex as he ravaged Ashokapletely.
By the time they were done, her body trembled and her womb was full to the brim with his seed. He was sitting on the bed while watching the afternoon sky above as a group of Stormeagles flew above.
''So peaceful in here,'' Archer mused, gazing out over the serene surroundings. Yet, his sense of duty quickly surfaced. ''But I need to make sure the legions were loaded onto the transport ships.''
With that thought, he cast Aurora Healing and Cleanse on Ashoka, the gentle glow of his magic enveloping her, making sure she was refreshed and restored before they left the
Domain.
This woke the tiger woman up, who smiled as she muttered, "Thank you for that husband. I feel so much, but still sore."''
Archer chuckled before kissing her, but she pushed him back while engulfing his cock with her warm mouth. He was surprised as her head bobbed up and down and her tail swayed side to
side in excitement.
Following that, Ashoka continued her attack, which earned her a groan as the pleasure shot through his body like a shock. Soon enough, he leaned back as she went to town on his
member.
Ten minutester, he grabbed her head before shoving his cock deep in her throat just as he started unloading his seed directly into the tiger''s stomach. This made Ashoka tremble while
climaxing.
''She''s so sensitive and I love it,'' he thought as her pussy mped down on him.
The sheets beneath them were soaked, thanks to her love juices. She copsed beside him, her
head resting on his thigh, and a satisfied smile appeared as her breathing slowly steadied.
Archer nced down at her, a faint smile of his own appearing as he gently ran his fingers through her dark brown hair, the soft strands slipping between his fingers as he let his
thoughts wander.
They stayed there for another hour until Ashokamented with a tired expression, "I better get back to the others. I think the legions will be on the transport ships now."
He sighed before nodding and leaned down to kiss the beautiful tiger woman, who happily
epted it.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1164: Ive Got Good Taste
Chapter 1164: I''ve Got Good Taste
?
Archer was standing on the balcony with N and ra as Draconia appeared on the horizon, but they had to pass through the Death Mist. When getting closer, the fog surrounded them.
If it were anyone else, they would have been killed, but thanks to him, they were safe and the enemies who followed had to turn back. Sensing this, he smiled before speaking excitedly, "I can''t wait to get back and organize the war."
"It will take some time to do but with everyone helping things to be done within six months," the redheaded dragonkin replied.
He nodded in agreement before exining, "I''ll take some of you girls to Avidia with me. I want to explore it before the invasion."
N nced at him as she questioned, "Isn''t that too dangerous? Especially if the Alliance catches you."
Archer shrugged nonchntly. "Me and whoeveres with me will slip onto the continent in disguise. While I''m there, I''ll investigate the fire and water elves, along with the other realms. And in the meantime," a sly grin spread across his face, "We''ll sow chaos across the continent from the shadows."''
The two women startedughing as the fleet closed in on the southern Seawall, where a massive metal gate was opening for them. Without waiting, he cast Blink and appeared on the wall, shocking the Homeguards.@@novelbin@@
They all knelt in respect as Archer watched the ships glide past, their sails catching the breeze. The fleet followed the Dragonfire River, eventually arriving at the nearest naval base.
Once they docked, the white-haired admiral gave the order to disembark and, with a sharpmand, she dismissed the crews so they could rest. He followed the fleet until thest vessel docked, causing the base to be busy.
The docks were a flurry of activity, with thousands of people rushing in every direction as dockworkers scrambled to tend to the ships. Archer materialized on the gship''s bridge, where the six women were already waiting for him.
When Olivia spotted him, the beautiful older woman shed a wide grin and spoke cheerfully. "I''m heading to headquarters to sort out a few things. Care to join me tonight?"
"I''lle see you once I''ve seen the other girls," he replied with a charming smile. "It''s only fair."
She agreed with a nod before kissing him. Archer reciprocated it while holding her curvy waist, which drove him mad. When they separated he whispered in her ear, "I''m going to ravage you, so get ready Liv."
When Olivia heard this, her smile grew wider before she rushed off. Once she was gone, ra spoke up while dismissing her armor, "I''m going to check on the Bastion, I want to see how many new legions High Command has raised."
Archer nodded as he stole her sexy red lips, which made the dragonkin woman sink into his embrace. Following that, she left the bridge before he turned to the others with a smile as he opened a Gate to the pce. "Now let''s go see the others. You four will have to give me with them."
Everyone agreed with epting expressions. N stepped forward first and quickly kissed him before stepping through the portal. Demetra and Tal were next as they entered it, followed by him and Alexa.
He noticed the navy-haired woman was nervous, but Archer reassured her, "They will love you, Lexi."
She nodded with a warm smile, leaning over to nt a soft kiss on his cheek before the two of them stepped through the Gate. On the other side, N and the others were deep in conversation with E, Fianna, and Edith.
The three women lit up when they saw Archer. They made their way toward him, though they let E take the lead. A grin appeared as he spotted the half-elf, immediately wrapping her in a tight hug.
She yelped in surprise, herughter echoing as he held the half-elf close while she spoke with a cheerful expression, "It''s so good to see you Arch, I''ve missed you so much."
"Same, El," he replied, his voice warm as he kissed her button nose, causing her to giggle. Without missing a beat, she quickly pulled him in for a proper kiss. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, and when they finally parted, E gazed into his eyes with a soft smile. "I love you, Archer Wyldheart," she confessed, her voice filled with affection.
He hugged the half-elf tighter while replying, "I love you too El, how have you been?"
"Busy, the kingdom always needs attention," she replied with a tired smile.
When Archer saw this, he cast Aurora Healing on her as he spoke, "Go take a bath and meet me in your room. I want to pamper you until you fall asleep."
N, Tal, and Demetra burst into whistles and cheers upon hearing that, their yful teasing making the half-elf giggle. However, herughter softened when her gaze shifted to Alexa, who stood quietly.
"Is this the famous Lexi?" she asked with a big smile while approaching the navy-haired woman.
Archer watched as E paused, extending her hand with a warm smile. "It''s good to meet you finally," she said earnestly. "I''ve heard so much about you."
Alexa''s lips curved into a smile as she epted E''s hand. "That little troublemaker better has only said good things," she replied with a yful smirk. "He''s never had a bad word to say about any of you girls."
The half-elfughed before nodding, "Oh, he''s sung your praises. But I would love to get to know you more. Do you want toe have a bath with me?"
When Alexa heard this, she looked at him, but he gave her a nod, "Go with her. El will introduce you to the other women whenever youe across one of them. There are thirty- five of you now."
Everyoneughed before E grabbed her hand and dragged her down the corridor while Tal, N, and Demetra followed behind after kissing him. Once they were gone, Archer turned to thest two women.
Fianna had her stunning blonde hair tied back in a high ponytail, her attire which was fitted pants and a thick jumper that struggled to conceal her generous curves and generous chest, features Archer couldn''t help but love.
He shook his head with a small smile, forcing himself to focus as he turned to Edith. Dressed in her ssic maid outfit, Edith had her snowy white hair neatly tied up. Her curvaceous figure and full chest didn''t escape his notice, either.
A smirk tugged at his lips as a thought crossed his mind. ''I''ve got good taste.'' Following that, Archer smiled at the two women and hugged Fianna first, who let out a big smile as she returned the hug while speaking, "I''ve missed you so much, handsome. It''s been months since I''ve seen you."
After she spoke, he pulled back just as the blonde cupped his cheeks before pressing a love- filled kiss against his. Archer shivered while grabbing her thick waist and reciprocated the gesture which pleased the older woman.
Following that, he replied, "I missed you two Fi, but I''m back now and will spend time with all of you while organizing the war effort."
Fianna nodded with a big smile, "Sounds good to me my love, I have to go see Aisha. There''s some corruption going on somewhere in the Draconian Government that we''ve been
investigating."
When Archer heard this, his violet eyes zed with fury, a storm of emotions flickering within them. Before he could react, Edith leaned in swiftly, capturing his lips with hers. Her soft tongue gently slipped into his mouth, catching him off guard and melting away his anger.
Instinctively, he returned the kiss, their passion diffusing the tension in the air. Soon enough, Edith broke apart with a beautiful smile as she spoke, "Hello husband, no need to get so angry. Thedies will find the criminals and deal with them."
Archer chuckled before kissing the white-haired woman on the forehead before replying, "I''ll find them now and deal with them outside the pce."
The two women nodded with wide eyes, causing him to lead them outside. While walking through the pce, he noticed the Imperial Guard saluting every time they passed by, which he started ignoring after ten minutes.
When they got outside Archer summoned hundreds of Shadow Creatures before ordering them in a determined voice, "Bring everyone that''s being investigated for corruption and be
quick."
After speaking, the monsters vanished into the shadows, causing Fianna and Edith to be scared, but he reassured them, "They belong to medies, none of my creatures will harm any
of you."
Following that, Archer led them to the grasnds outside the pce, which confused them as the white-haired woman questioned with a curious expression, "What are we doing out here
Arch?"
He didn''t answer and used Mana Maniption to create scaffolding that would allow him to hang the criminals up after he had dealt with them. While doing that, a sweet voice reached his ears, "It''s good that you''re back, Little Light."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1166: How About We Go On A Date
Chapter 1166: How About We Go On A Date
?
After Archer dealt with the corrupt officials, Fianna eagerly spoke up, her voice full of excitement. "Can you open a portal to the government section? I need to tell Aisha about this!"
With a chuckle, he nodded, leaning in to kiss the mature woman. She responded quickly, returning the kiss with equal enthusiasm before stepping through the portal, which made himugh.
Once Fianna had left, Archer took Brookes'' and Edith''s hands, teleporting them to the pce. In an instant, they appeared in his spacious bedroom, where a massive bed sat at the center of the room, nked by cupboards, with a door leading to the bathroom nearby.
He was just about to speak when Aisha''s voice rang in his mind, ''A group of Alliance Demi-Gods is floating outside the Death Mist calling for you, husband.''
When Archer heard this, he got annoyed and turned toward the brte, "We havepany. Let me show you how much I''ve improved."
Brooke nodded, her green eyes gleaming with excitement. After telling Edith to wait there, the two left the bedroom. Archer stepped onto the balcony and summoned his wings before taking off like a rocket, followed by the brte.
The duo flew so fast that it created a sonic boom across Draconia, which caused the billions of people below to cheer when realizing the rumors of the king''s return were true, but they were in for a surprise at the uing scene.
As they soared through the sky, Brooke harnessed her mana to create a shimmering screen, disying the full extent of Archer''s power. She believed this disy would strengthen their loyalty, feeling that he was different from others.
"The one who must save it from theing darkness is you,'' she thought, a proud smile crossing her face. ''Your parents may have failed, but anyone would be proud to call you their son.''
Eager to witness his abilities firsthand, she watched with anticipation, her curiosity piqued about what he was truly capable of. By the time the duo reached the Demi-Gods, he wanted to fight them.
Archer counted four together, which made his blood pump, ''They think they''ll have a chance against me,'' he thought as the excitement lit a fire within him.
One of the Alliance floated forward with a mug expression, but he dashed forward and hit the man with a Nova Punch that caused a shockwave to shoot out. The force sent the other enemies flying.
Without giving them a moment to react, Archerunched his next attack. He sank his teeth into the Demi-God''s shoulder, while his tail, whip-like and lethal,shed out, striking another with a powerful blow that sent the foe reeling.
A loud p rang out before he hit the rest with his dragonfire that burned most and killed one. While this was happening, Brooke watched from the sidelines with wide eyes as she thought, ''He''s stronger now and more brutal.''
The mature woman watched in awe as he delivered a devastating hammer punch to a female opponent, sending her hurtling into the sea below. Without hesitation, he unleashed a powerful violet st at another.
Brooke couldn''t help but be amazed by his sheer strength and wildbat style. Following this, Archer took out three of them before using Soul Eater on thest one, only to learn that they were from Avidia, which pissed him off.
Following that, he threw the body into the sea below before returning to the older woman, who was beaming as she spoke. "Impressive Little Light but we have to deal with the southern continent, they are bing a nuisance."
"That''s the n, I''ll organize it while spending time with youdies," Archer replied with a smile as the two flew toward the pce. "I''ll take a group to scout out the major centers to get information on the enemy realms."
Brooke nodded in agreement as they descended,nding in the garden, only to run into Teu, Kassandra, and Lucrezia. The three women lit up with joy upon seeing Archer, their excitement almost palpable.
The older woman chuckled at the sight, a yful glint in her eyes. "I''ll leave you to the youngerdies," she teased with a knowing smile. "Come find me when you''re free from the horny cats."
Archer startedughing before giving Brooke a loving kiss and squeezing her ass, which made her yelp, but leaned into him as she confessed with a smile, "Do you know the eight words I want to say to you, Little Light?"
His eyebrow rose while he shook his head as the older woman leaned in until her lips touched his lips. "I love you."
A shiver ran down his spine, but a big smile appeared as he stole her plump lips with a passionate kiss, which caught Brooke off guard. When they broke apart, she concluded, "You deserve to hear that a thousand times a day, handsome. You now have an army of women who love you and are no longer alone."''
Archer smiled when hearing that, and he thanked her before she vanished using her magic, which always surprised him. Once the older woman was gone, he turned to the three who approached him.
''Now let''s pamper these beauties,'' he thought with a charming smile.
Kassandra was the first to embrace him, the Kraken Princess radiating joy at seeing him again. Without hesitation, she leaned in and pressed her lips to his in a kiss full of love and longing, her affection unmistakable.
Archer reciprocated without a fuss as he''d missed the Kraken women a lot. His actions made the beautiful women let out an adorable noise that only increased their passion. Minutester, they broke away as she gave him a big smile.
"Wow, I didn''t realize just how much I missed you, handsome," Kassandra said warmly, her voice brimming with joy.
He gave a small nod, his lips curving into a smile as he replied, "I feel the same, Kass. How have things been with you?"
"Busy, patrolling the ind gets boring after a while," she answered with a smile. "But I''m happy that you''re back now."''
The dark-haired woman nodded as she stepped to the side to let Teu greet him. When Archer saw his Aquarian wife, he got excited and quickly grabbed her by the waist and hugged
her tightly.
Teu giggled softly but didn''t pull away from his embrace. Instead, she wrapped her arms around him and said with a radiant smile, "Hello, my love. Thank you for helping my
people."
"You''re wee, Teu. Anything for my Aquarian Princess," Archer replied, his voice filled with affection.
She quickly leaned in, sealing her gratitude with a tender kiss. As her body pressed against his, he couldn''t help but notice the warmth and softness of her figure against his chest, stirring an instinctive reaction.
He pushed the thought aside, focusing entirely on the kiss until they broke apart and Teumented with a satisfied smile, "Luce is watching us, go say hello. She''s missed you so
much."
"''Thank you Teu," Archer replied before kissing her button nose, which made her giggle.
Archer turned to the blonde Mosasaur woman and spoke while approaching her, "Hello Lucrezia, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you."
Her red eyes narrowed before she stepped forward. "Is it true you went to another world? Your original one?" she questioned.
"Yes, the Blocker went haywire and sent me, Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx to Earth," he exined. "''But I can travel back there anytime I want."
With that, Archer opened a Gate to Michelle''s house which allowed the three women to get a good view. Lucrezia''s eyes widened as she muttered, "It looks strange. What are those metal objects that look like carriages?"@@novelbin@@
"I''ll take you beauties there when the war calms down. Deal?" he offered the three women
with a charming smile.
Teu and Kassandra nodded in agreement but Lucrezia quickly moved toward him and grabbed his cor before speaking, "You owe us husband. We''ve been without you for
months."
Archer chuckled, "Yes that''s the n Luce, how about I start with you three? Just need to say hello to everyone else then we can meet?" he suggested, which they agreed to. Lucrezia leaned in and kissed him, her hands gently cupping his cheeks. He responded with such intense passion that it left the blonde momentarily breathless. Despite the heat of the moment, the Mosasaur woman melted into his embrace.
Following that, Archer broke apart as Kassandra spoke up with an excited smile, "So what''s the n, handsome? Where do you want to meet us?"
"How about we go on a date once I''ve said hello to the girls? Once I''m done, I''ll meet you at the front gate?" he replied.
The three women exchanged nods, each nting a quick peck on his cheek before heading off,
theirughter trailing behind them as they resumed whatever ns had upied the group before their chance encounter.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1168: Make A Home And Get Settled
Chapter 1168: Make A Home And Get Settled
?
Once Archer had greeted Deh and Aisha, the dragonkin woman smiled and asked, "What brings you here, husband?"
"I''m here to see how you both are," he replied, sitting down and gettingfortable. "How''s the kingdom going?"
"Good, we are saving gold from the taxes and reinvesting it back into thend," Aisha revealed with glowing blue eyes. "We''ve got plenty of room for now, but in the next ten years we''ll run out, even with the four inds."
Archer nodded in understanding as he spoke, "There''s no problem there, we will have the other continents for space along with the people that live there."''
When the two women heard this, they exchanged a nod of agreement before Deh remarked, "Many of your designs have already been built; we''ve reached the point where there''s nothing left to create."
"Good, I''ve got a few more ideas toe up with but youdiese first," Archer replied with a charming smile. "I''ve missed you both."
Aisha beamed as she answered, her blue eyes gleaming with love, "And we''ve missed you, handsome."
"Damn right, it''s been lonely without you, Arch," Deh said in a cheerful voice.
He wrapped his arm around the beautiful dwarf and pulled her onto hisp before wrapping his arms around her waist as she giggled, "What are you up to, husband?"
''''Pampering you two," Archer responded while massaging the mature woman''s shoulders, which made her slump into hisp as he nced at the smiling Aisha. "You''re next. How''s the legionsing along?"
The dragonkin womanughed when she saw Deh squirming as her eyes closed. Aisha replied to his question, "We are getting more recruits than ever before. It''s getting hard to find room to house them. But there''s one hundred and twelve altogether."
Archer nodded with a thinking expression before speaking, "Who can we send to cidia? Maeve, Nyx, and Tal are guarding the fortress."
When Aisha heard this, he went through some papers with a serious expression as she answered, "We can deploy the 11th and 12th Legions. Their training has finished, now they need experience."''
"Good, they will learn how to fight monsters on cidia," he informed the dragonkin woman. "That ce is full of them, which will be useful when the Swarm finally enters the war."
Aisha smiled knowingly as the three of them continued their conversation. However, Maeve''s perspective suddenly surfaced in his mind which worried him. Archer''s eyes narrowed as he spoke to the two women, "Hold ondies, something''s happening at the fortress."''
When they heard this worried expressions appeared as Deh got off hisp and sat down to listen as he started narrating everything that was happening.
***
Maeve was awoken by explosions rocking the northern side of the fortress, causing it to shake like an earthquake. She jumped out of bed and got her armor on before rushing out of the room.
Without wasting time, she stepped into the corridor only to bump into Ashoka, who was doing the same thing as the tiger woman questioned, "Can you sense anything, Maeve?"
She shook her head while answering, "No, but it must be bad to shake the whole ce."'' Following that, the two of them rushed toward the northern gate and stepped outside, only to hear an enraged roar before the loud crashes sounded out. Maeve looked at Ashoka. "Nyx is fighting something! Wasn''t she sleeping?"
The brown-skinned woman shrugged, "I don''t know, she''s a lot like Archer and wanders around."
They sprinted through the fortress streets, weaving between soldiers. The sounds of distant crashes grew louder with every step, the vibrations rattling the cobblestones beneath their feet.
Reaching the northern wall, they didn''t hesitate. With a shared nce, they leaped onto the battlements,nding in unison atop the stone edge. In the grasnds in front of the fortress, Nyx roared as she wed at a group of towering giants.
The creatures wielded crude clubs and jagged weapons, their thunderous strikes matching Nyx''s ferocity. "She''s outnumbered," Ashoka said, his voice tense.
Maeve gritted her teeth as she replied before jumping up on the wall, "Not for long, let''s help her."
Following that, the orange-haired woman leaped off and transformed into her dragon form while crashing into a giant that went to swing at Nyx''s back, but her ws tore into the monster with ease.
Secondster a fierce roar as Ashoka joined the fray as her ws sliced off one of the enemy''s arms that dropped to the ground with a crash. The battle erupted as the three women fought
the giants.
The ground shook but when Maeve looked up she spotted more of them rushing toward them causing her heart to drop, ''Fuck, there''s too many,'' she thought while killing another creature.
Just as the enemy reinforcements got close a portal opened up and Archer appeared in his dragon form that overshadowed the giants. When the three women spotted him just as his voice echoed in their minds, ''Get back to the fortress and fight the smaller monsters.''
***@@novelbin@@
When Aisha and Deh knew the situation, the dragonkin womanmented with worried blue eyes, "Are you going to help them?"
"Of course," he replied before standing up. "I''ll be right back. Got some giants to kill!"
Following that, Archer opened a gate to the fortress and stepped through while transforming into his dragon form. Whennding on the other side, he stepped on one creature and crushed
it with ease.
Momentster, he unleashed a torrent of violet mes, the searing ze engulfing the monsters and reducing them to ash. The survivors froze in their tracks, paralyzed by fear. A sinister smile spread across his face as he spoke in a chilling tone, "Serve me, or die. You have ten seconds to decide."
Once Archer finished speaking, he turned to the three women and cast Aurora Healing on them before two giants were kneeling while the others tried to attack him. He was amused and crushed them using his tail.
"This is getting easy,'' he thought with a chuckle.
It was like a massive whip and tore them in two as blood sttered everywhere. Once they were dead, he threw the corpses into the Domain for the monsters before turning to the monsters who submitted.
"Seems like you two are smart," Archer said before transforming into his humanoid form while hovering in the air.
"Yes, Master. We know who you are and our previous masters hated you," the male giant spoke in a respectful voice.
He startedughing when hearing this, ''Why doesn''t it surprise me that the Swarm are here?''
Archer shook his head and replied, "What do you know about the Terravians? Are they on this forsaken continent?"
The female giant shook her head. "No. They have tunnels all over though and send their armies through them, Master," she exined.
"Okay, here''s what''s going to happen. You two will lead any more of your kind that I capture and build me a powerful army," he offered before opening a portal to the mountains in the
Domain.
When the giants heard this, they bobbed their heads in agreement, resembling two oversized chickens. Archer gestured for them to proceed, and as they stepped forward, their eyes widened in astonishment at the breathtaking scenery before them.
"Now make a home and get settled," he spoke before leaving the Domain. "I''ll send more
giants your way when I find them."''
The giants bowed deeply before Archer, who vanished momentster, reappearing outside the cidia fortress. There, he made his way toward Ashoka, Maeve, and Nyx. As soon as they
saw him, the three women rushed forward, embracing him tightly.
"Thank you foring to help us," they said, their relief obvious.
Following that, Archer and the three women started chatting before thedies went back to
sleep. Once they were gone, he returned to Aisha and Deh, who were going through some
paperwork.
"Sorry about that, at least we got two giants for the Monster Army," he said while sitting
down.
Aisha looked at him before letting out a yawn. Archer noticed she was tired and suggested, "Why don''t you get some sleep? It''ste and we can go out on a date when you''re free." When the dragonkin heard this, a radiant smile spread across her enchanting face. Rising gracefully, she made her way around the desk and settled onto hisp. "That sounds incredible, my love. I can''t wait," she murmured, her voiceced with warmth. Leaning in, she captured his lips in a deep, passionate kiss. Archer reciprocated while holding her waist. He felt her tongue slip into his mouth causing a battle to erupt which Aisha happily
lost.
Following that, she got up before saying goodnight to him and Deh. Once she was gone, the mature dwarf asked, "Can we spend some time together, husband? It''s been a while since we
have."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1171: Gather Information
Chapter 1171: Gather Information
?
Archer watched as Hemera''s body trembled when hearing his words but she quickly agreed to it with a big smile, "Go for it darling, I look forward to it."
He quickly thrust forward and pierced the elf''s backdoor which caused her to let out a primal scream before she gripped the sheets so hard that her hands turned white, "Ahhhhhhhh!"
Secondster, she started squirting all over the bed as the pleasure was too intense for her body, "Mmmmghh~~."
The two of them continued making love without taking a break as Hemera pulled him into a passionate kiss, which sent a shiver down his spine as she shuddered. Archer reached around and started rubbing her wet clit.
This caused the elf to let out an erotic moan that was music to his ears. "Mmhh~~ Ummm~~."
Archer continued thrusting in and out of Hemera''s ass until she only let out unintelligible moans that caused him to bottom out inside her and filled her womb with his warm seed that made her tremble.
"Arghhh! Fuck!" she eximed in a voiceced with pleasure.
He groaned while holding onto her waist, "You feel so good, Hem, do you need some rest?"
The sun elf shook her head with a yful smile, pushing him back before flipping onto her back. She opened her legs invitingly, her golden eyes glowing with affection. "Make love to me and show me how much you love me,'''' she whispered, her voice filled with warmth. Archer nodded, his gaze locking with hers as he positioned himself between her slender legs. Slowly, he slid back inside her pussy, eliciting a soft gasp from the sun elf. She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him close as their lips met in a passionate kiss.
This time, his movements were gentle and deliberate, a reflection of the deep love and connection they shared. Hours passed until the couple had to stop because Hemera became exhausted and needed to rest.
Archer cast Cleanse, the magic washing over them and on the bed, leaving everything fresh. He gently pulled the sun elf close, her golden hair shimmering in the dim light as her smile widened in happiness.
The sun elf nestled against him, finding the perfect spot as they rxed together. Momentster, both drifted into a peaceful sleep, the rhythmic sound of the storm outside serving as a natural luby.
Thunder roared across the ind, echoing through the cities of Draconia. The storm drove people indoors, seeking the warmth and safety of their homes as the heavens unleashed their fury.
The next morning, Archer stirred awake, the early light peeking through the curtains. Hemeray sprawled across him, her body drapedfortably over his, with a peaceful expression on her beautiful face.
''She''s so adorable, still the same, just with a more mature glow,'' he thought, a soft smile gracing his lips as he gently brushed a lock of hair from her face.
He got out of bed and approached the window only to see a stormshing Draconia, causing him to think as a random memory popped into his mind. ''Wild pigs from the US will be an excellent food source for the monsters.''
Following that, Archer jumped into an empty clearing in the Domain only to have a group of Dark Termites swarm him. He chuckled when they quickly realized who it was before scattering into the forest.
Archer shook his head, bracing himself as he opened a Gate to Earth. He gritted his teeth against the strain. Summoning thousands of Shadow Creatures, he ordered them, "Hunt down every wild pig in America and banish them to the Shadow Realm."
The monsters vanished into the portal just as it closed. Once that was done, he created a chair for himself and gotfortable while looking at the Domain from above, which allowed him to see everything.
He noticed the treehouse was in the center as the forest that surrounded thousands of monsters guarded it. Archer was impressed, but that''s when he sensed the Shadow Realm rapidly filling up.
"They got to work quick. The Domain will love their new food,'' he thought while creating a wall around the clearing.
Once that was done, he summoned the Wild Pigs that went crazy and tried to flee but were trapped. Archer watched them crowd around on the opposite side of the clearing while making horrible squealing noises.
It quickly annoyed him. ''Fucking things are panicking for no reason,'' he internally fumed before dismissing the wall.
The Wild Pigs scattered to the wind as more appeared from the Shadow Realm as billions poured through. While this happened, Archer sensed the Nightmare Ant, Chull, and Chasm Widows already hunting the animals.
An hour passed by the time the stream of beasts slowed down. He ordered the Shadow Creatures to hunt the Burmese Pythons in Florida. While sitting there, he checked on what Sia was doing.
Archer closed his eyes and noticed she was just about to leave her bedroom, causing him to summon her to the Domain. When the older woman suddenly appeared before him, she was
shocked.
Soon a big smile appeared on her beautiful face as she eximed, "Arch! Why did you drag me out here? I''m notining, just curious."''
"I wanted to see you, Sia, and also wanted to ask, how is the tenthing along?" he
questioned.
The dragonkin woman approached him before sitting down in hisp. While gettingfortable, she noticed the Wild Pigs appeared out of the shadows, causing her to ask, "What are these creatures, darling?"
Archer nced at the animals while answering, "Food for the monsters, I have trillions of Umbraworms and other beasts, but I always need more to help the horde grow stronger so they can fight the Swarm."''
Sia nodded in understanding before she leaned forward and gave Archer a passionate kiss which caught him off guard, but he quickly reciprocated it while his hands cupped her giant boobs.
His actions caused the older woman to tremble, causing her to break apart before kissing his neck. Archer shivered, but Sia leaned back and answered his question. "I have called them the Wildriders, the perfect legion for scouting, and some of the kingdom''s best heavy cavalry. They are ready for the invasion."
"Good, in a few weeks we will head for Avidia to spend some time there," he revealed while ying with her silky ck hair. "I want some of you tooe with me so I can take you three out as we explore the continent to gather information."
Following that, Sia agreed with a big smile just as an army of snakes rushed out of the shadows, which made her yelp. This made Archerugh before he exined, "More food, my love. They will growrger and stronger, which will boost my army."
When the older woman heard this, she rxed while a sea of snakes vanished into the surrounding forest. As that happened, some serpents headed in their direction, but he cast
Cosmic Shield, which stopped them.
"It''s good that you''re back," Sia said with a love-filled smile as her blue eyes glowed. "I''ve missed you so much."
He pulled her in closer while resting his chin on the older woman''s shoulder before replying, "Same beautiful, but now I''m back. I''ll be spending time with all of you and going on dates."
After he spoke, the duo watched the snakes getting attacked by the smaller monsters, but most got away. Once they were all gone, Sia kissed his cheek before speaking. "I''m going to go train with the Wildriders. Could you send me back to Draconia, handsome?" Archer agreed with a nod while opening a Gate back to the pce, causing the older woman to step through after saying her goodbye. He watched her leave as the pythons stopped
appearing.
''Hopefully, these animalsst, it should boost the Monster Army,'' he mused while watching Bloodeagles swooping down and plucking the snakes for food.
Once that was done, he returned to the pce after making sure the Wild Pigs and snakes were settling in. Archer closed his eyes and checked on the monster colonies, which took him by
surprise.
"At least they are growing. They wille in handy once the Swarm gets involved," he muttered to himself before teleporting to the Vorrukhm camp and appearing in the trees
above it.
Archer watched them going about life as a group of big humans dragged in bodies of Wild Pigs, which surprised him. ''Already capturing them. At least they are useful.''@@novelbin@@
He jumped from the tree,nding squarely in the middle of the camp just as Korak emerged. The Vorrukhm King''s face lit up with a broad smile at the sight of him. Without hesitation, he charged forward and enveloped him in a powerful embrace.
"Let me go, Korak!" Archer said with a chuckle as the king let him down as he continued.
"How is the new ce?"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1174: Deepsea Legions
Chapter 1174: Deepsea Legions
Archer noticed themander stepped forward as they all knelt as the man spoke, ''''Evening, Your Majesties, I''m Reed Silverfang,mander of this base. What brings you to Deepsea One?''''
When he heard this, his eyebrow rose, causing him to question, ''''Is that the name of this base?''''
Reed nodded. ''''Yes, my lord. There Deepsea one to twelve that circles Draconia,'''' he revealed.
''''Interesting, show me around,'''' he spoke while ncing around at the war machines that sat in bays, ready to be deployed.
Archer was just about to speak but Mary interrupted while looking at the ss that gave a view of the outside as she revealed, ''''Something dangerous is out there, I''ll go check it out as themander shows you around.''''
He nodded before stepping forward and grabbing her curvy waist while nting a passionate kiss on her plump lips. Mary quickly reciprocated as she wrapped her arms around his shoulder.
The two of them continued until breaking apart a few momentster. Archer smiled at the older woman, ''''Be careful out there my love, if you need any help just send me a message and I''ll be there,'''' he said.
She responded with a radiant smile that highlighted her beauty before stepping forward and wrapping him in a tight embrace. Archer held her close, returning the gesture with warmth as she replied, ''''Thank you, Arch, I''ll be back soon but make sure you enjoy the tour.''''
Following that, Mary approached the exit and jumped in the water as the nearby Legionnaire hit a button that opened the bay door. She swam out to sea before transforming into her Nameless Thing form, which shook Deepsea One.
Once she was gone Reed spoke up, ''''Let me show you the war machines we have so far, but take in mind that these are the first of many Queen Deh has designed and invented with your help.''''
Archer gave the man a nod as they approached the first crafts he met while getting close to Deepsea One. When the two arrived the older man spoke, ''''This is the LAC Tidefangs, it is the main battle craft we''ll use when engaging with enemy forces, they are fast and built so good that they can take two Howler Cannons shots before failing.''''
''''What does LAC stand for?'''' he questioned while admiring the craft.
''''Light attack craft,'''' Reed answered while looking at the vessel with pride.
Now that Archer was close, he could take in the full design of the Tidefang. The war machine was dark and streamlined, its sleek frame built for both speed and durability. Apact cockpit housed the Legionnaire piloting it, encased in reinforced ss.
Its long, angr wings extended outward, engineered to slice effortlessly through the water with minimal resistance. His gaze quickly caught the missile slots embedded along the frame, triggering a flicker of recognition.
''She''s included everything,'' he thought, recalling the original schematics he had drawn.
Archer noticed that Deh had created something wless, but his mind lingered on a crucial detail as he thought while scanning it with his mana, ''The shields are strong, but they wouldn''t hold up to prolonged hits from mana cannons.''
As they moved to inspect the next craft, Reed spoke up. ''''These are Tempest Strikers, the Underwater HACs,'''' he exined, gesturing to the imposing machines before them. ''''Their primary role is to bombard coastal cities, fleets, and Titans with overwhelming firepower.''''
''Heavy Assault Craft,'' he thought while admiring the vessel.
Archer nodded in understanding as themander continued talking, ''''Compared to the Tidefangs, their shields are significantly stronger, designed to withstand sustained assaults.''''
He paused, his gaze shifting to the weapons mounted on the crafts as Reed concluded. ''''However, they''re not heavily armed. The Gattling Cannon is their sole offensive weapon, as they''ll deliver devastating bombardments from a distance.''''
His eyes lingered on the Tempest Strikers, taking in their design with admiration. Deh had added her touch to the machines. The crafts had a rounded shape, giving them a sturdy and aerodynamic appearance, with a small reinforced window at the front where the pilots operated.
''These things will be useful in the uing war,'' he thought with glowing violet eyes, @@novelbin@@
Mounted on top were two powerful cannons, their presence oozing an air of menace. As Archer examined them more closely, he could feel the strength of the shields emanating from them, which spoke to their defensive abilities.
He couldn''t help but admire the craftsmanship, appreciating both the functionality and the artistry behind the design. While staring at it Reedmented, ''''These will devastate the Alliance shipyards and fortresses, but we need the Tidefangs to defend them.''''
''''I''ll ensure to design more craft when I return to the surface,'''' Archer replied with a curious expression. ''''There are many I coulde up with that would be useful to the underwater legions.''''
Reed got excited when hearing this, which made him chuckle at the older man''s behavior as he turned toward something he recognized. ''A submarine. She built them much better than what I designed.''
Following that, themander led him toward therge vessels as he spoke. ''''This is the Tempest Runners, bigger, stronger, and faster versions of the bombers, but these beauties can transport the Underwater Legions to battlefields while protecting them.''''
Archer nodded in understanding as his gaze shifted to the top of the submarine where the imposing Death Launchers were mounted. These weapons are designed to unleash devastating volleys on any approaching enemies.
He was already impressed, but his admiration deepened as he noticed the Gatling Cannons strategically positioned along the submarine''s sides. These defenses equipped the vessel with ayer of protection.
''''They can hold up to eight hundred Legionnaires and crew which will help conquer the isted inds,'''' Reed revealed as sailors rushed push while an rm red.
Archer looked toward the exit but themander spoke in a hurried tone, ''''Come watch the defenses at work. You''ll be impressed, Your Majesty.''''
Reed led Archer to a raised tform that overlooked the vast seafloor, stretching endlessly into the murky depths. Archer''s eyes swept across the view, only to catch sight of a swarm of Blood Sharks charging toward a massive machine operating on the seafloor.
The machine was enormous, easily twice the size of arge building. It moved steadily, crawling across the seabed, its massive drills tearing into the ground. Streams of dirt and rock spewed out from the rear, forming a plume that trailed behind it.
The sight was awe-inspiring, prompting Archer to ask with curiosity, ''''What is that machine?''''
''''Seaforge Harvesters, they collect the resource underground which fills up the storagepartments quickly,'''' Reed replied just as cannons started firing.
Archer observed as the powerful sts cut effortlessly through the water, their shimmering trails ending in devastating explosions that obliterated the Blood Sharks in bursts of concentrated mana.
The eruptions lit up the seafloor, leaving behind nothing but dissipating mana and scattered debris. However, a few of the sharks survived the initial assault, their sleek forms darting toward the massive Seaforge Harvester.
Before they could close the distance, the machine''s Gatling Cannons roared to life. The rapid-fire barrage unleashed a thunderous rhythm, the rounds tearing through the surviving monsters with precision and relentless force, leaving no threat unaddressed.
Archer watched as the sharks were turned into meat chunks that floated off in the currents, which made him chuckle before speaking, ''''Well, the Underwater Legions areing along good. How many are ready to be deployed?''''
When Reed heard this, he thought briefly and answered, ''''Ten, but there are twenty more being trained. There''s also one hundred of each vessel that is spilled between the bases.''''
''''Okay, I will increase the Deepsea Forces budget to get more soldiers, war machines, and bases,'''' Archer revealed while watching scavenging monsters feeding on the dead shark while the Harvester continued.
Themander got excited when hearing this as he eximed, ''''The Underwater Legions can fight above and below the waves. They are perfect for beachndings. Rumors speak about an uing Avidia invasion. The First Deepsea Legion can help you take the coast and secure anding site.''''
''''Interesting, I assume the legions are smaller than theirnd counterparts?'''' he asked the older man.
Reed nodded, ''''Yes, Your Majesty, two hundred thousand soldiers make up a legion alongside the war machines they''ll use during battle,'''' he answered.
''''Get one ready for deployment in a few months. We should be prepared tounch the attack by then,'''' Archer instructed.
The older man nodded in acknowledgment before continuing the tour. Reed guided him through the expansive base, showcasing its many facilities. Archer was impressed as they passed through the training halls where Legionnaires honed their skills.
After that, he was led to the barracks, thoughtfully designed to bncefort and efficiency. Each space was practical, yet amodating, ensuring the soldiers could rest and recharge.
Next, they arrived at the bustling dining hall, filled with the lively chatter of soldiers enjoying their meals. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1176: Youre The Demon King
Chapter 1176: You''re The Demon King
?
Archer looked at the beautiful grey-haired woman and nodded, "There''s plenty of food in my Item Box. It couldst up to a year, which isn''t a problem."
Mary beamed when hearing this. She jumped up while questioning, "What else do you have?"
"You''ll have to wait and see," he answered while grabbing her thick waist.
The mature woman pushed herself up against him while wrapping her arms around his shoulders before kissing him. He happily reciprocated and as they did this, the cave started shaking.
They separated, causing Mary to mumble, "Damn sea serpents haven''t given up."
Following that, Archer watched her step back as she spoke. "I have to go deal with these pests. I kicked them out of this ce and imed the cave."
He startedughing when hearing this. "Go deal with them. We can continue when you''re finished. I''ll go check on Vivienne to see how the Nightmare Ant Colony ising along." The grey-haired woman nodded with a big smile before jumping into the water just as he opened a portal to the entrance of the ant''s home. Archer stepped through only to have several assassins to lunged out from the surrounding trees.
When the monsters realized it was him, they quickly stopped before scuttling back into the underbrush. He was just about to enter the colony, but Vivienne appeared with a big smile just as he started to fade.
The ant queen grabbed him and both vanished, only to reappear in the Lionheart Kingdom where a group of Lion Knights were fighting the Alliance. Archer quickly noticed an injured Lioran.
Without waiting he spoke to Vivienne with a voiceced with determination, "Take out the foot soldiers, I''ll deal with the Demi Gods."''
As soon as his friend spotted their arrival, he shouted with a triumphant grin, "Now you''re all screwed! The Demon King has arrived!"
Before the enemies could process the warning, Archer surged forward in a blur, appearing directly in front of the Demi-God. With a fully charged Nova Punch, he struck with
devastating force, obliterating his opponent in an instant.
The sheer impact left a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. Without missing a beat, Archer turned to the remaining enemies, his eyes burning with fury. Panic spread among them, but he was already on them, relentless as a hound chasing prey.
Launching himself into the air, Archer''s voice rang out with amanding roar. "You dare attack my friends? Now suffer the consequences of your actions!"
His body crackled with unrestrained power. The Alliance Demi-Gods quickly surrounded him, their confidence obvious in their sneers and glowing weapons. He smirked, his eyes narrowing as the ground beneath him trembled.
"Is this all you''ve got?" he growled, his voiceced with disdain.
In a sh, Archer vanished, reappearing behind one of the Demi-Gods before they could react. With a single, devastating sh from his mana-infused ws, he cleaved through their defenses, shattering armor and annihting them in an eruption of light.
The othersunched their attacks, beams of divine energy raining down, but Archer''s Anti- Magic destroyed the spells. He dashed forward, his fists igniting with Nova Punch, unleashing a torrent of explosive punches that tore through the ranks.
One Demi-God tried to flee, but Archer raised his hand and used Mana Maniption to pull the enemy back toward him. "Running won''t save you," he said coldly.
***
As the battle raged on, Lioran watched in awe, his wide eyes fixed on his friend. The surge of power was staggering. Cian appeared beside him, a wry smile ying on his lips. "Looks like the crazy bastard''s gone through another transformation," he remarked.
"No," Lioran corrected, his voice steady but tinged with disbelief. "That''s still our friend. He''s just... a Demi-God now."@@novelbin@@
His gaze shifted to the woman standing amidst the chaos. "And her? She''s not human. Maybe a demi-human?"
"She''s a monster in human form and a powerful one at that. Her mana feels just like Archer''s," Apollonia remarked from behind them in a neutral voice, as if they weren''t on the brink of losing.
Lioran''s gaze remained fixed on the red-haired woman as she tore through the Alliance soldiers who had ambushed them. Her movements were fast, merciless, like a force of nature. She was as tall as Archer and much older than the rest of them. Her curvaceous figure caught his eye, prompting an inward smirk. ''Your taste hasn''t changed, brother. I''m d you''re okay.''
Minutester, the remaining enemy soldiers were dead, and the woman started throwing them through a portal while ncing in Archer''s direction. Lioran followed her gaze and noticed his friend destroying the Alliance Demi-Gods.
Following that, Lioran noticed the wood elf prince ric approaching them, with a smile full of relief and gratitude that he couldn''t hide. "I owe him my life," he said, "Where did Arch evene from? I didn''t think anyone could have gotten here in time."
Lioran turned to him with a smirk, "He came because of this," he said, holding up a glowing Dragon Orb. Its light pulsed faintly with violet mana.
ric''s brows furrowed. "What is that?"
"It''s the Dragon Orb," he exined. "Arch gave it to me before we parted ways. He said if I was ever in danger, I just had to smash it, and he''de. I wasn''t sure it would work... but here we are."
ric''s gaze shifted toward the distant battlefield where Archer was still fighting. "Looks like he kept his word," he murmured, his admiration obvious.
"Always does," Lioran replied with a small grin.
While they spoke, Leonora and Nalika appeared after healing the others. The eldest spoke with a tired sigh, "We should have never left Draconia Leo. The Alliance would have never gotten us there."''
Apollonia''s eyes widened, her voice trembling with awe as she eximed, "He''s ending this fight! I can feel the world''s mana converging around him!"
All eyes snapped to Archer, his form radiating an almost divine energy. The very air seemed to hum with anticipation. Before they could react, the red-haired woman appeared in front of them, her movements fast.
With a flick of her hand, the ground surged upward, forming a towering earth wall to shield them just as he saw Archer closing in on the final Demi-God. The impact was cataclysmic as his friend''s fist connected.
A deafening shockwave erupted, tearing through the battlefield like a storm. The earth quaked beneath their feet, cracks splintering like veins, while the force hurled debris into the air, blotting out the sun.
Lioran staggered but kept his eyes fixed on Archer, who stood amidst the chaos like an unstoppable force of nature. His aura burned brighter than the stars above, which showed him that his friend was bing a legend.
"You truly are a monster, brother," Lioran muttered, his voice a mix of awe and disbelief. His lips curved into a small, knowing smile. "Your dream... it''s within reach."
The redheaded woman turned around with a friendly expression as she spoke. "I see you''re my husband''s friends. He doesn''t have many, but I''m d he cares toe to your aid."''
Lioran stepped forward and answered, "Husband? Are you his woman? I don''t believe we''ve met. I''m Lioran Lionheart, brother-inw to Archer and older brother to N." When the woman heard this, her eyes widened as she introduced herself. "I''m Vivienne
Wyldheart."
The others introduced themselves one by one: Cian, ric, Nalika, Leonora, Cassie, Tarial and Apollonia. Archer made note of each name as they were spoken. Lioran''s gaze lingered on the red-haired woman as she nodded to each of them.
Lioran noticed her antennae twitched subtly, betraying her attention as she nced southward. "Stay here," she said, her voice firm but calm. "My children will protect you.
More soldiers are on their way."
With a graceful wave of her hand, a portal appeared, and secondster hundreds of giant ck ants surged forth, their chitinous bodies gleaming in the light. He stood frozen, confusion flickering across his face, but the red-haired woman remainedposed.
Turning to the monstrous creatures, she issued hermand with unwavering authority. "Protect these young men and women. They are the Master''s friends."
A cacophony of chittering filled the air as the ants responded and they encircled the group in a protective formation. Just then, Nalika and Leonora each reached for Lioran''s arms, their worried expressions betraying their unease.
Following that, the ants went to work and killed the iing Alliance soldiers with ease as
they watched a sea of monsters wash over the enemy just as a battered and bruised body crashed down next to them.
The women yelped in fright but Lioran calmed them down, "It''s the enemy leader who is a powerful Demi God,dies, don''t worry."
Archer crashed to the ground with a thunderous impact, the force sending tremors through
the earth. Across from him, the injured man staggered to his feet, his voice dripping with venom as he snarled, "You''re the Demon King! A blight on this world!"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1178: Steal Your Mothers
Chapter 1178: Steal Your Mothers
?
Archer skidded to a halt just before the rest of the group, pain coursing through his body. As he struggled to catch his breath, a single thought echoed in his mind, ''Ah, damn it! I bit off more than I could chew.''
As the moment unfolded, the Pseudo-God approached, his wicked grin stretching wider. But before he could react, Ari leaned down, her gaze soft yet intense. She cupped his cheek gently, her voice low but filled with praise. "You did well, husband. Especially for someone at my level."
"I just need to get even stronger than this won''t be an issue, beautiful," he replied with a chuckle.
Following that, Ari vanished and appeared in front of the shocked enemy, but the older woman quickly hit him with a Mana st. The sudden attack sent him crashing across the ground.
The man mmed into a nearby hill. Archer smiled while standing up as he turned to Vivi and his friends, who were watching the scene with weird eyes. He approached Lioran beforementing, "I told you not to leave Draconia because of this exact situation, you stupid
cat."
"Shut up you," the lion man replied while shaking his head. "We had to rescue people, and we achieved our goal. Could you help us transport them to the kingdom?"
His eyebrow rose in amusement before answering his friend. "Okay, take me to your camp and I''ll open a Gate to Draconia."
Lioran got excited and hugged him, which made the surrounding womenugh as it was clear Archer was expecting close contact, especially Vivienne, who enjoyed seeing his awkward expression.
"Get off me Leo, you smell like a wet cat," he said while pushing his friend away from him.
The lion man startedughing as he wrapped his arm around his shoulder before speaking, "It''s good to see you brother, we need to spend some time together. It''s been years and I''m afraid you''ve forgotten about your oldest friend."
Following that, Vivienne approached them with a warm smile as she spoke, "Husband, I have to go tend to the colony. Will youe to see me soon? I miss you."
Archer nodded before grabbing the ant queen by the waist and pulling her close as he spoke into her ear, "I will surprise you when Ie Vivi, I''m sure you''ll love it."
When the older woman heard this, her red eyes shimmered with warmth and affection. She smiled, her voice rich with a teasing tone. "I look forward to it, handsome. Be sure to visit me," she said.
He opened a portal back to the Domain, where Vivi and the Nightmare Ants rushed through it, leaving him alone with the shocked group. Cian and ric approached with excited expressions as the two young men greeted.
The orange-haired Cian wrapped his arms around him in a warm hug, though not as tightly as Lioran had. He pulled back slightly, a smile on his face as he spoke. "Thanks foring to help us, brother. I''m d that cat had your Dragon Orb."
"You''re wee Cian, that''s what friends are for," Archer replied as he turned to the brown- haired young man with an amused expression before asking. "ric, you look like you''ve seen a ghost. You''re not scared of me, are you?"
The wood elf shook his head, a skeptical look crossing his face as he asked, "I''ve seen your new woman, and she looked to be an older woman. You''re not nning to steal my mother, are you?"
Archer gave him an annoyed look as if the question were the height of nonsense. "No, you paranoid elf. I''ve got enough women in my life, and even more, I need to reconnect with them. Your mother is safe. I love Llyniel too much to hurt her like that."
ric visibly rxed, causing him to sigh as he turned to the other two, "Do you guys think I''m going to steal your mother''s?"
Lioran shook his head with a confident expression, "Not mine. She loves our father and I know you don''t go after married women apart from Fianna, but then there''s my grandmother, Mkia. She is a strange woman who hasn''t had a husband since my grandfather, but will love you after fighting," he said with a chuckle.
Archer looked at his friend with a curious expression, "I know, N keeps convincing me to make a move on her when we meet but at the moment she thinks I''m the Demon King and joined the Alliance."
When the lion prince heard this, he frowned before agreeing with a nod. "I know, it''s a shame because you two are strangely simr in a lot of ways."
Following that, Leonora shouted at the group, "Come on,dies! Stop gossiping like a bunch of girls, and let''s get back to the survivors."
Archer and the othersughed, following behind the women as Ari effortlessly tossed the Pseudo-God around like a rag doll. As she continued her disy of power, Archer activated Blink, reappearing beside the Elemental woman.
She turned to him, a bright smile on her face as she held the bloodied man in her arms. "Are you okay, husband?" she asked, her tone light despite the chaos. "I''m nearly done with this
bug."
"Can you immobilize him? I want to give this idiot to the necromancer sisters to experiment on," he replied with an evil twinkle in his eyes.@@novelbin@@
When the human heard this, he shivered, but Ari quickly answered, "Yes. I can imnt a spell into his brain to trigger if he tries to attack anyone. That should keep him in line."
Archer chuckled before nodding, "Do it and deliver it to Morena. She will drag him to the prison."
The Elemental woman replied with a smile, "Yes, darling. It was good seeing you, but I want some alone time soon."
"How about tomorrow?" he questioned.
Ari nodded in agreement before vanishing into the Doman while carrying the Pseudo God who stopped fighting against her grip. Once she was gone, he caught up with the others, who were waiting outside a primal forest.
''What is it with these ces, its getting annoying now,'' he thought.
Lioranmented as he got close, "Stay close Arch, this ce is creepy and easy to get lost in."
Following that, Archer and the group entered, only to realize the ce was covered in ayer of fog. He could still see and sense everything around them as Nalikamented from the front, "Be careful everyone, we just need to find the cave."''
Archer and the group moved cautiously through the dense, fog-covered primal forest. The air was thick with moisture, and the towering trees loomed like ancient guardians, their gnarled branches twisting into eerie shapes.
The damp earth muffled every step, and the fog swirled around them, obscuring their path and shrouding the forest. Distant growls or rustle of leaves kept everyone on edge, their
senses heightened.
''I wonder what monsters are lurking in this ce,'' he pondered while ncing around. ric and Tarial led the way, his keen eyes scanning the shadows for threats. Behind him, the others followed closely, their weapons ready, as the oppressive atmosphere seemed to press
in on all sides.
Archer continued walking but pulled out a burger and started eating, which made the others give him a surprised expression. This caused him tough as Lioranmented, "Still the same, always eating whenever the chance allows."
He chuckled before agreeing with a nod. "Yes, you know I love food. The girls cook some delicious meals that I''ve missed."
Lioran startedughing, but the women quickly silenced him, which made everyoneugh as they continued walking. An hourter, the group appeared at the base of a mountain that
pierced the sky.
''How did they find this ce?'' he mused while scanning their surroundings. ''There''re no monsters nearby, so it seems safe enough.''
ric turned to them before ushering them into the cave as he spoke, "Get inside, a Monster
Wave ising."
When Archer heard this, he approached the wood elf with a curious expression. "How do you know that ric?" he questioned.
"The birds, they informed me that the monsters areing from the east, and they''re heading straight for us," his friend answered as Cian and Lioran entered.
Archer stepped inside, followed by ric, who cast a nature spell that covered the entrance with a stone wall, before letting out a sigh of relief. "This should hide us for now. A mana
storm had just hit us."
He looked up and closed his eyes, only to sense the raging mana cutting off his teleportation for a while. ''Fuck, at least I can wait here and help with the injured while getting to know Apollonia,''
The thought with a chuckle.
Following that, the group got deeper until arrived at a massive chamber lit up by torches with hundreds of people resting or injured being tended to. Archer quickly cast Aurora Healing and
Cleanse on everything.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1180: Such Fragile Skin
Chapter 1180: Such Fragile Skin
Blood sttered the ground around them as Apollonia leaned in and whispered in a smug tone, ''''Your whores can''t teleport here to save you, Demon. The storm and our magic cut you off from the outside world.''''
Following that, she reached for his shirt and tore it off. ''''You know,'''' she said, her voice cold and almost wistful, ''''I used to like and fantasize about you. I thought we could end all of this bloodshed together, but I was wrong. Your actions have proven you''re a monster.''''
Secondster, she looked at his ear with a big smile before slicing the top of his right ear clean off, making Archer grit his teeth against the pain. Without hesitation, she continued her assault, shing at him again and again.
Minutester, Apollonia stabbed him in the side before going crazy and jabbing him all over as she giggled, forcing the night of his murder in his previous life to appear, which caused chaos with his emotions.
But thanks to his body growing weak, he stopped thinking about it as his mind grew fuzzy. She seized his chin, forcing his head upward, and trailed the tip of her knife down the side of his face, drawing a grunt of pain as his skin was opened up.
The woman continued slicing across his chest and limbs while enjoying herself. Blood pooled on the floor and Apollonia got annoyed, as he wasn''t screaming or begging her to stop. She stood before him, her eyes glinting with cruel delight as she pressed a heated de against his ribs.
The sizzle of flesh and the acrid smell of burning skin filled the air. ''''You thought I was a ssmate, an ally but all along I was put here to be your downfall Demon,'''' she hissed, her voice venomous as she twisted the de deeper, earning a ragged gasp from him.
Archer clenched his teeth, fighting the pain, his mind racing with bitter regret. ''I''m a fool,'' he scolded himself. ''I shouldn''t have trusted her and let my guard down because she''s a beautiful woman.''
A sharp crack echoed as she suddenly broke one of his fingers, herughter cutting through his haze of agony before speaking. ''''You only have your lower brain to thank,'''' she said sweetly, leaning closer. ''''This? This is the price of your naivety.''''
She sliced a serrated de across his forearm, peeling the skin back in ribbons. Blood poured from the wound, pooling on the cold floor beneath him. Archer gritted his teeth and swore never to let himself get into this situation ever again.
''''Beautiful, isn''t it?'''' she mused, holding up the bloodstained de before driving it into his thigh with a sickening squelch.
He didn''t flinch but grit his teeth once again, but the agony surged through his body with each sh, thanks to Apollonia''s cruelty. Her de gleamed with his blood as she dragged it across his chest once again, carving deep, jagged lines.
Archer''s ragged breaths turned to groans as she moved to his arms, slicing patterns that caused crimson rivers to flow. ''''Such fragile skin,'''' she murmured.
She stabbed it into his abdomen, slowly drawing it across his flesh, letting the pain sink in. Following that, Apollonia gripped Archer''s hair, forcing his head to the side as she smiled menacingly.
Without hesitation, she pressed the knife against his cheekbone and started carving through the flesh. Archer didn''t make a sound as blood poured down his neck, the metallic scent filling the air.
Apollonia savored every flicker of torture etched across his face as the de carved a jagged path from his temple to his jaw. Without pause, she shoved the de into his mouth, the cold steel biting into his tongue.
With a savage twist, she tore through the flesh, unleashing a torrent of blood that filled his mouth and spilled down his chin in dark, choking streams. ''''Such a shame,'''' she said mockingly, tilting her head to admire her work. ''''You had such a handsome face.''''
Apollonia paused only to wipe the blood from her knife onto his tattered shirt before continuing, carving deeper into his skin, the sound of ripping flesh echoing through the room.
But before she could revel in her cruelty, he suddenly surged forward, delivering a vicious headbutt. The sickening crunch of impact rang out as she stumbled back, her expression twisting into enraged fury.
With a sharp cry, she dashed forward and swung the de toward his head in fury. Archer sighed, bracing for the blow, but at thest moment, it was deflected with a loud ching.In the blink of an eye, something shot forward, striking the pink-haired woman square in the chest and sending her reeling as she let out a scream.
He felt gentle hands cup his cheeks, the warmth of the touch contrasting with the surrounding chaos. Teu''s soothing voice followed, soft and full offort. ''''You''re okay now, darling,'''' she said tenderly. ''''Let us handle them from here.''''
When hearing that, Archer opened his eyes only to see Kassandra dodge several strikes from Apollonia and the Terravians before she countered with devastating punches that caused ps to ring out as the other enemies moved in on the two women.
Archer panicked, but that''s when Brooke appeared wearing armor with an enraged expression on her beautiful face while staring at the pink-haired woman as she announced, ''''You dare to hurt my Little Light bitch. Now die!'''' @@novelbin@@
She lunged forward in a blur, her hands weaving an unfamiliar spell that crackled with raw energy beforeunching it toward Apollonia. The glowing projectile streaked through the air, but another enemy leaped into its path.
The spell erupted, engulfing the figure in roaring green mes that devoured the Terravian in seconds, reducing it to ash with terrifying ease. Following that, Teu moved in and went to strike Apollonia who summoned an ice wall to defend herself.
Her de sliced through the barrier, causing it to copse, but another enemy was there, causing them to fight. Teu grinned while facing the towering Terravian, her sword glinting while circling her opponent.
Suddenly, the enemy lunged, its massive w sweeping toward her, but sidestepped, her de shing as she struck a deep gash along its side. The Terravian roared in fury, retaliating with a barrage of swipes,
Teu ducked under the wild attack and spun, delivering a sh to its leg, forcing it to stagger. She pressed the attack, her sword moving in a blur of calcted strikes. Sparks flew as her de shed against the enemy''s weapon.
With one final, powerful thrust, she drove her de through the Terravian''s chest and it copsed at her feet, dead. In the meantime, Kassandra was punching out and turning the foes into meat chunks.
The Kraken woman moved like a storm through the cave, her fists shattering the Terravians with overwhelming power. One lunged at her, ws extended, but she ducked low, driving a thunderous uppercut into its jaw that sent its head snapping back.
Before it could fall, she spun and delivered a bone-crushing elbow to its ribcage. The sound of snapping bones echoed out. Kassandra dodged another foe, her fists a blur as she pummeled it into submission.
''''Keeping!'''' she shouted, grinning as another Terravian charged her.
Archer smiled when seeing this before letting the pain take him as he crashed to the ground, causing the Terravians to dash toward him, but a portal opened and a tall blonde woman crashed in front of him.
''Vriana,'' he thought as the blonde woman went crazy. The Chull Queen kicked an enemy in the chest, which sent him flying in the opposite direction as Archer spoke in a strained voice, ''''Keep the bitch alive, I''ll return the favor tenfold. She''s fucking dead.''''
When the women heard this, they turned to him and nodded as Brooke spoke, ''''Vriana, you protect our husband! Don''t let any of these dogs get near him.''''
Archer watched as the blonde nodded and stood firm in front of him as she tore apart two Terravians that rushed toward them. A strained smile appeared on his face as Apollonia was panicking.
She was summoning even more fights until no more appeared. The four women stood across from the enemies. Brooke hadn''t calmed down, causing her to appear in front of the pink-haired woman with an evil smile.
The older woman pped her, which rang out and sent Apollonia crashing into the nearby wall. Following that, they fought again; this time, a wave of magic and swords annihted their enemies.
Archer watched them all die a gruesome death and the pink-haired woman was bruised and battered beyond belief. He smiled when he saw this and tried to stand, but one of his legs gave way because of the amount of damage.
Vriana quickly supported him with a worried expression. ''''I''ll help you, Master. You''re badly injured.''''
He nodded before exining, ''''I am, and it hurts. That bitch used something that disabled my regeneration, and now I can''t heal.''''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
NegansPce
Chapter 1183: Can You Take Off The Mask
Chapter 1183: Can You Take Off The Mask
?
Vivienne was about to speak but Brooke''s voice echoed out, "He''ll never be the same after his torture. Archer was thinking about how he fell into her trap because of his love for women. He''s paranoid about his appearance."
Everyone looked concerned, but she continued, "He was extremely handsome and knew it. Now imagine how he feels that most people would see him as a ghoulish creature. Especially because of the leaking pus and blood."
When the group heard her exnation, Tal questioned with a worried expression, "Is there any way to heal him?"
The older woman shrugged before speaking. "I''m not sure Tali. I''ll go see my friend Natalia on the central continent. She is a powerful healer and I''ll get her opinion on the matter to see if anything can be done."
Alexa''s face turned pale, a mix of shock and concern washing over her, mirrored by Nefertiti, who was normally strong crumbled with worry when hearing the news. Tal gently guided them to sit, her expression soft with worry as she tried tofort them.
Brooke, her face set in determination, spoke up, her voice cutting through the tension. "I''m going to Verdantia. Try not to bother him; his mood''s not good right now."
Tal nodded, offering a faint smile as she suggested, "I''ll take Alexa and the subus for some tea to help calm down."
Meanwhile, E led Sia and Vivienne toward the dungeons, her gaze distant, as she was worried about Archer, but soon enough she couldn''t wait to exact some revenge on the woman that her beloved.
Ten minutester, they entered the prison where guards chained the pink-haired woman to the wall, and she struggled against her bonds. Vivienne''s smile grew wicked as she grabbed the woman before jumping into the Domain.
Sia followed behind after the half-elf said goodbye
***
While the harem rushed around, each one trying to help in their own way, Archer sat alone in front of the fire. The flickering mes cast dancing shadows across his scarred face, but his mind was elsewhere.
He couldn''t shake the image of Vivienne''s face when he removed his mask, the way her red eyes had widened in horror, the recoil that sliced through him like a de. The sting of that moment settled in his chest, more painful than any of the wounds.
''It''s not her fault. My face is pretty to look at,'' he thought while taking out a hamburger as his stomach rumbled.
Archer started eating but thanks to his mutted tongue and opened cheeks that oozed poison he couldn''t eat. He got angry before throwing the food into the fire while muttering in an unintelligible voice, "Fuck that bitch, I can''t eat until I''m healed."
After doing that, someone appeared in the room, causing him to sigh, but soon enough, a pair of soft hands reached his cut-free shoulders. Mary''s soothing voice sounded in his ear, "Stay still, my love. I want to help you rx."
When hearing that, his body slumped down as he didn''t have the strength toin, but allowed her to do it. He sat there as she started massaging his shoulders, which caught him off guard.
He yelped in sudden pain, the sharp sensation making him wince. Mary jumped back, startled by his reaction, and Archer, desperate to calm her, tried to exin. But the words came out strained and broken, his torn tongue making it hard for him tomunicate.
"I...m sorry... the pai...n is too m...uch," he stammered, his voice barely more than a rasp. Archer''s eyes filled with frustration, and helplessness as the words slipped through his cracked lips. She crouched down while taking his hand. "I''m sorry about that. Let me use some basic mana to see if it helps," she said in a sweet voice.@@novelbin@@
Following that, Mary hesitated for a moment while standing up before she gently ced her hands on his shoulders. Her touch was soft, as if she feared causing him more pain, but the moment her fingers made contact, a quiet relief washed over his body.
''What is she doing to me? Mana should hurt me,'' he mused as he started rxing.
She began massaging his shoulders slowly, her hands moving in soothing circles, easing the tightness in his muscles. The relentless pain that had been tormenting him gradually faded, each gentle stroke melting away some of the intense pressure.
Archer let out a soft sigh, his body unwinding slightly beneath her touch. Mary spent a while putting him at ease before she appeared in front of him with a big smile. "Can you take off the mask?" she questioned.
He shook his head while answering, "No. I don''t want to see you recoil as Vivienne did." Mary waved her away with a loving expression. "I won''t do that. I promise, my love. Now take it off so I can pamper you some more."
Archer hesitated but took off the mask only for the older woman to smile as she spoke in a reassuring voice, "You''re still as handsome as the day we met."
After speaking, she cupped the uninjured side of his face, leaning in to ce gentle kisses on the unmarked areas. He felt a strange sensation as he realized Mary, unexpectedly, offeredfort instead of the repulsion he''d feared.
The older woman peppered his face with kisses, and minutester she started kissing down his face until reaching his neck, which sent a shiver shooting through his body. Archer went to speak, but Mary stopped him. "Don''t talk, let me love you. I''ll make sure to take some of that pain away."
Following that, she kissed down his neck before reaching for his chest. The grey-haired woman kissed all the uninjured skin, which made him feel better. ''What voodoo is she using on me? This feels so good,'' he thought.
Archer''s focus shifted from the pain as her hands moved down to his abs and started tracing thecerations. But then Mary paused, a knowing smirk ying on her lips. "When we heal you, darling,'''' she said, her voice yful, "those scars are going to be downright sexy. I can already picture a dozen pairs of panties getting soaked when seeing them."
He startedughing, which hurt, but her words put a smile on his face, which made the older woman beamed, "That''s what I wanted to see! It makes me happy seeing you cheer up."''
Mary leaned up and ced a soft kiss on his lips before continuing, "I love you, Archer Wyldheart. Even if you look like you crawled out of a Blood Hyena nest."
''This woman is silly,'' he thought as his smile grew while replying in a quiet voice, "I.. love.. you.. too..."
"What did I tell you young man?" the older woman replied while standing up with her hands on her thick waist.
She leaned forward, allowing him to see her deep cleavage as she spoke with a knowing smile on her beautiful face, "Do. Not. Speak. I am in charge now. You have no choice but to rx while I have my way with you. Understand, mister?"
Archer gave her a weak nod, causing her to drop to her knees while pulling his pants down. His cock popped out, causing her to tease, "So you''re near death, but your monster is standing at attention waiting for little old me?"
Mary shook her head with a giggle, "Doesn''t surprise me as you''re a lust-filled dragon who loves his women."
Following that, she leaned forward before engulfing his cock with her warm mouth that sent pleasure shooting through his body, but pain joined it making him grit his teeth while Mary''s
head bobbed up and down.
Archer groaned as her tongue swirled around his shaft, which made the pain fade away as she chased it away. Mary was getting more intense as she felt him enjoying it, causing her to
moan, "Mmmghh~~."
The taste was driving her crazy, but soon she deep-throated him until her face pressed up against his waist. Archer was in heaven when feeling the restricting feeling that caused him to start cumming into her stomach.
Mary was enjoying every second that his cock was down her throat, causing her pussy to grow wet. He was going to say something, but she put her finger on his lip before leaning up and
swallowing his load.
Archer watched as she gulped before smiling, "Delicious handsome, I''m d that bitch didn''t hurt this treasure. I want babies one day."
When hearing this, he let out augh, causing a sharp jolt of pain through his body. Deciding
he needed a break, Archer slowly stood up and made his way toward the nearby bed. Mary, watching him with a puzzled expression, couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing?"
''Lying down, join me, my love,'' his voice echoed in his mind.
Mary beamed, a soft smile spreading across her face as she followed him. Once Archer settled into the bed, he gently pulled her beside him, wrapping his arms around her in a tight
embrace.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1186: The Oathkeepers
Chapter 1186: The Oathkeepers
?
The next morning, Archer woke up feeling noticeably better. However, when he caught his reflection in the mirror, his heart sank. The left side of his face was still tarnished with cuts, making him cringe at the sight.
He took out the mask and put it on before getting dressed, causing pain to shoot through his body. While doing that, Leira''s voice echoed in his mind, "The four Oathkeepers are ready, my love."
Archer smiled when hearing that and quickly woke up Mary, who had a sweet smile on her beautiful face, "Morning, handsome, did Leira contact you?"
"Yes," he nodded. "I''m going to check them out. I''ll be in the Domain but meet me at the Pce entrance."''
Just as Archer said, explosions rocked the building, causing him to stumble around. Mary grabbed ahold of him as he scanned the outside and realized the rebels were using the cannons against them.
"Fuckers, watch what happens now," he muttered.
"I''ll go check on what''s happening and shield the pce," Marymented while putting on a cloak. "You go check out your new bodyguards. I heard their something special."
Following that, the grey-haired woman vanished as Archer entered the Domain. As soon as he did, his body started hurting. He gritted his teeth before entering theb, where the Imperial Guard opened the doors for him.
Every soldier saluted as he passed, but a smiling Meredith soon met him. The blonde maid spoke with a warm expression, "Hello Husband. Congrattions on bing stronger. I''m happy for you."
Archer quickly hugged the beautiful woman, which made her smile grow. "Thank you Mere, thank you for all your help."
The maid tiptoed and ced a gentle kiss on his lips before leading him through theb, where the smell of chemicals, blood, and metal hit his nose. Archer grew curious as Meredith started speaking, "We created a squad of Oathkeepers, as you call them. Is there a reason for that?"
"Yes, ten Oathkeeper Knights make up a squad, ten squads make up an Oathkeeper Company," he exined, causing the woman''s green eyes to widen as he continued. "My Honor Guard will be the First Company thates with me everywhere as youdies require."
Meredith giggled when hearing this before speaking. "The whole harem agreed without a single objection. These soldiers are so impressive that I''m shocked that the gods allowed their creation."''
"They''re something special," he revealed with a hint of pride. "I took inspiration from a series of novels I read back on Earth."
As they stepped into an underground arena, Archer''s eyes widened in astonishment. Before them stood ten massive figures, each towering at eight feet tall and built like living tanks while giving off an aura of strength.
He shook his head while staring at his new bodyguards. ''They''re giants.''
Their armor stood as proof of Deh''s unparalleled craftsmanship, emanating a gentle, ethereal white glow like his scales. Every te and joint bore the meticulous touch of his designs, wlessly realized through the hands of the mature dwarf.
The sight reminded him of the Space Marines from the media back on Earth, warriors d in imposing armor that would make them unstoppable forces on the battlefield. Once he was looking at the Oathkeepers, Meredith guided him toward Nefertiti, Leira, and Deh.
Archer noticed the girls were having a heated discussion around a table. That''s when the blonde maid cleared her throat with a polite cough, drawing their attention. The women''s expressions shifted instantly, lighting up with joy.
One by one, they embraced him tightly, their warmth unmistakable, before each sealed the moment with a passionate kiss. Following that, Archermented with a curious expression, "What are you girls arguing over?"
"The Oathkeepers want to use your blood but Nefertiti and Deh think it''s not right," Leira revealed in an annoyed tone. "They happily agreed to it, even if we don''t know the consequences of said actions."''
"It''s wrong, what if they turn into mindless ves?" Nefi spoke up. "What was the point of saving them in the first ce?"
Before he could talk, Tiamat''s voice sounded in his mind, ''It will give them an enormous boost in strength, speed, endurance and make them fanatically loyal even more than they already are. That''s all my husband.''
Archer nced around, scanning the area, but he saw nothing out of the ordinary, which brought a smile to his face. Turning back to the group, he said confidently, "It''ll be fine, but let me ask them first."
Afterward, he approached the ten Oathkeepers, who immediately dropped to one knee in unison. The leader spoke with unwavering belief, "It is an honor to see you well, My Lord. We stand ready to offer our lives to you in this life and the next. We were once lost, broken, and cast aside, but you gave us purpose, a chance to serve something greater."
"Good, you will be with me at all times until more knights are created, but I have a job for us toplete," Archer revealed with a smile. "I will teleport us to the airfield outside Dragonheart City where you will board a Mana Aircraft, which will bring you above the pce and you''ll drop in, giving the kingdom a good show."
The man nodded before introducing himself in a voice full of respect, "I am Oathkeeper Knight Commander Thalion, My Lord."
Archer greeted him with a nod and quickly noticed Thalion used a long sword that was on his back. Following that, he then met the other nine Oathkeeper Knights. Kaelen, the second inmand, wielded a great axe.
Varek wielded a sword and shield, Alderic a mighty warhammer, while Darian carried a greatsword. Fenris favored a bardiche, Malric dual-wielded swords, and Cairn fought with a polearm. Voryn stood as a battle mage, and Ravok specialized in closebat.
Following that, Archer ordered them to drink his blood to make them stronger and even more loyal than they had agreed to. Once that was over, the women kissed him farewell before getting back to work.
He watched them rush off while opening a Gate to the airfield which made him grunt in pain as he stepped through. The Oathkeeper Knights formed a circle around him that shocked the
shocking soldiers.
When the basesmander realized it was Archer, he rushed forward, but Thalion blocked the stranger, stopping the man in his tracks. He watched the man kneel as he spoke in a nervous voice, "What brings you here, Your Majesty?"
Afterpleting the next phase of his n, Archer returned to the pce entrance, where explosions rocked the air and battle raged on. As he stood there, his eyes caught sight of Teu and N stationed at the gate.
He began walking toward the gate while sending the two women a message. ''I''ll be fine. Make
sure everyone is watching.''
They spun around while looking down with wide eyes as Archer blew them a kiss before talking to the Imperial Guard at the gate. "Open it."
N went to stop them, but he spoke in her mind, ''Just wait, my beautiful lioness.''
The blonde halted but gave a nod of acknowledgment. The soldiers responded by opening a small door, allowing Archer to step through. His gaze immediately fell upon an army of rebels gathered not far from the wall. The sight drew an ominous grin across his face, one that radiated malevolence.
Without hesitation, he walked toward the soldiers. They surged forward as recognition dawned upon them, their movements growing frantic in his presence. His grin widened as they encircled him, a predatory confidence in his demeanor.
Then, three men emerged from their ranks to confront him, but as the one in the lead went to speak, a horn echoed across thendscape. He looked up with a gleam in his violet eyes as ten figures were falling toward the ground.
Momentster, the Oathkeeper Knights descended, forming a perfect circle around Archer. Their sheer presence sent waves of terror through the rebels as the eight-foot-tall armored behemoths loomed over them like harbingers of doom.
The rebels froze, their confidence shattered by the appearance of these monstrous warriors. Archer''s sinister smile deepened as he surveyed the panic in their ranks. In amanding, ice-cold tone, he ordered, "Commander Thalion! Show these rats what bes of those who dare rebel against me!"
On hearing his orders, the Oathkeeper Knights moved with terrifying speed for their size,
their massive weapons slicing through the rebels as if they were made of air. Swords, axes, and halberds cleaved effortlessly through armor and flesh, leaving devastation in their wake.@@novelbin@@
The rebel''s panicked cries filled the air, only to be silenced momentster by the relentless onught. Archer''s towering bodyguards were an unstoppable force, their strikes were
merciless.
Blood stained the ground as rebel after rebel fell, their formations crumbling into chaos. Archer stood there with an evil glint in his eyes. He watched as the rebels fell like wheat before a scythe, their resistance shattered beneath the might of his Oathkeepers. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1187: Death Tyrants
Chapter 1187: Death Tyrants
?
Archer continued to watch as the Oathkeepers moved out while killing hundreds of soldiers, which made him happy. "They are perfect! Wait until the Alliance meets them on the battlefield,'' he thought with excitement.
Shortly after that, the rebelmanders ordered them to retreat from the monsters, which made himugh. When Archer saw this, he spoke to Commander Thalion, "Chase them down and kill them. I''ll summon some help."
The Oathkeepermander nodded, before turning to the closest knights near him and ordered, "Varek, Alderic. You two stay with the lord while the rest of them kill the remaining rabble."
Archer watched the two nod as the other eight surged forward like a tidal wave. He saw the rebels panic, but the knight''s weapons destroyed them with little effort, which made him chuckle.
He turned to Varek, who held a sword and shield while scanning their surroundings. The Oath keeper''s head snapped to the right before he moved in front of Archer just as a Gatling Cannon erupted from some bushes.
A relentless stream of mana sts surged toward them, each one hitting with a devastating power. The sts collided with his shield in a blinding cascade of light and sparks, but Varek stood unyielding, a living fortress protecting Archer from anything.
The Oathkeeper nted his feet with unshakable resolve, his imposing stance embodying unwavering defense. Archer''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he watched, silently marveling, ''They truly are the perfect bodyguards.''
"Crush them, Alderic!" Varek bellowed, his voice booming like a war drum, cutting through the chaos and igniting the battlefield with rallying energy.
Alderic needed no encouragement. Secondster, Archer watched as therge man rushed forward, his massive Warhammer gripped tightly in his hands as he charged straight into the path of destruction.
The mana sts that slipped past Varek''s defense came close, but Alderic ducked and weaved with surprising agility for a man of his size, each step bringing him closer to his target.
''Fucking hell! How did the girls make them so fast?'' Archer thought in surprise.
The rebel war machine loomed ahead, a towering monstrosity of steel and mana-fueled power. Sparks of energy crackled across its surface as its cannons charged for another volley.
Alderic bared his teeth in a feral grin and let out a guttural roar as he closed the gap. With a powerful swing, he brought his Warhammer down in a devastating arc. The weapon hummed with raw energy, and when it connected, the impact was like a thunderp.
The war machine buckled under the force, its armored ting crumpling as a shockwave tore through its core. Gears and shards of steel erupted into the air as the machine copsed in a fiery explosion.
Following that, Archer watched Alderic approach with the Warhammer on his soldier. Hemented, "Impressive. You both are doing well even if it''s your first mission."@@novelbin@@
Upon hearing this, the Oathkeepers saluted him in silent respect as the trio made their way toward the impending ughter. Meanwhile, eight of his bodyguards were relentlessly overpowering the rebels, who charged forward in a desperate frenzy.
Soon enough, themanders ordered them to form up for an all-out attack on the Oathkeepers who stood firm. Alderic and Varek rejoined the others while he watched from behind.
Archer smiled when he saw this before speaking to his bodyguards. "This is your time to shine. Show me the power you hold. If I''m impressed, you ten will be part of the First Company of Oathkeepers."
When Thalion heard this, they all saluted with a burning determination and undying loyalty in their gazes. Secondster, the air crackled with tension as the ten Oathkeepers stood in an unyielding line, their armor gleaming under the blood-red sky.
Each warrior was a tower, their faces concealed behind helmets, their eyes cold and resolute. The ground trembled with the thunderous charge of the rebels, a rabid horde driven by desperation, their cries filling the air like an orchestra of madness.
Archer''s gaze was unwavering, the faintest flicker of anticipation in his eyes. He had seen battles before, but this... this was something different. His breath steadied as the hundreds of thousands of rebels closed in, unaware of the storm they were about to unleash upon themselves.
With a sudden shout from Thalion, the Oathkeepers moved as one. Their weapons swept forward in a deadly blur, cutting through the first wave of rebels. The enemies screamed, their momentum faltering as they were cleaved in half or sent flying in violent arcs.
The Oathkeepers advanced step by step, a wless formation of death. One by one, the rebels crashed against the ten knights, but each attempt was met with a bloodbath. A rebel tried to nk them, only to find a de piercing his side.
Another swung a desperate axe, but it was batted aside as a sword was driven through his throat. No rebel could break their formation; no rebel could escape their wrath. While Thalion was fighting, he shouted, "For our Lord! For the White Dragon! Kill the vile scum that
opposes him, Oathkeepers!"
Archer''s eyes remained locked on the carnage, watching as his soldiers obliterated everything in their path. The rebels came in waves, but their numbers dwindled with every sh.
Each strike, each death, was delivered with skill, as if the Oathkeepers were not men, but instruments of retribution. Blood pooled around their feet, soaking the earth and transforming the ground into a brutal quagmire.
Before the rebels could fully surround them, Archer raised his hand and opened a portal to the Domain. He summoned ten Death Tyrants, monstrous beings Morena had forged from the
prisoners.
Towering at eight feet, the humanoid creatures resembled Blightborns, but their frames were bulkier and more imposing, their eyes glowing with an eerie, unnatural light. Archer''s gaze flicked over them, noting the thick armor covering their vital areas, a crude protection.
Yet what truly captured his attention were their ws, massive, razor-sharp appendages that extended to the length of his arm. The Oathkeepers continued fighting as he spoke to the Death Tyrants. "Cover my knights and make sure none of the rebels nk them. Capture as many as you can."''
The creepy creatures nodded before getting to work as they spread out while cutting the enemies in half with a quick swipe.
***
While the battle was underway, Teu and N were watching the battle with wide eyes and ck jaws. The lioness shook her head before questioning her friend, "Where the hell is he pulling all these things from? Hasn''t he been hiding away in his bedroom with Mary?"
The blue-haired woman nodded while exining. "Yes, but he''s had these ns in the making for a while now. The giant soldiers are new, though. Leira, Nefi, Mere, and Sofia have been working on it day and night since husband gave them the ns."''
"''Sofia? The Pope''s chatty granddaughter? Didn''t we meet her when Archer took her on a tour of Draconia?" N asked with a curious expression.
Teulia didn''t hurt but stared at the ongoing battle as the man she loved stood in the middle while ten giant knights moved forward and killed dozens of enemies that dropped to the
ground.
''What monsters has he unleashed?'' she thought as her blue eyes gleamed. ''At least he''ll be protected from now on.''
Following that, the two women watched as the battle died down when the tall humanoids started capturing rebels like they were fish in a barrel. When N saw this, she started
giggling before speaking. "Looks like handsome is going to do something with the
prisoners."
Teu nodded. "Yes, I think he''ll send the women to the Battle Sisters and men to the necromancer sisters. I''ve been in their hellhole of a prison, there''re millions of men in there,"
she revealed.
"I know, when I first saw them I felt bad, but Morena exined that they were criminals from Archer''s old world," the lioness answered. "Those creepy sisters are evil. I saw them skinning a man while drinking tea like it was nothing."''
The blue-haired woman started giggling, "You''re right, the two are unusual, but I have to give them the benefit of the doubt. They adore Archer to no end. Demacia simps over him, as
he would say."
They stood silently, watching as the chaos of battle began to end. The rebels who remained alive were now surrounded, cowering in fear as the Death Tyrants circled them, their massive forms casting long shadows over the terrified prisoners.@@novelbin@@
The chilling sound of the loud cries of the rebels. N, her eyes glinting with amusement, broke the silence with a soft giggle. "I almost feel sorry for them," she mused, watching as the rebels trembled in fear. "But they fucked up. They took advantage of the situation... and now they''re paying the price."''
"Yes they did," Teu replied. "But at least it''s over now and we can prepare for the uing war. We have to train our legions before invading Avidia."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the@@novelbin@@
support you can give]
Chapter 1190: That Sounds Nice
Chapter 1190: That Sounds Nice
?
Sarina let out a fierce scream as she cut through a group of enemy soldiers, her armor and sword dripping with blood. Nearby, the Shocktroopers stood their ground, holding the port as they awaited the arrival of the Landing Craft to extract them.
The Shocktroopers around her fought valiantly, a wall of determination and skill holding the port against overwhelming odds. Above the chaos, the hum of approaching crafts filled the air.
Relief flickered in their eyes as salvation drew near, but then it happened. A thunderous boom shattered the moment. Alliance cannons roared from the distant cliffs, their fiery projectiles streaking through the sky.
One after another, the Landing Craft erupted into blinding fireballs, raining debris and despair onto the battlefield. Sarina stumbled back, her breath catching as the shockwave rippled through the port.
The enemy surged forward with renewed ferocity, sensing the crushing blow. Gritting her teeth, she tightened her grip on her blood-soaked sword. "Hold the line!" she bellowed, rallying herrades.
Desperation burned in her veins, but she refused to falter. If there was no escape, then they would fight to theirst breath on this bloodstained ground. Hours passed and the Shocktroopers managed to hold on.
Sarina was covered in sweat and blood while standing on the port''s wall while resting the sky lit up as the armies outside were covered in violet dragonfire, ''What is that?'' she thought with curiosity.
"The king hase to help us!" a soldier shouted from below and when she heard that her eyes widened.
Ten ck dots fell toward the ground and mmed into the ruins outside the port just as Sarina saw Archer lowering down. The Alliance was shocked but the powerhouses rushed toward him.
"This is going to be bad,'' she thought as a worried expression appeared on her pretty face.
Concern flickered in her eyes, but before she could react, a sh of blue and red burst onto the battlefield. In an instant, the enemies copsed lifelessly to the ground, revealing Queen Teu and Seraphina standing alongside Archer.
Sarina''s amazement turned to stunned disbelief as her gaze shifted forward. Towering before Archer were ten imposing giants. d in ck armor that pulsed with an eerie white glow, each giant soldier held a powerful weapon.
''Are these the Oathkeepers that guard him?'' she thought with glowing yellow eyes. ''They must be.'' That''s when Sarina noticed Archer looking at her with a smile before he spoke to one of the giant knights who nodded and vanished. She became confused but when the surrounding Shocktroopers yelped she turned around.
One of the giants Oathkeeper Knights stood before her as a deep voice echoed out, "My Lord wants to see you white-haired woman."
Without warning the giant grabbed her shoulder as they vanished. Sarina felt dizzy but when she spotted a masked Archer staring at her she quickly pulled herself together and smiled at him, "Your Majesty. I heard you wanted to see me."
She watched as his violet eyes gleamed but that''s when a thought popped into her mind, ''Was the rumors true about his disfigurement? He does have a mask.''
"Yes but I did not expect my navy to get ambushed on the way to pick you guys up," Archer said with a maic voice.
When Sarina heard that a shiver went down her spine as she thought, ''No wonder he has so many women, that voice could charm anyone.''
She shook her head before answering with a big smile, "At least you appeared with the Oathkeepers. Now the Alliance will pay."
Archer chuckled as he conjured a portal, but Sarina''s sharp eyes caught the flicker of pain in his expression, sparking a surge of concern. The two queens quickly moved to his side, tending to him.
Once satisfied, they turned to Sarina with warm smiles, greeting her briefly before shifting their focus to the Draconians. With calm authority, they rallied the group and guided them toward the shimmering gate, their regal presencemanding order amid the chaos.
While this happened the Oathkeepers got to work and started cutting down hundreds of enemy soldiers. She nced as they blocked off the Alliance route to the port as the Shocktroopers entered the portal.
''So powerful, we''re lucky that he came to save us or it would have been bad,'' Sarina thought as Archer appeared beside her.
"Why did you join the airforce Sarina? I thought you were happy in the Homegaurd?" he asked causing her to sigh.
''Do I reveal the truth or lie?'' she pondered but his voice reached her pointed ears, ''''Tell me the truth."
She shivered before gulping and revealing the truth, "I think you have forgotten about me, you said I was your lover but nothing happened."''
***
Archer nodded with an apologetic expression, "I''m sorry, I get carried away with stuff and forget about loads of things but since the kingdom is preparing for war would you like to go out sometime?"
He noticed her body tense for a brief moment. She quickly recovered and offered a polite smile. "That sounds nice," she replied, "but I''ll have to take a rain check. I need to report to the barracks, remember, I''m not amander anymore handsome."
Following that Archer replied, "That''s fine, juste to the pce when you''re free and we can go out but I must you''ve impressed me with your talent Sarina."
The beautiful brown-skinned beauty beamed as she suddenly hugged him. Archer returned it while whispering into her ear, "I can''t wait until I see you again Sari."
Sarina shuddered but nodded before rushing through the other portal. He watched as she left before stepping through the Gate as pain shot through his body but he ignored it while walking through the pce as Teu and Sera appeared from another portal.
The blue-haired beauty informed him, "All the Shocktroopers are back on Draconia along with the Oathkeepers."
"''Thanks, Teu," he answered while hugging the Aquarian. "What have you got nned now?"
"Going to train with the legions alongside Sera here," she answered just as the dragon woman lunged at him.
Seraphina wrapped her legs around his waist while staring at him with glowing ruby-red eyes, "I''ming to see you tonight husband, it''s been a while since we''ve made love."
Archer chuckled before leaning in and cing a passionate kiss against her plump lips which made the redhead shudder with delight. He held her perky ass as her tail swayed side to side in
excitement.
Minutester, the couple broke apart as Sera climbed off him while speaking with a big smile, "I missed your kisses handsome. You''re going to get loadster on."
He nodded in agreement before turning to Teu and taking her by the hips as she kissed him. Her big boobs squashed up against his chest and the smell of the ocean drifted up his nose causing his lust to ignite.
Archer quickly controlled it as they shared a passionate kiss, not long after they separated and the beautiful young womanmented with a pleased smile, "We have to go darling but I''ll
see youter."
Following that, he watched them walk out of the pce before walking back to his room as the Oathkeepers protected him. When arriving back out of his room the knights guards the balcony and entrance.
He ignored them as they stood so still that they could be mistaken for statues which amused him. Archer slumped down on a nearby chair and rested his head back, an hourter the mana in the room turned chaotic.
The Oathkeepers poured into the room and circled the area causing Archer to look at Brooke appeared alongside a beautiful grey-haired woman he recognized from his journey to
Verdantia.
''Natalia Volkovitch,'' he remembered her name while admiring the Pope''s wife.
She had curly grey hair that went past her shoulders and glowing green eyes that sparkled
when the moonlight hit. Archer quickly noticed she was a curvy woman with big boobs
causing his eyes to narrow.
The hair on his back went up, when Brooke saw this reaction her eyes widened but that''s when Ari materialized out of nowhere while holding a de to Natalia''s neck she smiled, "I mean
him no harm, Miss Ari."
Archer looked at the neer who continued speaking in a soft voice, "I am childhood friends with Brooke, she told me those vile creatures poisoned you along with my idiot
husband."
His eyes narrowed before waving away the Oathkeepers, "Stay back but Ari stay close as she@@novelbin@@
comes close."
Natalia smiled and started approaching while speaking, "I heard the Terravians used their new poison against you and if that''s true it will take some time to heal." When Archer heard this he questioned with a raised eyebrow, "What do you mean?"
The older woman stopped in front of him before crouching down and gently taking his hands
while answering, "The poison infests every part of the body and has to be slowly destroyed or it could damage you internally."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1191: Ive Missed This Woman So Much
Chapter 1191: I''ve Missed This Woman So Much
?
When Archer heard Natalia''s words, he sighed but the older woman grabbed both hands as her green eyes gleamed, "It''s fixable. The only problem is that it will take a while until you''re back to normal."
"How long?" Brooke asked in a curious voice.
"A year or two at best," Natalia answered before scanning him and grimacing.
The older woman looked at him with pity as she spoke with a voice full of concern, "How can you deal with so much pain? This isn''t normal."
Archer chuckled, which sent pain shooting through his body, "I have no choice as I''m constantly using mana, which isn''t helping, but I can deal with it."
Natalia shook her head before standing up and responded, "I will go get you some pain relief, may I have a room in the pce to help with your treatment?"
He was about to respond, but Ari''s voice cut through, sharp and suspicious. "Take a mana oath," she demanded, her gaze piercing, "that you won''t harm him or aid any of his enemies."
The grey-haired woman agreed without hesitation and started taking a Mana Oath before Ari stood up while speaking. "I will go sort out a room for your stay."
Natalia turned to him, her green eyes glowing softly as she spoke. "I''ll be back in a moment. In the meantime, getfortable and take off your shirt. I''ll start near your head to see if it helps ease the pain."
Archer agreed just as Brooke and Natalia vanished. Once they were gone, the Oathkeepers rxed as Thalion turned to him, "My Lord, you keep some dangerous women around you. They were destruction in human form."
When he heard this, he startedughing before nodding, "That''s what I love about them, Thal. Now get back to your posts and let me know if anyone elsees by."
The Oathkeepermander agreed while saluting. Following that, Archer got up and slumped onto the bed after removing his shirt, only to see all the scars that littered his body, which made him cringe.
''Damn Apollonia, I hope they''re punishing you,'' he thought with a chuckle before closing his eyes and scanning the Domain.
Archer could see all the monsters in their homes hiding from the snowstorm. The first ce he checked was the Nightmare Ant Colony, where the assassins guarded the entrance as the workers dragged Umbraworms into the entrance.
''Looks like they found the extra food source,'' he mused while ignoring the pain.
Secondster, someone brought him back to reality. He looked over to see the beautiful Sia standing there with a big smile as she spoke in a warm voice, "Hello handsome, I thought I''de see you after training."
Archer slid to the side of the bed as the older woman approached. "It''s good to see you, Sia. I''m d you came."''
The dragonkin woman''s blue eyes shimmered with love as she gently wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Sia leaned in, her lips meeting his in a passionate kiss, a silent yet powerful expression of the emotions words could never fully convey.
Archer felt all her emotions before it was too much for him and the couple fell onto the bed as she straddled him. They separated as Siamented with a big smile, "It''s good to see that you can still pamper me."
Without replying, he began undressing her while casting Cosmic Shield around the room to prevent any interruptions. When Sia saw this, she got excited and started stripping out of her training gear.
"I''ve missed spending time with you Arch, now you''re back we can go on a date," she said as the metal nged to the floor.
He watched as her giant boobs bounced free, which sent his lust soaring that blocked out the pain as he replied in a barely restrained voice, "Yes we will, I n to take every one of you on a date but I want to taste you first."
When Sia heard his words, her beautiful face lit up with joy as she quickly approached and pulled him close until her stiff nipple slipped into his mouth while his other hand pinched the other.
''I''ve missed this woman so much,'' he thought with excitement.
Sia''s body trembled with delight as Archer bit down and sent a wave of pleasure through her body. He held her thick waist for support as it ground against his hard cock, which turned the both of them on.
''''Mmmmmmhhh~~ So good, your cock is so big darling," she said in an alluring voice as her body shuddered.
Following that, Sia''s back arched as his member rubbed against her pussy, causing her to push him back with a lewd glint in her eyes. "Will you pamper your wife, handsome? Will you make her feel good?" she asked in a seductive, teasing voice.
Archer''s smile grew before heid down while dragging the older woman onto his face. His tongue shot out like a bullet and started licking every inch of her perfect pink slit, causing pleasure to wash over her body like a tsunami, "Mmmghhhh~~."
He grabbed her fat ass just before he attacked her clit. Archer was going wild as the older woman''s love juices poured into his mouth like a hose. Sia let out a primal moan that echoed throughout the room, "Mmmmghh~~ Gahhhhh~~."
The older woman''s thick thighs mped down on his head. He quickly attacked her even more and slipped his tongue inside her pussy, causing her to explode as she climaxed all over his
face.
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Fuck!" she shouted as her love juices poured out like a busted
tap.
Sia leaned forward as Archer eagerly consumed every drop of her sweet nectar, which was invigorating. She then copsed onto the bed, prompting him to sit up and get in between her slender legs, where he began to rub himself against her wet pussy.
"Mmmghhhhh~~ Stop teasing me, nephew! Please let me feel you inside me,'''' she said in a breathless voice while grabbing onto him.
Archer leaned in and started kissing her just as he slipped inside. The tightness instantly mped down on him. He was struggling to get inside as she broke the kiss and started moaning, "Ughhmmm~~ Mmmghhh~~."
''Fuck! She''s strangling me. I already want to cum,'' he thought while bathing in the feeling.
Following that, Archer grabbed her thick thighs and pulled her legs up as he started thrusting into the dragonkin beauty who let out erotic moans that encouraged him to fuck her even harder, "Arghhhh~~ Gahhh~~ Mmmnhhhh~~,"
The sound of skin pping echoed throughout the bedroom as Sia''s moans were mixed in, as she braced herself against his chest for support. Archer quickly discovered the harder he went, the wetter she got, which excited him to no end.
When he did this, Sia wentpletely wild after being pushed to the edge and started squirting all over his waist. He pushed her legs up further until they were next to her head, which allowed his cock to slide deeper inside.
Archer groaned as her pussy tightened even more, causing him to fuck Sia even wilder, which sent her to heaven as she climaxed momentster. "Arghhhh!"
The older woman''s reaction pleased him, but he wasn''t done with her yet and pushed deeper only and hit her womb. Sia tightened up just as he started shooting his warm seed directly into
her.
"Ahhhhhhhhh!" she let out a scream while gripping the sheets.@@novelbin@@
Archer pulled out of Sia as she copsed on the bed, but he moved her onto all fours, causing her fat ass to poke out. He grabbed her thick waist while staring at her backdoor as his lust
exploded.
''I''m going to fuck every hole so she feels me for days,'' he thought as he lined his cock up with her
tight ass.
When Sia felt this, she nced back with glowing blue eyes before questioning in a breathless voice, "What are you doing?"
"Taking your ass, my love," he answered while pping her. "Then I''m going to fuck your
face until you''re a dazed mess."
The older woman trembled before grabbing her cheeks and spreading them for him as she answered, "Please fuck me, nephew! I want you to im all of me."
Archer quickly plunged forward as the tip stretched open her virgin ass which made the older woman let out a scream, "Arghhhhhhh!"
When the pleasure washed over her, she turned into a moaning mess as he drilled into her backdoor. Half of his cock made it inside, causing Soa to moan her lungs out, as the intense feeling was too much. "Mmmghhh~~ Ughhh~~."
Sia gripped the sheets and biting down on the bed as her ass was stretched out as his member bottomed out inside. Her body instantly reacted, causing her to squirt all over the bed. Following that, Archer continued thrusting until the tightness was too much for him and he started shooting his cum deep in her backdoor.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1192: Only Getting Worse
Chapter 1192: Only Getting Worse
Archer held Sia''s thick waist as he cummed deep in her ass causing the older woman to let out a primal scream while gripping the bedsheets, ''''Ahhhhhhh!'''' @@novelbin@@
Secondster, he pulled out as she copsed on the bed while catching her breath. He continued making love to the beautiful dragonkin woman who trembled with delight, as the pleasure was too much.
''''Mmmghh~~ Ughhh~~,'''' she let out a moan in his ear.
This made Archer shiver as the two started making love until Sia fell into a daze. He pulled out of her and cast Cleanse on them and the bed, causing pain to shoot through his body as he coughed up some blood.
Sia sprang up, concern in her eyes as she moved to help him. ''''I''m sorry, handsome," she whispered. ''''We should have waited until you were better.''''
Archerughed, but soon felt a sensation of dizziness, prompting the older woman to recline and draw him onto her bosom. He rested his head against her chest, which elicited a smile from her as she yed with his hair.
''''Rest and wait for Brooke to return,'''' she said in a sweet voice.
Following that, Archer nodded before closing his eyes as her touch rxed him and he soon fell asleep. A few hourster, Natalia returned with a friendly smile, ''''Lady Sia, do you want to stay and witness the treatment?''''
Sia nodded, carefully lifting the sleeping Archer and settling him onto the bed with gentle hands. As she stepped back, a grey-haired woman moved forward, her expression calm but serious.
''''I need to use an ancient Volkovitch spell,'''' she exined, her voice steady. ''''My ancestor created it to burn away the lingering Anti-Mana poison in his body.''''
After speaking, she ced a hand on his chest while mumbling something. That''s when Sia saw a white light radiate from his chest, causing Archer to groan in pain, which worried the dragonkin woman.
''''It''s hurting him?'''' she questioned.
Natalia nodded, ''''Yes, it''s a painful procedure but the only way that will help heal him,'''' she answered while steadying herself while using a lot of manas. Following that, Archer woke up and saw the beautiful mature woman growing tired, he ced his hand on her arm before sending his mana into her which brought a bright smile to her face as she spoke, ''''Thank you for that, I used a lot of energy gathering up the ingredients for your pain relief.''''
Hearing this, he raised an eyebrow in curiosity, but before he could speak, she produced a small pill and gently slipped it into his mouth. ''''This will numb the pain,'''' she exined with a calm, reassuring tone, ''''though it might make you feel funny for a while.''''
Archer chuckled as he swallowed the pill, only to feel a wave of dizziness momentster. The effects took hold swiftly, numbing the pain but leaving him with a dazed, almost euphoric sensation.
Natalia smiled softly at his reaction. Her green eyes gleamed as she cupped his cheek and began channeling her magic, burning away the lingering poison in his body. Sweat soon drenched Archer''s skin as his body fought against the remnants of the toxin.
An hour passed, and his groans broke the tense silence, his teeth gritting as traces of the pain seeped through the numbing haze. Gradually, the agony began to fade, reced by a heavy, exhausted relief.
This continued until Natalia grew exhausted and Sia walked her to the room, but before they stepped out she turned around and revealed, ''''I honestly can''t see why my husband hates you, Arch. You seem like a lovely young man and a responsible ruler. I''ve seen the way your people worship you.''''
Following that, the two women stepped out only for him to hear a scream of excitement, ''''Nanna! What are you doing here?''''
Archer grew curious and hobbled toward the door only to see the burgundy-haired Sofia hugging a beaming Natalia who replied, ''''My little flower, I''ve been meaning toe see you but the empire has been keeping me busy.''''
''''What are you doing here?'''' Sofia asked with glowing green eyes full of curiosity.
Natalia turned to him with a smile, ''''Come to help the Draconian King out with his dilemma.''''
Following that, they soon left when they realized Sofia wanted to chat, causing the two older women to slink off like gossiping children. Archer watched them walk as Sia turned back and blew him a kiss.
This caused the burgundy-haired woman to giggle before she turned to him with sparkling eyes. ''''Can we talk? I have some ideas that will benefit the kingdom and its people.''''
When Archer heard this, he nodded and stepped back to let her in. ''''Come in, take a seat.''''
She walked into the room with a big smile. ''''Thank you. I''ve been helping Aisha and Fianna with the government. There is a room in the central building with all your ideas, which I find fascinating.''''
He waved his hand, and some tea appeared on the table just as the two sat down with a grunt, as the pain was still there. Archer took one of Natalia''s pain pills, which made him feel better before speaking, ''''What''s your idea?''''
''''Trading tforms,'''' she said in an excited voice. ''''We don''t want anyone stepping foot on Draconia. The world wants to destroy you and that won''t stop when we conquer the other continent, so I came up with this.''''
Sofia slid a blueprint over to him and it showed a massive floating tform like the ones the Wyldheart Company uses to mine the sea floor. Archer was impressed as the tform had warehouses where the merchants could pay to hold their goods.
Outsiders would have to dock after being cleared by the Homeguards. There were ns to expand the train tracks to reach the four sea walls so they could shuttle people and goods across the kingdom in no time.
Following that, Archer looked at the young woman before asking, ''''What if anyone wants to live here?''''
Sofia took out more paper while exining, ''''There are buildings on the tforms where government officials can stay and process people.''''
''Wow, she''s helpful. Maybe she could run a department for new designs?'' he thought with a knowing smile.
Archer shook his head before asking, ''''We will build them, but it will have to wait until the war is over. If you have any more designs,e see me and I''ll make sure my guards know to let you through.''''
Sofia beamed when hearing this, causing her to pull out a stack of papers before moving to sit next to him. Archer chuckled at the young woman''s excitement and started talking untilte into the night.
By the time she stopped speaking, she had fallen asleep, causing him to smile. Archer gently picked her up and put her in his bed before walking over to afortable chair and sinking into it.
''Hopefully, I heal soon, this pain is driving me mad,'' he thought while grimacing.
Archer soon fell asleep as the wind outside picked up and battered the pce, but thanks to its construction and shield, it was safe, like every settlement on Draconia. The people were grateful for not having to rebuild their homes when the Frostwinter storms hit.
The next morning, Archer''s eyes fluttered open to the sound of a storm raging against the windows. The relentless howling of the wind and the rhythmic patter of rain created an uneasy backdrop to his waking thoughts.
He sighed, pulling the covers closer as the cold air seeped into the room, sending an involuntary shiver through his body. ''''Damn, the weather''s only getting worse,'''' he muttered under his breath, his gaze shifting toward the window.
Instinctively, he tried to scan the ind for any signs of danger, but a sharp pang of pain coursed through him, forcing him to stop with a frustrated groan. While doing that, a knock rang out just before the door opened.@@novelbin@@
Archer turned around only to see Edith and Meredith walking in. The two maids'' eyes widened when they saw Sofia in bed and him wrapped in covers on a big chair. ''''What are you doing, husband? You can''t be sleeping on a chair in your condition.''''
''''She fell asleep, but if you want to take her back to her room, I won''t stop you,'''' he replied with a tired smile. ''''I want to lie down as my body feels weak.''''
The white-haired woman turned to Meredith and spoke, ''''Do you mind taking her Mere? Come back here once you''re done.''''
Archer watched the blonde nod before scooping up Sofia and leaving the room. Once she was gone, Edith turned to him with a warm smile, ''''Come on, get in bed handsome and I''ll join you.''''
Heplied with the older woman''s instructions, nestling himself, as she had suggested. She smiled warmly and moved closer to join him. Gently, she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, guiding his head to rest against her chest.
Chapter 1193: I Knew Youd Be Awake
Chapter 1193: I Knew You''d Be Awake
?
While lying there, Edith spoke in a soft voice, she said with a tender smile, "Lay down and rx. I''ll take care of you until Meredith returns."''
Her calm presence and affectionate gestures brought a sense of ease. Archer was rxed on her soft chest as the door opened. The blonde maid beamed when seeing this scene just as Edith motioned, "Come join us, husband needs some pampering and we''re here to do that."
He smiled when hearing this and soon felt Meredith climbing on the bed before cuddling him from behind. Following this, the three of them nodded off as the women were happy to be spending time with their lover.
Hourster, he woke up only to smell fresh flowers wafting up from his nose and soon realized it was the soap Edith used while washing herself. He nuzzled in more than her alluring cleavage sucked him deeper.
Archer got out of bed and realized the two maids were fast asleep as he stepped into the connected bathroom. Once inside, the hot water started running, which made him smile as he stripped out of his clothes,
He sunk into the hot water and started rxing as a portal opened next to the bath just as Vivienne, Vriana, and Aeliana stepped out. Archer''s eyebrow rose in curiosity as hemented, "What brings you beautifuldies here?"
The spider queen stepped forward as her light grey skin gleamed thanks to the bathroom''s light while speaking. "Me and V wanted to see you. Vive opened the portal so we coulde."
Archer''s smile grew as he motioned toward the water, "Join me, I''ve missed you three."
When Vriana heard this, she dropped her clothes, revealing her muscr curvy body, which sent his lust wild, but he shook his head as her big boobs bounced with every movement that made him want to ravage her.
Secondster, Aeliana dismissed her dress, which revealed a more petite figure with giant boobs. Her light grey skin looked smooth and when she stepped into the water, he noticed her round ass jiggled.
"Enjoying your generals master?" the spider womanmented.
Archer nced in Aeliana''s direction only to notice her red eyes were glowing with lust. He chuckled before answering in an honest tone, "Yes. You three are sexy and I love enjoying your figures."
Following that, he turned to Vivienne, who was waiting as she stripped out of her red dress and revealed her stunning hourss figure with giant boobs that sat perfectly on her chest, causing his lust to skyrocket.
He controlled himself as he promised to tend to the other girls before taking on anyone new. Archer shook his head and questioned the three women, "How are things in the Domain? I put in some wild pigs and Umbraworms."
When Vriana heard this, her smile grew wider as she revealed before giving him a rxing massage. "The worms have done wonders for the colony. We''re producing three times as many soldier Chulls which will tear apart the Swarm''s monsters."
"My spiders are enjoying the pigs. They breed like crazy though, especially now they''re coated with mana," Aelianamented as she started washing his back.
Archer chuckled when hearing this, "That''s good, once I''m healed I''ll be heading for Avidia. There are many monsters I could capture to feed the Domain," he spoke while sinking into a peaceful bath.
Vivienne stepped into the bath and added, "The Umbraworms are a delicious source of food and they are numerous. Our colonies have blocked them off from the random creatures, but the other queens can eat."
His eyes opened as the redheaded beauty stood over him with a big smile just as he replied, "Is there a problem, gorgeous or do you just want to eat me?"
"I want toe with you when you go to Avidia," Vivienne answered. "But I will take you up on that offer soon, handsome."
Archer shook his head as the ant queen started using her fingers to trace all over his muscles just as the other two finished their pampering. Once that was done, the four of them continued chatting.@@novelbin@@
Vriana turned to him after washing her hair and asked, "Can we get some Stone Beetles or Lava Worms? Much like the Umbraworms, they could be a superb source of food for our children."
"That''s fine, I will bring in even more monsters to help out with all the colonies," Archer responded before helping Vivienne with her hair.
His fingers ran through her silky red hair as her antennae excitedly twitched. A big smile appeared as Aeliana teased, "Look at our glorious leader, she''s like putty in Master''s hands. The normally stern Nightmare Ant Queen is a normal woman who has found her love."
When Vriana heard this, she asked hopefully, "Can you wash my hair once you''re done with her?"
Archer cast a charming smile at the blonde Chull Queen and nodded before turning his gaze to Aeliana. "Yes, I''ll do both of your hair," he said warmly.
The two women lit up with delight, their excitement unmistakable. Meanwhile, Vivienne remained in a blissful daze, shivering slightly under the gentle touch. He continued to pamper her, taking care to ensure every motion was soothing.
One by one, he turned his attention to all three women, his care and attention leaving them thoroughly rxed and enjoying every second of his pampering. Following that, they got out of the bath and decided to return to the Domain where the colonies were calling for help. Before they left, Vivienne turned to him with a big smile. "Will youe to see us more? We miss spending time with you."
"I promise Vivienne," he answered the redheaded beauty. "I won''t be doing much apart from seeing youdies, since I''m injured and can''t go out and fight while nning for the Avidia invasion."
The three women nodded in understanding, their smiles lingering as they departed to return to their respective colonies. As their figures disappeared, Archer found himself alone once more, which he found peaceful.
He let out a weary sigh and sank deeper into the steaming water, allowing the heat to envelop him. For a brief moment, he felt the tension ease, but soon, a familiar ache spread through his body, a reminder of the toll his efforts had taken.
Despite the lingering pain, Archer closed his eyes, allowing the soothing warmth of the water to envelop him in aforting embrace. Just as he rxed, the soft creak of the door opening caught his attention.
His eyes opened, and standing there was E, the beautiful blonde half-elf, her smile as warm as the morning sun. "Morning, Arch," she said cheerfully, stepping closer. "I knew you''d be awake, so I came to see you."
When Archer heard this, he smiled before motioning for her to join him. "Come get in El. It will be nice to spend some time with you."
E nodded in agreement. "I''d like that. I''ve been so busy running the Wyldheart Company and helping the government that I never get time for myself," she said while stripping out of
her dress.
The beautiful half-elf gracefully stepped into the bath, her movements fluid and elegant. Before she could fully settle, Archer swiftly pulled her onto hisp, drawing a surprised giggle
from her lips.
He leaned forward without hesitation, capturing her plump lips in a deep kiss. E froze momentarily, surprised, but she quickly returned it. As it grew more passionate, her hands instinctively traced his toned muscles.
A flush rose to her cheeks as their connection deepened, the intensity of it leaving them both breathless and wanting more. E leaned back with a big smile as she spoke, "From a sickly boy to a handsome dragon who became king of a powerful kingdom."
Archer startedughing before kissing her neck which made her let out an erotic moan, "Mmmghh~~."
That''s when he started moving down until meeting her perky boobs that he started ying with. Archer took one of her pink nipples into his mouth before flicking it with his tongue
while his free hand pinched the other.
"Arghhhhh~~ Mmmghhh~~," the moaning persisted, which only spurred him on even more.
Archer continued attacking the half-elf who was writhing around in hisp. The pleasure was hitting her body like a wave. E hugged him tight but moaned even more as his cock rubbed
against her wet pussy, "Ughmmm~~."
Following that, he reached down and lined his member with her tight passage before slipping inside, causing him to let out a groan just as her back arched. "Arghhhhhh~~,"
He felt an extremely tight feeling engulf him while she stretched open to fit him once again, which made the half-elf tremble with pleasure. Archer felt like he was in heaven as her pussy felt amazing, "Oh shit El, you feel so good."
When the half-elf heard this praise, her blue eyes rolled back before she started kissing him with so much passion that it sent a shiver down his spine.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1196: No One Harms You Or The Fairies
Chapter 1196: No One Harms You Or The Fairies
?
Archer continued fucking Fianna as he started rubbing her wet clit causing her to let out moans before falling into a daze, "Mmghh~~ Mmmhh~~."
These attacks caused the older woman to squirt all over his waist as he continued to fuck her so roughly that she stopped moaning and could only let out pleasure-filled noises that made him smile. "Mmm~~ Umm~~,"
He didn''t stop thrusting until his cock bottomed out inside as she mped down and finally pushed him over the edge as he exploded. Archer grunted just as he poured more of his seed onto the screaming Fianna. "Ahhhhh!"
Following that, he pulled out with a plop, causing her to moan, "Mghhh~~ So nice," she muttered in a breathless voice.
Archer hadn''t finished with her as there was one more ce he had to ravage. Rising to his feet, he spoke with an amused smile, "No time to rest, Fi. You need to clean up my mess."
The blonde trembled, but a smile appeared on her beautiful face as she grabbed his cock and engulfed him with her plump lips. He groaned when feeling her head bobbing back and forth, which drove him wild.
While this happened, ra''s voice echoed from the other side of the room, "You''re a savage Arch, you use Miss Fi so rough that it was exciting."
He chuckled when hearing this before grabbing Fianna''s head as he felt her tongue swirling around on his shaft. Minutester, Archer couldn''t hold it in anymore and started cumming down her throat.
The older woman''s eyes rolled to the back of her head, which made him grin with satisfaction as she slumped in the chair with a big smile on her beautiful face. Afterward, he approached the desk and sat down. "Have you sorted the paperwork out, Lara?"
"Yes," ra answered with a giggle. "Sign these and I''ll take them to highmand."
Archer took the paper and started going through it. He realized the legions needed his permission to leave the kingdom, along with the naval and air forces. This made him curious. "Has High Command tried to change this? They can''t act without mine or the harems'' permission when I''m not around."
The redhead nodded, "They''ve tried, but Aisha warned them not to butmand pushed it, causing Teu, N, and Brooke to visit, which quickly changed their minds and agreed with your decision."
He startedughing when hearing that and signed the documents as he spoke. "We''ll speed up the preparations before I travel there with Teu, Sera, and Kass to scout out Avidia and its cities."
"Why would you travel there while injured? What happens if you have to fight?" ra questioned with a concerned expression.
Archer waved his hand, channeling Mana Maniption to alter his appearance. His once- familiar features shifted, transforming him into a ck-haired human with striking blue eyes and a significantly shorter height.
The change made him grit his teeth and speak through the difort. "Disguises. I''ll give myself and the three of you new appearances to keep us hidden."
ra looked shocked but startedughing. "That will hide you from the Alliance. I assume you''re going to use either Teu or Kass to travel underwater to get to Avidia?" she said.
Archer nodded in confirmation before speaking. "Yes. It will help us get tond without being seen by their navy, which patrols the coast."
Following that, the two of them continued talking while he signed the papers and handed them to her. ra was about to leave, but he grabbed her soft hand with a knowing smile, which caused her to shudder.
Secondster, they were having sex on the desk and wentpletely wild. Hourster, the Dragon Marshall stepped out of his room with shaky legs, covered in sweat. ra nced around, "I''ll get a carriage to take me there after cleaning myself up," she mumbled.
He watched her walk down the corridor on uneasy legs, which made him chuckle. ''Damn, women are getting stronger by the day.''
Once ra disappeared from view, Archer made his way to the bathroom to wash up after putting Fianna in his bed and making sure she wasfortable. As he was rxing, Natalia suddenly walked in, catching him off guard.
With a cheerful voice, she greeted him, "Morning, Arch! I''m here to start your treatment."''
"Sorry, I got carried away with Fianna and ra," he answered with augh before putting his clothes back on.
The older woman giggled. "No need to do that, handsome. I could use something to look out while burning away the Anti-Mana Poison," she revealed.
Archer''s smile grew wider as he sat down on a nearby bench and got ready for the treatment. That''s when Natalia came up from behind him as her soft hands started touching the scars.
"I''m sorry for what you''ve been through, Arch. It''s so unfair that you''re hated this much," she said, as a burning sensation spread through his body.
He waved her away with a dismissive expression, "No need to be sorry, it taught me a few much-needed lessons," he said.
Following that, Archer rxed as she stuffed several pain pills in his mouth, "Now take this, and no more talking. I need to concentrate."
Natalia fell silent as the searing heat intensified, purging some of the poison from his left arm. A strange sensation coursed through him, making him feel oddly detached as time seemed to blur.
Before he realized it, Natalia said softly, "I''ll be back tonight. I just need to rest for a while."
Archer reached out and grabbed her hand before sending a stream of fresh mana into her body. The older woman shivered, but a beautiful smile appeared as she spoke, "Thank you for that, handsome. I''m going to read on the balcony for a while. The views from the pce are
something else."''
The grey-haired beauty left the room after saying her goodbyes and that''s when he remembered his Dad Harry. He opened a portal to the Domain and spoke, "Old man,e through this thing."
Secondster, the confused older man stepped through with an excited expression. "What do you want, boy? Me and Mavis grew some rare flowers."
Archer chuckled at his father''s reaction, "Don''t worry about it old man, you''ll have plenty of time to grow stuff," he said.
Harry calmed down while ncing around and asked while scrunching up his nose, "What is that smell?"
"My treatment for some poison that affects my body," he answered before stepping out of the room. "Follow me, Dad."
Following that, the two of them left the room as Harry told him all about his time in the Domain which made Archerugh. ''He''s like a young child on Christmas morning,'' he
thought.
Once outside his quarters, two Oathkeepers immediately formed a protective circle around him as they moved through the pce. Harry couldn''t hide his shock, his gaze flickering to the towering knights who loomed over his son like silent guardians.
"Who are these people? And why are they silent?" the older man questioned with a worried expression.@@novelbin@@
Archer startedughing before exining, "These are my Oathkeeper Knights. My women created them with my help to be my guards alongside the Imperial Guard and Vorrukhm."
As the words left his mouth, three armored brutes stepped forward, blocking their path with imposing War Axes and Warhammers in hand. At a singlemand, the two knights at his side moved aside, their disciplined demeanor unshaken.
Then he noticed their armor resembled that of the Oathkeepers, simr in design, butcking the knights'' reinforced version. Archer smiled when seeing the Vorrukhm King. "I was wondering when I would see you again, Korak. How are you liking your new job?"
The slow-witted humanoid stepped forward and suddenly hugged him, which rmed the knights, but he stopped them. "My Lord. You''ve given us a new life! We are already growing as our wives have babies."
Archerughed just as the big brute let him down while patting his shoulders, "That''s good, are your tribe guarding my pce now?" he questioned.
"Yes! We take our duty seriously, My Lord," Korak answered in a serious voice that nearby broke thanks to the excitement welling up inside the king. "We will make sure no one harms
you or the fairies."
"Fairies?" Archer asked.
Korak nodded like a chicken before revealing, "Thedies who live here and who are all over the ce. We always see one of them."
"Is he talking about your women?" Harry asked from behind, his voiceced with curiosity as he shook off the shock of seeing the Vorrukhm''s worshipful expressions directed at his son. Archer turned to his dad and nodded, "Yes. They all have a room here and spend their time in the pce. No doubt you''ll meet Llyniel soon. She loves the garden." Following that, the three Vorrukhms started following them while keeping out of the Oathkeeper''s way. Ten minutester, Archer and the others arrived outside only for Harry to
be shocked.
"This ce is a gardener''s dream," the older man said before looking at him. "And I can work
here?"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1199: Do Not Flirt With My Woman
Chapter 1199: Do Not Flirt With My Woman
?
After hours of traveling from Draconia, the group arrived in a discreet bay that Teu found while looking for a way onto the continent without getting seen by the Duskfire Navy that patrolled the coast.
Kassandra zoomed through the water like a bullet before sending Archer a message that it was clear after scouting the area. Once they got onto drynd, he cast a disguise over them all.
Archer, with his striking blue hair and piercing green eyes, stood out among them, his human ears a stark difference to his more exotic features. Teu, her white hair flowing like snow, had vibrant pink eyes that gleamed.
Kassandra had brown hair and eyes, and her presence was calm yet strong, which made her giggle when she saw her reflection. With her soft pink hair and enchanting blue eyes, Eveline was striking in her own right, though her rabbit ears had mysteriously disappeared.
Aurelia had white hair that shimmered like moonlight, and her blood-red eyes seemed to pierce through the world around her. Following that, Archer turned to thedies with a charming smile, "We all will have different names. I will be Ryan, Teu will be Sierra, Kass will be Beth, Eveline can be Eve and Aurelia can be Raily."
They all agreed with determined nods as he continued, "Remember to record as much as you can of Emberport. The invasion will start there and we''ll take the fortress as a base for our conquest."
Once Archer finished speaking, the group started looking for a road but had no luck. He quickly summoned the Tressyms and asked them to find a road from them which the flying cats agreed to.
Aurelia appeared beside him with glowing red eyes, "You have so many monsters, is that Domain of yours full of them?"
"Yes," he answered with a chuckle. "Once we''re back home, I''ll give you a tour. Sound good to you?"
The mermaid turned to him with a big smile, "I''ll hold you to that."
Following that, Archer and the four women waited for the Tressyms, which didn''t take long as they gave him the directions to the nearest. He stroked the fluffy creatures before returning them to the Domain.
Once the cats were gone, the group followed their directions, while the four women gossiped about the uing war, which made him smile as they were acting like a war was about to start.
While trekking, Teu appeared beside him with a sweet smile, "Can we help with the invasion, my love? I don''t want to leave you to fight everything."
"I won''t be doing much fighting," Archer answered as they crossed over a bridge made from Redstone. "I''m going to let the legions battle it out and only fight the stronger opponents when Natalia finally heals me."@@novelbin@@
When the girls heard this, they were surprised, but he continued, "It wouldn''t have made sense for me to raise all those armies just for them to stand by while I fought. The real purpose is for them to learn how to fight and gain valuable experience."
Everyone agreed before they stopped talking as a merchant caravan was traveling toward them. Archer''s eyes narrowed as he scanned it and noticed two dozen adventurers were protecting them.
"They seem on edge,'' he mused.
He turned to the four women and warned, "A caravan is on its way toward us. They seem paranoid, so try not to attract attention unless something happens."''
Archer watched as they started giggling before Kassandra revealed, "You realize the soldiers and merchants will look at us, my love? It happens any time we travel outside of Draconia."
The group of five continued down the road, approaching the caravan. As the Kraken princess had predicted, the guards noticed them. In response, he met their gazes and yfully blew a kiss at one of the female adventurers.
When Archer blew the kiss, the woman''s face turned crimson, prompting giggles from the women in his group. However, a man stepped forward, his expression darkening as he pointed at Archer.
"Do not flirt with my woman, traveler! Stick to your little girls," he growled.
His smile faded, reced by a cold, dangerous edge. "Shut the hell up," he snapped. "Say one more word, and I''ll wipe out this entire caravan, you disgusting human."''
The human adventurer froze at Archer''s words, the intensity in his eyes leaving no room for doubt. Reluctantly, the guard backed off, which brought a satisfied smile to Archer''s face as they continued on their way.
As the caravan faded into the distance, the group caught sight of their first stop before they arrived at Emberport. Archer led the women into the town as the sun started setting after hours of walking.
"Looks like a trading town," he spoke while scanning their surrounding only to notice a mountain in the distance. "The Tressyms said this road leads to Emberport City, which is surrounded by a mountain range."
"How do you n on breaking out of the mountain range? Wouldn''t that trap our army inside?" Teu asked with a worried expression.
Archer was just about to reply but Aurelia answered, "I believe he''ll use the Oathkeepers to clear a path. They are monsters and could tear apart an army on their own."''
When the other three women heard this, they agreed with a nod before Eveline questioned with gleaming red eyes, "What are they? Monsters? I watched as four of them destroyed a cohort of Dragonblood Knights in training."
"Broken soldiers who are now transformed into something so different, they''re practically new humans," Archer revealed with a sly grin. "I took inspiration from Earth''s media and brought them to life using a blend of magic and science. Now, I''ve got ten super soldiers ready to deploy at mymand."
He pointed up into the sky, "A Draconian Battle Barge is high above Avidia, waiting for any trouble. The others didn''t want me to leave home with a full squad of Oathkeepers that could protect me."
Teu and Kassandra nodded in understanding, but the other two looked visibly shocked. Archer offered a calm exnation. "I''m not fully healed yet," he admitted. "I can manage a few spells without being affected by the poison, but it''s still a risk. That''s why Natalia is in the Domain, she''lle to heal me when the time is right."
The women looked relieved after hearing his exnation, but the mermaid Aureliamented with a curious expression, "That''s good. At least we have some backup if things
go south."
Afterward, they continued their journey until they reached the town, where the guards promptly stopped them. Several guards emerged as a smaller, man-sized door in the main
gate creaked open.
One of them stepped forward and requested to see their Adventurer Cards. When they saw their fake adventurer cards, they were let in. He quickly noticed Eveline was bouncing on the spot while looking at him with glowing red eyes.
Archer knew that look that sent his blood pumping, his eyes shone with excitement as he announced to the group, "Me and Eve will go fight at the guild training grounds. Do you girls
want toe along?"
Teu and Aurelia nodded, but the Kraken Princess looked at him with her beautiful ck eyes as she eximed, "Can I fight also? Two vs one would be fun, considering you''re a
Primordial Dragon now."''
Following that, Archer looked at her and nodded with a chuckle. "That''s fine. I can''t wait to
see how you girls have grown."
The group of five strolled down the town''s bustling main street, their eyes catching the distinct structure of the Adventurer''s Guild. As they approached the gate, a guard stationed nearby stepped forward, raising a hand to halt them.
"Hold it right there, young ones. Are you here to use the training grounds?" he asked, his
tone firm but polite.
"Yes please," Archer answered.
The Guild guard nodded before asking, "Let me see your adventurer cards."
Everyone took the fake ones that were created by Archer and handed them over to the man,
only for him to be shocked. "Rank A boy? You cannot be that strong! You don''t look a day over
eighteen."
Secondster, the four women burst into giggles at the guard''s question, and Teu stepped forward with a confident smirk. "You have no idea how strong our lover is, human," she said,
her tone full of pride.
The guard raised an eyebrow butpleted his inspection of their Adventurer Cards. Satisfied, the older man stepped aside and addressed them. "You''re right," he admitted grudgingly. "Wee to the town of Ashford, adventurers! Just make sure not to cause any
trouble."
Archer led the women through the gate only to see a rustic-looking town with buildings made of redwood and all kinds of people going about their business. He quickly noticed how hot the
daytime was.
After he finished admiring the charm of the ce, Kassandramented with an annoyed expression, "This ce is horrible. It''s so hot I feel like I''m melting."
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1200: Youre My Rabbit
Chapter 1200: You''re My Rabbit
?
Archer nced at the Kraken Princess and immediately noticed her sweating profusely. Teu''sbored breaths broke the silence, prompting a thought to cross his mind. ''Is it because of their other forms?''
Concerned for the duo, he quickly cast Mana Maniption on both of them and spoke firmly. "If this keeps up, you two might need to return to Draconia. I don''t want either of you to suffer."
"It''s the southern coast of Avidia," Aurelia revealed as she used a cloth to wipe away the sweat dripping down her beautiful face. "Sea races struggle here with the intense heat. We can travel throughout the day, but only for a couple of hours."''
Archer looked concerned and walked into a nearby portal only to open a portal to the Domain''s giant sea before speaking, "You three go swim for a few hours. Eve and I will continue until it''s nighttime."
Teu and Kassandra looked at each other as the Kraken womanmented, "I could do with it Teu, I feel all sticky and groggy."
The three women kissed him goodbye before jumping through the portal, leaving him and the rabbit woman behind. Eveline turned to him with a big smile. "Can we still fight?"
Archer chuckled when hearing this but agreed with a nod. The duo headed toward the Guild and showed the guards their cards before being let into the training grounds, where they prepared to fight.
Eveline was hopping up and down as her long white rabbit''s ears twitched in excitement as she stretched. He stepped forward after sending his cloak to the Item Box, causing the beautiful brown-skinned woman toment, "I see you''re muscr. Not overly so, but just right for a man your height."
"''Thank you, Eve," he replied while readying himself for a fight.
The rabbit woman crouched low, then burst forward with incredible speed, creating a small sonic boom as she closed the distance. Archer blocked Eveline''s first kick, but she twirled on her heel, delivering another powerful strike.
''She''s fast! But this is exciting,'' Archer thought, a gleam of excitement shing in his eyes.
He felt the force behind her strike but reacted quickly, countering with a punch aimed at her chest. Eveline blocked the sudden blow, but before she could recover, Archer''s tail whipped around and struck her side.
Following that attack, she jumped, so they faced each other, grinning like battle-hungry warriors. Every move the two made was a blur of speed and precision, their strikesnding with force.
Each time their attacks collided, the air would crack with a sharp boom, sending ripples through the ground beneath them. Eveline darted forward, her foot slicing through the air in a swift roundhouse kick.
Archer blocked it,ughing as the impact sent a shockwave through the surrounding air. Without missing a beat, he countered with a powerful jab, but she was already spinning, her tail brushing past him just inches away.
"Quick and strong. I love it, Eve," Archer said with a wide grin, his voice full of excitement. "You''re not so bad yourself," she replied, her red eyes sparkling with the thrill of the fight. Another boom rang out as their fists collided mid-air, sending a shockwave that rattled the nearby trees. Both of them were beaming, fully immersed in the battle as time passed by quickly.
By the time Eveline finally grew tired, Archer stood calmly, catching his breath. Suddenly, Tiamat''s voice resonated in his mind, her tone both urgent and grave. ''My chosen! The Terravians are growing stronger. They are swaying themon people against you. I fear your war will be long and brutal.''
She paused for a second to let the information sink in before concluding, ''The Dark Gods have gathered countless followers, and their influence spreads like a gue.''
His eyes closed as he felt the hot air brush against his body when hearing her warning. Archer smiled before replying, ''No need to worry Tia, I know what to do to beat them.''
Following that, Eveline approached with an exhausted smile as she spoke, "If you used your magic during the fight, I would have lost, but that was fun."''
"Yes, it was fun I must admit," Archer replied. "I enjoyed fighting you and it helps with my training. We need to do it more than once we get some time."
When the rabbit woman heard this, her beautiful smile grew even wider before the two started looking for an inn to get something to eat and rest. While walking, he sent Teu a message asking if they were okay.
''We''re fine, handsome. The sun''s just been rough on our skin, but a few days in the Domain should fix that,'' she replied with a cheerful exotic voice.
Archer smiled, unable to hide his affection. He could never grow tired of her enchanting southern ent. Before long, they arrived at an inn near the Adventurer''s Guild and stepped inside, only to find the ce bustling with activity.
Eveline scanned the crowded room and leaned closer to him. "Maybe we should find somewhere quieter?" she suggested, her tone thoughtful.@@novelbin@@
Archer shook his head with a grin. "I don''t mind. Let''s see if we can get a room and grab something to eat."
With that, the two made their way to the counter, weaving through the lively crowd. When the duo arrived, a young woman was arguing with an olderdy who stormed out of the inn while muttering something.
The worker looked at them with a tired expression. "Wee to the Beekeeper Inn. I''m Mara. How can I help?"
"Can we get two single rooms please?" Archer answered, causing the young woman to go through a book.
Secondster, Mara looked up with an apologetic expression. "Sorry, sir, we only have one avable. It''s one of the best in the inn and expensive."
Without speaking, he pulled out a few gold coins and handed them to the young woman. "We''ll take the room. Does ite with dinner and breakfast?"
"Yes, I can get a member of staff to bring it up once it''s cooked," Mara responded while
adding them to the book before asking, "Names?"
"Ryan and Eve," Archer gave her their fake names.
Following that, Mara gave them a key before directing them to the room. After five minutes of walking, they spotted the door and headed for it. Eveline was excited as she said with dark cheeks, "You don''t mind sleeping in the same room as me?"
"What do you mean? Why wouldn''t I?" he asked while opening the door.
Eveline avoided eye contact before revealing something that made him feel bad. "I''m not as attractive as your other women and we''ve only now started spending time with each other. Did someone remind you? Or did you forget about me?"
Archer closed the door behind him, his gaze settling on the rabbit woman. Without a word, he crossed the room to a nearby sofa, sinking into its cushions with a rxed sigh as he kicked off
his shoes.
Turning his attention to her, he spoke honestly, "Nobody reminded me, and I didn''t forget about you, Eve. I just tend to get swept up when things get busy. But I want to make it right."
When Eveline listened to his words, her cheeks grew darker as a small smile grew but she quickly questioned in a low voice, "So you still want to be with me?"
Archer nodded, his expression was soft, "Yes, I do, Eve. You''re my rabbit and no one else''s," he said with a knowing smile that carried both warmth and certainty.
His words sent a visible ripple through her, her body going rigid before she leaped off the nearest sofa. With cautious steps, she approached him, her eyes searching his. He remained still, watching her every move until she was close enough for him to act.
Gently, he pulled her into hisp, holding her securely as she nestled into his shoulder. The two of them sat there as Archer ran his fingers up and down her soft back, which made her
shiver.
Soon enough, Evelina suddenly kissed his neck, which sent a shiver down her back just as she leaned up. He noticed her eyes gleamed just before she leaned forward and gave him a gentle
kiss.
Archer quickly reciprocated it while holding her slim waist as she gotfortable. Ten minutester, the two separated as he pulled out some hotdogs and hamburgers, which
instantly made their stomachs grumble.
The rabbit woman jumped up and sat in the next chair as she grabbed a burger while speaking, "Is this the food Teu and Kass mentioned? It smells delicious."
"Yes it is," he answered while eating a hotdog. "Try everything, Eve. I think you''ll like it."
Eveline did as he said and started trying every meal he pulled out, which shocked her as they continued to talk, but soon enough, she looked up and asked, "So I''m your woman now?" [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1201: Now Its Time To Get Out Of Here
Chapter 1201: Now It''s Time To Get Out Of Here
?
Archer looked into Eveline''s sparkly red eyes as he nodded. "Yes, we''ve known each other since we were seventeen. It''s not like we''re strangers, Eve. We used to meet before I became too busy."
The rabbit woman''s face blossomed into a radiant smile and sparkling eyes. She leaned forward; her plump lips meeting his in a kiss full of warmth. He held her slim waist as she turned to face him just as a knock rang out through the room.
Eveline looked up with narrowed eyes as she stood up and spoke, "I''ll go get it. Stay there handsome."
Archer watched her approach the door and open it only to see a female member of staff standing there with an innocent expression. When he saw this, the hair on the back of his neck stood up, causing him to cast a Mana st into the woman''s chest.
The sudden assault hurled the neer against the opposite wall, leaving Eveline stunned as she spun to face him. Without hesitation, he sprang to his feet, opened a Gate leading outside the town, and stepped through it, taking the confused rabbit woman with him.
Eveline''s brow furrowed as the portal snapped shut behind them, her ears twitching in bewilderment. "What was that about? Why did you attack her?" she asked.
His expression was grim, but shook his head. "The Alliance knows I''m here. That was a spy with some sort of poisoned weapon," he replied, his voice steady. "We need to head for the mountain passage that leads to Emberport."
The rabbit woman looked concerned before asking. "How would they know that? We''re disguised and you''re not using magic."''
He shrugged while scanning the surroundingndscape. "The Terravians have something that can detect me and they must have given it to the Alliance. It doesn''t matter too much, as the attack will overwhelm the defenses in no time."
Following that, Archer felt a surge of mana heading in their direction just as the Oathkeepers dropped from the Battle Barge. Secondster, a group of Demi-Gods appeared in front of him and Eveline.
''Looks like they can sense me,'' he thought before sending a message to Aisha. ''Launch the Avidia invasion. There''s no way I can sneak around on this continent.''
Once Archer was finished with that, he turned toward the enemies, who were staring at him with amused expressions. He took out a greatsword which shocked the rabbit woman. She shook her head and questioned, "Where did thate from?"
"I can barely use magic at the moment, but I still have my strength thanks to being a dragon," he answered with an excited smile. "Are you fighting with me, Eve?"
The white-haired woman nodded as she cracked her knuckles while getting excited about the uing fight. Just then, ten Oathkeepers mmed into the ground around them, causing Eveline to yelp in fright as she took in the giant knights.
''Where did these monsterse from!'' she thought with wide eyes while ncing around.
Archer smiled when he saw her reaction before giving out his orders while dismissing their disguises, which shocked the Demi-Gods. "Thalion, defend my back and make sure none of the Alliance gets to us. I''ll kill these fools."
"Yes, my Lord!" the Oathkeepermander replied in a firm tone and readied their weapons.
Following that, Archer exploded forward, the ground cracking beneath his feet as heunched himself at the strongest Alliance Demi-God. His greatsword gleamed with raw mana, a blur of steel and power as it swung toward the surprised enemy.
The Demi-God''s eyes widened, barely raising its weapon in time to block, but the force sent him flying backward. Following that, the sh echoed like thunder and drove the enemy back several paces, his boots skidding against the dirt as he struggled.
Archer''s grin was wild, radiating unchecked strength. Thunderous booms echoed as Eveline surged forward, delivering a relentless barrage of powerful kicks. Each strike forced the Demi-God to divert his focus.
While the rabbit woman attacked, he swept his greatsword in a powerful arc aimed at the enemy''s torso, forcing the man to leap backward, only to meet a crushing kick to the face that knocked him back.
He found out that fighting alongside Eveline was fun and the two of them overwhelmed the Demi-God. Archer''s muscles tensed as the enemy dropped dead when he hit the man with a deadly swing.
Archer turned to face the remaining Demi-Gods and started attacking while letting out an earth-shaking roar. One by one, they fell before him, his greatsword cutting through them with ease.
Eveline stayed close, her eyes sharp, watching his every move as the Oathkeepers surged forward and the distant rumble of an army from the mountain pass grew louder. Archer swung his sword, cleaving three enemies in half with a single devastating attack.
Following that, his knights lined up in a shield wall just as the enemy army closed in. The rabbit woman appeared at his side, her smile wide. "That was fun, handsome. They were a bit too strong for me, but I''m d to help you fight," she said.
His grin was fierce, the thrill of battle coursing through his veins as he replied. "We''re just getting started, beautiful. Wait until you see the Oathkeepers tear through the enemy ranks with ease."
Archer stepped forward, his voice booming as he addressed the ten men who were ready to fight the iing horde. "My knights! Show the Alliance what you''re made of! Make them pay for their attack!"
Without hesitation, they saluted him just as the enemy soldiers closed in. In an instant, the Oathkeepers descended upon them, cutting through their ranks, their movements effortless
yet deadly.
Blood stained the ground below as the bodies started piling up. While this happened, he muttered to himself with a knowing smile, "Their excellent training marks them as veterans from the outset."
Minutester, Archer noticed the giant men swinging their weapons and heavy fists, ughtering the enemy soldiers like they were insects. Eveline''s red eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the Oathkeepers carve through hundreds of soldiers.
"How are they so strong? They are like superhumans," she said in an amazed voice.
Archer chuckled when seeing her expression before exining, "These are my soldiers and are only loyal to me."@@novelbin@@
Following that, the couple watched the Oathkeepers advance like a relentless tide, their armor gleaming in the fading light as they cut through the Alliance soldiers without mercy. With each step, the couple watched them crush the enemy''s frontline.
''Wow they are monsters,'' he thought while getting excited. ''Leira and the others did well with the super soldier program.''
The earth trembled thanks to their strength as they stopped the small army in its tracks. A vicious battle erupted as the air rang with the sound of steel meeting flesh as screams rang out across the battlefield.
One Oathkeeper swung his massive de in a wide arc, cleaving through a dozen soldiers in a single motion. Another crushed an enemy''s chest with a hammer-like fist, sending them
flying.
Their attacks were wless, each knight effortlessly destroying the soldiers. Archer watched as his warriors pressed forward. He noticed the enemy soldiers faltered, their morale crumbling under the weight of his knight''s relentless charge.
The battlefield, once a ce of chaos, now became a ughterhouse as they tore through their enemies like a force of nature. Archer quickly noticed the ground was strewn with the
bodies of the fallen.
Minutester, the Alliance''s resistance shattered, unable to withstand the unstoppable fury of the Oathkeeper''s attacks. He watched as the surviving enemy soldiers retreated toward the
gap.
''Now it''s time to get out of here,'' he thought with a pleased smile.
As the enemy forces vanished into the distance, Archer''s gaze lifted to the sky, spotting the Battle Barge descending from above. He opened a violet Gate to the massive craft so they
could get on board.
"Everyone gets through! We need to leave before reinforcements show up," he shouted to his
bodyguard.
The Oathkeepers filed through the portal, followed closely by Archer and Eveline. They emerged on the blimp-like vessel, and the captain''s eyes widened in recognition. Without hesitation, he throttled the engines, lifting the ship into the air as explosions erupted.
Archer felt the craft shudder, but the pilots fought to keep control, their hands steady as they veered the ship toward Draconia. Following that, the couple was led to the resting quarters, where there was a massive bed, table, and chairs with a connecting balcony.
Eveline nced around the room with wide eyes as shemented, "Why does it look like a bedroom fit for a king?"
"Because Deh designed it like that," Archer answered with a chuckle. "She knows I''ll be traveling around the empire on Battle Barges."
The rabbit woman nodded in understanding. "That''s smart. At least we can travel infort
now."
He agreed while sitting down and kicking off his boots as pain shot through his body, causing him to groan. Eveline''s head snapped in his direction as she rushed over to him with a
concerned expression.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1203: The King Of Dragons
Chapter 1203: The King Of Dragons
?
Archer watched as an Alliance fleet appeared in the distance causing Olivia to appear beside him with a smile, "We have ten Draconian Battle Barges above and several attack craft below the ships. They will engage the enemies."
"Thanks for telling me Liv," he replied before using Mana Maniption to watch a Tidefang and Battle Barge pilots.
He settled into a nearby chair as soon as they arrived, his eyes fixed on the unfolding battle. Excitement bubbled within him, knowing that the oue would send shockwaves through the Alliance.
Below them, explosions erupted violently, casting brilliant shes that illuminated the dark, churning waves.
***
"Admiral Anderson has given the order: engage the iing fleet," the Deepsea Captain''s voice crackled through the pilot''s manams. "Form up, Tidefangs. Be ready. Looks like they''ve got sea monsters guarding them."
Within moments, the squadron shifted into a sharp V formation, their crafts slicing through the waves as they closed in on the enemy. The leader fired first, releasing a barrage of missiles that streaked through the water like torpedoes, striking Alliance warships.
Explosions rippled through the ocean, sending shockwaves that churned the surface. Yet the Tidefangs pressed forward relentlessly, their weapons trained on the remaining ships as they worked to dismantle the fleet one target at a time.
"Iing! Get out of the way!" the captain''s voice barked out, just as a massive tentacle burst from the water, crashing down where one of the Tidefangs had been moments before. The pilot veered sharply, narrowly avoiding the strike, while another sea monster, a mountain-sized serpent, lunged from a dark cavern below, its giant jaws snapping at the squadron. "Take them down! It may go for the ship the king is on!" the leader shouted.
Missiles screamed through the air, exploding against the armored hide of the leviathan. It let out a guttural roar that shook the sea floor before diving back into the depths after being hit by dozens of explosions.
A Tidefang peeled off, baiting another creature into chasing it away from the group. Meanwhile, the remaining crafts unleashed strikes on the warships. One by one, Alliance vessels erupted in mes, their munitions detonating in brilliant bursts of light.
But the sea monsters weren''t done. A gargantuan crab-like beast wed its way onto the deck of a sinking ship, screeching as itunched itself at the Tidefangs. The attack crafts worked together, weaving through the chaos and coordinating attacks.@@novelbin@@
One of the daring pilot dove low and released depth charges that detonated directly above the monsters. The explosions sent a shockwave washing through the water, causing thest of the Alliance warships to sink and the monsters temporarily subdued.
The Tidefangs maintained their defense, ensuring the fleet remained shielded as the Battle Barges above unleashed relentless firepower. Everyone could hear their deadly Gatling guns echoing across the battlefield, tearing apart the remaining enemy vessels.
Thanks to their overwhelming attacks, the Alliance fleets stood no chance against the coordinated assault. With the enemy on the back foot, the attack crafts pressed their advantage, continuing their relentless strike and forcing the remaining vessels to retreat.
Just as the enemy faltered, the massive cannons of the 1st and 2nd roared to life, their devastating sts pounding the retreating enemy ships, sealing their fate.
***
Ten Battle Barges soared high above the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd fleets, their sleek forms cutting through the sky. Their mission was clear: shield the fleets below from the Alliance''s airborne monsters and enemy aircraft.
At the helm of the operation was Solvieg,manding the squadron with unwavering focus. From his position at the lead, his sharp eyes scanned the horizon for threats, knowing the stakes were higher than ever.
The king himself was aboard thergest ship in the fleet, making this protection mission paramount. Solvieg''s voice echoed over thems, rallying his squadron, "Looks like a few enemy ships are approaching our vessels."''
The redheaded dwarf gripped the controls of her Battle Barge, a fierce grin spreading across her face as she angled the craft toward the surface. Spotting the first enemy warship below, she wasted no time.
''Now it''s time to show Archer what these things can do,'' she thought as the excitement flowed through her veins.
With a flick of a switch, the Gatling guns roared to life, spinning at blistering speed. Streams of mana bullets rained down, tearing through the warship''s hull like paper. Explosions erupted along the deck as the ship shuddered under the relentless assault.
"That''s how it''s done!" she muttered, her voice tinged with satisfaction as she prepared to line up her next target.
Several more crafts passed over the enemy fleet as the Draconian attack craftunched their attack at the same time. The overwhelming amount of mana bullets and missiles devastated the Alliance vessels.
Thanks to the Battle Barge''s design, they could move fast because of the mana generator powering the craft. Solvieg quickly circled and targeted the lead ship with missiles as she flicked a switch.
Dozens of missiles sliced through the air before mming into the side of the warship, causing it to explode in several ces. Following this, the crafts continued to bombard the enemy fleet while dodging the cannon sts.
''I hope he''s impressed with my piloting,'' Solvieg mused with a big smile while returning to protect the invasion fleet.
***
Archer leaned back in his chair, his sharp eyes glinting with satisfaction as he watched the chaos unfold below. The Battle Barges tore through the sky like predators, their weapons unleashing devastation upon the enemy fleet.
''Impressive and Deh told me Solvieg will be defending me,'' he thought while ncing at the lead ship.
Streams of bullets and missiles rained down, each strike reducing warships to zing wreckage. The dark ocean was a theater of destruction, lit by the brilliant orange and red explosions that rippled across the water''s surface.
Enemy vessels split apart, their fragments sinking into the abyss as towering plumes of smoke and fire climbed into the sky. Archer''s lips curled into a pleased smirk. "Beautiful," he murmured to himself.
While watching this, a dreaded aura descended upon the fleet, causing him to look up only to see a group of dragons flying in their direction, forcing him to act. Archer stood up and walked toward the balcony.
"Darling! What are you doing?" Tal asked in a worried voice. "You can''t fight them at the moment. Let the Air Force deal with it."
After hearing that, he turned to the silver-haired elf with a knowing smile, "Don''t worry about me Tali, just watch what I do to those traitors."
Archer stepped outside and soared into the sky, his body shifting and expanding as he
transformed into his colossal dragon form. The air trembled with a deafening, earth-
shattering roar.
''''Now let''s kill these fuckers and show the rest of my kind why I''m the king of dragons,'''' he
muttered.
He charged toward the enemy forces. The moment the dragons caught sight of his immense size, panic spread through their ranks. But it was toote. Archer descended upon them like a storm, his powerful wings beating the air as he barreled through their ranks.
His massive ws tore through two of them with ease before sucking their corpses into his Item Box as he attacked the rest. He swung his tail, which turned a green dragon into a blood mist thanks to the overwhelming force.
The remaining enemy dragons circled warily, but they were no match for the ancient power coursing through his veins as he lunged at the nearest dragon, his ws raking through its
armored hide with ease.
"They are weak and dare challenge me!'' he internally raged.
He heard the beast screech in agony before falling into the ocean below, causing the others to panic. The survivors hesitated, but it was toote as he was already on the attack, his jaws snapping shut around one of their necks, tearing it apart in a single crushing bite.
The others attempted to flee, but they were too slow. Archer''s wings beat with ferocity as he
swept across the sky, snatching one dragon after another from the air, his ws shing and
teeth sinking deep.
"Please stop! We are kin!" one enemy pleaded.
Archer looked at the dragon and replied in a menacing voice, "Then you should have
submitted to me instead of trying to attack."
Following that, he killed the survivors with no mercy as his teeth and ws ripped them apart
with ease. Once they were dead, he quickly stored them in his Item Box so he could get them
to the legions as food.
After the battle was over, Archer returned to the gship but quickly noticed the giant fishes swimming below him. When he saw this, he swooped down and started grabbing the small house-sized monsters.
"This willst the armies a while,'' he pondered while kidnapping more of the fish. ''I''ll take them all before sharing them with the soldiers when we arrive at Avidia.''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1205: Control This Little Half-Elf
Chapter 1205: Control This Little Half-Elf
?
Archer continued licking Teu''s wet pussy, causing her sweet love juice to spill into his mouth that he happily swallowed. While doing this, he grabbed her toned ass and pulled her onto his face even more.
That''s when his tongue shot out and started attacking her clit, which made the brown- skinned beauty''s body tremble with delight. Archer watched as her head went back as she let out even more moans, "Mmmghh~~ Ughhmm~~."
While licking, Teu''s pleasure surged through his body like an electric shock as Sera was riding his cock, causing it to knock into her womb. This was too much for the dragon woman, and she exploded, "Ahhhhhh! Oh, my god!"
She started squirting all over his waist while letting out a scream before copsing onto the bed. Teu smiled broadly at her and said, "Looks like you took on more than you can handle. At least someone can shut you u... Arghhh!"
Archer shut her up by pinching her nipples while his tongue slipped into her tight passage earning him another moan, "Mmmmghhh~~."
Secondster, he let out a grunt as Sera engulfed his cock with her warm mouth. She went to work on him as her tongue swirled around his shaft, sending waves of pleasure shooting through his body.
''Fuck this feels so good. I need her to do this more just like E,'' he thought with a cloudy mind.
Sera continued sucking while rubbing herself, causing her love juices to cover the sheets. Archer sensed her climax just as he exploded in her mouth. He groaned into Teu''s pussy, which made the Aquarian Princess moan.
"Arghhhhh~~ Amazing," she muttered in a breathless voice. "I love it when you lick my pussy, handsome."
Archer was pleased with the two women''s reaction just as Teu started squirting directly into his mouth. He happily swallowed every drop of the sweet-tasting seed which she loved the taste of.
As this happened, Teu copsed to the bed as her body trembled because of the intense pleasure. He smiled when he saw this, but noticed Sera was staring at him with a needy expression.
Without a word, Archer dragged the beautiful dragon woman onto the bed until she was prone and he climbed on top of her before he started rubbing his cock on her drenched pussy and coated himself with her love juices.
Following that, he leaned down and whispered, "I''m going to fuck your ass Seraphina, then I''m going to clean myself using your mouth. Does that excite you?"
"Yes!" Sera replied in a lewd voice as her body shivered with anticipation. "Please give it to me, husband."
Archer chuckled when hearing this and shoved his cock in her tight ass, which made the redhead scream, "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"
When he did that, an extremely tight feeling mped down on his member, which made him grunt, as the pleasure was intense. Archer felt his mana pouring into the petite woman who started moaning, "Mmmghh~~ Fuck me! Please!"
His lust ignited, and he started thrusting into Sera''s ass, causing both of them to lose themselves to their animalistic urges. While the tightness enveloped him even more, he held her curvy waist while pounding away at her backdoor.
"Arghhh!" she let out a wilder moan, which echoed throughout the room.
Sera gripped the sheets while screaming into the bed, as the pleasure was too much. Her ass was being ravaged by him for the first time, and her body was covered in sweat. Archer was enjoying every second of their sex.
''I''m going to ravage them so much now I''m back,'' he pondered as the brown-skinned beauty started squirting.
Archer listened as the stream of sweet nectar hit the bed and her body shuddered thanks to the ecstasy of it all. He bottomed out inside Sera just before he started shooting his cum into her once again.
"Ahhhhhh!'''' the dragon woman let out a primal scream as the pleasure overwhelmed all of her senses.
Sera copsed into a daze with a cheerful smile on her stunning face. Archer quickly made sure she wasfortable before getting an idea. He sent a message to the half-elf, ''Are you busy, gorgeous?''
''No! Can Ie suck that monster? I need it so bad.'' E''s cheerful but needy voice echoed in his mind.
Archer summoned the beautiful half-elf with a chuckle while sitting on the edge of the bed, causing her to drop to her knees as her light blue eyesnded on his cock. She licked her lips before grabbing it with both hands.@@novelbin@@
"I see you''ve been fucking Sera and Teu next. I can smell the little gremlin''s juices and something else all over you," shemented with a sensual smile.
"Does it bother you?" he questioned.
E shook her head. "Of course not. I love sucking your cock after you fucked the girls. It always tastes good and my pussy is aching because of the scent right now," she exined, as her breathing grew heavier.
Archer''s body shuddered as he nodded, "Go on then and suck it, I might let you do it once I''ve fucked Teu."
Following that, the half-elf leaned forward and her soft pink lips engulfed his cock while her tongue swirled around his shaft. He quickly noticed her eyes rolled back as she let out a moan, "Mmmghh~~."
While E got to work servicing him, Teu wrapped her arms around his waist and grabbed the blonde''s head as she spoke in a teasing voice before shoving her further onto his cock, "''I didn''t know you were this lewd El. Do you like sucking the juices of our husband after he''s been with us?"
Archer watched the half-elf''s body tremble at her best friend''s words but nodded in agreement while deep-throating his member thanks to Teulia, who smiled at his response as her grin grew wider.
"How about you watch up close as he fucks my pussy and ass? I''m sure he would use your mouth afterward?" she suggested in a knowing voice, which made him get even harder.
This made E gag, but Archer quickly exploded in her mouth while holding her ponytail, shoving his cock deep. He watched as her cheeks ballooned with his warm seed and her eyes rolled back thanks to the pleasure.
Onceing down from cumming, he looked at Teu with a questioning gaze causing the blue-haired beauty to answer, "I''ve been told you like dominating us, so I thought I would control this little half-elf to see if you enjoy it."
When Archer heard this, he shivered before nodding. "I do and I love how submissive E is now but serious outside the bedroom."
Teu giggled as she reassured her best friend, "El, I don''t mean to be horrible. I know you like it along with him, but I''m only pleasing our husband. Is that okay with you?"
E finished swallowing his cum before smiling at them. "I know Teu, I don''t know what happened but when he started making me suck him, something changed and I love beingpletely dominated."
Archer wondered where all this came from causing the two women tough before Teu exined, "We''re experimenting handsome. Brooke and Ari suggested that it''s something we should do to spice up our sex life."
"Oh, that makes sense," he answered while looking at the half-elf. "I''m going to fuck Teu now. You will watch as I ravage her pussy before shoving it back into your mouth."'' When E heard this, her whole body trembled with anticipation as the thought of cleaning him up turned her on so badly that she started leaking love juices down her slender thigh,
which he noticed.
Following that, Archer bent Teu over and started rubbing his cock against her sensitive slit, which was soaking wet. "Arghhhh~~," she let out a moan.
He slid inside the Aquarian Princess, which instantly restricted around his member, causing him to grunt as the pleasure washed through his entire being. Once Archer calmed down, he started thrusting into her.
This caused Teu to let out even more moans, which echoed throughout the room,
"Mmmmghhh." Ughhh~~."
Archer started fucking her so hard that her love juices flooded out like a broken hose, which
pleased him. He quickly pped the blue-haired woman''s toned ass, which caused her to
scream, "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"
Following that, the two of them continued making love with him, hitting every one of
Teu''s weak spots, which made her climax, as the pleasure was overwhelming for the young
woman. "Mmmmghhh~~ Ughhhh~~ Mmmmhhh~~."
Secondster, Archer felt her love juices pouring out like a leaking tap as it was too much for her body, and she uncontrobly, her breaths shallow and ragged. The sheen of sweat glistening on her light brown skin captivated him, intensifying his desire for her.
It was too much for him and he bottomed out inside her and started filling her womb up with his warm seed, which made Teu scream, "Ahhhhhhhh!"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1207: Get The Legions Ready
Chapter 1207: Get The Legions Ready
?
Archer went to kiss Teu, but sudden explosions rang out as an enemy attack peppered the fleet. He jumped out of bed and made his way over to the window, only to notice the shield lighting up thanks to blocking the ambush.
An rm rang out, causing the sailors to get into the battle stations as the 1st Fleet returned fire. He spotted a horde of Alliance and Swarm ships heading straight for them, causing him to smile.
"What''s going on Arch?" Teu asked as she appeared beside him with a sheet wrapped around her body.
"The Alliance is attacking," he exined before making his way to the bridge to see Olivia.
Following that, when Archer entered, he noticed the crew rushing around as the ship''s cannons erupted. He watched as a wave of mana shells flew across the air before mming into the enemy vessels.
The sea was lit up as the explosion took out dozens of ships, which amazed him. While standing there, Olivia appeared with a knowing smile, "Like what you see, darling? Wait until the 2nd and 3rd Fleets fire."''
Just as the older woman spoke, the rest of the vessels fire every cannon they had, causing the Alliance ships to be decimated. Archer watched the remaining enemy retreated into the distance.
"How long until we reach Avidia Liv?" he asked.
"We should be in range of their shore cannons, which the Battle Barges will take out before we move closer," the white-haired woman said
Archer nodded, then returned to his quarters to unwind. Twenty-four hourster, the ship finally came to a halt. His curiosity got the better of him, and he made his way to the bridge, only to grin when seeing what was happening.
There, he watched in awe as the Battle Barges soared overhead, unleashing multiple waves of missiles toward the shore defenses. Explosions erupted as the projectiles mmed into the Duskfire Defenses.
''Looks like the Airforce has been training well,'' he thought with an excited smile.
Just after that happened, a wave of mana shells appeared from the surviving defences, but the fleets shields blocked it. When Olivia saw this, she quickly ordered, "Return fire! Make sure we can get close to the shore."''
Archer stood back and admired the way the older womanmanded the three fleets as they started firing upon the remaining enemies. The resulting explosion shook the ground but wiped out everything alive.
Olivia approached the window and took out a ss before looking out over the smokey shoreline. He observed as she started muttering to himself while turning to a man dressed in an officer''s uniform.@@novelbin@@
"Get the legions ready fornding," she informed in a stern voice. "Tal said she wanted to lead the charge alongside ra''s 1st."
The man saluted her and bowed toward Archer before leaving the bridge as the older woman turned to him. "Now we watch our forces create a bridgehead on Avidia."
He agreed with a nod. "I''m going to watch them from the balcony. How long until they disembark?"
"Ten minutes, and I believe Teu will be covering thending forces," Olivia remarked, just as the blue-haired woman leapt from a nearby balcony, her figure disappearing into the distance.
Archer stepped outside just as the transport ship''s doors opened, and the Landing Craft poured out. He watched as they tore through the wave while heading for the beach, causing him to sense ra and Tal leading the charge.
His gaze locked onto the dark sands stretched ahead, lined with rows of soldiers in iron armor, their weapons raised and poised. Behind them, massive cannons sat like dormant beasts, waiting for the signal.
Without warning, the shore erupted in a roar as the cannons fired, their sts ripping through the air toward the craft. His breath caught in his throat as he watched the shells streak toward them, but the craft''s crew was ready.
Archer watched as the Landing Craft''s own cannons fired back within seconds, their sts shaking the very air. The shells collided with the oing fire, sending explosions of smoke and fire into the sky.
The craft surged forward, the relentless fire from both sides lighting up the ocean. He watched the two forces sh in a symphony of violence. The beach of Emberport was the destination, but it was now a battlefield as the 1st Legion hit the sand.
He unfurled his wings and soared into the fray, the battlefield below a chaotic sh of Legionnaires and Sun Elves d in heavy armor. Explosions tore through the air as more craft smashed into the shoreline, unleashing waves of soldiers who joined the battle.
Archer hovered above as he surveyed the battlefield below. His Legionnaires and Dragon Marines surged forward with unrelenting force, cutting through the ranks of the Duskfire Soldiers.
Shields shed, and des sang. The legions strict training helped his forces overwhelming the defenders. Victory seemed within reach when Archer''s sharp eyes caught a movement in the distance.
"Reinforcements," he muttered.
Waves of Duskfire Soldiers emerged, their ranks swelling and advancing with renewed determination. Hundreds of thousands charged against a few hundred with Tal and ra on the beach.
Archer ignored the burning poison coursing through his veins, focusing only on the battle ahead. In a sh of light, he used Blink to appear amidst the advancing enemies, cutting off
their charge.
He stood firm, his chest heaving as he drew in a deep breath. Then, with an earth-shaking roar, a torrent of violet dragon fire erupted from his mouth, engulfing the Fire Elves and Alliance in a zing inferno.
The mes surged across the battlefield, reducing most of the attackers to ash. The searing heat forced the remaining enemies to retreat momentarily, buying precious time for his legions to regroup and form their lines.
As the fire subsided, Archer staggered, coughing up blood from the strain. Despite the searing pain shooting through his body, he straightened himself and began walking back toward his soldiers, his resolve unbroken.
That''s when the 1st and 2nd Legions created a deadly shieldwall with sharp spears ready to being thrust toward the enemies. They let Archer through, who was greeted by ra, Talia,
and Teu.
The silver-haired elf hugged him tightly before whispering, "Don''t get involved husband, we can fight until you''re fully healed."
Archer smiled while tightening his cuddle while responding, "I won''t Tal, thank you for
caring."
She beamed before nuzzling her head into his shoulder after jumping on him. Following that, the battle for Emberport erupted as the Draconian Legions smashed against the Alliance
defenders.
Tal, Teu and ra lead him to the back of the army as they fought up the beach as they worked in tandem. Archer watched as their spears shot forward and pierced through the
enemy soldiers'' armor.
When they pulled back, the dead bodies dropped to the ground as the legion marched forward.
As this happened, the redheaded dragonkin spoke in a fascinated voice, "The Fire Elves have retreated, leaving behind the other Alliance troops who are being butchered by our
Legionnaires."
"They have been trained well," he said with a proud expression, his gaze fixed on the
battlefield.
He turned to hismander and continued, "Give the order to breach Emberport''s walls. But make it clear, any soldier who harms innocent civilians will face punishment."
ra agreed with a nod before rushing off as Teu and Tal sat down after giving out their orders. Hourster, the legions were outside Emberport with the remaining Alliance soldiers
lining the walls.
Archer watched with exhration as the Dragonfire Company unleashed a relentless bombardment on the fortifications. The city''s cannons, which had struck his legions during
their approach,y in ruins.
His excitement surged as the walls trembled under the force of the assault before finally copsing in a thunderous roar. They immediately exploited the breach. The 1st Legion''s Dragonblood Knights charged through the rubble.
Their crimson des gleaming as they cut down the surviving enemy soldiers with ruthless efficiency. Archer''s chest swelled with pride as waves of his Legionnaires poured into the city. From above, he spotted Tal and Teu joining the fray, their weapons a blur of motion as they carved through the chaos. In the distance, his legionsnded on a beach several miles away, their banners flying high as they marched to reinforce the assault. When the sun set, Emberport was theirs, and Archer sat in the lord''s hall with the cowering city leaders'' families before him. He stood up with a smirk as he looked at the man while speaking, "Because of your resistance, I lost five hundred of my soldiers and will need to pay for their families."
"I can give you my wealth if you let us go," the city lord responded in a panicked voice.
Archer''s eyes sparkled with greed as he spoke, "Show me your wealth, human, but if you try
to trick me, I''ll feed your family to my monsters."''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1209: Will You Reward Us
Chapter 1209: Will You Reward Us
?
When Archer heard ra''s words, he answered with a confident chuckle, "I have a few legions trained in gueri warfare, but there''s also have the Monster Army. They won''t be able to
fight billions of Nightmare Ants or Venomwing swarms."
Following that, the three legions guarding the mountain passes fortified the three roads and held back the Alliance scouts. Days passed by and the Draconian invasion force had set up a base on Avidia.
Archer was standing in Emberports castle that now belonged to him. While standing there, Ashoka appeared with a love-filled smile. "I''ll be heading west, my love. If the Western Fortress doesn''t hear from us, send the Oathkeepers."
''''I remember beautiful," he answered while embracing the brown-skinned beauty. "Just be careful out there. The reports say Alliance raiders have been spotted in the west."
She waved him away with a confident smile. "I''ll be fine, my love. This part of Avidia borders the desert and is one of the Duskfire Empires breadbaskets."
Archer watched her leave and decided to open a Gate to the western fortress where Tal was guarding. The silver-haired elf was barking out orders to the archers on the wall as they fired at a swarm of monsters.
They were attacking, causing him to sigh before summoning a horde of Broodmaws that gathered around at the bottom of the wall. He grinned when seeing this and ordered them to kill the iing horde.
"Kill them all and take their corpses back to your colony," he shouted, causing the mantis- like monsters to surge forward.
Their scythes and ws tore through the attacking creatures with ease, just as Tal started firing a dozen arrows into the horde. Explosions erupted, which sent dozens of the beasts flying all over the ce.
Following this, the battle ended quickly as his monsters started throwing the bodies through the portals that he opened. While doing this, the silver-haired elf approached with a warm smile as she spoke, "Waiting for Ashoka? I heard she''s going west to conquer some settlements."
Archer nodded, "That''s correct, she wanted to get out there and fight. I don''t me her as all we''re doing here is building defences and repelling the Alliance," he said while spotting the 9th Legion approaching the wall.
"Look who it is," Talmented with a giggle. "She looks excited to get out there."
He agreed with a nod before using Blink to appear on the road that stopped the 9th Legion from marching forward."
As soon as Ashoka heard his voice, she leapt gracefully from her mount, her face lighting up with a radiant smile. She rushed toward him, and without hesitation, he pulled her into a warm embrace.
"Hello, gorgeous," he murmured, his tone both teasing and affectionate. ''''I thought I''de see you off."
The brown-skinned beauty gazed up at him, her amber eyes sparkling. "Thank you, darling," she replied, her voice soft and brimming with love. Her lips curved into a tender smile before she leaned in, pressing a quick but heartfelt kiss to his lips.
When the couple separated, she looked at him, "Remember, if my scouts stop returning here,e look for me. The western part is full of jungle and forests," she said with a worried expression.
Following that, Archer''s eyes widened while getting a good idea, causing him to turn to the ten Oathkeepers and ordered, "Varek, Kaelen, Darian and Malric. Go with Queen Ashoka and make sure she''s safe."''
The four giant knights saluted him before moving behind the tiger woman, who looked surprised as she asked, "Why are you sending them with me? I have the Dragonblood Knights."
Archer waved her away with a smile, "They are perfect to keep you safe even if your whole legion falls. These guys will still be there."''
When the Oathkeepers heard her words, they mmed their fists against their armor in unison; the sound echoing with resolute determination. Ashoka turned back to face them, her amber eyes gleaming with pride, before shifting her gaze to him.
"Thank you, husband," she said, her voice carrying both gratitude and affection. A gentle smile graced her lips as she added, "I feel better knowing they are here."''
Following that, Archer and Ashoka said their goodbyes before the tiger woman and the 9th Legion left the safety of the Draconian walls. He watched them vanish into the distance with narrowed eyes.
Without telling anyone, he summoned five hundred Shadow Creatures, causing him to cough up blood, but regardless, he ordered them to go follow Ashoka and protect her in secret, which the monsters did.
Once they were done, Archer copsed against a nearby fence just as Olivia sent him a panicked message. ''The Alliance has brought in a massive armada, my love. We will engage, but can you send Teu?''
Without wasting time he opened a Gate to the gships bridge and stepped through, only to see the white-haired admiral giving orders to the surround sailors as they started sailing north to intercept the enemy.
"Oh handsome. I didn''t expect to see you here," the older womanmented with an excited expression.
"Teu is already here, look," Archer pointed out the window as a massive Tylosaurus swam under the 1st Fleet.
He walked onto the balcony before summoning a horde of Moravaxes over the side of the ship. Secondster, hundreds of giant eel monsters poured out of the violet portal. Archer watched as they crashed into the sea just as he ordered them, "Protect my ships from the enemy!"
Thousands of heads popped out of the water before screeching. While this was happening, Olivia appeared behind him. "What are you doing, handsome?"
"''Summoning guardians for the fleet," he answered with a knowing smirk. "The Alliance has smaller ships to try out maneuver our vessels, but the Moravaxes will ambush them, which will give them a shock."
While the couple spoke, a man rushed onto the balcony with a panicked expression, "Your Majesty. Two more enemy fleets are approaching from both sides."
Archer''s eyes narrowed before nodding, "I''ll deal with them, just make sure the cannons are
firing non-stop."
Following that, he sent a message to Lucrezia, Kassandra, and Demetra while opening a portal for the three women. They stepped through with excited smiles as the shark womanmented, "Want us to destroy the Alliance husband?"
"Will you reward us?" Kass asked with glowing ck eyes,
Archer chuckled while greeting them with kisses before exining, "Yes I will reward everyone, Kass. Is there a reason to answer when you know what will happen? But anyway, we have two fleets looking to ambush us, and Teu is fighting with the one we''re targeting."@@novelbin@@
When the women heard this, they agreed as Lucreziamented, "I expect to be pampered tonight husband, its been a while since I''ve felt your love."
''''I''ll spend time with you all tonight, so don''t worry,'''' he answered with a charming smile before the three women leaped into the sea below.
Lucrezia transformed into her Mosasaur form and sliced through the waves like a missile. Following this, Kassandra let out a giggle while falling toward the ocean and transformed into her Kraken form.
A giant wave mmed against the gship causing everyone to hold brace themselves as the massive Kraken swam past the ships. When Olivia saw this, she giggled, "The Alliance is
going to be shocked after being attacked by those four."
"Yes, that''s the n. Hopefully, its put a stop to their damn sea attacks and give us some time
to conquer Avidia," he said while watching Kassandra heading west with Teu.
Lucrezia and Demetra moved swiftly eastward, their forces poised to intercept the third enemy fleet. Archer could sense their determination and the flicker of excitement that coursed through the women as they prepared to y a pivotal role in the invasion.
Kassandra''s presence was distinct as her tentacles appeared above the water now and then. Archer couldn''t help but smirk as he picked up on her growing restlessness. Patrolling the ind had clearly bored her, so she needed to fight.
Following that, he watched as the Demon Shark reached the enemy first and attacked from
below. Demetra tore through the metal ship with easy while her tail pped another causing a loud tearing sound to echo out.
As she maneuvered into position, Lucrezia surged forward, her presence a blur of power and precision. She barreled through enemy vessels; her strikes swift and devastating, sending
shattered hulls sinking into the dark abyss below.
Explosions erupted in her wake, the violent echoes resonating across the sea as Archer''s fleets unleashed their fury on the northern enemy forces. Amidst the chaos, Archer''s sharp gaze
shifted to therger armada looming on the horizon.
It was an imposing sight, yet the 1st Fleet wasted no time. Leading the charge with unshakable resolve, they advanced like a tidal wave, their cannons roaring as they paved the
way for the battle ahead.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1213: Do You Want To Be With Me
Chapter 1213: Do You Want To Be With Me
?
Archer and the three women returned to Emberport only to see something happening in one of the city squares. He wondered what was happening, causing him to approach as the Oathkeepers followed behind him.
When they got to the crowd, they noticed a Dragonblood Knight was on his knees while Legionnaires circled him. This caused Archer to grow curious, and he asked, "What''s going on here?"
As the words left his lips, everyone stiffened as the Draconianmanders turned around and knelt before one of them exined as he pointed to a group of people huddled together, "This man butchered a sun elf like a monster and injured three more."
Archer looked at the giant man, who looked like the spectacle did not bother him. He stepped forward and asked, "Why did you kill the man?"
"They disrespected you, my king, and I believe their spies for the Duskfire Empire," the Dragonblood Knight answered in an honest voice.
Without waiting, he casting Mana Maniption and dragged one of the squirming women to him. Archer cast Soul Eater and started eating the elf''s memories before dropping her as she let out a scream.
When the surrounding soldiers saw this, they were shocked, but he grinned before looking at the kneeling man, "Get up. Do you wish to join the Oathkeepers? I want extremely loyal men like yourself around me."''
Archer observed the man''s eyes widen in shock as he took in the sight of the giant knights encircling him and the three women. After a moment of stunned silence, the man nodded, his expression shifting to one of resolve.
With a deep bow, he introduced himself. "I''m Talon, my king," he said, his voice steady. "It would be an honor to join the legendary Oathkeepers."''
"Good," he replied to the big knight before sending a message to Leira asking if she was in theb.
The cat woman quickly replied, ''Yes, Nefi and I are working on the Oathkeeper project. In the next year, you''ll have ten more squads of them to work with.''
Archer was happy hearing that but revealed the reason for him contacting her. ''I have a Dragonblood Knight here who wants to be one. Should I send him over?''
''Yes!'' Leira replied in a cheerful voice. "The Imperial Guard will escort him in, but do you mind if we create some knights as bodyguards for the harm?''
''Four per girl?'' he suggested. "They are beasts and can hold the line until help cane.''
Silence followed until she answered, ''Sounds good to me, handsome. Can I see you soon?"
Archer chuckled and reassured she was being the first one he woulde see once things were normal on Avidia. The cat woman was content with the response and asked him to send Talon through.
Following that, he ushered the Dragonblood Knight through the portal after he saluted. Once the big man was gone Archer turned to the remainingmanders before revealing with a smirk, "He''s right. All but one are spies for the Duskfire Empire."''
When the surrounding Draconians heard this, they gasped, but he quickly broke the elf''s neck with a snap of his wrist while speaking, "Kill the rest and lock down the mountain pass. No more traders or visitors."''
Everyone saluted before killing the remaining fire elves, causing Morena to giggle as she revealed, "If you like husband, I can turn these vermin into more soldiers. Because their elves, me and baby sister can create monster hybrids."
Archer shivered when hearing her innocent voice asking such things. He shook his head and replied with a chuckle, "You can do what you like with them, but try not to scare Lucrezia. Especially Demacia."
Morena giggled. "She is gruesome. Some things she''s done while you''ve been there would have put off any other man, but here you''re loving everything we created," she said with a big smile.
"Yes, I like two necromancer sisters who love to experiment with humans and turning them into my fighting machines while trying to get in my pants?" he teased the older woman. When Morena heard this her cheeks reddened but she nodded, "Yes you''re correct and you know we both adore you but this is time I return to the Domain to continue work with my new test subjects."
As the four stood talking, a stunning fire elf woman approached Archer, her movements slow and measured, a seductive smile ying on her lips. With his back turned busy chatting, she reached out to touch him it was pped away with a sharp crack.
Morena stepped forward, her blue eyes gleaming with icy fury. "Move on, slut," she hissed, her voice cold. "Don''t even think about giving my husband those eyes."''
The fire elf''s face twisted in anger. But before she could retort, Morena''s voice was a low, dangerous growl. "Fuck this."
In a blur of motion, the white-haired woman unleashed a savage punch, her fist connecting with the elf''s face with a deafening crack. The force of the blow sent the fire elf hurtling down the street, crashing into the cobblestones.
Just then a knife ttered to the ground causing the elf woman''s face to pale as Morena asked Kassandra and Lucrezia, "Girls, do you want to help me deal with this assassin?"
They agreed with determined nods just as the sun elf stood defiantly, her eyes zing with arrogance. But the three women were a storm about to break. Morena moved first, her fist cutting through the air and mming into the elf''s stomach, knocking the breath from her lungs.
Lucrezia followed, delivering a spinning kick to the elf''s ribs, sending her crashing to the ground with a sickening crack. Kassandra was next, her movements swift as she grabbed the sun elf by the hair, yanking her head back.
Without hesitation, she drove a brutal knee into the elf''s jaw, snapping her head to the side. The sun elf gasped, blood trickling from her mouth. Morena stepped forward, her gaze cold as she looked down at the defeated elf.
"You thought you could outsmart us," she said, her voiceced with disdain. "But now your fate is sealed."
With one final coordinated strike, the three women moved as one. Lucrezia''s fistnded squarely in the elf''s chest, knocking thest of her strength out of her. The elf crumpled to the ground, barely conscious, and with a swift motion, Kassandra seized her by the arm, dragging her to the Oathkeepers waiting nearby.
''''Take her,'''' Kassandra said, her voice icy. "The sentence is death, and it''s yours to carry out."
Archer watched the elf woman screaming as she was being dragged away, causing him to nce at Morena, who stood in front of him. ''I''ve been horrible to her. She does truly care for me,'' he thought while feeling guilty.
He opened a Gate back to the Domain before speaking to Lucrezia and Kassandra, "Can you girls wait for my in the treehouse? I want to talk to Morena."
When the older woman heard this, her body stiffened as she turned around with a worried expression. The other two agreed and kissed him goodbye as Morena got nervous even more as she spoke, "Is everything okay Arch?"
Archer''s smile softened, his eyes filled with warmth as he asked a question that would change everything. "Do you want to be with me?"
Morena''s eyes widened in surprise, her heart racing as a whirlwind of emotions surged within her. She shook her head in disbelief, her voice barely a whisper. "Do you mean this... truly?" His gaze never wavered, his sincerity clear. "I do. And that goes for Demacia, too."
The words hit her like a wave, and before she could think, she lunged forward, wrapping her arms around him in a tight, almost desperate embrace. "Thank Goddess Tiamat," she murmured, her voice thick with relief and joy. "I thought you didn''t feel the same anymore, with all the young women around you."
Archer held her close, his heart swelling as he whispered, reassuring her that his feelings had never wavered and for the first time in a long while, Morena felt truly at peace. Secondster, she looked at him, "Can you ask, little sister? She would be happy if you did."
"Of course," he said with a smile. "It''s about time I returned the love you two show me."
Archer and Morena stepped into the Necromancer''s home within the Domain, the air thick with the scent of ancient tomes and arcane power. Shelves lined the walls, filled with dusty books; flickering candles cast soft light across the stone floors.
She led him through the hallways untiling to ab where Demacia was sitting at a table going through paperwork while mutter. The younger necromancer didn''t notice them until he approached with a knowing smile.
When close enough Archer grabbed her by the waist before whispering into her delicate ear,
"It''s me Dem."
"So lucky you spoke, I was just about to st you with a spell handsome," Demacia said while leaning into him with a radiant smile.@@novelbin@@
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1216: Always Busy
Chapter 1216: Always Busy
?
Archer''s desire hadn''t waned as he watched the beautiful brte, breathless and glistening with sweat, trying to regain herposure. Following that, he moved her onto all fours while she muttered in a breathless voice, "What are you doing now, Little Light?"
He didn''t answer, but pped Brooke''s fat ass that jiggled and drawing out another soft moan from her as she climaxed once again. "Mmmmhhh~~."
After doing that, he slid back inside her wet pussy, which instantly mped down on him as if
it missed him. Archer grunted when feeling the sudden pleasure, but started fucking her without a break.
Brooke was moaning and groaning as her body trembled just as she started squirting all over his waist. "Mmmghh~~ Ughhhh~~."
Waves of intense orgasm''s washed over the older woman''s body, which sent her into a pleasure-filled daze.
Two of them continued making love four hours until the older woman was in a pleasure-filled daze and her pussy was leaking non stop thanks to their passionate lovemaking that the duo enjoyed.
Archer leaned up as he wasn''t ready to stop while thinking with glowing violet eyes as he moved the beautiful brte onto all fours and pushed down on her back, which made his mouth water at the sexy picture of her love heart shaped ass jutting out.
When seeing this, he licked his lips as his lust exploded to new heights before he grabbed her waist while muttering, "Let''s try her backdoor. I bet she feels amazing."
He made sure Brooke wasfortable before lining up his cock against her backdoor which woke the older woman up out of the pleasure-filled daze. A pair of beautiful green eyesnded on him as she gave him a big smile.
"You want to use that hole, Little Light? Are you trying to im every part of me tonight?" she asked in an exhausted but excited voice.
"By that look in your eyes, tell me you want it just as much as me, gorgeous. So just lie there and enjoy everything as I send you into a daze," he answered with a knowing smirk.
Brooke''s body shuddered when hearing his the seductive tone and arched her back to give him better ess. Archer''s eyes widened, but he grabbed the older woman''s waist while shoving his cock into the extremely tight ass.
"Ahhhhhhhh! So big!" she screamed while being stretched open, but this time the feeling was so intense that her mind be clouded.
Once the tip entered, her backdoor mped down on his member, which made him groan as the intense pleasure washed over his body. Secondster, Archer started thrusting until he was halfway in.
He stopped moving so Brooke could get used to it as she gripped the sheets while letting out erotic moans, "Mmmmghhh~~."
Archer continued to thrust into her without pause, causing the older woman to cry out as the pleasure overwhelmed her. He watched intently as her entire being trembled, unable to handle the intensity, her sensitive body quivering under the sensation.
Everything was too much causing her to let out a primal scream that echoed inside the Cosmic Shield, "Ahhhhhhh!"
''Fuck she''s so tight,'' he thought as his head dropped back while groaning. ''I can''t wait to use her ass from now on."
The two of them continued fucking until Brooke started squirting all over the bed while she let out even more moans, "Mmmhhh~~ Ughhhh~~."
Archer bottomed out inside the older woman and started shooting his seed into her, which made her thick thighs tremble, but soon after that, she copsed to the bed with a satisfied smile.
Following that, he was feeling tired and sat down on the bed as Brooke leaned up with a tired smile as she crawled toward him. Archer wondered what she was doing, but when she grabbed his cock, he knew.
Her plump lips engulfed his member, which made him groan just as her head started bobbing up and down. Brooke''s tongue swirled around his shaft, which sent pleasure shooting through his body like an electric shook.
The slurping noise echoed out, but Archer grabbed her ponytail and forced his cock down her throat, which earned him a sensual moan, "Mmmmmghh~~."
Brooke carefully cleaned every inch of him, her throat tightening around him just as he twitch causing him to enjoy it. Archer, unable to hold back any longer, released himself, his seed filling her stomach.
He watched as her eyes rolled to the back of her head as the pleasure was too much for the duo. The older woman moaned while swallowing every drop, "Uhgggmmm~~.
Archer sighed and copsed onto the soft chair, seeking a moment of rest. But it wasn''t over; Brooke climbed up beside him, gently pulling his head onto her bountiful chest as a cushion, her fingers threading through his hair in soothing strokes.
"Thank you for that lovely experience, Little Light," she mumbled with a radiant smile on her pretty face.
He was going to answer but fell asleep, followed by Brooke, who cuddled him after putting a few nkets over them. The following morning, Archer woke up only to see mussy brown hair everywhere.
"That''s right, me and Brooke had sexst night,'' he thought with a smile while lying back on the chair.
As Archer sat there, he watched the starry sky as the sun had risen and realized he must have deactivated Time Warp when they finished making love. The thought of him using the spell just to have sex made him chuckle.
Following that, the older woman woke up before letting out an adorable yawn while stretching. This motioned caused her giant boobs to bounce everywhere, causing him to be horny again.
Without a word, he started kissing Brooke''s neck, which led to more sex, which the mature woman wouldn''t say no to. He cast Time Warp again and enjoyed her for hours until her legs were like jelly when they were finished.
Archer was leaning against the balconies railing chuckling at the older woman trying to stand up but she copsed. Brooke looked at him with narrowed eyes before teasing, "Not going to help your fiancee? What a brute you''ve be, husband."
He approached the brte and cast Aurora Healing on her while sending a stream of his pure mana into her body. When she felt this, a smile appeared. "That feels good, Little Light. Thank you," she thanked him.
"You''re wee Brooke," Archer replied. "What are your ns for the day?"
The older woman started getting ready while answering, "Going to train some of the new mages in your armies. Aisha asked me and Ari to help when we have time."
Afterward she said her goodbyes before returning to the real world through a Gate he opened. Once Brooke was gone, he walked inside, only to see Kassandra sitting at the table while
staring into nothing.
Archer approached the Kraken Princess and bit the top of her ear, which earned him a yelp as she returned to reality. The dark-haired beauty turned in his direction with a big smile. "Morning handsome, sorry I was daydreaming," she said.
He joined her at the table after making them some tea, which she thanked him for. While sitting there Archer questioned in a curious tone, "What you thinking about?" Kassandra looked at him with a knowing smile before speaking. "You bending me over this table and ravaging my needy pussy. I''ve missed having sex with you husband."''
"I''m sorry for neglecting you Kass," he revealed in a guiltden voice. "It was never my intention to do so, I just always get busy."
When the dark-haired woman heard this, she turned to him with a smile before cupping his cheeks while her dark eyes locked onto his, "You do not neglect me Arch, I understand that you''re busy and will make it up to me."
Archer nodded in agreement and stole Kassandra''s soft plump lips. He started kissing her while pulling her onto hisp. While this was happening, he received a message through the
tattoo.
''Husband, a scout from the 9th Legion, has returned to the western fortress and wants to see you,''@@novelbin@@
ra revealed.
He sighed when hearing this but stopped kissing Kassandra and asked, "Do you want toe to Avidia with me? Ashoka''s legion just sent a scout back,"
The dark-haired woman agreed with a nod as she answered with a knowing smile and a glint in her eyes, "That''s fine, we can carry this onter."
Archer chuckled before standing up and putting her down as he opened a Gate to the western
fortress. The couple stepped through to see soldiers rushing around while others gossiped.
He spotted ra by themand post and approached the redhead who was standing there with a blonde woman. When the two saw Archer and Kassandra, the stranger knelt while the dragonkin greeted them. "Morning husband, Kass."
"Hey Lena," the Kraken Princess replied with a wave.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1219: That Sounds Lovely
Chapter 1219: That Sounds Lovely
?
Archer led a giggling Vivienne into an alleyway before summoning a dozen of Nightmare Ant Assassins that vanished into the darkness. Once that was done, he turned toward the curvy
woman and pushed her up against the wall.
"Oh Master, I hope you''re not nning to take me here," she said with a seductive voice that made him shiver.
The redhead was smiling but became surprised when he quickly kissed her while holding her thick waist. When the ant queen felt this, she quickly reciprocated it as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders.
While they were kissing, the stalkers circled them as their leader appeared behind them. The couple stopped and turned to the neer. Archer noticed they were dressed like ninjas, which amused him to no end.
"What brings the White Devil to Runefine? Aren''t you risking it a bit too much?" a man''s deep voice echoed out.
Archer chuckled before replying in a cheerful tone, "Well I had to take my future wife out on a date to get to know her and you rudely interrupted us."
The surrounding assassinsughed as the ants prepared to as the leader spoke once again, "But now we have you trapped. It''s highly unlikely my men could do anything to you, but your beautifuldy certainly can."
Without waiting, Archer said with an evil smirk, "Kill them all but the leader; I will turn him into a Tyrant."
As the words left his lips, the Nightmare Assassin Ants struck. They lunged at the strangers and tore them apart, which shocked the leader, but Vivienne quickly moved andnded a powerful punch to the man''s jaw.
His head snapped back violently as he crashed into a nearby wall, crumpling on impact. Meanwhile, the ant ruthlessly tore through hisrades, their lifeless bodies flung into the colony to nourish the ever-growing army.
He quickly sent the leader to the necromancer sisters and instructed them to turn him into a new version of the Tyrants. When Morena heard this, she got excited and promise Archer something powerful.
''I wonder what this death mommy will do,'' he thought with lust building up, but he put it aside.
With the gruesome taskplete, Archer turned to Vivienne with a charming smile. "Shall we carry on with our date?" he asked, shing as though the chaos moments before had never urred.
"''Yes please," the ant queen replied while taking his arm.
Archer sent the monsters back to the Domain before the two started walking through the city taking in all the sites. Vivienne loved the shoreline and wanted to go down onto the beach, which he agreed to.
When they stepped onto the soft sand, the older woman removed her sandals and sighed, "This feels so good," she said.
"It is, but I hate that sand gets into the ces it has no ce being," he replied with a chuckle.
Following that, the two of them continued enjoying the date until Archer noticed she was getting tired, causing him to ask, "Would you like toe to the treehouse for some tea? The view on the balconies is amazing."
She agreed with a radiant smile. "That sounds lovely."
Archer guided her through the winding streets until they arrived at a quiet, dimly lit part of the city. The atmosphere shifted as the road took on an eerie stillness, shadows stretching long and ominous.
Vivienne''s lips curled into a yful smirk as she nced at him, her tone dripping with mischief. "Are you trying to lead me somewhere the authorities won''t catch you ravaging me?" she teased, her crimson eyes sparkling with amusement.
"Yes, I want to ravage you," he admitted while opening a Gate to the Domain while continuing. "I want to bend you over and watch that fat ass jiggle when I''m taking your virginity."
After speaking Archer dragged the shocked redhead through the portal only to appear in a quiet living room. He closed his eyes and scanned everything, only to find out Morena was chatting to Alexa, Ari, and E.
"Sit down and getfortable," he said to the older woman. "I''ve got some excellent tea we can try together."
Following that, Archer started boiling the water using magic while Vivienne sat down in front of the firece that he fired a bolt of violet fire into which made it erupted. The ant queen smiled before speaking, "That feels better, it''s always cold now days. I can''t wait until summer appears."
"I agree, but then I end up all sweaty and have to take my shirt off," he replied with a smirk, setting a steaming cup down in front of the redhead. "This year, I think I''ll hide out in the cold, or maybe invade the northern continent."
Vivienne burst into a fit of giggles, herughter soft and melodic, before taking a sip of the hot drink. Her eyes lit up with delight as the vor hit her. Momentster, she looked up at him with a warm smile and said, "This is delicious, handsome. Where did you get it?"
"A treasury I looted years ago," he revealed with a wistful smile as memories surfaced, vivid and unbidden. "This was long before Draconia even existed. Back then, the Valethrone Empire ruled the ind. But when they attacked Hemera''s homnd, her father sought me out, asking for my help."
The older woman looked confused, causing her to question, "So how does that end up with you having tea?"
Archer chuckled before continuing, "All I wanted was the ind the empire was on and the sun elves agreed but when I arrived there, the Valethrones attacked me, causing them to be wiped out, allowing me to establish Draconia."
Vivienne smiled, her crimson eyes gleaming with a hint of pride. "Interesting, but it sounds soplex and tediouspared to my colony. One order from me, and everything halts
immediately," she said with a touch of smugness.
Archer chuckled, meeting her gaze with admiration. "I wouldn''t expect anything less, Vivi. You''re far from weak, after all," he replied, his toneced with respect.
The redhead''s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, but before she could respond, Sera''s sudden arrival in the living room interrupted them. The petite dragon woman''s face lit up with joy the moment she saw him, and without hesitation, she dashed toward him like a red blur.
He caught her effortlessly, wrapping her in a love-filled hug that radiated warmth. Sera nestled into his embrace, her happiness palpable as she clung to him while speaking in a cheerful voice, "Sweetheart! I''ve missed you."
Following that, Sera started kissing him all over the face, which made Vivienne smile at the amount of love the brown-skinned woman had for him. While the dragon woman attacked him, Halime and Llyniel appeared.
When the young women spotted the mature redhead, they stopped short as they hadn''t met her yet. By this time, Archer freed himself from Sera''s plump lips before introducing them. "Hali, Lyn this is the leader of my Monster Generals Vivienne."''
Archer turned to the ant queen. "These two beauties are Halime and Llyniel Wyldheart."
They beamed when hearing that, but he stepped forward to hug them before whispering into their ears, which made to go stiff at his words, "You two areing on a date with me soon.
Are you busy tonight?"
Llyniel was the first to respond, her big, beautiful brown eyes sparkling with warmth. "I''m free until tomorrow evening," she said with a soft smile. "I have to check on the kingdom''s greenhouses after that."
Archer then turned his attention to Halime, the stunning snake woman whose yellow eyes held a gaze filled with unyielding love for him. Her brown skin glistened with ayer of sweat
as she continued working, the effort only adding to her allure.
"You both look so beautiful. From now on I''lle see you two a lot more," he revealed
before kissing both.@@novelbin@@
Following that, they sat down as Vivienne poured some tea whileplimenting them. "''I@@novelbin@@
must say, you both are pretty. I won''t lie and say I''m not jealous of your figure, Halime. Those
are perfect hips."
When the snake woman heard her words, her dark cheeks went darker, but the ant queen continued, "And Llyniel, you''re so pretty that it makes me feel inferior to you."
The wood elf raised an eyebrow, a yful smile tugging at her lips as she listened to the ant queen''s words. "Don''t say such things, Vivienne," she reassured her new friend. "You''re a voluptuous woman with curves to die for and a body that turns heads. You pull it off effortlessly, especially in that dress."''
Sera gave a knowing nce toward Archer with a knowing smile. "No wonder our husband is
interested in you. I''ve noticed he has a soft spot for both petite and older curvy women like Brooke, Ari, Deh and Mary."
"Yes I admit it, I like all kinds of women and don''t limit myself to just one type," he replied
with a smirk.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1221: No One Will Surprise Us Again
Chapter 1221: No One Will Surprise Us Again
?
Archer cupped her face gently, his thumbs brushing away the tears that rushed down her cheeks. "Don''t you ever put yourself down like that again. You''re everything I''ve ever wanted, and I wouldn''t trade you for anyone else in this world."
Her breath hitched, and for a moment, all she could do was stare into his eyes, the weight of his words sinking into her heart. Then, without thinking, she threw her arms around him, sping him as if afraid to let go.
"You will never understand how much I truly love you, Archer," she cried, her voice breaking as tears streamed down her cheeks. "I always knew you cared, but... I''ve been feeling so lowtely. I didn''t realize just how much I needed to hear you say that."
Without warning, he leaned down and kissed Deh, who instantly returned it. Archer felt her emotions calming down. The couple broke apart secondster as he whispering into her pointy ear, "Tonight, I''ll show you how sexy I find you and make you feel on top of the world to get rid of such thoughts."''
When she heard this, her face went bright red but grabbed his arm as the two started walking down the city''s main street while people stole nces at him and the two Oathkeepers that appeared from a portal.
Archer blinked in surprise, momentarily surprised, as Thalion and Fenris knelt before him. The Oathkeeper Leader, his tone steeped in respect, spoke firmly. "Sorry for bothering you, but we came as soon as Queen ra told us you had departed the battlefield, my king."
His expression softened, and he waved dismissively, a casual smile tugging at his lips. "Don''t worry about it," he said lightly. "Just follow behind us. Deh and I are going on a date."
They saluted him before the couple started walking down the street while people avoided them with the giant knights. Deh giggled at their reactions. "The Oathkeepers are very intimidating. I''m d you have bodyguards now. It makes us worry less."
While exploring Dragonheart City, Aisha sent him a message informing him of the results of an investigation the government has conducted to find out how the soldiers rebelled. The conclusion was the Dragon Marshals had artifacts that voided the contracts.
''Have we got this artifact?'' he questioned the dragonkin woman.
Deh remained silent, sensing that Archer was speaking to someone in the harem. As if on cue, Aisha''s voice came through, calm and obedient. ''Yes, do you want me to bring it?''
Archer''s response was direct. ''Yes, I''ll summon you now.''
Without hesitation, he activated the tattoo. Secondster, Aisha appeared before them. The air shifted with the arrival, but Deh said nothing, her thoughts unreadable as she nced between them.
"Husband," the redhead greeted with a smile while handing over a strange orb.
Archer took it with a curious glint, only to growl when feeling the Swarms'' foul magic all over it. He quickly crushed the device, which surprised the two women, causing Aisha to question, "Why did you do that? Weren''t you going to study it?"
"No, the Swarm had something to do with this," he revealed, his words shocked both women and the Oathkeepers.
Aisha''s blue eyes shed with determination, her voice steady as she spoke. "We will destroy them if found." She paused for a moment, her gaze sharp and resolute. "I''ll return to the government district and put out a warning. No one will surprise us again."
Archer opened a Gate for the dragonkin woman, his eyes softening as he cupped her face. Without warning, he leaned in and gave her a passionate kiss. When they parted, he smiled and asked, "We will go on a date tomorrow. Are you free?"
The redhead blinked in surprise, her eyes widening in shock at the sudden question. But just as quickly, her expression transformed into one of pure joy. "Yes!" she eximed, her voice full of delight. "I''ll meet you at the pce first thing in the morning. There are a few ces I''d love to show you, handsome."
Deh giggled at the woman''s reaction as Aisha rushed through the portal after saying her goodbyes. Following that, the duo continued on as the Oathkeepers followed behind until they came across a square.
A market was in full swing. People were checking out the merchants'' wares. When the mature woman saw this, her yellow eyes glowed as she nced around, "There is some rare resource in this ce, I can feel it in my bones," she eximed in excitement.
Archer chuckled before speaking, "Buy whatever you like, my love, I''ll treat you."''
Following that, the two of them explored the market as Deh examined all kinds of things until stopped at a stall that sold beautiful jewelry. When he spotted the merchandise, causing him to stop walking.@@novelbin@@
The older woman realized and questioned, "What have you seen, husband?"
"I want to buy everyone something," he responded while scanning the table. "Do you want to help me choose something for everyone?"
"Yes," she answered in a cheery tone.
Archer noticed the stall owner was an old woman who approached with a smile before bowing with admiration. "My king, my queen. It''s an honor to have you browsing my humble stall. What can I do for you?"
"I want forty pieces, one for each of my queens," he answered before taking out a small pouch of gold coins. "This should cover the cost."
Afterward, they began selecting pieces for each woman, and Archer could see the surprise in the old woman''s eyes. She had expected it to take longer, but he moved with a quiet confidence, picking up each gem with ease.
He matched the stones to their eyes, choosing carefully as if the gems spoke to him. The deep blue sapphire for one with sparkling eyes, the rich emerald for another with a gaze full of warmth, and the fiery ruby for someone whose spirit was just as fierce.
"These are perfect for the girls,'' he pondered while holding up a ne that matched Nefertiti''s beautiful pink eyes.
Each selection was a perfect reflection of the woman it was for, and it all seemed so natural to him, as though he had known their hearts for a lifetime. The old woman watched in awe, her surprise growing as she realized how effortlessly he picked them out.
Ten minutester, Archer had one for each harem member and Deh looked at him with wide eyes. "You did that without my help?'' she asked in surprise.
He chuckled before leaning forward and kissing her forehead while handing her a beautiful bracelet with small gleaming sun stone that matched her yellow eyes. When the older woman saw this, she beamed.
Deh put it on with an excited expression while admiring it. Archer loved her reaction and thanks the stall owner before continuing their exploration of the market, while walking the dwarf took his hand.
Archer nced down as she started speaking in a thankful voice, "Thank you darling, I love it but I must admit its one of the first I got off a man. My ex husband never treated me like this."
He watched as she remembered her previous marriage, while cringing just as a shadow crossed her face. "We''ve been together for a couple of years now," she began, her tone warm. "And this time... this time is the happiest I''ve ever been."
Her gaze softened as she looked at him, gratitude in her eyes. "I am thankful to meet such a man as yourself Arch, I''ll never take you for granted."
Archer smiled when hearing this before hugging her tightly while speaking in an excited voice, "I know you will but let''s enjoy our date. This market it so big."
Following that, they wandered through the bustling market, the air alive with the sounds of merchants calling out and the rich scent of spices filling the air. The bright colors of fabrics and trinkets surrounded them.
A small stall tucked away in a corner caught Deh''s attention. She paused, her eyes scanning the assortment of gleaming, rare metals disyed on a wooden table. Some were bright and polished, while others had an ethereal glow.
Her fingers traced over the edges of a piece of obsidian-ck metal, its surface catching the sunlight in a way that made it shimmer. Archer noticed her fascination and stepped closer, his
eyes softening as he watched her.
"You like these?" he asked, a knowing smile ying at the corner of his lips.
Deh''s face lit up, her excitement palpable. "I haven''t seen anything like these before. They''re so beautiful... and so rare."
When Archer heard this, he turned to the watching merchant who finally paid attention to him. The older man''s face paled as he bowed. "Greetings my king, I didn''t realize it was at
first. I apologize."''
"Don''t worry about it, you''re busy working so don''t mind me, but I am curious," he replied to the merchant. "How much for everything?"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1223: Would You Do Me The Honour
Chapter 1223: Would You Do Me The Honour
?
Archer shook his head and turned to Deh. "Sorry about that, let''s get to the inn and rx. It''s getting cold."
The older woman agreed and led him into the inn, where it was peaceful. Once inside, the couple approached the counter where they encountered a grumpy old woman who spoke in a tired voice, "Wee to the Riverside Inn. How can I help you?"
"Can we get a room for the night, please?" Deh asked, sliding a couple of gold coins across the counter, which immediately caught the innkeeper''s attention.
With a nod, the woman handed them a key and directed them to their room. The couple thanked her and made their way upstairs, ready to settle in for the night. As they entered, the dwarf woman took off the cloak he gave her.
She hung it up while stealing nces at him before asking, "Do you have any of that stuff Seraphina drinks?"
When Archer heard this, he took out a bottle of Dragon Rum that Sera gave him when they spent time together. The little gremlin found out about the names of alcohol back on Earth and copied it, which made himugh.
Deh startedughing as she saw the dragon woman''s handwriting on the bottle, causing her toment, "You would never think Seraphina drinks that much. She''s so tiny that it''s adorable, but she''s feisty and not scared to fight anyone."
"Yes, but that''s what I love about her," he answered with a smile as he thought about his Fairy Dragon.
While saying that, a portal suddenly opened and the woman in question stepped through with a big smile and sparkling ruby-red eyes thatnded on him. Archer chuckled, "Talk about the gremlin and she shall appear. How are you Sera?"
"Stop calling me that husband!" the brown-skinned beauty eximed.
Deh giggled even more as she greeted the younger woman. "Evening Seraphina. What brings you here? It would be good to spend time together."
The dragon turned to her with a radiant smile. ''''I feel an overwhelming surge of love that made my panties wet, so I had toe see our husband to help."
When Archer heard this, heughed as the dwarf woman''s cheeks flushed a deep red at her honesty. Sera, enjoying their reactions. She took off her panties, drawing his gaze to her thick brown thighs.
His eyes followed the yellow panties that stood out but the redhead throw them at him while teasing, "I won''t interrupt your time with Del. I''ll watch if you two don''t mind?"
Archer looked at the older woman who nodded, "That''s fine, I do want to watch him fuck you in return. I want to see how he handles someone so petite."
When Sera heard this she puffed out her chest while eximing, "He ravages me and I love it, my size isn''t a factor here Del, I may be one of the smallest harem members alongside Hali and Lyn but I''ll still beat people up."
Following that, the three of them started drinking the Dragon Rum only to be shocked when Sera was downing it like orange juice. Deh took baby sips before shivering, as the strength of it was much stronger than the dwarven ale.
"Bless the goddess, how did you make such stuff Seraphina?" the grey-haired woman questioned while loving the Rum.
"I kidna... borrowed an innkeeper who knew how to make stuff like this," the redhead said with a mischievous giggle. "She showed me the ropes, and then I went full mad scientist with it."
Deh raised an eyebrow, her face a mix of concern and disbelief. "Mad scientist? That''s...forting. But you were going to say kidnapped?" she followed up.
Sera shook her head with an amused twinkle in her eyes. "No, I wasn''t. Now let''s drink more before you think I''m cursing you," she said with a knowing smile.
The older woman shook her head,ughing as she took a swig of rum, the fiery burn of it hitting her throat. "You''re both trouble," she said with a grin, wiping her mouth.
Following that, the trio continued chatting, their words bing more slurred andughter more frequent as the drinks piled up. Archer felt the warm rush of alcohol hit him, the buzz spreading through his body, and for the first time that night, he felt truly good.
Sera suddenly stood up on wobbly legs, stumbling toward a nearby sofa as she slipped off her dress. His gaze followed with lust, admiring her hourss figure as her curvy waist and backside swayed with every movement.
That''s when Archer remembered something he had been meaning to do. Reaching into his Item Box, he pulled out two rings that had been there away for years. He opened the small boxes, his fingers pausing as he noticed the gemstones embedded in each ring.
''I''ve been meaning to do this, but always forget,'' he thought while admiring them.
The gemstones matched the colors of Sera''s and Deh''s eyes perfectly, making Archer pause for a moment. ''I need to get four more, Eveline, Aurelia, Morena, and Demacia,'' he thought, realizing the significance of what he was holding.@@novelbin@@
He nced at the dark-skinned woman sitting on the sofa, his heart beating a little faster as he approached her with a warm smile. Sera''s eyes met his, and she began to speak, but was immediately silenced when Archer dropped to one knee, pulling out a small box. "''Seraphina," he said softly, his voice full of love, "Would you do me the honor of marrying me?"
When the young woman heard this, her eyes widened in utter surprise as Dehmented with a big smile, "Oh my, how romantic."
Secondster, Sera came too as tears welled up before she lunged at him and wrapped her arms around his shoulder while giving him an answer, "Yes! Of course I will. You''re my boy."
Archer''s smile grew wider than he quickly slipped the ring onto her left hand, which made the dragon woman extremely happy. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking, but she suddenly
jumped up.
"I got to show everyone!" Sera eximed in happiness. "They are going to get excited about their turns."
Following that, she gave him a big kiss before hopping back into the Domain leaving him and Deh alone. The older woman chuckled when seeing this. "She''s so adorable. I love your other women husband. They are all lovely and have their own quirks."''
Archer chuckled softly as he stepped toward the stunning dwarf, taking her delicate hand in his. The unexpected gesture made her blink in surprise, and she asked with a yful smirk, "What are you up to, handsome?"
He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he gently slipped a ring onto her finger, the band adorned with radiant yellow gems that perfectly mirrored her golden eyes. Deh''s breath hitched as realization dawned.
"Would you marry me, Deh Ironfoot?" he asked, his voice steady and warm, his gaze filled with nothing but affection.
When the older woman heard this, she leapt up, wrapping her arms around his shoulders before capturing his lips in a passionate kiss. Archer guided them onto the bed, her legs opening instinctively to wee him.
Their kiss deepened as the older woman began tearing his clothes off, pausing only to catch her breath. Her eyes burned with lust, but she replied in an alluring voice, "Yes, I''ll marry
you, handsome."''
Following that, Deh took off his shirt and eyed his muscr body while biting her bottom lip as she continued, "But first, I want to see the body that belongs to me. You''ve got this old
lady all worked up, and now you need to take responsibility."
Archer chuckled when hearing this before standing up and slipping out of his pants, causing the older woman to get excited. She crawled toward him while taking his hard cock in both hands just as she started stroking him.
"I could never get enough of this monster," she murmured, her voice filled with admiration, before she began trailing kisses up and down his shaft
After speaking in a husky voice, she instantly took his cock into her warm mouth, enveloping himpletely. Deh bobbed her head rhythmically, her tongue swirling skillfully with
every movement.
Archer started groaning as the pleasure shot washed over his body like a tsunami, causing him to grab her head. As he did, the older woman got even more intense as she started moaning while the sounds of slurping echoed throughout the room, "Mmmghhh~~."
Minutester, Deh''s sucking became too much that it pushed him toward the edge as he started shooting his seed down her throat. He couldn''t help but let out a heavy sigh as he came down from the intense blowjob.
The older woman leaned back with a radiant smile while licking her lips, "That was delicious, husband, but I want so much more," she said with glowing yellow eyes full of lust.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1226: The Goldenmane Empire
Chapter 1226: The Goldenmane Empire
?
Archer gave the tired dragonkin woman a smile before cing his hand on the small of her back while casting Aurora Healing on her, which made her giggle as a violet glow washed over her.
She nced at him with her big blue eyes full of love. "What was that for, handsome?" she asked.
"You look exhausted. Maybe take some rest? Theres a few hours until sunset, I''ll spend it with you," he suggested.
A radiant smile appeared on the older woman''s face, stepped forward and suddenly hugged him before shoving his head into her soft cleavage, which made Archer happy. Just then, screeches echoed out from the west, which surprised everyone.
The sudden noise caused the nearby soldiers to shout, "Flying monsters iing!"
When Archer heard the warning, he quickly cast Cosmic Shield to cover the western wall that shocked everyone as the flying creatures crashed into the barrier, only for him to think with a raised eyebrow.
As this happened, he scanned the neers to find out what rank they were, as he had never seen them before.
[Bloodbeaks]
[Rank B]
"They look like giant vultures, but stronger. Are they from the Alliance or Swarm, I wonder? I''ll use those monsters to fight with them,'' he wondered with a curious glint in his eyes.
Following that, he opened a Gate to the Domain and summoned an army of Venomwings that shot out of the portal like a tsunami of buzzing as they charged the enemy monsters with one goal which was to kill them.
The surrounding soldiers and Sia looked shocked when the dragonfly-like monsters shed with the vultures in mid-air. They began battling the enemy monsters, skillfully wielding their mandibles and stingers to bring them down with remarkable ease.
When Archer saw his monsters fighting, causing him to grow intrigued, sparking his curiosity and prompting him to n a visit to their queen whenever he could spare the time, ''I forgot she evolved like the others,'' he mused.
Sia was wide eye when seeing the Venomwings killing the enemy monsters with ease as their stingers pierced through the creatures'' torsos just as their mandibles ripped off their wings, which shocked everyone below.
The older woman nced at him before asking in a curious but wary voice, "What are these things handsome?"
"One part of my Monster Army that I''m building," he replied without taking his eyes off the battle. "They''ve been growing stronger in the Domain, but I need more to tackle the Swarm and Alliance forces."
"Is it that bad?" Sia questioned with a worried expression.
Before answering, he watched arger Venomwing mp down on a monster and tore it in half, causing blood to rain down. Archer turned to her and nodded, "Yes. The Alliance outnumbers us a million to one thanks to the Terravians, thought it''s best to overestimate the enemy so we get the oue we want."''
The dragonkin woman went white, but he reassured her, "My Monster Army is growing by the hour. The Nightmare Ants alone have trillions and that''s just them. That doesn''t include the Cave Spiders or Chulls."
"Can I see some of them please?" Sia asked, with a sparkle in her eyes.
Archer nodded in agreement. "Once the battle is over and I find out about Ashoka, then we can go," he answered with a smile.
"Sounds good to me," she replied before hugging him once again.
As he stood there, he sent a message to ra inquiring about the tiger woman. To his surprise, the redhead appeared momentster, her expression marked by concern. She quickly exined, "They''re under constant attack. The 17th, 18th, and 19th reached Ashoka''s Hill, but more Alliance armies have surged from the surroundingndscape."
"I will go help them in the morning," Archer revealed, but the two women''s faces dropped when hearing his decision.
Sia informed him with a shiver, "They have anti-dragon weapons ready to deploy the moment we attempt to transform into our other forms. Poor E almost got struck by one, but thanks to Nefertiti''s quick thinking, she cast an Arcane Shield just in time to block it."
Anger red within Archer when hearing this, but ra quickly reassured him, "None of us have been hurt so far, but we''ve had to be extra cautious, especially with you just recovering from the poison."@@novelbin@@
"I''ll take the Oathkeepers west to find them," he calmed down and announced aftering up with a n. ''''I have six left and Ashoka had four, which will keep her alive until I get there."
"Will they be enough love?" Sia asked with a concerned expression.
Archer nodded, "Yes, I always have my monsters and was going to have some following me while staring out of sight," he revealed.
The two women nodded but ramented, "I have to get back to Emberport, husband. I believe the fresh reinforcements are a week out as they''re circling around Avidia from the east. Aisha believed it would be good to see how the other empires are reacting to our invasion."
"Seems the Moonriver Empire has joined their southern cousins," Sia said. "Tali reported that groups of Water Elves were roaming the grasnds outside the northern wall but haven''t been fighting our soldiers."
Archer nodded before asking, "What about the east? Any problems there?"
ra shook her head. "Only random attacks. The Dragonblood Knights and Legionnaires are enough to push them back," she answered.
"Also that is the route to the Goldenmane Empire home to the lion demi-humans," Sia revealed, which surprised the two. "They joined the Alliance but haven''t made a move just
yet."
The redhead''s eyes widened in shock upon hearing this, and quickly exined the reports she received from the scoutmanders, "A few days ago, a fleet approached the 1st while they were on patrol but then stopped."
"What else did they do?" Archer asked, his curiosity piqued.
ra shrugged with a confused expression. "They just watched the scouts before turning around and heading the way theye," she replied.
"If I remember correctly, the Empress is N''s grandmother," Archer said, his gaze fixed on the Venomwings as they finished off the remaining monsters. "But she said that they aren''t close since she was born and raised on Pluoria. I''m not sure if the lioness alone is enough to deter the empire from attacking us."
The two women before ra headed back to the legion''s headquarters just outside Emberport City. While Sia and he stood there, she asked in a sweet voice, "Do you want to stay the night
with me? It''s been a while since I''ve cuddled up to you."
Archer smiled but quickly nodded, "Yes that''s fine with me."
Following that, Sia led him back to her quarters as the Venomwings were taking the monster bodies back into the Domain. This took them a while, but once they were all gone, he closed the portals, which shocked the surrounding soldiers.
When the couple arrived back at the dark-haired woman''s room, she was already taking off her armor. Archer watched with eyes full of lust but shook his head while pulling out a ring with a beautiful ocean gem.
He approached the Sia as he nned to surprise her. That''s when she turned to him with a curious expression as she spoke in a sweet voice while sitting down, "What''s wrong,
handsome?"
Archer ignored her question, instead dropping to one knee and taking her hand. He slipped the ring onto her finger, and the older woman''s eyes widened in surprise as he spoke with a soft voice, "Will you marry me, Sia? I can''t imagine my life without you as my wife."
Her big blue eyes sparkled with astonishment, and a radiant smile spread across her face. Without hesitation, she nodded enthusiastically, pulling him into a tight embrace as she whispered, "Yes!"
Following that, the two of them started kissing once again, but this time it was intense, which sent wild. When they broke apart, Sia stepped back and continued getting undressed, causing
him to watch.
Archer''s eyes instantly fell onto her hourss figure and jiggly ass that shook with every
move as she spun around on purpose while teasing him. ''Oh shit, she is sexy,'' he thought with a
gulp.
The older woman nced over her shoulder with a knowing smile. "Like what you see, handsome?" she questioned with a giggle.
"Of course, you know I love your body, aunty," Archer replied with a low chuckle. "Continue undressing. I''m loving the scene."
A shiver ran down Sia''s spine when she heard the way he called her that. "Are you trying to
tempt me into jumping you, nephew?"
"Yes," he answered in a heartbeat, causing her cheeks to go red. Following that, Sia continued undressing as she removed her armor and freed her big boobs
that bounced. This caused Archer''s lust to ignite, but it wasn''t done yet as she remove the dress which made him go hard instantly.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1228: Cut Down These Soldiers
Chapter 1228: Cut Down These Soldiers
?
Once Archer and E were done with their fun, the half-elf licked the seed off her lips with a big smile as she made her way to the bathroom while throwing him knowing looking as he watched her perky behind.
''I swear this blonde is naughty and wants to be ravaged again,'' he mused while staring at her.
He chuckled before a pair of arms wrapped around his shoulders. "Morning husband, I lovedst night. We must do it more often," Teu whispered.
Archer reached back and ran his fingers through her soft blue hair while replying with a charming smile while she leaned against him, causing her big boobs to squash against his back.
"So did I Teu, but there''s something I wanted to ask you," he said.@@novelbin@@
When the young woman heard his words, she quickly jumped off the bed, standing before him with a worried expression in her birthday suit, but all it did was make him fall in love all over again as he saw her concerned expression filled with love.
"What''s wrong!" Teu demanded, her voiceced with concern.
Archer chuckled softly at her reaction, his eyes twinkling as he brushed a stray blue lock from her face. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a small ring box and gently took Teu''s soft hand in his.
With a charming smile, he slipped the ring onto her finger and asked, "Teu Aquaria, will you marry me?"
The brown-skinned beauty froze in ce, her ocean-blue eyes widening in astonishment. She stared at the ring, her breath catching as the realization of his words sank in. Teu stared at the ring, her fingers trembling as tears welled up in her ocean-blue eyes.
She looked up at him with a hopeful expression, her voice catching in her throat. "You... you want me to be your wife?"
"More than anything, you basically already was, but we''re making it official," Archer said softly, his smile unwavering.
Unable to hold back her emotions, Teu threw her arms around him, burying her face in his chest as her tears spilled over. "Yes!" she cried, her voice muffled against him. "Yes, I''ll marry you! I''ve been waiting years for you to ask."
Archer wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as she clung to him. Her joy and love radiated through every trembling breath she took. Before the moment could fully settle, a familiar voice broke through the air. "Am I interrupting something?"
They both turned to see E standing in the doorway, a radiant smile lighting up her face. Her short blonde hair shimmered in the light, and a towel was wrapped snugly around her slender figure.
Archer''s expression softened as he smiled warmly at her, while Teu quietly wiped away her tears. "You''re just in time," Archer said, pulling out another ring box. He took E''s hand and dropped to one knee. "E, my childhood best friend and lover, will you marry me too?"
E''s eyes widened in shock before a softugh escaped her lips as an extremely happy expression appeared on her beautiful face. Her cheeks turned rosy as she nodded, leaning down to embrace him.
"Of course, Archer. Talk about taking your time. I''ve looked forward to this moment for years," she whispered, her voice filled with affection.
Following that, the three of them started chatting before Teu suddenly stood up while revealing, "I''m going to check on the deep-sea bases. The undersea legions need training against the deep sea monsters."
When Archer heard this, his eyebrow rose in curiosity and annoyance before asking, "Are we having issues down there?"
"There''s a few problems. But me, Kassandra, Lucrezia, and Demetra have been killing the swarms, but they have beening daily," Teu answered with a tired sigh.
''Deh, increase production of the undersea weapons,'' he sent a message to the mature dwarf. ''And I''ll design more stuff before sending it to you before the end of the week.''
Afterward, he turned to the blue-haired beauty, his voice steady and reassuring. "I''ll design more cannons and other weapons to support you girls. If they keep pushing, I''ll find some underwater insects to tame and turn the monsters against our enemies."
Teu''s eyes lit up with realization as a thought struck her. "There are a few creatures simr to the Nightmare Ants and Chulls," she said, her voice tinged with excitement.
"Once I deal with Ashoka''s situation I''ll go tame them," he replied with a thoughtful expression, "Thanks for telling me gorgeous."
When the blue-haired woman heard this, her eyes widened in surprise before a radiant smile spread across her face. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around him in a warm hug. ''''I love you more than words can express, darling," Teu murmured, her voice thick with affection.
Once she pulled back, E followed suit, embracing him tightly. After the moment passed, the two women returned to Draconia, their spirits lifted. Archer smiled while watching them
leave.
''I''ll start showing them all more attention. I''m sure they''ll like it,'' he pondered with glowing violet eyes.
Following that, he left Sia''s quarters and appeared on the top of the wall where the dragonkin woman was patrolling the top while checking on the Dragonfire Companies'' cannons, causing him to think, ''Was there another attack? It couldn''t have been that bad.''
Archer shrugged before approaching the older woman but quickly noticed the six Oathkeeper knights guarding the entrance. He chuckled just as she turned to him with a beaming smile. "Morning, handsome," Sia greeted him in a sweet voice just as she cuddle while whispering into his ear. "Thank you forst night. I feel so much better now."
"''You''re wee," Archer replied with an amused expression. "Your screams were amazing, my love."
The older woman chuckled softly, then addressed the current situation. "More enemy scouts had been spotted in the distance a few hours ago. I sent some of my soldiers, and they should
return by sunset."
Archer nodded in understanding, his expression serious. "Good. Order your legion to reinforce the defenses. I want a deep trench dug in front of the wall, with another one a few meters further out. That should slow down any potential attacks."
Sia''s smile widened as she nodded eagerly. "I''ll get started on it right away. There are a few ideas I''ve been wanting to experiment with myself."
Afterward, the two continued their conversation, their words weaving a sense of camaraderie, until he finally bid her farewell and made his way toward the Oathkeepers waiting for him at the base of the wall.
As Thalion caught sight of him, the group stood to attention and saluted in unison. Archer smiled as he spoke, "We have to head west to find Queen Ashoka who''s being attacked by overwhelming numbers of enemies."
The knights agreed with several nods before they left through the west gate and appeared on a dirt road. Archer started walking while scanning the distance for any enemies. ''I wonder where they''re hiding?'' he mused.
Following that, they traveled west for hours only encountering monsters and a fire Duskfire scout who tried to flee but Archer used Mana Maniption on them and caught one man
before eating his soul.
He throw the corpse to one side and informed the Oathkeepers, "There''re more enemies than I ever expected. They are besieging Ashoka''s camp a few days'' march from here."'' Thalion nodded with confidence oozing off him, "There are four knights with her, my king."
"Yes," Archer answered before using the tattoo to contact the tiger woman but nothing happened causing him to think, ''What''s going on here? Is something blocking her?''
He shrugged and continued on untiling up against the first problem. They were trying to cross a river, but an Alliance army blocked the bridge, causing them to stop walking to allow
him to n.
"Their on both sides trying to block our passage,'' he mused with an excited smile while looking at the six Oathkeepers. ''Should I let them go wild? It''s not like I need their protection, but it makes the harem rx when they''re here.''
Archer turned to Thalion with a sly grin. "You six have free rein. Cut down these soldiers. They''re standing in our way of helping Ashoka."
The towering knights responded with sharp salutes, their massive weapons glinting ominously as they prepared for battle. Without hesitation, the Oathkeeper Commander barked the order, and they surged forward with disciplined precision.
Following that, the enemy soldiers spotted them and charged forward after their leaders encouraged the horde to attack. Archer''s grin widened before he used Mana Maniption to create a me wall on either side of the knights.
The Oathkeepers, towering giants d in unyielding ck steel, marched forward like an unstoppable tide, their heavy footfalls shaking the ground beneath them. The enemy soldiers, once confident in their numbers, now faltered as panic overtook their ranks. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1230: Pull Back Now
Chapter 1230: Pull Back Now
?
Archer started beating the giants but wanted them to know who he was and transformed into his massive dragon form. He pped the second creature that flew off into the distance while pinning the over two down while letting out a deep growl.
The giants tried to fight against his grip, but he quickly bit down on one of their heads before crushing it into meat chunks. This sudden situation scared the second, but he didn''t waste time and breathed violet mes directly into its face.
As this happened, the monster let out a pain-filled scream as the fire extinguished its life within seconds, leaving one giant left. His eyes locked onto the charging monsters that swing its building sized fist in his direction.
''Oh no you don''t,'' he thought with a wild grin.
Archer raised one of his wings to block the attack as his massive ws shed across the creature''s throat, causing its head to fly off into the distance. Once the fight was over, he returned to the group of Oathkeepers.
He transformed into his humanoid form while speaking, "Now we can rest. My monsters will protect the camp. So ensure you get some sleep."
Afterward, Archer stepped into his tent, the weight of the day pressing on him, and he needed some rest. He slumped onto the bed, pulling the sheets tightly around him as he curled up, drifting into a deep sleep.
Meanwhile, miles away, Ashoka remained resolute, her stance unwavering against the relentless advance of the Alliance forces. The 17th, 18th, and 19th legions still hadn''t arrived and none of her scouts found them.
***
''Where are they? ra said they should have been here thest time I spoke to her,'' Ashoka thought in frustration.
They had lost thousands of soldiers holding back the enemy and she soon realized that they had to break out of the encirclement to survive. Everyone knew that Pseudo-Gods were roaming around Avidia, looking for the opportunity to attack Archer whenever he appeared.
"Make sure the Dragonfire Company has their mana shells!" she screamed out to themanders, her voice cutting through the chaos as explosions rocked the camp.
She watched in grim silence as sts sent Legionnaires and Drakeguards flying, their bodies hurtling through the air from the force of the explosions that erupted inside the walls, the Alliance artillery relentlessly pounding the defenses.
The ground trembled with each impact, but she remained steadfast, her amber eyes scanning the battlefield for any signs of weakness. She knew they had to kill the enemy mages to get a message to Archer.
While standing firm on the wall, the four Oathkeepers her fianc had sent to aid her nked Ashoka. The moon was high in the sky and the enemy soldiers stopped charging at the wall, leaving behind their injured.
A sea of corpses littered the fields below the hill which surprised even her as she thought, ''Are they wasting lives at this point? They''ve been attacking for days.''
Following that, hermanders rushed up to her and Elias spoke in a respectful tone, "My Queen. The enemy army is growing smaller. We could escape to the west and circle back to Emberport."
An older woman stepped forward and bowed just before she spoke. "There''s no point in waiting for the three legions. Something''s happened to them and we''ll be wiped out soon enough."
Ashoke sighed, "Okay, we''ll strike at the western army and break through," she said in a determined voice.
Afterward she stayed on the wall and asked themander of the Oathkeepers, "What do you think happened to the legions, Varek?"
The giant knight remained motionless, his voice steady as he spoke. "I believe the enemy has ambushed them on the way here, my queen. With over a million soldiers, the column would stretch for miles. It''s likely the Alliance intercepted them before they could reach us."
When Ashoka heard this, a frown appeared before she answered, "How, though? Wouldn''t the Dragon Marshalls watch out for them?"
Varek shook his head. "No, the path here was jungles and forests. The generals would have only had our scouts'' information to proceed with. That''s means neither us nor the legions have any idea if the enemy has infested thosends we passed through."@@novelbin@@
The tiger woman nodded in understanding as the camp started packing up. They were readying themselves to break through the Alliance. Following that, she went to check on hermanders and soldiers.
Hourster, the 9th Legion prepared tounch an assault on the western nk of the Alliance. Meanwhile, the southern forces of the Alliance rushed to further south as something had caught their attention.
Secondster, explosions rang out in the distance, causing Ashoka and the legion turned south where it was happening. This caused the tiger woman to think, ''So Varek was right, they are being attacked.''
Ashoka and her Oathkeepers were spearheading the attack, a strategy that left hermanders deeply concerned. Standing at the forefront of a column of Tiger Warriors, she radiated an air of fearless determination.
''Now let''s clear the way for the legion,'' she thought with glowing amber eyes.
Without hesitation, she charged toward the enemy lines, her form shifting mid-stride into her primal form that looked like a giant Siberian Tiger, radiating raw power as she let out a deep roar as she rushed toward the army.
Secondster, Ashoka barreled into the enemy ranks, her massive ws slicing through the Alliance lines with devastating strikes. Each swipe tore through them with ease, leaving chaos and destruction in her wake as she carved a path through their defenses.
The battlefield roared with the sounds of war as Ashoka tore into the ranks of enemies. Her fangs glinted under the blood-red sun, her ws carving through armor and shields like they
were paper.
A single swipe of her paw sent half a dozen soldiers flying, their cries lost in the chaos. Her primal roar shook the ground, sending waves of fear rippling through them. Behind her, the Oathkeepers charged with fury.
Their war cries echoed as they barreled through the Alliance like a storm, smashing through formations and scattering soldiers like leaves in the wind. One Oathkeeper wielded a colossal Great Axe, its impact shaking the earth with every swing.
Another''s sword cleaved through a squad of defenders in a single, blinding arc of silver light. Amid the chaos, a massive cannon swiveled toward Ashoka, its barrel glowing as it prepared
to fire.
The ground beneath it trembled as one of the giant Oathkeepers saw the threat and acted instantly. With an earth-shaking charge, the knight hurled himself into the cannon, his shield
raised.
Following that, the impact was catastrophic. Metal crumpled and gears shattered as the cannon exploded in a blinding sh, its fiery debris raining down on the battlefield. Ashoka growled as her ws raking through their ranks as easily as the wind cuts through grass.
She was a blur of fur, fangs, and sheer brutality, a predator unleashed amidst prey. The four Oathkeepers surged around her, their unstoppable momentum leaving nothing but wreckage
in their path.
The Alliance soldiers faltered, some breaking ranks, their morale shattered by the Ashoka and her knights. The tide of battle had shifted irrevocably, the ground now soaked with blood.
As the tiger-woman and the Oathkeepers relentlessly drove the enemy into disarray, the 9th Legion surged forward like a tidal wave, cutting down any stragglers who dared to linger as they made a daring escape to get back to Emberport.
With their momentum building, they pressed westward. Meanwhile, Ashoka and the knights kept the rear safe while scattering the enemy forces. An hourter, she was panting as she butchered thousands of soldiers.
"Varek! Pull back now!" Ashoka roared before pouncing on several cannons that appeared when the Alliance regrouped.
Explosions shook the ground, but the Oathkeepers listened to her orders and retreated with her following. Thanks to their power, the four knights were like bullets while sprinting across
the grasnd.
Ashoka was pleased and followed while using earth magic to harass the chasing enemy cavalry, but her giant boulders wiped them out with ease, allowing the 9th to get away from
the trap.
What they didn''t realize was that the future runnings'' battles would soon be some of the fiercest and most grueling struggles of their lives. It was a fight that would forever alter the
course of the 9th Legion.
Hourster, Ashoka found a secluded meadow they could camp in and when the army arrived, something didn''t feel right. She returned to her humanoid form while scanning thendscape. "Put extra guards on patrol and I''ll have the Oathkeepers join them," the tiger womanmented to hermanders. "There''s a strange scent in the air, but I can''t pinpoint the
location."
"Should we send out some scouts, your Majesty?" Eliasmented with an exhausted
expression.
Ashoka nodded when hearing this. "Yes, do that, I want to see what is in the surrounding area," she said while sitting down on a nearby log wondering what happened to the three
legions.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1232: Centurion Darius
Chapter 1232: Centurion Darius
?
Archer, the Oathkeepers, and some of the Nightmare Ants traveled west. By the time they reached the first forest, there was an eerie atmosphere. He stared at the road that would take them through the trees.
That''s when he quickly noticed there were bodies littering the ground at the start, causing him to think, ''I bet they fell in this ce?''
Following that, they entered the treeline as the giant knights circled him as the ants traveled just behind. Archer was storing his soldiers'' corpses just as he stumbled upon something which angered him.
A gruesome battlefield stretched before them, the broken bodies of Draconians and Alliance soldiers alike carpeting the ground, their blood soaking the earth in crimson rivers. Even the battle-hardened Oathkeepers stood silent as they surveyed the ughter.
Thalion''s voice cut through the heavy stillness, grim and unwavering. "They were ambushed. Cut down when setting foot in this cursed ce."
Archer stepped forward, his expression steely as he nodded. "I''ll gather the fallen. But stay vignt, there will be worse lurking nearby."
Following that, he used Mana Detection and quickly sensed dozens of creatures around them. Without hesitation, he quickly cast Crown of Stars, causing their surroundings lit up in a violet glow.
Secondater, Archer sent the radiant bolts streaking out like zing meteors, piercing the dense underbrush. A shuddering silence followed, broken by a cacophony of unearthly howls that reverberated through the trees.
The Oathkeepers instantly reacted and readied their weapons as dozens of humanoid creatures that charged toward them. Archer watched as they butchered the monsters that reminded him of Wendigos with ease.
He let out a low, guttural growl as the foul aura of the attacking beasts washed over him, sharp and invasive like a thousand needles prickling his senses. His fists clenched when recognizing it.
"The Swarm," he muttered, his voiceced with disdain. "They seem to have their ws in everything now."
Swords, axes and spears tore through the strange things, causing blood to stain the ground and surrounding trees. He quickly joined in and attacked by sending dozens of Mana sts into the groups of monsters that tried to swarm them.
Archer stood back, his sharp eyes fixed on the battlefield as the giant knights formed an unyielding wall of steel and muscle. Like a wave, the Wendigos hurled themselves at the armored colossuses, their gnarled ws scraping against shields.
The knights retaliated with as their massive weapons cleaving through the creature''s twisted torsos. Each swing of their des sent severed limbs and dark ichor sttering across the forest floor as they advanced.
He felt the air vibrated with howls and bloodcurdling screeches, the Wendigos'' cries mingling with the sh of metal. But the creatures'' ferocity only seemed to stoke the fire within the Oathkeepers, their ranks pressing forward like a slow storm.
Archer''s hands crackled with mana as he had a chain attack through the monsters that killed dozens of them. This gave the knights the chance to carve through them with ease, causing him to go back to collecting dead Draconians.
Following that, they continued traveling through the forest and noticed the standards of the 17th Legion littered the floor. Archer stopped when seeing a ring of Legionnaires that circles a group of support staff.
The enemy ughtered them to thest, but not before they exacted a devastating toll. Hundreds of Alliance soldiers fell under their relentlessst stand. When Thalion and the other Oathkeepers stood watching the scene for a few minutes.
Archer clenched his fists, his anger simmering beneath a facade of icy control. The enemy destroyed the 19th while it held the rear of the column. There are too many dead Draconians to think otherwise," he revealed, his voice sharp.
"That is correct, my king," Talon confirmed, stepping forward from the shadows. His tone was somber, yet tinged with admiration. "They fought with bravery to the very end but took out so many enemies that it will feed the forest for years toe."
Just as the Oathkeeper said that, Thalion spoke up in a careful tone, "Leave the bodies, my king. Once we''ve secured the southern portion of Avidia, we can send out a legion to look for our dead."
Archer''s head snapped toward themander with narrowed eyes but he quickly sighed as it made sense, "Okay Thalion, let''s keep moving and keep an eye for the other legion''s standard. I''m afraid we''ve lost the three armies," he exined in annoyance.
Following this, they continued on while taking in the battlefield that stretched all around them and then the group came to arge swamp. His anger red when he found Draconians floating in the murky water.
Without wasting time, he summoned a tsunami of Shadow Creatures and ordered them to butcher any monsters eating his soldiers. The Oathkeepers shivered in fear as the monstrous and twisted beasts washed over the swamp.
Roars, screeches, and howls rang out from all around them. Secondster, bodies appeared all around them as his army was collecting the dead. The sight of thousands of piled-up Legionnaires and Drakeguards broke his heart.
Just after all that happened, a dying Draconian Centurion fell at his feet thanks to his creatures. Archer crouched down and tried to use Aurora Healing on the man, but he was too far gone.
The soldier, his green eyes dimming with each breath, grasped his arm weakly. "Eat... my soul, my king," he murmured, struggling to speak. "Themanders... they didn''t listen. Too reckless."''
When Archer heard this, he cast Soul Eater on the Centurion and all his memories flowed into his mind, but instead of destroying them, he filed them away in case he ever met the older man''s family.
As the flood of memories surged through his mind, one stood out, which was the beginning of the 17th Legions journey. It unfolded before him like a movie, pulling him into the recent past and revealing the truth of what had happened.
The sights, sounds, and emotions of that moment came rushing back with startling rity, painting a picture of events he had nearly forgotten.
***
"Centurion Darius!" Themanding voice of the Dragon Marshall rang out, cutting through the din of the camp as he appeared beside him.
"Your Century will take on the responsibility of guarding the support staff," the leader continued, his tone brooking no argument. "They''re struggling to maintain pace with the main column, and if we''re caught unaware, it will cost us dearly."
Darius saluted sharply, his expression resolute. "It will be done. My men won''t let them falter."
The Marshall nodded, his sharp gaze holding Darius''s for a moment longer. "Good. Keep them safe. They''re as vital to this campaign as any sword or spell."
With that, he turned and strode away, his cape billowing as the wind rushed through the camp. Darius watched him until his second inmand, Reid Northwind, a human who
moved to Draconia when it was first established.
"What did the bastard want now?" the younger man spat. "The idiot won''t listen to the other Marshals. Why did Queen ra put him in charge?"@@novelbin@@
Darius nced at the dark-haired soldier before answering, "Varus Stormcloud puts on a
front when the queens are around and fooled Queen ra somehow. I have a feeling that shit will hit the fan in no time."''
Reid agreed with a stiff nod. "The Legionnaires are ready to fight,mander. What was our
orders?"
"We''re to guard the support staff at the rear," he answered while continuing to put on his armor. "I''ll lead the rearguard while you take the front. You have eyes like a Bloodhawk." The younger man saluted before a horn rang out, which signalled for the legions to move out of camp and continue west. Darius knew the 19th would go first, followed by the 18th, then they would follow behind.
"Come, Legionnaires!" Darius bellowed, his voice cutting through the early morning air. He spun toward the hundred men and women under hismand, his eyes burning with authority. "Pack your tents and fall in! We move out at once!"
Like a well-oiled machine, they scrambled into action, packing their gear. He watched them for a moment before his gaze, then shifted to the mountains looming on the horizon, their jagged peaks wrapped in mist.
An eerie silence surrounded them, they cast long shadows that seemed to whisper of hidden dangers. ''So beautiful,'' Darius mused, his mind troubled, ''Yet hiding such dark secrets beneath that peaceful facade.''
A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he turned away from the mountains. His thoughts shifted to the long road ahead. ''I just hope we make it to Queen Ashoka and the 9th in one piece.'' Secondster, thest of the 19th left the camp and traveled west on the trade road just as the
18th left just after as the 17th finished loading the carriage with all they need before their Dragon Marshall led them out.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1235: Missing In Action
Chapter 1235: Missing In Action
?
Morena giggled before taking the captured enemy soldiers into the Domain while the Oathkeepers circled him. Archer watched thest of the Alliance soldiers being locked up in her prison, which made him chuckle.
Once they were gone, the older woman kissed him before returning to the Domain with a big smile. ''She''s beautiful,'' he thought with a grin,
He watched her hourss figure and round ass jiggle with every movement just as screeches rang out above them. Without ncing up, Archer opened another portal and summoned a horde of Venomwings.
The giant dragonflies shot out and headed for the giant eagles that were trying to attack him from the ait. A battle erupted as his monsters tore apart the Alliance''s flying creatures as the Venonwings swarmed the bigger foes.
Following that, Archer sent the Oathkeepers back to the Domain as he took off and flew west to find Ashoka and the 9th. He flew for hours until spotted carriages set up in a clearing.
''Looks like the legions supply train, but what happened to them?'' he thought beforending in the
camp.
Archer quickly realized the ce was untouched, yet something about it felt...off. The tents stood neatly in rows; the camp appearing eerily untouched, as if frozen in time, as smoke drifted off the firepits.
Cooking fires smoldered faintly, but no voices called out, no footsteps rustled through the pathways. A strange silence hung over the camp, heavy and unnatural, pricking at the edges of his senses.
He should have felt relieved to see the familiar banners of the tiger woman''s army, but unease coiled in his gut. Following that, Archer took off and continued west, only toe across battlefields.
Soon enough, his ears twitched as explosions echoed in the distance that he quickly flew toward. Minutester, he spotted an ongoing as the Alliance surrounded Ashoka and the four knights protecting her.
Archer''s smile grew when seeing the tiger woman standing there and the closer he got he noticed she was injured. Following that, he dropped the remaining six Oathkeepers on top of the enemy soldiers.
Once the giants hit the ground, he summoned a dozen Chull Guardians who tore through the attackers with ease. The sudden appearance of the massive monsters scared the Alliancemanders, who ordered a retreat.
Following this, Archer approached Ashoka who was heavily breathing while covered in blood but she still smiled when seeing him. He quickly noticed the 9th Legion was nowhere to be
seen.
When getting closer, the tiger woman lunged at him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders while nuzzling into his neck. As she did this, Archer cast Cleanse and Aurora Healing on her.
Ashoka let out a sigh as the cuts closed, and the blood vanished. Once that was done, the woman cupped his cheeks before giving him a big kiss. Secondster, the couple broke apart as he spoke. "Return to the Domain and get some rest. We need to get back to Emberport."
The tiger woman gave a curt nod of agreement, prompting Archer to open a portal to the treehouse. Without hesitation, she stepped through after giving him a small smile, but he could see the exhaustion on her beautiful face.
''Hopefully she can sleep for a while,'' he thought before ordering the Oathkeepers through the portal.
Once they were gone Archer started flying toward Emberport City where the first of the reinforcement arrived. He returned hourster and quickly saw the increased fortifications on the three walls.
Without hesitation, he activated the tattoo, teleporting directly to ra. He appeared in a spacious room filled with the warmth and chatter of the other harem members. The moment they saw him, Sera and Teu leapt to their feet, their faces lighting up with radiant smiles.
Before he could say a word, the dragon woman surged toward him like a force of nature. Archer barely had time to steady himself as her arms wrapped around him, her lips colliding with his in a passionate kiss.
Following that, the couple separated while climbing off him as Teu approached and gave him a tight hug. "Hello darling, how were things in the west?"
"Bad," Archer said grimly, his voice heavy with weariness as he greeted ra and Sia. Their concerned expressions deepened as they awaited his exnation. "We lost the 17th, 18th, and 19th Legions. The 9th is missing in action. I need to speak with Ashoka."
The weight of his words hit the room like a thunderp. ra''s eyes widened in shock, her voice rising as she eximed, "How? They must have suffered an ambush!"
Archer met her gaze briefly, the anguish in his eyes mirrored by the somber tone of his voice. He pulled a bottle of ale from his pack, taking a long swig before responding. "They were," he mumbled. "The road is littered with bodies."
Everyone went silent when hearing that before Sia questioned with a curious expression, "What''s the n now?"
"We have four legions remaining on Avidia, nine more in bound," he answered while turning to the window that overlooked Emberport. "I''ll lead four legions through the west and conquer everything. It''s isted from the rest of the Duskfire Empire, so enemy reinforcements are unlikely."
When the women heard this, their faces lit up with excitement, but Archer''s sharp eyes caught Sia moving more slowly than the others. She quietly sank into a chair as her shoulder slumped with exhaustion.
Concern flickered across his face as he walked over to her. "Are you okay?" he asked, kneeling beside her.
Archer met her tired gaze. "Why don''t you go rest? You''ve been pushing yourself too hard." Sia offered him a faint smile, her weariness clear but touched by gratitude. "I''ll be fine," she murmured, though the heaviness in her voice betrayed her. Archer gently ced a reassuring hand on hers.
"Rest," he insisted gently. "You''ll be no good to anyone if you burn yourself out."''
Following that, Archer picked her up before turning to the others. "I''ll take her to bed. I hope you girls don''t mind."
They all waved him away as Sera revealed, "Ever since yesterday, she''s been acting weird. I think she may have a severe head cold. The healers couldn''t heal."
"Thanks for telling me Sera," he replied before walking out of the room and headed for his own.
Archer walked through his new castle as the Oathkeepers followed behind when appearing from the Domain. The giants silently followed him through the corridors as Sia suddenly stroked his face with a sweet smile.
"You know I''m grateful for everything you do handsome, I promise I''ll do a good job," the older woman said in a tired voice.
''What is she talking about?'' he wondered while stepping inside his room.
Momentster, Archer ced Sia in bed before bringing out somefortable pyjamas from
a nearby cupboard while thinking, ''Luckily the harem put some of their night clothes in here. Who
comes up with this stuff?''@@novelbin@@
While he did this, the dragonkin woman was looking at him with eyes full of love. She was rubbing her stomach with a smile, which he missed. He turned around and started stripping
her dress.
"Here we go beautiful," Archermented. "Let''s get youfortable."
The older woman giggled softly at his gentle touch, finding it endearing despite its simplicity. Five minutester, he finished, but Sia wasn''t ready to let him go. With a yful smile, she grabbed his hand, pulling him into bed.
"Cuddle me, handsome," she murmured.
Archer climbed into bed, and the older woman rested her head gently on his chest, quickly
drifting into sleep. He soon followed, exhaustion taking over as the night passed. When morning came, he awoke to find Sia had already slipped away.
Following that, an rm started ringing out and he heard someone rushing up to his room just before the door flew open. ra appeared with a concerned expression as she announced, "The Alliance are attacking from the north and hitting the fleets out at sea."''
He jumped out of bed and put on clothes as he replied, "How''s Olivia doing? And is the 1st heading to the wall?"
"Yes, they left Emberport an hour ago," ra answered while straightening her armor. ''''Tal is leading a few cohorts of magic archers to the wall for support."''
Archer nodded before effortlessly lifting her into a princess carry, using Blink to teleport them outside. The dragonkin woman gasped in surprise, but a smile soon spread across her
face as she wrapped her arms around him.
''''Next time, warn me before you do that, my love," she teased.
He chuckled softly, nting a kiss on her forehead, then soared toward the northern wall. The
sound of a sonic boom followed, echoing through the air as they sped off. Soon explosions
erupted across the fortifications.
[Check out my new novel and let me know what you think: Aether Chronicles: Birth Of A Legend - If you like magic, academies, brilliant romance and dungeons, then give it a go]
Chapter 1238: Defensive Positions
Chapter 1238: Defensive Positions
?
Archer was standing on the western wall as the 1st, 2nd, 10th and 13th Legions were forming up outside. While doing that, he watched half the Broodmaws return, and the leader climbed up the fortifications.
It stopped next to him and lowered its head as a man''s head echoed in his mind, ''There are many enemies ahead Master but they''re hiding in castles, towns and city''s.''
"Okay, follow the armies while they are marching but keep out of sight of anyone," he replied to the Broodmaw Leader.
''Yes Master,'' it answered. ''Can you bring some more of my kind out?''
Archer nodded in agreement, his grin widening as thousands of mantis-like monsters emerged from the shimmering violet portals. The creatures moved with precision, assembling into disciplined ranks behind the legions like a well-drilled army.
''Let''s bring out some more beasts to surprise the ambushers,'' he thought with an excited gleam in his eyes.
Secondster, horrifying ten meter long worms with serrated tes all over the bodies burrowed into the ground and hid below the legions. While watching this, Ari spoke with a wicked smile, "I see what you''re doing handsome, so devious, but I love it."''
Archer startedughing as hundreds of Voidworms readied themselves to attack any enemy he pointed out. Once that was finished, he turned to the beautiful white-haired woman and spoke, "Stay with me today Ari, I want to spend the night with you."
When she heard this, her cheeks went red, but she nodded with a big smile, "I would love that."
ra, Teu, Sia, Tal, Sera, and Ashoka approached, now proudly leading the 13th Legion. Teu and Sera had even brought the 15th and 16th legions from Draconia to join the invasion, much to his surprise.
The six women greeted Archer warmly, showering him with kisses and affectionate embraces. The redheaded dragon grinned with excitement, her eyes gleaming as she dered, "I''m leading the charge, sweetheart! Just wait and see how savage my soldiers are!"
Archer chuckled, but Teu, ever the voice of caution, sighed and added, "She''s been drilling them nonstop. The poor Draconians have turned into warrior versions of this gremlin, absolutely relentless at driving their enemies mad."
Everyone burst intoughter as Sera crossed her arms and huffed before snapping at the blue- haired woman. "Shut up, bitch. At least my soldiers aren''t statues."''
Teu smirked, unfazed. "They''re well-trained and proud of it," she shot back, pushing the animated dragon woman away as she bounced around energetically. "Unlike you, they know how to stand still for more than two seconds."
Archer chuckled at their banter before addressing the group with amanding tone. ''''Seraphina will lead the vanguard with the 16th Legion," he began, his gaze sweeping across the others.
"ra and Ashoka will follow close behind. Tal, you''re next in line, while Teu and Sia will hold the rear with her mobile legion," he finished.
The women agreed with nods before going to tend to their legions as Sera jumped from the wall as she shouted, "16th! Get ready to move out and let''s kill some Alliance soldiers."
Secondster, the army started cheering, that echoed across thendscape. Archer watched as the six legions left the protection of the western wall. He noticed the monsters encircled the massive column, with groups patrolling the area.
Following that, he entered the carriage that the ten Oathkeepers protected while traveling with legions. As Archer rxed, his senses picked up some scouts in the distance, causing him to send some Broodmaws after them.
***
"Get in the underbrush! The devil''s scouts areing this way!" an experienced Duskfiremander shouted to a dozen fire elves who were waiting to ambush the front of the Draconian column.
While waiting there, his second inmand appeared next to him before whispering, "Solvyr. Do you think we can wipe these armies out like we did with the other three?"
The older man looked at his nephew, his voice steady and filled with confidence. "Yes, my boy. We butchered them before, and we can do it again."
Before his words fully settled, a scout stumbled into view, panting heavily. He quickly addressed the two men. "Commander," he managed between breaths, "One of the queens is leading the enemy vanguard, and they''re advancing rapidly toward Fireborne Woods."
When Solvyr heard this, his orange eyes zed with greed before giving his nephew an order, "Tell the warriors to prepare the stage three attacks. We need to kill one of the devil queens. The Alliance will reward the empire greatly if we deliver a corpse."''
Following that, the Fire Elves hid among the underbrush of Fireborne Woods. The air was thick with tension as they prepared to charge, their weapons glinting in the flickering light of enchanted mes.
Solvyr was at the forefront, his golden eyes scanning the shadowy treetops for any sign of movement. But then, amidst the crackle of fire and whisperedmands, a sound broke through, a low, unnatural clicking that echoed from above.
"What was that?" he muttered while ncing around.
It was faint at first, barely noticeable over the battle preparations, but it grew louder, more insistent, like the gnashing of serrated teeth. He froze, the hair on the back of his neck standing on end.
Slowly, Solvyr raised his gaze toward the canopy, his heart pounding in his chest. What he saw made his blood run cold. Descending from the darkness was a monstrous, mantis-like creature, its chitinous exoskeleton gleaming with a sickly sheen.
Its jagged, spiked forelimbs twitched as if eager to tear into flesh, and its multifaceted eyes glowed with an eerie violet light, reflecting the mes below. Its mandibles clicked together in a grotesque rhythm that seemed to mock the elves'' confidence.
Gasps and cries erupted among the ranks as more of the creatures began to appear all around them, emerging from the shadows above like a nightmare. They quickly lunged at the Fire Elves from the canopy.
Solvyr clenched his weapon tightly, his voice trembling as he barked out an order. "Defensive positions! Prepare for..."
Before he could finish, the first of the monsters dropped from the trees,nding with a bone- shaking thud. Its head snapped toward Solvyr, emitting an unearthly screech that sent waves of terror rippling through the Elven ranks.
The creature lunged, its ded limbs slicing through the air with excitement. They braced themselves, their mes roaring to life in defiance, but deep down, even Solvyr could feel the
icy grip of fear.
That''s when the woond erupted into chaos as he watched the attackers move with horrifying speed, their serrated limbs slicing through armor and flesh as if they were paper. Screams of pain and terror filled the air, mingling with the unholy screeches of the invaders.
Solvyr fought desperately, mes erupting from his de as he cut down one monster, but for every one he killed, three more seemed to take its ce. The Fire Elves'' disciplined ranks crumbled under the onught.
Just when it seemed the nightmare couldn''t grow worse, the ground beneath their feet shook violently. A deep, guttural rumbling filled the air, vibrating through his very bones as
everything was trembling.
''What''s going on? Is the world angry with us?'' he thought while ncing around in confusion. Before anyone could react, the earth split open with a deafening roar, and monstrous, worm- like creatures burst forth. These abominations were grotesque, their bloated, segmented bodies writhing with sickly, pulsating veins that glowed faintly in the darkness.
Rows of jagged teeth lined their jaws, and they emitted a nauseating stench of decay as they lunged toward the Fire Elves. One worm coiled around a soldier, its teeth sinking into his torso as it dragged him screaming into the ground.
Another worm erupted nearby, swallowing an entire group of elves in one sudden motion, their fiery auras snuffed out like candles in the wind. "Hold the line!" Solvyr bellowed, his
voice raw with desperation.@@novelbin@@
mes erupted around him as the Fire Elves fought valiantly, their magic scorching the air and burning the ground. Yet, no matter how fiercely they resisted, the monsters were
relentless.
The mantis-like creatures darted through the chaos, tearing apart anything in their path, while the worms continued their gruesome feast, pulling the soldiers into the abyss with
horrifying ease.
His heart sank as he saw Tevran, one of his trusted lieutenants, ripped apart by a mantis- creature just as a worm erupted from the ground to devour the remains. Blood and gore painted the battlefield.
As the monsters closed in, he stood his ground, his fiery aura zing brighter than ever. "We fight until the end!" he roared, swinging his de with furious strength. Secondster, Solvyr''s eyes widened as a towering creature emerged from the chaos, dwarfing
all the surrounding others. Its massive, scythe-like des dripped with the blood of his kin.
With each deliberate step, the ground seemed to quake beneath its monstrous weight. The creature instantly cut down any warrior who approached, tearing their bodies apart with relentless, merciless strikes.
[Check out my new novel and let me know what you think: Aether Chronicles: Birth Of A Legend - If you like magic, academies, brilliant romance and dungeons, then give it a go]
Chapter 1240: Training Them Well
Chapter 1240: Training Them Well
?
Archer watched as hundreds of thousands of Alliance soldiers formed up just out of range of the Dragonfire Company''s cannons. This annoying him but that''s when ramented with an excited gleam in her blue eyes, "Can me and Tal fight this husband? The 1st and 2nd are ready?"
"Go for it," he answered with a chuckle at her expression. "I''ll send two Oathkeepers to protect you."
Following that, Archer turned to Thalion and spoke, "Send four knights with them. The others are to stay here."
The Oathkeeper Commander saluted just as ra kissed him before rushing off just as Tal appeared with a warm smile. "Thanks for trusting me to fight. I can''t wait to show you our training," she said.
"Good," he replied while grabbing her curvy waist.@@novelbin@@
Archer leaned in and kissed the beautiful brown-skinned elf, who happily reciprocated it while wrapping her arms around his shoulders. Minutester, the two separated as his gaze softened as he pulled back, his hand brushing against her cheek.
"Now be careful out there," he said in a worried tone. "I''ll be watching."
Tal beamed before taking off while readying her bow and joining the 2nd Legions who were marching out of the fortress. Hourster, Archer was sitting on the fortress wall that bordered the swamp to the east and grasnds to the west.
The 1st Legion assembled. At the forefront stood the Drakeguard, the vanguard of the legion, their massive shields locked together like an imprable wall. Behind them, the legionnaires formed ranks.
Their spears gleaming in the light as they prepared to thrust through any opening the Drakeguard created, ready to strike at the advancing Alliance soldiers. Bringing up the rear of the formation were the Dragonblood Knights.
Archer noticed that their white armor and weapons pulsed with mana, and they stood poised to leap into battle the moment the order was given. Then his gazended on the 2nd Legion, which was mostly archers and other range attackers.
But there were ranks and ranks of Legionnaires that would protect them or join the 1st in their attack. His gazended on rows of cannons lined up just outside the fortress walls. ''So many, I bet the Alliance will be surprised after my forces hit them,'' he mused with an excited smile.
The massive weapons gleamed ominously, their barrels angled toward the battlefield, ready to unleash devastating volleys. The sight of such firepower was a disy of overwhelming strength.
Following that, hundreds of booms echoed out from the enemy lines. Archer quickly noticed a swarm of spells and projectiles flying toward the legions. He was just about to cast Cosmic Shield, but the mages reacted.
A massive blue shield appeared over the armies just as the wave mmed into the barrier and explosions rang out as the ground shook. Secondster, the Dragonfire Company opened fire as ra gave the order.
He watched as the Howler and mestorm cannons roared to life, their deafening sts echoing across the battlefield. Fiery projectiles streaked through the sky, soaring above the ranks of the legion before crashing into the Alliance forces.
The explosions were devastating as the ground shook thanks to the force. Waves of heat and me erupted, consuming enemy soldiers in an inferno, leaving only ash and scorched earth in their wake.
Archer''s eyes lit up with excitement at the raw destruction. The mes danced wildly, their flickering glow reflecting in his eager gaze as the chaos spread through the enemy ranks and burning them to ash.
Momentster, the 1st Legion began its advance. The synchronized march of heavy boots shook the ground, their shields locking together in a wall while spears jutting forward, ready to strike.
Their formation was almost mechanical, each step calcted as they moved forward like an unstoppable tide of steel. Archer watched as the Alliance soldiers charged with a ferocious war cry, their weapons gleaming under the morning sun.
The ground shook beneath the thunder of their boots, a wave of bodies and steel surging toward the Drakeguard shield wall. He noticed the Drakeguards stood unmoving, their massive shields locked together in an unyielding barrier.
Archer loved that the soldiers'' ckened armor gleamed ominously, and they stood firm and eerie as the Alliance forces collided with them. The sound of screams, steel shing, and bodies mming against shields echoed out.
The impact jarred the front line, but the Drakeguards held firm, their shields absorbing the crushing force. Enemy swords and axes nced off their fortified barrier, unable to find a single weakness.
"Hold!" bellowed a Drakeguardmander, his voice rising above the chaos.
From behind the wall of shields, the Legionnaires moved. Long spears shot forward through the narrow gaps between shields. Each thrust finding its mark in the gaps of armor, throats, or exposed nks of the Alliance soldiers.
Blood sprayed as enemies fell, their momentum turned against them. A stubborn defense stopped their charge ground to a halt. The Drakeguards pushed back against the pressure as spears shot out and killed dozens of enemy soldiers.
"Advance!"'' came themand, and the shield wall moved forward.
Secondster, Archer watched as the 1st advanced, driving the enemy forces back. The Alliance soldiers, now caught in the chaos of their own failing charge, found themselves skewered on spears or smashed against the shields they could not breach.
He saw an enemy warrior climb atop a shield, his sword raised high to strike, but a Drakeguard stepped forward and bashed the man with his shield, sending him sprawling to the ground.
''Well trained and quick reflexes,'' he mused while enjoying the ongoing battle.
A spear followed immediately, plunging into the soldier''s chest and silencing him forever. The bodies began piling up at the feet of the 1st Legion. The Alliance soldiers fought with desperation, but their uncoordinated assaults could not pierce the Drakeguard shieldwall. The ground ran red with blood, and the air was thick with the scent of death. The 1st pressed on, unrelenting. Behind the shield wall, the Legionnaires continued, spears imed yet more
lives.
''Impressive,'' Archer thought with glowing violet eyes. ''Seems like ra and Tal have been training them well.''
While the battle was underway, he opened a portal that pointed toward the nearby mountain before summoning an army of Drakkuri''s that poured out of the Domain and swarmed all over the wall and mountain side.
The centipede creatures turned to him as a chittering sound echoed out, which shocked the soldiers guarding the wall, but the Oathkeeper didn''t move an inch. Archer smiled when he saw the loyal monsters were waiting for his orders.
"Climb over the mountains and encircle the enemy army," hemanded in a stern voice. "Wait for my signal to attack."
When the Drakkuri heard this, they all rushed toward the mountainside and started climbing up. Archer watched the centipede creatures vanished into the cracks, boulders and chasms of
the peaks.
After that, Thalion spoke up in a curious voice, "Why are you using the monsters, my king?"
He turned to the Oathkeeper Commander, his expression resolute. "I''ll ambush the fleeing soldiers once the legions crush them," he said, his tone sharp and unwavering.
The man gave a firm nod, causing Archer to shift his gaze back to the battlefield just as the tide of battle was turning. The Dragonblood Knights charged forward with the fury of enraged
bulls.
Their battle cries echoed like thunder, striking terror in the hearts of the Alliance army. Ahead of them, the Drakeguards broke apart their shield wall to create an opening. When the path was clear, the knights surged through while readying their deadly weapons.
Secondster, Archer''s eyes gleamed when the Dragonblood Knights mmed into the enemy front ranks. Their giant swords and axes cleaved the soldiers cut them in half with one
powerful swing.
That''s when the Alliance sent forward Fire Elf Berserkers that started fighting with the knights and pushed them back. He was shocked but watched as groups of Drakeguards rushed
out.
The light infantry swarmed over the giant elves while stabbing them to give the Dragonblood Knights a chance to ughter more enemies. Archer pulled at out some ale from the Item Box as the 1st Legion continued moving forward as the 2nd covered them from behind. Archers, mages and other range attackers attacked the rear of the enemy army. Explosions, cries and screaming rang out just as the Alliance magic started blocking their attacks, forcing Tal to order them to stop.
Following that, the 1st continued butchering the soldiers while steadily moving forward as
the spears pierced holes through their chests. He was pleased when seeing this and suddenly got a message from the Drakkuri Leader.
''We are waiting, master,'' a quiet male voice sounded in his mind. ''When should we attack?''
Archer looked out over the battlefield and noticed the enemymanders were ordering a
retreat, causing him to reply, ''Five minutes! Bring all the officers and high ranked soldiers to meet
but kill the rest.''
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1243: Spaghetti Bolognese
Chapter 1243: Spaghetti Bolognese
?
"You can say I have a soft spot for monsters like you," Archer replied in an honest tone. "I have many in my Domain. Do you want to join and grow stronger?"
The Swampfang Queen looked at him before agreeing, ''We will follow you. How can you help my children grow stronger?''
He opened a portal to a swamp in the Domain and informed the nervous monster, "You''ll fight many creatures to survive and grow tougher."
Following that, the queen ordered a hundred workers to construct a colony in the new swamp, and she dispatched hunters to scout for food in the surrounding area. Archer and Aeris observed the scene with quiet amusement.
''Looks like the spiders are enjoying their new home,'' he mused as the queen finally entered the Domain.
"Why do you help these monsters out so much?" the Wraith beauty questioned while watching the spiders dig. "I mean, I''ve seen them horrifying ants and the mantis-like things. They gave me the creeps."
Archer startedughed before answering, "I have thousands of different monsters in my army but the more time they spend in the Domain the more of my mana soaks into the bodies."
He grabbed her hand and stepped through the portal while continuing, "Come on, I''ll show you some of the other colonies."
Following that, Archer took the ck-haired beauty to the Chull Colony, where Vriana, delighted to see him, gave them a tour. The blonde muscle mommy gave him a tight hug before turning to the Wraith woman.
"Hello, I''m Vriana," she held out her hand as Aeris took it. "I''m one of Masters'' future lovers, but he''s taking too long."
When the Wraith woman heard this she started giggling while replying, "I understand that all too well. I''ve known this lewd dragon for years."
Archer chuckled in amusement as the blonde eagerly continued showing them around. Curiosity piqued, he asked her to exin the differences before they entered the Domain. Vriana listened and nodded in agreement.
"Well, my children were powerful, but not as they are now," she revealed. "Now they would be Rank S monsters ording to the kingdom''s monster rating."''
Following that, Vriana led them into the egg chamber while continuing, "As you can sense, the recent horde of younglings are stronger than the one before as they have been soaking in mana longer."
Aeris looked on in amazement as Archer bid farewell to the Chull Queen and turned his attention to the other colonies. Aeliana and Vivienne were delighted to see him, their faces lighting up with joy.
Archer introduced them to the Wraith woman, and they greeted her warmly. The ant queen stepped forward and hugged him. "I''ve missed you, master. When will youe spend the night with me?"
He chuckled before kissing her on the forehead while answering, "Yes, I promised to spend the night with Ari, but tomorrow will be all for you, Vivi."
When the ant queen heard this, she got excited and shoved his head into her cleavage, which made Aeris giggle as she spoke. "I see you''re still loved by thedies Arch."
Vivienne nced at the petite woman beforementing with a big smile. "Of course he does. Do you know how much I love these yboy?"
"Sorry I haven''te see you Vivi, but I''ll make it up to you," Archer reassured the redhead, who beamed as she returned to her duties.
Following that, the two of them said their goodbyes to Vivienne before he teleported them back to the treehouse, which surprised Aeris. He turned to the ck-haired woman. "Would you like something to eat, gorgeous?"
"Yes please!" she eximed with a big smile.@@novelbin@@
Archer began preparing spaghetti bolognese, the rich aroma filling the air and making the kitchen feel warm and inviting. As he stirred the sauce, he heard Aeris'' stomach growl, breaking the silence. She giggled softly, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.
"Sorry about that," she said with a sheepish smile. "I haven''t eaten since breakfast."
After speaking, Archer returned to cooking, his movements smooth and precise. A whileter, he ted the food and handed Aeris her dinner. "Here you go," he said with a charming smile. "I hope you like it."
The beautiful young woman stared at the meal with a puzzled expression, tilting her head slightly as she studied it. After a moment, she turned to him, curiosity flickering in her bright eyes.
"What is this called? It smells delicious, but I haven''t seen anything like it before," she questioned while picking up the knife and fork.
"Spaghetti bolognese," Archer replied before taking out some ale and giving some to the young woman. "It''s a dish from my old world that I loved. I wanted you to experience it."
They sat across from each other at the small wooden table, the warm glow of candlelight casting flickering shadows on the walls. The scent of the spaghetti bolognese lingered in the air as they twirled their forks through the pasta.
"This is incredible," Aeris said between bites, her eyes lighting up with genuine delight.
Following that, the couple continued eating, while chatting about the recent past and Archer found out that she had been training so she could aid in the war. When he heard this he quickly asked, "How did you get here?"
"A transport shit brought me here with thest food shipment," she revealed while eating some of the spaghetti. "I then traveled with the support cohorts who guided me here."''
Archer nodded with a charming smile as he replied, "It''s good you came, I''m happy you appeared when you did."
The young woman blushed, but reached over and squeezed his hand. "So am I. Can I go see Halime and Llyniel? I have some ideas for antidotes for some of the rarer poisons those two
have."
"Of course. Let''s finish our dinner before you leave," he replied while sending a message to the wood elf and found out she was in herb.
Afterward, the couple continued eating until they finished the meal. Aeris stood up and stretched, which caused her boobs to jiggle. He found himself mesmerized, as she was petite
with an enormous chest.
She noticed where he was looking and her face went bright red before asking in a hopeful voice. "Do you find me an attractive?"
Archer''s eyes narrowed in annoyance while answering with a chuckle to ease her embarrassment, "Yes. I find you absolutely beautiful and can''t wait to see you naked."''
When Aeris heard this she got even more embarrassed, causing him to open a Gate to Llyniel. The ck-haired beauty kissed him on the cheek before stepping through the portal to join
the others.
Once she was gone Archer returned to the fortress in Western Duskfire where they were fighting a horde of Blightborns and Ratlings. Without thinking, he took a deep breath and let
out an earth-shaking roar.
Violet dragonfire shot out of his mouth and washed over the enemy monsters as he stood on top of the wall. When the surrounding Draconians saw this, their eyes widened in shock before
cheering.
Following that, Archer soared into the sky and flew after Sera, Teu and Ashoka''s legions. He flew so fast that sonic booms echoed behind him and after ten minutes of flight; he spotted the three armies marching along.
The Broodmaws, Drakkuri and Voidworms, were still protecting them. He quickly located the three women before exploding in their direction andnding with a thud in front of the column, which caused it to stop.
As he did that, something caught his attention in the distance, causing his smile to widen as he used Mana Maniption to disguise himself as a normal Legionnaire, which confused the
women.
''''Pretend I''m not here,dies," he quickly exined. "We have an Alliance Demi God closing in and I want to at his soul."
They exchanged nods in silent agreement before he fell into formation with the other soldiers. Suddenly, a deafening boom echoed through the air, followed by a crash as a mannded with force, shaking the ground beneath them.
Ashoka unsheathed her sword in one fluid motion, her eyes narrowing with focus. Sera
prepared to shift into her dragon form, her body already radiating a faint glow. Teu braced herself, poised to strike at a moment''s notice.
"Ladies!"'' the neer said with a charming smile. "It''s good to meet some queens of that
Demon King."
Sera stepped forward and answered with glowing ruby-red eyes, "Fuck off. We don''t need some stinky human showing himself in front of us."
She started shooing him away, which made Archerugh along with everyone else who
witnessed it. The Demi God towered over the red head but that didn''t bother her in the
slightest as she knew he was there.
"Begone you foul creature," she said in a casual tone that only made theughing even worse.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1246: Is That Because Of Me
Chapter 1246: Is That Because Of Me
?
Archer continued making love to the moon elf, who was loving every second of the intense passion-filled sex. He had Hecate on her side with her leg on his shoulder, allowing him to bury himself deeper in her wet pussy that clung to him.
''''Mmmghh~~ Arghhh~~," she let out a string of unintelligible moans that bounced off the bedroom walls.
He pulled back and watched as her back arched thanks to the mind-numbing pleasure she was receiving. Archer grit his teeth as she tightened every time he thrust deeper, causing his cock to hit her womb.
"Archer!" Hecate screamed his name so loud that her voice broke.
His chuckle preceded even harder fucking, causing her body to tremble as sweat covered her. The beautiful moon elf started squirting all over the bed and his waist, which drove him wild. She clutched the sheets tightly, overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure that kept building, each climax hitting her harder than thest. "You''re getting tighter," Archer said while leaning over her and biting her pointy ear while rubbing her clit.
"Ahhhhh!" she let out a primal scream just before climaxing, which made her body shudder in ecstasy as her love juices poured out like a waterfall.
Following that, he started going wild and filled Hecate until his seed poured out of her pussy, only to rain down her thick thighs and stained the floor beneath them, which made her moan once again.
The moon elf looked up with a hazy expression as her eyes were half open and letting out heavy breaths. "Thank you for giving them to me, husband," she said while rubbing her stomach.
Archer''s eyebrow rose before asking in a curious voice, "How do you know that, Hecate?"
She shrugged before pulling him on top of her with a naughty smile and wrapping her legs around his waist. "Because you''re going to fill my womb until my stomach bloats out. With how potent your seed is, I''ll have our little girls."
"Well if it happens, it happens," he replied while sliding back inside her. "I''ll wee them either way."
The couple started kissing while making love once again as Archer filled her womb even more, which pleased the moon elf. Hourster, the couple had to stop when she couldn''t continue while falling asleep, thanks to the intense sex they just had.
Once finished, she copsed onto the sofa with half-closed eyes and a satisfied smile on her beautiful face. Hecate shook her head before speaking in an exhausted voice. "Thank you for that, husband. It was amazing."
Before answering, Archer scanned the entireb, his eyes settling on a nearby bedroom. He gently scooped her into a princess carry and walked toward it. ''Let me cast Cleanse and Aurora Healing on her,'' he thought with a smile before casting his magic.
Just before stepping inside, a violet glow washed over Hecate''s body, which helped her rx while nuzzling up to him with a big smile on her beautiful face. Heid down and gotfortable while wrapping his arms around her waist.
She rested her head gently against his chest, her breath settling into a calm, rhythmic pace as she melted into his embrace. With a wave of his hand, he ignited the firece, its warm glow chasing away the biting chill that filled the room.
"That should get rid of the cold,'' he mused, while closing his eyes.
The hot air rushed out and lulled him into a peaceful sleep alongside Hecate, who was cuddling up to him with a smile. By the time he woke up the next morning, she was still fast asleep with her silver hair all spread out everywhere.
Archer smiled when seeing this before climbing out of bed and walking toward the bathroom only to be stopped by an exotic voice causing him to turn around, "Awake so early, handsome? I''m surprised afterst night. We went wildpared to our previous sex.
Her red eyes went hazy as she concluded, "It was amazing, though."
Hecate was sitting up and stretching, which exposed her big boobs that jiggled with every movement, which made his lust ignite once again. When seeing this, he shook his head before answering the beautiful woman.
"Yes, I also loved it, my love," he answered with an honest smile. "I couldn''t sleep, so was going to take a bath. Would you like to join me?" he said with a knowing expression.
The moon elf''s face lit up with a radiant smile as she climbed out of bed, causing her ass to jiggle, which he tried to ignore, but he couldn''t miss her bare body revealed in the soft light. Her curves captivated Archer once again, igniting a surge of desire within him.
His violet eyes glowed with intense desire as he moved toward her, unable to resist. Realizing his intent, Hecate quickly leaned over the nearest table with a knowing look, her breath quickening in anticipation.
"Are you nning to ravage me again?" she asked in a tempting voice that sent chills down his spine.
Archer pushed her onto the table while raising up her left legs and slipped into her wet pussy that instantly sucked him deeper. He let out a groan as her tight passage mped down on him like a vise''s grip.
"''Fuck! Even though I fucked you allst night, you''re still crazy tight, Hecate," he said behind gritted teeth before leaning forward and grabbing her boobs.
The moon elf gripped the side of the table as her eyes rolled back thanks to the pleasure as he pinched her nipple while thrusting deep inside causing her to beg in a breathless voice, "Arghhhh~~ Please fuck me hard husband, I miss you being rough with me."
When Archer heard this, a switch flicked deep inside his body, causing him to start fucking the beautiful elf so hard that it caused her love juices to ssh all over his waist and the floor below as Hecate continued moaning, "Mmmghh~~ Ughhh~~."
He felt her body tremble as she tried to grab a hold of him, but he pinned her to the table while thrusting even harder. The sound of skin pping echoed throughout the room as it mixed in with the elf''s erotic moaning.
''Fuck! I need to visit her more often. She''s amazing,'' he thought while the pleasure washed over the couple''s body.
Following that, Archer kept filling Hecate up as they made love in all positions. After being bent over, the grey-skinned beauty got on top of him so his member would go deeper as she gyrated her waist.
As this unfolded, he groaned, overwhelmed by their shared pleasure. When they finished, the moon elfy unconscious and exhausted, while he went to the bathroom to clean up without getting distracted this time.
He sank into the steaming water; the heat soothing his weary body. Closing his eyes, he leaned back, letting the tension dissolve as Teu''s voice echoed in his mind. ''My love, we''re preparing to push forward and im more territory. The enemy is entrenched in their castles and
fortresses.
Hearing this, Archer raised an eyebrow before responding to the blue-haired beauty. ''Be careful. I''ll send some Oathkeepers and monsters to support you.''
Following that, he sent a message to the knights that were in the Domain and opened a Gate for them to join Teu, Sera and Ashoka in their march west. Next, he sent thousands of Broodmaw, Nightmare Ants and Chull Warriors with the three legions.
"This should be enough,'' he thought while watching the monsters follow his armies. ''I can always summon more if the need arises.''@@novelbin@@
Once that concluded, Archer continued rxing until Ari appeared as she materialized out of nowhere, which made him jump as his guard was down. The Elemental woman spoke with a warm smile, "It''s good that you''re back here. Can I help you with your bath?"
"Yes. Have you finished with the Battle Sisters? Are they ready to be deployed to battle?" he answered as she stripped out of her clothes.
"A few more weeks than I''ll have suitable numbers to use them against the Alliance, handsome," she said with a big smile before making her way toward him.
When Ari moved, his eyes widened as her curvaceous figure came into view. Her body had the alluring shape of a pear, delicate on top, with a shapely bottom half. Her bountiful breasts sat perfectly on her chest.
His eyes roamed downward, taking in her wless, blemish-free skin, which seemed soft to the touch. When his gazended on her thick, supple thighs, he couldn''t help but feel his mouth water with desire.
"It feels like you''re eating me with your gaze, Master," she spoke in a seductive voice while stepping into the bath.
Archer couldn''t talk as she tied up her long white hair and removed the blindfold that hid her eyes. When Ari did that, two pools of violet appeared, which took him by surprise. "Is that
because of me?"
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1248: Whats Your Plan
Chapter 1248: What''s Your n
?
Archer and Ari continued their passionate sex until both were breathless and utterly spent. As he leaned back, slumped in the soothing hot water, the Elemental woman began cleaning his body with care, her gentle touch easing him into a state of deep rxation.
His eyes closed as the hot water and sponge washed over his body. While this happened, Ari spoke in a warm smile, "I can see my mana rushing through you. Is it because I''m stronger than you?"
"Yes," he nodded before exining, "It only happens with you, Brooke and Mary, because of my skill that Tiamat gave me."
Following that, the older woman continued cleaning all Archer''s body which made him feel fresh as she climbed out of the bath with a smile, "Thank you for spending time with me master but I have to get back to the Battle Sisters, it''s their test today and I need to supervise them."
"Okay, beautiful," he answered before getting out of the bath. "I need to go sort some stuff out in Emberport, check up on the girls'' invasion and investigate the Death Mist to see if I can improve on it."
Ari nodded and quickly pulled him into a tight hug as she ced a passionate kiss against his lips, which sent a shiver down his spine. Once that was done, the older woman teleported into the Domain leaving him alone.
Archer quickly put on some fresh clothes and stepped out of the bathroom and appeared in Hecate''s bedroom. The moon elf was already awake but working on some nts on a bench.
She looked up and beamed when seeing him before speaking. "Oh morning handsome, I heard one other in the bathroom. Who was it?"
"Ari,'''' he answered while approaching the work bench she was at. "We spent some time together, which was needed."
Hecate smiled when hearing this but Archer was curious and asked while approaching the beautiful elf, "What are you up to?"
"Trying to improve the yield of food production but it''s not going right," she replied before pointing across the room.
Archer nced at the table where a crop that reminded him of corn from Earth, but it was dead. This caused him to scan it using his dragon eyes and noticed the mana couldn''t circle around the food.
''It''s being cut off, it seems?'' he mused with a curious expression. ''Maybe if I overwhelm them with pure mana, it will help.''
Following that, he approached the table and sent a stream into the dead nt that slowly brought it back to life. When Hecate noticed this, she went wide eyed as her jaw dropped open. "What did you do Arch!" she eximed while rushing up to stand beside him.
Archer turned to the moon elf with a knowing smile, "Sent some of my mana into it which stopped the blockage."
Hecate looked surprised but muttered, "Blockage? Interesting."
"Yes look here," he picked up one of the corn cobs and continued. "Focus mana into your eyes and you''ll see it."
The elf did as he said and looked shocked on again, which made himugh before she put it down before hugging him tightly while speaking, "Thank you handsome! I''ve been working on this Southern Corn for weeks, trying to improve it."
Archer smiled at her reaction and returned the hug as he spoke after giving her a passionate kiss that made her melt into his embrace, "I''ll leave you to get to back to work. If you need anything, send me a message beautiful."
"Will do Arch," she replied before he teleported to Emberport City.
He reappeared on the walls that was being patrolled by Drakeguards, who quickly knelt when noticing him. Archer nodded in response before scanning the entire area, trying to find ra.
Momentster, Archer sensed ra, Sia, and Tal at thergest legion camp. Wasting no time, he used the tattoo and teleported directly to their location, startling the three women as he appeared abruptly in the middle of their meeting.
"Hello Arch,'''' Tal spoke while standing up and approaching him with a warm smile. "''
Archer quickly hugged the beautiful brown-skinned elf before giving her a love-filled kiss, which made her happy. Following that, he did the same for ra and Sia, but the ck-haired woman looked tired.
"Sia, are you okay?" he questioned while hugging the older woman from the side. "You don''t look too well."''
"I''m fine, just been training with the girls and pushed myself too hard," she replied while leaning into his body.
Archer cast Aurora Healing, causing a violet glow to wash over her, bringing a smile to her beautiful face. "Thank you handsome," she said while kissing him on the cheek.
Following that, ra spoke up, "We were just discussing taking the East with the 1st, 2nd and 10th as it connects to the Goldenmane by three roads that cut through the mountain range that encircles the Duskfire Empire."@@novelbin@@
"We''ve secured parts of the south and a portion of the west," Archer said, his gaze fixed on the map spread before him. "We won''t advance north until we iste the Fire Elves here by cutting them off from their allies and taking control of the remaining territory."
Archer rose to his feet, gesturing toward the three roads on the map, focusing on the one leading north. "If we can seal off this route connecting to the rest of the empire, the Duskfire reinforcements won''t be able to react."
Tal tilted her head slightly, curiosity flickering in her red eyes. "What''s your n?"
"Tali," he said, locking eyes with her, "You''ll lead the 2nd Legion east, moving quickly until you reach the northern roads. Capture the fortresses along the way, then hold the mountain passes to cut off their supply lines."
The silver-haired beauty nodded with a big smile, "That''s a good n, my love. My soldiers are fast on their feet and we can take the fortress at night by attacking when their guard is down."
"Good," Archer answered before turning to ra and Sia. "You two will take the road to the main castle that guards the way to the Goldenmane Empire."
The three women exchanged nces, clearly impressed by the strategy. Sia was the first to speak, a sly smile ying on her lips. "Impressive. With us moving along the main road, I doubt they''ll see Tali''s attacking."
"Yes, that was the idea," he revealed with a nod. "My monster army will attack the castles further north, thus stretching the Alliance forces thin," he revealed with a nod.
Following that, Archer and the women continued chatting as the days passed by quickly. He got word of Teu''s, Sera''s and Ashoka sessful sieges breaking out across the west, which drove the Alliance forces into the Moonriver Empire.
The redheaded dragon informed him that the water elves are fortifying the river crossing with a massive fortress. When Archer heard this, he grew curious and went to check it out by teleporting to her.
Archer materialized on the bank of a rushing river, where Teu and Sera stood waiting. As the two women noticed him, their faces lit up with smiles. The blue-haired beauty, Teu,
was the first to speak.
"Afternoon, handsome. What brings you here? Weren''t you busy scouting the eastern part of Duskfire?"
"I was," he replied. "But Sera informed me about the Moonriver Fortress being constructed to halt our advance."
"Oh, that makes sense," she answered with a big smile. "Do you want to watch it with us? It''s making the Water Elves paranoid, which is amusing."
Archer chuckled before creating some chairs for them and pulled out some ale while turning to the giant castle the elves were building. While the three enjoyed their time together, in the meantime, an empress far to the north was losing her shit.
"Why are they panicking like that? We haven''t moved from here in an hour?" the redhead questioned as her head tilted.
Teu giggled at her cute expression before exining, "Well Sera, they know we''re not attacking, but theirmanders probably think we''re spying on them, which we kind of are."'' Archer and Seraughed when hearing this as he stood up with a twinkle in his violet eyes. "Should we go explore that town over there?" he said while pointing to a settle a few miles passed the fortress.
The two women''s eyes widened in shock at the suggestion. Teu was the first to voice her concern, her toneced with worry. "Won''t that be dangerous, darling? We''d be walking
straight into enemy territory."
"We''ll be fine, they haven''t got any who could fight me or Ari anywhere near," Archer reassured them. "Plus we can always return to the Domain if anything did happened."
Following that, Sera jumped up and summoned her beautiful red wings before soaring into the sky. Archer smiled at her excitement as he scooped Teu into a princess carry and flew
toward the town.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1252: Yes, Arch! A Thousand Times Yes!
Chapter 1252: Yes, Arch! A Thousand Times Yes!
?
Archer continued exining all his ns to Nefertiti and Leira, who helped him improve them thanks to the cat girls'' tactical genius. They criticized things whileplimenting him on others.
While sitting there, the subus questioned with sparkling eyes and a big smile, "Why did you take the girls into the enemy town?"
He chuckled softly at her excitement, but his expression turned more serious as he revealed, "The town guards wouldn''t have attacks us as they don''t want to be in this war. I believe they were forced into it because the other empires on Avidia joined the Alliance."''
"Interesting," Nefertiti answered while gettingfortable in the chair. "I don''t me them if that''s the case. It was stupid of you to go there, though. Imagine if it was the Fire Elves?"
Archer nodded in agreement just as the Tressyms started returning, which surprised the two young women who started pampering the fluffy cats with pets. They passed on all the information they''d gathered before swarming them.
He startedughing while getting licked by a dozen of the creatures who were happy to see him once again, causing him to point at the women and spoke with a chuckle, "Okay stop with the affection now, these two want more of it."
As the words left his mouth, the Tressyms swarmed Nefertiti and Leira. This made them started giggling while stroking their soft fur. He watched them pamper the creatures until they returned to the Domain as he opened a portal which freed the women.
Archerughed at their reactions, but Nefertiti stood up before sitting on hisp with a knowing smile as she cast Cleanse on herself to get rid of the dirt. She leaned down and started nibbling on his neck, which sent shivers down his spine.
"You know I''ve missed you, husband," she whispered as her lips brushed against his ear.
Afterward, the three of them spent hours enjoying each other''spany, theirughter echoing through the cavern as they bantered and rxed. Eventually, Archer took things a step further.
With a lot of thought and mana, he created a grand hall, its vaulted ceilings adorned with intricate designs, illuminated by glowing crystal sconces. Connected to the hall, he made a spacious, elegant house,plete with cozy furnishings.
When Archer was down, Nefertiti and Leira looked at him with wide eyes before the cat woman giggled, "You never cease to amaze me with your endless mana husband," shemented in a sweet voice.
Following that, they entered the ce as the four Oathkeepers appeared from the Domain now he was stationary and not on the move as they couldn''t keep up. This amused Archer to no end as Thalion tried to lecture him, which made the womenugh.
"Thalion, I''ll let you join me for good from now on," he said to the stern knight who wanted to protect him. "But you cannot apany me if I need to go somewhere that involved flying, I''m not carrying you giants around unless I''m in my dragon form."
The Oathkeeper Commander agreed with a reluctant nod before going to guard the outside along with a few thousands Broodmaw Warriors patrolled around the building which kept the monsters away.
Archer''s senses tingled as he detected the chaos outside, creatures mercilessly tearing apart a group of Blightborns attempting to scout the building. He remained seated in the house, unfazed, knowing the defenses would hold.
Inside, Leira knelt by the firece, carefully starting a crackling fire that chased away the lingering chill of winter. "Now that feels better," she said with a radiant smile, basking in the newfound warmth.
Nefertiti, draped in a flowing cloak, stepped forward and spoke with a soft eagerness. "Can I cook for us, please? E''s been teaching me, and I want to try."
Archer grinned at her enthusiasm. "Go for it, beautiful," he said warmly
Following that, he slumped down in front of the fire while Leira joined him as she started reading a book. That''s when he started thinking about the information the Tressyms gave him and realized why the Moonriver Empire joined the Alliance.
''Seems like most of their people are on the verge of starving thanks to failed crops,'' he thought grimly, the dire situation bing more apparent with every passing moment.
Curious, Archer wanted to test his suspicions. Stepping out of the house, he crouched down and scooped up a handful of soil, his fingers brushing through it. He noticed a faint presence lingering within the soil, something corrupt, something unnatural.
It was as if thend itself was suffering, its very essence tainted by whatever forces had been at work. His brow furrowed in concentration as he examined the mysterious energy until he realized what it was.
"Terravians!" he muttered.@@novelbin@@
As Archer recognized the disturbing energy within the soil, an idea sparked in his mind-one that was as dangerous as it was daring. With a wicked grin, he began pouring his mana into thend itself.
The earth beneath him hummed with energy, and a violet glow spread out from where he stood, swirling and pulsing like a living force. Eerie light spread rapidly, rippling across thendscape, rolling over hills and forests until it reached the distant town of Waterbury.
He felt thend recovering from the poison as his mana burned it away like but he continued to keep sending more into thend that sped up its healing. While crouching there, he noticed the surrounding trees lit up and be more lively.
Archer was pleased but muttered to himself, "It will take some time but I could heal the Moonriver Empire for a price."''
Following that, Leira stepped out with curious green eyes as she questioned, "What did you just do, husband?"
He turned around and admired the beautiful young woman who he had been with for years. ''I need to propose to her just like the others. It''s about time they get a ring after all these years,'' he
thought.
Archer reached into his Item Box, his fingers brushing against the smooth case that held a stunning green Jungle Gem, its color perfectly mirroring Leira''s cat-like eyes. Without hesitation, he approached her, the woman still watching him with curiosity.
Her sweet smile remained as she asked, "What are you up to, Arch?"
Archer didn''t answer. Instead, he gently took her soft hand in his, feeling the warmth of her skin as he slipped the ring with the green Jungle Gem onto her finger. His pulse raced as he finally spoke, his voiceced with nervousness.
"Would you marry me, Leira Avalon? Sorry it took me so long to ask, but... I''m always getting distracted," he asked.
Leira''s eyes went wide as the ring settled on her finger, her breath catching in her throat. For a moment, everything was still. Then her expression softened, tears welling up in her eyes as a wave of emotion hit her all at once.
She blinked rapidly, trying to hold back the tears, but it was no use. A few slipped down her cheeks, and before Archer could react, she threw her arms around him. "Yes!" she whispered, her voice shaky but filled with pure joy. "Yes, Arch! A thousand times yes!"
Her tears soaked his shirt, but he didn''t care. He wrapped her tightly in his arms, feeling her joy radiate through every embrace. At that moment, the world faded away, leaving only the
two of them.
Leira, with a smile still trembling on her lips, leaned in, her breath warm against his as she kissed him deeply, passionately, as if to pour all her happiness into him in one unforgettable
moment.
Minutester, the couple pulled apart, their faces still flushed with the lingering warmth of the kiss. Leira looked up at him with a yful glint in her eyes, her voice teasing. "Have you asked Nefi yet? If not, go do it. She''s been waiting for years."
Archer chuckled, nodding in agreement. "I will. Once she''s finished cooking, I''ll surprise the cheeky subus."
Following that, the two of them stepped into the house, and Archer''s eyes immediatelynded on the pink-haired beauty. Nefertiti stood at the stove, her curves highlighted by the tight dress she wore, but it was the cooking apron that truly caught his attention. Despite the practicality of it, the way it hugged her figure made her look undeniably sexy. She turned briefly, catching his gaze, a sly smirk ying on her lips as she caught the look in his
eyes.
"Like what you see, husband?" she said with a knowing expression.
Archer approached the subus and grabbed her by the waist before kissing her slender neck before replying as his hand reached for her fat ass that he squeezed, which earned him a
seductive smile.
"Of course I do and you know this, Nefi," he answered.
Her smile widened as she continued stirring the pot, casually pressing her hips against his
waist.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]
Chapter 1255: Tasting You
Chapter 1255: Tasting You
?
Archer continued kissing Leira while attacking her stiff nipple while guiding Nefertiti''s head as she started sucking his cock. He felt the woman''s soft mouth envelop his member as her tongue swirled around on his shaft.
"Ughh~~ Your mouth feels so good Nefi," he said after groaning as she was expertly bobbing her head back and forward.
While this happened, Archer stopped ying with the cat woman''s boobs before sliding down her slender body and slipping inside her blue panties, only to find a wet pussy eager for his touch.
She leaned in and whispered in a passion-filled voice, "Make me squirt handsome, I want to feel my legs shake."
Archer did as she asked and started rubbing her clit in gentle circles, which was the best he could do as Nefertiti''s sucking was getting intense. The subus started deep throating his member.
''''Mmmmmmhh~~," she let out an erotic moan as her pink eyes rolled back as she loved every
moment.
Following that, Archer continued rubbing Leira, who was clinging on to him while moaning into his ear, "Arghhh~~ Mhhhnnmmm~~."
He felt the cat woman''s legs quivering, prompting him to step up his rubbing before sliding two fingers along her moist slit, resulting in a primal scream erupting from her. "Ahhhhhh! Archer!"
Pleased with the cat woman''s reaction, he grabbed Nefertiti''s head and face fucked her as he stuck two fingers slipped inside Leira''s drenched pussy, causing her to copse onto him as her love juices leaked down her thighs.
Secondster, the purple-haired beauty shuddered in delight before falling onto the nearby bed as her legs were shaking. He gazed down at the subus, overwhelmed by intense passion.
Archer couldn''t hold on anymore and grabbed her head as he started shooting his seed down her throat. This made her eyes go hazy as she sat back while licking his lips with a lewd smile on her beautiful face.
"Wow, your seed is delicious handsome," Nefertiti said in a pleased voice as she ensured to lick every bit up.
He extended a hand to help the pink-haired woman up, then guided her to the nearby bed, gently bending her over it causing a beautiful smile to appear, "What are you up to, husband?" she asked in a seductive voice.
''''Tasting you," he answered with a smirk while crouching down behind her.
Archer noticed her panties were soaking wet, causing him to slide them down her thick thighs before running his tongue across Nefertiti''s perfect folds. "Mmmmmmghhhh~~."
The subus gripped the sheets as she started moaning as he explored every part of her delicious pussy. He felt her sweet love juices pour into his mouth like a broken tap, which he happily swallowed.
''She taste''s good,'' he thought with glowing violet eyes.
Following that, Archer continued licking Nefertiti''s eager pussy as his tongue hit every weak spot she had. Ten minutester, she exploded and started squirting into his mouth as the pleasure was too intense for her sensitive body, "Arghhh~~."
Without offering her any rest, he slipped his finger into her passage and started thrusting, causing her love juices to fly everywhere. Archer grinned at this before continuing his ruthless attack on the beautiful subus.
Once he tasted enough, he stood up straight and grabbed Nefertiti''s thick waist while sliding his cock into her waiting pussy. When the young women felt this, she moaned as the pleasure hit her like an electric shock.
''''MmmGGhhh~~ Fuck, I''ve missed this," she panted, her body slick with sweat.
Following that, he started fucking her while grabbing a handful of her soft ass. Nefertiti''s tight pussy mped down on his member as if it was pulling him deeper. This caused him to let out a groan, as it felt amazing.
"Ughh~~ Gahh~~ Mmmmmhh~~," the subus let out a string of sensual moans that spurred him on even more.
Without wasting time, Archer continued making love to the moaning subus, as he started thrusting so hard that he was hitting her womb. This caused Nefertiti to scream while pushing her ass back in sync with him.
"''Fuck Nefi! You''re so wet for me," he growled into her ear, which made her entire body tremble with bliss.
The pleasure was smashing into the couple''s bodies as Nefertiti started squirting as it was too much. Archer tried his best not to cum, but her pussy was getting even tighter. ''How is she getting tighter!'' he internally eximed.
Momentster, she mped down once more, causing him to bottom out and shoot his warm seed directly into her subus'' womb. When Nefertiti felt this, she tremble while letting out a scream as she climaxed, "Ahhhhhhh!"
Archer was panting as she dropped to the bed with a hazy expression before turning to him with a lewd smile, "Thanks for that, but let''s continue," she said in an alluring voice. Following that, Nefertiti opened her legs, allowing him to see their mixed fluids leaking out of her pussy while her thighs gleamed with love juices. This caused his lust to surge forth once
again.
''''I won''t stop until you''re in a pleasure-filled sleep, Nefi,'''' he said with a confident tone before climbing in between her legs.
Archer''s cock slid back in her warm passage causing the beautiful young woman''s back to arch as the intense pleasure crashed against her body, "Arghhh~~ I feel full again," she whispered
into his ear.
He quickly started kissing her slender neck, which made Nefertiti wrapped her arms around him as she reciprocated. Momentster, the two of them continued making love as their skin
pped together.
While this happened, Archer pushed her legs up, which allowed him to go even deeper, which made the young woman scream, "Ahhhhhhhh!"
The two of them started going wild as Nefertiti started thrusting her waist toward him, causing his cock to hit her womb, which only intensified every sensation the couple was
feeling.
Archer groaned as the subus started climaxing multiple times as his member stretched her out. She clung onto him while letting out a deep moan just before she started squirting again, "MmMmgghHhHHHH~~"
Nefertiti copsed with a blissful smile, her sensitive body overwhelmed by the intensity. However, he didn''t give the beautiful young woman a moment to recover and flipped her onto her stomach so shey prone beneath him.
"I''m not done with you yet, Nefi," he said while leaning into her ear. "I''m going to ravage you until your womb ispletely full."
His violet eyes gleamed as he pped her fat ass, that jiggled just as she yelped. Archer got on top of her and entered her pussy and fucked her so hard that Nefertiti was letting out
unintelligible moans.
Archer continued fucking her and filled her until his seed poured out like a burst dam. Nefertiti was fast asleep with a radiant smile on her face. Still catching his breath, he turned
his gaze toward Leira.
The cat woman was lounging against the headboard, ying with herself. He caught sight of her fingers glistening with love juices, which sparked his own cravings, making him move
closer to her.
"Finally done with her?" she said in an alluring voice. "I''ve been fingering myself at the sight of you ravaging Nefertiti. It turned me on bad."
Archer chuckled before dragging Leira to the edge of the bed and crouched down in front of@@novelbin@@
her before kissing down her slender legs. When the cat woman saw this, her green eyes
gleamed with lust.
"Oh, that feels good," she said as her eyes rolled when he reached her thick thigh.
Secondster, he reached her drenched pussy that was being rubbed as Leira started moaning,
"Mmmghh~~."
Archer moved it before running his tongue from top to bottom as her love juices poured into his mouth. The cat woman bit her lip, as the pleasure was too much for her sensitive body. ''''Mmmghh~~ Ughhh~~."
He continued licking every part of her pink slit before attacking her swollen clit, that caused Leira to let out a scream. "Ahhhhh!"
The cat woman ran her hands through his hair while pushing his head into her pussy, causing his tongue to slip into her tight passage. As Archer was busy getting as deep as he could, he watched as Leira arched her back just before squirting into his mouth, "Arghhh!"
"They all taste good. Is it the mana changing their bodies? It doesn''t matter because I love it all,'' he pondered while swallowing her sweet love juices.
Archer continued licking and ying with Leira''s pussy before slipping two fingers inside her before thrusting in and out, which made her moan even more, "Mmmmmghh~~ So good! Please don''t stop handsome!" she eximed.
Minutes passed as he fingered the cat woman, who was moaning and groaning as the pleasure was building. Archer hit a weak spot, causing her to explode as she started squirting all over
his face.
Leira gripped the bed sheets while her body trembled as he leaned up and watched her
shuddering thanks to the intense licking she just received.
[Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the
support you can give]
Chapter 1258: Colestah Moonriver
Chapter 1258: Colestah Moonriver
?
Archer continued to rx until the Tressyms returned and showered him with affection while letting him know the empress was at the Moonriver fortress. After sending the cats back to the Domain, Nefertiti and Leira appeared from the bedroom just as the sun appeared through the windows.
He observed as the two women changed into their pajamas. The cat-woman wore a green set that perfectly matched her striking eyes. The shorts were daringly short, teasing the bottom of her ass cheeks.
''Damn, she''s so fucking sexy,'' he thought with glowing violet eyes.
Her shirt clung tightly, pressing against her chest, while her purple hair was an untamed mess, cascading wildly in every direction. She gave him a sweet smile before he turned his attention to Nefertiti.
She wore a simr outfit, but hers clung so tightly it emphasized every enticing curve of her body. Archer shook his head as his gaze briefly caught her ample chest, the fabric straining to contain her ample proportions.
He adored the way her pink hair was tied up, framing her face perfectly. The sunlight danced across her radiant brown skin, highlighting its warmth, and when she gave him a dazzling smile, it made his heart skip a beat.
"Good morning, you two. I have to admit, you both look stunning," he greeted them, shaking his head to clear his thoughts and focus. "How did you sleep?"
The cat woman giggled when hearing that, but Nefertiti''s pink eyes glow while making her way over to him. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and pressed a passionate kiss against his lips.
Secondster, the subus leaned back with a big smile. "I slept like a baby, but my pussy is aching," she answered with a naughty giggle.
Nefertiti leaned in and nipped at his ear before stepping back while teasing, "Seems like we couldn''t keep up with you. Should we bring in a few of the others?"
Archer chuckled at her words, then gently grasped her waist, pulling her close. He whispered with a teasing smile, "But I was satisfied with both of you, my love. Now, how about some breakfast?"
Nefertiti shivered as she nodded eagerly. "Yes, please, handsome," she murmured before sitting down.
Leira was next, her sweet smile lighting up her face. Without hesitation, she nestled herself in hisp. Her soft hands rested on his chest as she leaned in, her lips brushing his in a tender, affectionate kiss.
She broke apart and got close, causing her lips to brush against his ear as she whispered, "I love you, Arch. Thank you forst night. It was amazing."
Archer turned to the cat woman with a charming smile before replying, "I love you too. Now go sit down and wait for your food."
Following that, he went about and started cooking the two women breakfast, which made them happy. They started chatting about the night before while giggling. He enjoyed seeing their happiness.
''At least they''re smiling,'' he thought while cooking some bacon that he brought from Earth alongside eggs.
Ten minutester, the delicious aroma of eggs, bacon and sausages filled up the house, causing the women to look in his direction. Leira sniffed the air as her tail swayed left to right and her ears twitched.
"What are you making, darling?" she questioned in a curious tone.
He turned around, catching Nefertiti''s subtle nod of agreement, prompting him to respond with a warm smile. "It''s a dish from my old world that I loved. I thought it''d be perfect for you to try while we wait for the Moonriver Empress."
With that, he returned his attention to the meal, his movements rxed as he started making their breakfast. The aroma of sizzling ingredients filled the air, drawing the women''s curiosity.
As the food cooked, Archer reached for a bottle of dragon ale, tilting it back and taking a hearty swig. The rich, fiery vor warmed him, and he let out a satisfied sigh before resuming his task.
In no time, the meal was done and smelled delicious, which made his stomach rumbled. Archer turned, setting the tes before the women, their faces lighting up with delight as the cat woman started eating.
Secondster, she looked up with a big smile beforeplimenting his cooking, "Thank you Arch, this looks good and tastes even better."
He sat down and gotfortable as he started eating just as Nefertiti followed suit. While doing that, the trio spoke about the uing meeting. The subus looked at him after chewing some bacon.
"You''re a wonderful cook, handsome," she said with sparkling pink eyes. "Maybe you should cook for all of us one day? That would be amazing."
Archer chuckled when hearing her suggestion but nodded, "Once everyone is in the pce I''ll dish up a massive breakfast and dinner for youdies."
Following that, the trio continued chatting while eating. After thedies were done, the subus stood up with a smile. "I''m going to wait by the bridge for this empress. I want to see what she''s like."
"Okay, I''ll go take a shower before joining you two," he replied before standing up. "I can feel all the sweat over me."
They nodded as Archer walked toward the bathroom. Twenty minutester, he was done and wearing fresh clothes. While doing that, Teu sent him a message, ''Darling! We are a week away from the Moonriver border. Thest few castles are being stubborn, so we''re letting the gremlin lose on them.''
He startedughing, ''Why do you girls keep calling Sera that? Is she a menace?''
''You have no idea, Arch. When you''re not around, she terrorizes all of us,'' Teu revealed with augh. ''We all love her for it as it''s who she is and the smile it puts on our faces, but sometimes it gets too much.''
Archer smiled when remembering the redhead''s naughtiness before chatting with the blue- haired woman for a bit before sensing the Moonriver Empress talking to Nefertiti and Leira on
the bridge.
In an instant, Archer used Blink, appearing directly in front of the Water Elf woman who was watching him alongside another. Her dark blue hair was tied back in a ponytail, adorned with intricate ornaments that shimmered faintly.
Her features were captivating, delicate, with a petite nose and plump lips thatplemented her striking beauty. The woman''s smooth, dark brown skin seemed to glow, entuating herrge, expressive blue eyes.
She was slender and slightly shorter than him, exuding an elegance that matched her exotic charm. His gaze briefly traced her attire, which resembled Native American-inspired clothing, intricately designed and fitting her perfectly.
Archer watched as the Water Ell shook her head as it looked like finally realized who he was, causing her to exim, "The White Dragon! Are you the one who my mother said I should
meet?"
"Yes, that''s me," he replied with a charming smile, "You must be the Empress Colestah Moonriver?"
The woman nodded, causing him to continue. "Come in and we can talk over some tea."@@novelbin@@
Following that, they all entered the house and the two elf women told the guards to stay outside and he did the same with the Oathkeepers, who towered over their counterparts. He found the water elf soldiers'' reactions to the giant knights.
Once inside, Archer breathed some dragonfire into the firece, which shocked the two elves who looked at him like he was some sort of monsters, he turned to face them with a warm
smile and introduced himself and the women by his side.
"I''m Archer Wyldheart, and these two stunning women are Nefertiti Sharifi and Leira Avalon," he said proudly, his tone filled with affection. "Both are my fiances."
The cat and subus beamed at him before sorting out some tea for everyone. Secondster, the empress stepped forward and returned the favor. "I''m Colestah Moonriver, and this is my
cousin Nayeli."
"Nice to meet you both," Archer responded while motioning for the nearby table. "Take a seat and rx. We have much to discuss."''
Before anyone could react, Colestah stepped forward, her voice trembling with barely restrained emotion and her expression filled with hope. "Were you the reason mynd came back to life?" she asked, her eyes searching his for an answer.
Archer looked at her and nodded. "Yes. I used my mana to destroy the curse that is slowly killing your empire."
The two elves'' eyes widened in astonishment upon hearing his words, but he continued calmly, "I''ve healed Waterbury''s fields, making them fertile for crops once more. When my legions arrive, I''ll ensure they supply your soldiers with enough food to sustain your people."''
As he finished speaking, the neers were utterly stunned, but it was the other woman who finally found her voice, drawing Archer''s attention. She had snow-white hair, just like his, paired with smooth, dark brown skin and striking blue eyes identical to Colestah''s. [Drop some powerstones,ments, and gifts to help the novel grow; I appreciate all the support you can give]